《Forced Bride Of The Vampire Lord》


 Chapter 1 Husband And Wife

    ¡°From now on, you are announced as husband and wife.


    Now you may kiss the bride.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± an awkward silence filled the church when the pope announced it and Hazel, who was standing there with her head bowed, finally raised her head. She looked at the pope with her ssy animated eyes and he coughed.


    For the first time in his life, he was embarrassed to announce a marriage and thest line waspletely a disaster!


    He coughed to clear his throat and then continued,


    ¡°With that the marriage is registered in front of the god and our blessings are with the new couple.¡± Once again whispers could be heard and a bitter smile formed on the face of Hazel who bowed her head to show her respect to the pope. He nodded back and she closed her eyes.<sub>.</sub>


    Everyone was waiting tough at her! To make fun of her and get the satisfaction of insulting her.


    But she did not want to give that satisfaction to them. She would not let them see her miserable state. After marriage, the husband holds the hand of his new bride and introduces her to the guests.


    But here she was standing alone on the day of her marriage. While the man had just sent his sword as his representative. Yes! Hazel had taken all the oaths of marriage with a sword under the mocking gaze of her family and so called friends.


    But she would still not give them satisfaction to see her broken. So, once she turned towards the guests, there was a pride smirk on her face that surprised everyone.


    Her amber eyes that were mostly meek were filled with stars and her fair skin was radiating under the chandeliers. d in a white gown she was looking one of the most beautiful brides of the empire.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Look how she is looking at everyone arrogantly even when she is standing alone on the altar! Could anyone be more miserable than her?¡±


    ¡°Let her be! She had only a few days left in her life. Why did we care about someone who is going to die anyway?¡±


    The sound ofughter and scorns came after the sarcasticments of her brothers and sisters and soon everyone startedughing at the girl who was standing there alone with her head held high, yet the shine in her eyes did not dim and her smile did not fade away.


    ¡°But I did not get it. Why is her husband not here? I came especially to see who she was getting married to?¡± asked the daughter of the Duke Phenoralia and the girl beside her chuckled,


    ¡°You do not know? The matter was¡­¡±


    ¡°Hazel, his majesty ising to meet you. Quickly stand up and make yourself presentable?¡± Hazel, whose face was covered with paint here and there and her hands were still holding the paintbrush and lost in the painting in front of her, raised her eyes and looked at the maid with a frown.


    ¡°I am not in a mood to joke with Anne, I am busy!¡± the girl replied with a frown as immersed herself in the painting again.


    Anne sweated, she was already scared to her wits when she received the message yet the girl thought that she was joking!


    ¡°Madeliane! No! Princess.. I am not joking! We have just received a message from the main pce that his majesty ising to pay you a visit. So, you better change clothes and wash the paint off your face.


    Do you want to look unpresentable to your father on your first meeting with him?¡± asked the girl in a bit of an intimidating voice but Madelie just stood there nkly.


    The paint brush fell from her hands with a nk creating a new stain on the white carpet to which Anne looked with a frown but Hazel did not even notice the scowl on her face.


    She was lost in the words of her maid! His majesty, the emperor of the mingstan empire, her father wasing to pay her a visit! That also for the first time since she had started living in the pce.


    It would be her second meeting with her father. She could not believe that it was really happening now! Now that she had lost all the hopes of meeting him.


    But why now! Was there any asion? Did she forget something? No matter how she tried to analyse it, she could not think of a valid reason.


    ¡°Hazel!! What are you waiting for? Do you want to meet your father with that red and blue face? Huh?¡± The cold and sharp voice of Anne and the jerk on her hands brought her back to her senses.


    ¡°No! I will go and dress up at once.¡± Hazel stood up and ran towards her room.


    ¡°Hey, do not fall down! Or you will greet his majesty with broken teeth or limbs!¡± Anne shook her head at the girl who was stumbling on her own gown as she tried to run faster than lightning.


    ¡°Darn, I need to go and prepare a few dishes too!¡± she mumbled as she ran towards the kitchen with faster speed than Hazel.


    One Hazel reached her room, she took a breath of relief. Her room had nothing like a princess, it was a simple room with minimalist furniture and simple decoration with a small bed without a canopy and a small closet. Two chairs and a small sofa on the side with a small coffee table with red carpet on the floor.


    Hazel opened the closet and shuffled all her dresses with a frown. It has been  more than a year since she had brought any new dress. So, she was not sure which dress would still look presentable.


    Finally after looking at all of them for too long she settled for a blue dress, hoping that the dark colour would be enough to hide small tears the dress had.


    ¡°Hazel hurry up, the majesty is already here!¡±

 Chapter 2 A Good Chance

    ¡°Hazel hurry up, the majesty is already here!¡± the dress in my hands slipped on the floor as I jumped on my ce. How could he reach here so early?


    ¡°It is okay, you will be fine. Let¡¯s just wash your face and get you ready in a bit.¡± Hazel felt bad for Anne, her only friend and mate as she was also shuffling in making the preparations for today.


    Her expressions softened and she nodded when she said so. With a smile she came in and helped Hazel in washing her face and made a small bun of her unruly hair. She even adjusted Hazel¡¯s dress and took out the only ne she had.


    It was left by Hazel¡¯s dead mother as her remembrance. She looked at it with longing eyes when she felt Anne¡¯s hand on her shoulder,


    ¡°You are looking beautiful, mydy. Your mother would have been proud while seeing you.¡± Hazel smiled but her eyes widened when she looked around.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hazel asked as she looked at her worried face with concern.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Nothing.. I think that I have left cookies in the oven. I need to go and look before they get charred. Will you go out and greet his majesty till then?¡± Hazel chuckled looking at her worried face and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, then I should go and give my fatherpany till you bring the tea and snacks for him.¡± Hazel did not know why but she felt that the fear that was crawling in her heart lessened and she felt light hearted after talking to Anne.


    With slow and poised steps, Hazel walked towards the small hall of her annex pce.


    There was a man standing in the mid of the hall looking at the painting she was making a few minutes ago. It was the painting of a fair she had read about in the books. She wanted to go there but she could not, she had made it with her imagination.


    ¡°Your majesty, it is an honor to have you in my humble abode.¡± She held the corner of her dress a bit too tightly as she bowed her head in front of the man who had given her birth. Yet it was only the second time she saw him.<sub></sub>


    Hearing her voice suddenly the man turned to look at her, his golden hair was set in his back and his blue eyes were intimidating. His golden moustache and beard had taken arge part of his face.


    Even when he was meeting his daughter after such a long time, there was no warmth in his cold eyes, he was just looking at her from top to bottom as if he was assessing the value of an asset.


    Her nervousness started to return when the man did not reply to her greetings. Thank goodness she was holding the dress with her hands so that her sweaty hands were hidden and so was her fear.


    ¡°You have grown into a beautifuldy, Hazel.¡± Finally a breath of relief left her mouth when she heard himplimenting her.


    ¡°Raise your head and take a seat, you are my daughter not a subject!¡± she wanted to ask if he remembered it only now. But she pursued her lips and nodded.


    She did not want to create a scene and disappoint Anne. She took slow steps towards the sofa and sat on it like Anne had taught her. Still a frown formed on the face of her father, which he hid it hurriedly with an amiable smile but his eyes were still cold.


    ¡°Hazel, i wanted to congratte you for youring of age day that is next week.¡± her eyes flickered and erged and her lips parted in surprise.


    She was not expecting him to remember her, since he had nevere to wish her, her birthday all this while in the past eighteen years.


    ¡°I know that you have a few grievances that I have neglected you, but you have to understand that the life of a king is never simple. I have many responsibilities to take care of.¡± she nodded as she did not want to drag the matter.


    Though she knew she was mistreated because she was the result of one night stand he did not even remember when he had, but she was still grateful that he had given her a ce to live when her mother died, or she would have died long ago or would have been taken as ve by a rich old man.


    ¡°I know, father. I apologize for my insolence and thank you for congratting me. I am honored that youe personally to wish me!¡± the smile on her face was genuine that reached to her eyes and his eyes flickered.


    His face turned to look at the other side abruptly and she frowned. She turned where he looked only to find Anneing with the trolley and she sighed. The girl who was asking her to be brave was looking more anxious than her.


    ¡°Hail to the sun of the empire, your majesty.¡± Anne bowed her head and wished the emperor who took a deep sigh and nodded.


    Anne stood and took the dishes from the trolley and ced them on the table in front of the emperor.


    ¡°I am not only here to wish you for youring of age ceremony. I am here to announce that I have fixed your marriage too.¡±


    ¡°Thump¡± the spoon Hazel had picked up to serve him a meal fell on the floor as she looked at the man with horror filled eyes.


    She had read in many books that the nobles only help in upbringing his illegitimate kids so that he would marry them off to increase his contacts one day.


    It was no less than selling them for their benefits. Her eyes turned cold as she looked at the man who was there to tell her that he had finally decided to get the amount he had spent in taking care of her by selling her off.


    ¡°You need to calm down, Hazel. Maybe it is a chance for you to get out of these four walls and find your happiness with a man who will cherish you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 3 The Marriage Was Set In Stone

    ¡°You need to calm down, Hazel. Maybe it is a chance for you to get out of these four walls and find your happiness with a man who will cherish you!¡± Hazel looked at Anne with wide eyes.


    How could she speak out that loudly in front of the emperor? Was she not afraid that he would kill her?


    Her head snapped to her father, but surprisingly there was no reaction on his face as if he did not hear her! A frown formed on her face as she looked at her father with a confused look!


    ¡°What is it? Are you not happy that I am going to marry you?¡± he asked in a cold voice as the warmth on his face dissipated, and Hazel realised that he had heard Anne, he had just decided to feign ignorance conveniently.


    But she also realised that she did not have any choice but to ept the marriage for now. Or else her father would be furious. She was sure that the man did not love her to show her any sympathy. It would be better for her that he thought that she was an obedient person before she coulde to a decision.


    So, she bowed her head and shook it.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°No father! How could that be. I am just surprised at the sudden news.¡± her voice was meek and her head was bowed that surprised the ego of the man sitting in front of her.


    He nodded with a pleased smile on his face.


    ¡°That is fine! You still have some time left. You will get married on the day of youring of age and will travel to the family of your husband on the very same day.


    So, start your preparations. I would arrange for a teacher for you in the garden toe and teach you some etiquette of a nobledy.¡± she wanted tough at his thoughtfulness. Only now did he remember that she needed to be taught too.,


    But then could it be that she was getting married to a higher noble that was why he was putting some effort even if it was minimal. As she was sure that he would not have taken that much initiative if it had been anyonemoner who could offer him a good deal.<sub></sub>


    But then there was a chance that she was the second wife of any old fat noble who was already the father of children older than her? Or else who would want her as his wife!


    She was even surprised that someone other than the royal family knew about her existence too!


    ¡°Since there is nothing else, I would take my leave first!¡± he stood up ready to leave, without even giving a single look to the table that was filled with all types of dishes by Anne.


    Only I knew how much hard work she had done in preparing them. Poor girl! I did not have the prowess to teach my father a lesson.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I remembered I still did not know anything about my husband , not even his name. Then how would I decide whether I should marry him or not.


    After all, I did not want to end up getting tormented by the main wife all my life and shed tears while hiding in my room only to get molested by a sleazy man.


    Only the thought made my skin crawl and I shivered badly.


    The man gave me a side nce with his indifferent eyes yet his face filled with annoyance.


    He did not look pleased that I had stopped him in his tracks, but it was a matter of my whole life.


    ¡°Hazel!¡± Anne called me in a worried voice but I gave her an assured look. It would be fine to ask about the name of my husband. Right?


    But when he looked at me giving an assured look to a maid, his frown only grew further. He stomped his feet in annoyance as he turnedpletely to look straight into my eyes.


    ¡°Would you even speak? Why have you stopped me?¡± his chilly voice rose all the hair of my body. But i gulped the fear and replied in a m voice,


    ¡°Father, i think you forgot to tell me the name of my future husband.¡± I asked in a meek voice but a smile started to form on his cold face but it was neither pleasant nor warm!


    ¡°Do you even know the names of a few nobles, huh? How would you even know who he is even when I tell you his name?¡± he asked as he titled his head while his gaze bore hole in my heart.


    ¡®How could he be so heartless? Did he even look at me as his daughter.¡¯ she wiped the sweat forming on her hands as she looked at the worried face of Anne, her only friend and family.


    ¡°I still want to know the name of the man I am going to spend my whole life with!¡± Hazel replied in a low but confident voice as she looked at the man with resolute eyes.


    Though she had never met a single noble all her life, she had read all the books that existed in the empire. She had even read the books issued by the royal family that contained the details of all the nobles many times that she knew everyone by heart.


    A single nce at them and she would be able to recognize all of them.


    The man looked at the stubborn girl with a smrk, even if she knew the name or the person, it was not like she could change her future!


    If she tried to do something funny, the man was capable of feeding her even from the depth of hell, She was bound to him the day he had annouced her as his future wife, that even gods could not change the decision yet the girl was trying to outsmart him. how funny!!


    ¡°Rafael Casanova de Carta¡±

 Chapter 4 The Time Had Come Sooner

    ¡°Rafael Casanova de Carta¡± the name rang in my ears like the siren. She felt the dread filling her heart. All the blood of her body froze and she could hear her heart thumping like crazies.


    ¡°Thump¡± she fell on the floor as her knees gave away while the word continued to pierce all her hopes to live a happy life.


    She had heard this name before. She had read about him and his empire.


    He is not a human!


    How much time had passed when she finally came back to my senses. She was standing alone in the room while her father had gone for a long time. The room was cold and deserted like her life, yet she had always realised that at least she had a ce to live and good food to eat with Anne on her side.


    But now! She was not sure anymore how she would live when she had been asked to be a sacrificialmb in the name of marriage.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Are you okay, mydy?¡± she looked back at the girl who had always called me by name even when she was the princess and this was the first time when she was calling her, mydy.


    ¡°It is okay to cry sometimes, if you feel like it!¡± she assured Hazel as she looked at her with concerned gaze and the tears that were on the brim and threatening her to fall any moment came out like a broken dam!


    ¡°Anne! They are not even selling me to a human!¡± Hazel whispered in between her sobs while her tears stained her face and wetted her dress.


    ¡°You are brave enough to handle even demons, mydy. I have faith in you!¡± Hazel shook her head as she heard Anne¡¯s words.


    ¡°I..i do not want to marry a night creature Anne. Please, help me! Help me in running away from here.¡± the girl pleaded miserably but just when the words left her mouth, two guards entered in.<sub></sub>


    Hazel looked at them widen eyes, no one needed to tell her why they were here. And as she had expected, they opened their mouth coldly and told her,


    ¡°We are here to keep you safe till the day of your marriage, mydy!¡± she was done for! Now she was under the gaze of two guards so that she could not run away and she was barely left with any time.


    ¡°You will be fine mydy. Maybe the marriage is not that bad!¡± Anne tried to coax the girl who was turned into a mess as if her sunny life had turned into a frozen dream.


    ¡°You will survive this, mydy. And soon you will realise that the dark clouds were actually filled with sweet rain that would bring the spring.¡± but no matter what Anne said, Hazel could not see any silver lining in her life.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and rest for a while, mydy. The governess will be here soon.¡± one of the guards said awkwardly as they saw the girl shaking her head and crying like she had lost everything now and then.


    ¡°They are right, mydy. Come let me escort you in. you need strength and rest to survive this!¡± Hazel wanted to deny it but she had no strength left after crying for so long.


    Her wails had turned into sobs and hups while her whole face had turned messy with stains.


    Anne held Hazel¡¯s hand and helped her in walking towards her room.


    ¡°Shush, everything would be fine. You have survived worse. Just do not give up so easily!¡± Anne patted the back of the girl soothingly. She had seen the girl growing in front of her eyes.


    A lot of time she had thought that she would break down and would not be able to bear the loneliness, the insults and coldness of her family, yet every time the girl had only grown stronger like a tree that would grow no matter what the season was!


    She knew that Hazel had a strong desire to live and she would only grow after this incident too.


    Soon the girl started huping and closed her eyes yet Anne continued to rub the back of the girl until she was sure that she had been sleeping soundly. Once sure that she was asleep, Anne stood up only to hear her huping again.


    ¡°I do not want to die, Anne.¡± her heart broke when she heard the sound of Hazel with tear stained eyes but she took a deep breath and closed the curtains of her room and walked out.


    ¡°Do you think she would be able to handle it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was looking very heart broken!¡± Anne looked back at the two other girls that were wearing the same uniform of maids as her and sighed.


    ¡°Since the decision was already taken. There was not much to discuss! Hazel would be fine after some time. But it also means that we have to leave soon!¡± Anne looked at both of them with a daunting gaze and they took deep breaths.


    ¡°This time came earlier than i had thought!¡±


    ¡°Yes, even I was expecting that it would take a few more years for her to get married.¡±


    The both took a deep sigh but when their gaze met the cold gaze of Anne they took a step back in fear.


    ¡°Why are you so angry? Do not tell us that you were prepared for the news!¡± retorted the girl as she tried her best to keep her facade in front of Anne.


    ¡°No! But I was sure that was the case when I heard that her scum father wasing to meet her. The man did not even exin to her that the man would not hurt her! She was looking too scared!¡±


    ¡°You should not have let her read those books in the first ce.¡± chided the second girl and Anne sighed as she sat on the chair.


    ¡°I thought that the night creature would fascinate her, who thought that she would end up getting scared of her future husband!¡±

 Chapter 5 The Night Creatures

    ¡°Wake up, miss! The governess is already here!¡± hazel frowned in her sleep as she turned and slept again but the bnaging on door only increased.,


    Her lips pursued into a thin line but she did not try to open her eyes at all. She was feeling so exhausted that she had no desire to open her eyes and check who was on the door. She had decided to sleep until the end of the world!


    ¡°Mydy, if you did not open the door then i have to break it and call your father!¡± Hazel had turned to the other side ignoring the empty threat of the man when she heard that her father was being called again!


    She did not want to see the cold face of that man again who had sold her off to a night creature.


    She stood up hastily and ran towards the door. She red at the man who had instructed her but his nk face did not change.


    ¡°Mydy, the governess is waiting for you.¡± Although he was calling her mydy, there was no respect in his eyes.


    Hazel pursued her lips but she did not have any other choice, so she nodded and walked behind him. They crossed half of the pce and then reached the hall where an old woman was waiting for her.<sub>.</sub>


    Hearing the knock on the door, thedy turned and looked at Hazel. She eyed hazel from top to bottom and then snorted.


    Her eyes were cold that made Hazel¡¯s face hardened too.


    ¡°So, you are the one who was going to be the empress of the Ferendensine empire?¡± Hazel had a frail body with a soft face. She was damn beautiful with her tinum blonde hair and mesmerising green eyes that looked like emeralds.


    But she was too innocent with her face. She did not look like she could handle the night creatures.


    Hazel just nodded as she entered.


    ¡°Hmm, what do you know about them?¡± Though the voice was stern there was a hint of concern in the voice of thedy.<sub></sub>


    Hazel raised her head but shook it. Though she had a bit of an idea, she was not sure what her role was as the empress.


    ¡°The night creatures are not like the myth said. They can roam in the daytime too, but they prefer to stay in the cold ces where the sun is not that prominent.


    They can eat, y, dance, run, walk, do anything like us but they have blood with that too. Though most of the vampires keep blood in bottles, mixed with other supplements to keep it safe.


    But most of noble suck blood directly from the host and the most delicious person for them is their wife.¡± Hazel shivered when the words sunk into her mind. It meant that she was nothing but his blood bank.


    As if reading the mind, the governess nodded her head, ¡°yes, that is what i was trying to say. Except that they love beauty and revealing dress and a bit of sensuality and most importantly, you have to be obedient to them.


    Now we will start with the eating lessons¡­¡± the training continued with the governess but most of what hazel learnt was..


    Though she was going to be the empress of the Ferendenshine empire. Her basic work was to look enticing and serve as food to her husband.


    It only increased her fear to get married and leave for their empire right then.


    Soon the day of her marriage arrived, the day she was going to be announced as an adult.


    So, here Hazel was getting married to the emperor of the Ferendshine Empire, ¡°Rafael Casanova de Carta¡±


    This alliance would be like a peace treaty between both nations so that the fear that had crawled in the hearts of humans would decrease and threatening war for the past few years could be postponed.


    ¡°You are doing your best to serve the empire, the citizens will always be grateful to you.¡± said my father as he patted Hazel¡¯s shoulder, when she walked towards the hall.


    Hazel smiled and nodded as she assured him that she was fine with his decision. Not that she did not have any choice.


    Though she did not love anyone else or have something noble to do here, She was just an extra after all, she was still scared about her future.


    She had heard that the man did not evene out to meet the royal conveys that went to receive the orders of her marriage.


    Vampires were famous for their beauty yet he was so mysterious that very few had seen him.


    ¡°Do not worry, he will not kill you. Since you are the symbol of peace between both nations!¡±  her governess assured her as she sat beside the empress, Hazel¡¯s stepmother who looked at her with pity.


    There were all her sisters and brothers whom she had never seen. They were looking at her as if she was a scapegoat who was going to die any moment.


    She had never thought that this would be the way she would meet with her so called family for their first time.


    ¡®He will not kill me because of the peace treaty!¡¯ Hazel repeated these words like a chant but still she was feeling anxious, her palms were turning sweaty and her stomach was churning.


    ¡°Do not worry too much or else you will look ugly in your own marriage.¡± teased Anne and Hazel sighed.


    If only I could take her with me,¡¯ she mused but she did not have the courage to ask Anne to risk her life by following her.


    ¡°You are looking too beautiful, mydy!¡±


    Hazel nodded and looked at the mirror. The maids have spent all day in making her look beautiful and ready for this grand day! She was wearing a red dress as the norm of their nation instead of the white one like other princesses worn in their marriages. Her golden hair was prepared in a bun covered with flowers of real gold and adorned with pearls and rare gemstones.

 Chapter 6 The Fool!

    She was wearing a red dress as the norm of their nation instead of the white one like other princesses worn in their marriages. Her golden hair was prepared in a bun covered with flowers of real gold and adorned with pearls and rare gemstones.


    She was wearing a ne that was shining brighter than the moon and a matching bracelet and earring. Her fingers were left empty so that he could put a ring in it.


    And other rings did not givepetition to what he had chosen for her. The make up was done perfectly, with her lips redder and her cheeks creating a blush, her eyes were shimmering and her emerald orbs were looking like two small moons.


    Yet she was not happy to look so beautiful at once. As a princess, she should have received this kind of treatment daily but she had lived no better than maids! Like an extra, she had always lived an outcast wife and now even when she was getting married, she would live a miserable life in the unknown world.


    ¡°You are looking too worried, Mydy. As a princess you should always be calm!¡± told Anne as she rubbed Hazel¡¯s back a bit trying to make her feel better.


    ¡°Mydy, did you not like the make-up or jewellery?¡± asked the maid who was given the task to doll Hazel up. Her eyes were teary as she looked at hazel, that confused her.<sub>.</sub>


    She did not understand why she was so worried about her when they did not even know each other. But then it might be Hazel¡¯sst chance to see so many humans around her. So, she did not dwell on the matter and cherished the concern she was getting from them.


    Her expectant eyes and the worry formed on my Anne¡¯s face, made Hazel realize that she still had not replied.


    ¡°No, it is just perfect.¡± Hazel replied with a smile that came out stiff.


    A knock on the door interrupted their thoughts, and shortly after a courtdy came in.


    ¡°Hazel, we have to leave now¡± said the governess that came behind the courtdy. She nodded as she knew that they had shown more than enough patience by waiting for her until she replied to the maids and looked so many times into the mirror.<sub></sub>


    Hazel stood up from her seat with a heavy heart and Anne bent to hold the bottom of the heavy dress so that she could stand properly.


    ¡°Where is father?¡± Hazel asked, as mostly fathers escort daughters on the altar of marriage. Though they did not have a good rtionship, at least this much she deserves to be the sacrificialmb.


    ¡°He might be busy, therefore I was asked to take you

 Chapter 7 Living Or Dead

    Hazel looked at the scenery passing through the window with a lost face. The trees and thergeke, she would have looked at them with wonder if it would have been any other time but now.. She did not even know what was in front of her eyes.


    Not even did she get married to a sword instead of a man. She was even asked to kiss it in front of everyone.


    Hazel could not help but curse the so-called bat in her heart once again. She did not care if he was so powerful and a night creature. She deserved some respect too even if she was going to die! She wanted to die with pride.


    ¡°Live your life well as the empress, my daughter.¡± She wanted tough at the words of her so-called father.


    But before she could scorn and shout at her father, since she was the empress now, she should have some power. She was dragged to the carriage by the maids.


    Her brothers and sisters whom she was meeting for the first time waved at her as if she was a knight that was going to sacrifice in the war.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Lets bet, for how many days would she be able to survive?¡±


    ¡°Do you think she would even pass the pce and meet her husband?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he was the only ugly night creature that was why he did not dare toe here.¡±


    ¡°What a poor luck! The only thing that was good about night creatures was their beauty! She didn¡¯t even get that!¡±


    ¡°Well, at least, she was the one who was chosen!¡±<sub></sub>


    She wanted to punch all of them. How could they be so cold towards her when she had never harmed anyone. She did not even remember who said what things except that they all waited for one thing..


    That was her death!! Was that how a family was supposed to be? Though she knew that she would never get an equal treatment, due to her mother being the maid of the pce and she was the result of a one night stand, she had never thought that her ending would be this soon.


    Even her governess looked at her as if she was looking at a corpse. She did not even have the confidence that Hazel would survive even when she was the one who had taught them.


    She wanted to shout and tell all of them that she was not dead yet, but she was not confident enough how long she would survive.


    She waited all this time to get a single assurance that only Anne could give her. But until she was dragged into the carriage and left the pce, Anne was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Had she lost hope in me too?¡± Hazel took a deep sigh as she leaned on the seat of the carriage.


    The carriage was luxurious and grand, it was adorned with rare gemstone and was showing how big empires had enough wealth to splurge on the vehicle that only a woman can dreamt.


    Her eyes fell on both maids that hade to escort her to the pce. Their faces were pale and gloomy too as if they were going to receive their death punishment. Looking at their faces made her further gloomy!


    She felt dizzy as the carriage got closer to her destination. Just when they crossed the borders of the empire,


    The ce turned eerie. The winds were so cold and howling that she shivered. It was more like the sound of shrieking of the souls that had received an early and painful death.


    She could see the mountain a bit away from where the carriage was! Even they were covered with a vial of mysterious fog and dark clouds.


    The snow had covered thendpletely like ayer of soft white flowers that had been decorating her grave.


    Everything around her was so gloomy that her heart dropped and unpleasant feelings had started to cover herpletely.


    Her heart started to beat irregrly as the carriage continued to move towards a castle. It was a big and white castle whose roofs were covered with snow just like the path.


    As hazel entered the door of the castle. The band that was waiting for the arrival of the bride, started ying the songs of wee.


    Though the sound of the song was beautiful, Hazel could only feel that they were ying herst tribute to humanity as she was nothing more than a sacrificialmb.


    But her heart came out of her chest when the carriage stopped abruptly. All the maids looked at her with pale faces, their expressions were nothing better than her.


    ¡°If I go in, I will die!¡± she muttered under her breath as she looked at therge amount of maids and knights that were standing on the door of the castle, waiting for her to alight out of the carriage.


    ¡°But if I did not go in and try to run away, I would still die!¡± it was certain that her father had made sure that the carriage would not stop anywhere but at the door of the pce so she did not dare to y any trick! Running from here only meant that she would die the second she would run.


    ¡°If you are going to die anyway. At least choose a way that would save our lives!¡± pleaded the scared girls who looked at her as if she was theirst hope.


    A mockingugh formed on the face of hazel. They all used her as if she was nothing but an extra to be discarded easily while they would enjoy the fame of being the family who sacrificed their daughter for the well being of their empire and humanity and yet they think that they were righteous.


    ¡°Ha! To think that I will be thinking about you even when I am going to die anyway. You sure have the guts! Now I even want to see how the Stagenrib empire would survive!¡±


    ======================

 Chapter 8 The Crazy Woman!

    ¡°Ha! To think that I will be thinking about you even when I am going to die anyway. You sure have the guts! Now I even want to see how the Stagenrib empire would survive!¡±


    The girl gritted her teeth as she looked at the maids who did not care about her at all and then the bouquet of flowers she was holding in her hands. It felt more like a chain to me!


    She knew that everyone one in the empire was only waiting to see how Hazel was going to die and how long she would be able to endure!


    While she was still in her thoughts, the door of the carriage was knocked. She almost jumped from her seat but took a breath of relief when she saw that it was only servants and soldiers.


    She scanned the faces and body of the maids to see the difference but she did not find any. Though she could notice the red eye of the knights standing in front of her.


    ¡®At least, maids are human!¡¯ She even noticed that not all of them had a dark shade of red, they were light and bright red.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Mydy, we are here to escort you!¡± replied the maids in a nk face. Not a single trace of warmth or happiness could be seen in their voices.


    Her eyes even went behind her when she noticed that the line of mids were never ending and the whole ground was covered with flowers and red carpet in the middle of it.


    She had not expected the ce to look that beautiful. If only her husband would have been normal, then it would not have been any less than a fairytale.


    Instead of being joyous, she felt only fear crawling in her heart.


    ¡°At least my death would be grand and full of extravagance!¡± she was ready to get sold but she had never thought that she would reach straight to heaven!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Pardon, did you say anything, mydy!¡± asked the maids when they saw that she still had not opened the door and muttered something under her breath!


    Hazel blinked and was about to shake her head when a strange thought built up in her mind and nodded her head with a smirk on her face.


    ¡®If she was going to die, she would drown the whole ship with her.¡¯ she would make sure that her whole empire would regret choosing her as sacrificialmb.


    ¡°Mydy!¡± the maid called the lost girl again as she had still not opened the door of the carriage.


    When they say that she was smirking, eyes still not replying to them, they felt annoyed and their faces turned hard. Did the girl really take herself as the empress! She was nothing but a pawn, a clown that was sent for a peace alliance.


    ¡°Your majesty is waiting for you, mydy!¡± said the maid in a hard and sharp tone so that the girl would move.


    Her eyes turned cold when she felt the disdain in the eyes of the maids and knights. Yet they all were waiting for her here, they were here to serve us!


    ¡°So?¡± she asked as she raised a brow nonchntly and leaned back on the seat of the carriage!


    They looked at each other with bewilderment and then looked at her with a frown!


    ¡°Mydy, you have toe with us to meet his majesty.¡± ¡®So that they could kill you for your presumptuous behaviour!¡¯ they added in their hearts as they looked at the arrogant and ignorant girl.


    ¡°No!¡± she replied again as she blew her nails that had been painted red.


    ¡°No! I apologise but there is some confusion, mydy!¡± ¡®What the hell was the girl talking about? Did she lose her mental bnce with the shock of getting married to an entric night creature?¡¯ they all looked at her with scorn, confusion and annoyance. But none of them felt pity on her.


    ¡°There is no confusion. I am noting with you.¡± replied Hazel with a deep sigh! They think that i was a retard but they failed to understand even a simple word like no. she shook her head at their foolish behavior and superior thoughts.


    ¡°Excuse me, mydy. Why would you note with us?¡± asked the head maid who was going to be thedy in waiting for this crazy empress.


    ¡°Because you are not the one I am married to?¡± Hazel shrugged her shoulders and looked at all of them as if they were fools.


    ¡°Aah, your majesty is waiting for you to only meet you. But if you would note then how are you going to meet the person you are married to?¡± exined the maid as if she was dealing with a 5 year old kid and hazel chuckled. So they seriously think that I was a retarded person!?


    ¡°If he is waiting for me then he should be the one toe and receive me. I will note out, unless your majesty woulde to take me personally.¡± she replied with an arrogant tone and then closed the curtains once she was done.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± they all were shocked when she called the emperor so casually. Had she not been informed about her future husband even a bit? Did she not know that she was in thend of night creatures and an entric tyrant at that? How did she even dare to ask him to serve her!


    They all looked at the closed window and then each other with fear. If she would note out of the carriage then they would die with her too. If she wanted to die, then she could! Why was she dragging all of them?


    The knights gritted their teeth and decided to take her out forcefully when the curtains were opened again. A smile bloomed on their lips as the girl finally realised her mistake,


    ¡°One more thing, ask him to be dressed up in a matching groom¡¯s dress!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 9 Already Died

    ¡°One more thing, ask him to be dressed up in a matching groom¡¯s dress!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They all looked at Hazel horrified? Even if she had lost her senses, why was she dragging all of them with her? She better go and die herself.


    ¡°Mydy, your majesty would not appreciate your actions.¡± They tried to hint to her that she could be in trouble but the girl just snorted.


    ¡°Wait, I am not done yet.¡± they all looked at her horrified when they heard her. But she continued to sit there calmly with an arrogant look on her face.


    But only Hazel knew how scared she was! Her hands had turned sweaty and her heart was running a marathon in her ribcage. She could feel that her heart would burst out any moment. But she was still adamant on her act, as dying with a heart attack would still be better than dying when all the blood had been sucked dry.


    The blood in her body flowed harder and a tinge of red came on her face due to the impact.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Once he would be here, he had to bring a ring for me and then pledge that he would only love me and have me as her lover and wife! Not even once would he look at another woman, only then would Ie out of the carriage!¡± she added with her chin held high in the air.


    It was amon knowledge that vampires love sex and woman as much as they love blood. Both are their weakness,


    They are creatures that enjoy pleasure and debauchery. Except for a few, none of the vampires had one lover. That was why many did not even marry for hundreds of years, since they have a longer life. They do not care about things like lineage and family like humans but tend to enjoy themselves.


    And the emperor was even free from these ridiculous rules, as he was allowed to have as many women as he wanted as his lovers and concubines and he could even have three wives. To think that a human would dare to demand loyalty from the emperor of night creatures even when the marriage was nothing but an alliance that was forced on them was an eye opener for all of them.


    Many were not even able to react to her words. They were just standing there with erged eyes and parted lips.


    But not even a single of them moved.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Tsk..!! who would have thought that the staff of a famous emperor would be this tardy and insolent!¡± she replied in a scornful voice as she looked at all of them with disdain.


    Only then did the knights and maidse back to their senses. But the white faces of maids were making it clear that they did not dare to go to his majesty and ask what she had said, but the knights! They still have their rationality there,


    They all looked at one of them whose eyes were darkest among them. Her governess had taught her that the rank of the vampires could be seen through their eyes. The darker the eyes, the higher rank he had due to his purity!


    The man gritted his teeth and walked forward in front of all the maids who left his way with bowed heads.


    ¡°What did you say? Do you really want us to inform your majesty about your foolish demands?¡± he asked as he looked at the girl with cold and indifferent eyes.


    But her expressions turned colder when the words left his mouth. She looked at him with a cold and intimidating face,


    ¡°Ha! To think that even a servant would dare to ask questions to me, the empress was really an eye opened on how ill mannered you all are!


    Just you wait! I would make sure that discipline would be followed and everyone would know their ce!


    Now! Are you going or not?¡± Thest sentence came so frostily that the vampire gritted his teeth.


    He felt humiliated that the girl dared to insult him! She was nothing but their meal.. Yet she was trying to show her dominance on them. If she wanted to die, then he would make sure that it would happen miserably.


    ¡°Very well, i will go and inform your majesty about all your instructions.¡± he nodded and was about to turn when his eyes met Alfred, the aide of your majesty.


    His eyes erged but he looked down before the man could notice it.


    ¡°Sir Alfred, why are you here?¡± he asked in a tone of respect but the man did not spare him a nce as he looked around with deep prating eyes.


    His aura could be feel from the distance and all the maids bowed their head deep to note in the eyes of the man,


    Hazel was observing everything keenly trembling when she felt the presence of the man but kept her stance and did not change her adamant and cold face.


    ¡°I am here to see why are all of you taking so much time to escort the empress!¡± the man finally looked into the direction of hazel as he asked the question.


    ¡°Is there some problem, mydy?¡± he asked in a voice that was neither respectful nor too cold.


    ¡°Yes, there is! I am asking the maids and knights but none of them is taking it seriously!¡± she replied as she raised her head high, showing that she was not at all affected by his aura and presence.


    The vampire¡¯s gaze flickered but he did not say a word as he looked at the knights.


    ¡°What is it that thedy wants? Fulfil her every wish right now as she is the new empress of the pce!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by the new empress?¡± she asked with a frown? Was she not the only empress. She had confirmed it umpteenth time that the vampire did not have any other wife!


    ¡°Am I not the only empress the empire has?¡± she asked in a cold and rebuking voice but the vampire only nodded but a cold smirk from red on his face,


    ¡°Of course, after all, the previous three empresses have already died!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 10 A Lot of Conditions

    The man did not stay once he was done talking. He turned and left telling everyone that he would go and inform your majesty personally about the demands of his new wife.


    Now everyone was waiting for the order of her death punishment.


    ¡°What do you think? Your majesty would send him to prison or woulde personally to snap her neck?¡± asked a knight.


    ¡°I do not think that the girl was worth enough toe personally by your majesty. We are enough to kill her on one order of his majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I was even surprised that sir Alfred hade personally to see if the princess had arrived or not!¡±


    Hazel could hear the sarcasticments of all the staff around her. Even though she knew that her end was near, she had never thought that others would bet over it!<sub>.</sub>


    How cruel they were! She hated how they treated her as a piece to bet upon!


    On the other side in a dark room.


    ¡°I am d that you have epted the alliance and that also personally. If you have asked your loyal man to marry, even that would have been enough, but to think that you took it so enthusiastically is a matter of example for others.


    I will personally rmend that you would be allowed to be part of the council now, your majesty!¡±plemented the old man in a ck robe as he looked at the man with darkest red eyes sitting on the throne withzy eyes.


    There was another woman who was sitting in the corner with a red face. She was having a hard time keeping that smile on her face, which was full of scorns. Her grip on the ss of wine had been so tight that her perfectly manicured nails could break it any second.<sub></sub>


    When they heard the footsteps their neck instinctively turned to look at the door to see the new guest. But they were surprised when they saw that only Alfred came back.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked the man as his eyes narrowed on his aide that had nevere back empty handed no matter what task had been given to him.


    Alfred nodded and shook his head as he ignored the probing gaze of everyone else and walked towards his master with a calm face.


    Walking closer, he whispered in the ear of his master so slowly that even after being gifted with the strong senses, the others were not able to hear a thing though they continued to look towards them with the hope that they would at least get a hint.


    The bored and tired face of Rafael lit up when he heard the man and a smirk brought on his lips. His dim and dark red eyes twinkled with a ray of light that only entuated his pale face.


    Once Alfred was done, he took a few steps back and bowed his head.


    ¡°What is it? Is there some kind of problem?¡± asked the old man with the ck robe as three deep lines formed on his forehead when he looked at Rafael with worry.


    ¡°Nothing like that, i will be back in a few minutes!¡± with that he stood up and walked out of the room without giving any further exnation leaving both baffled.


    While Alfred looked at his master with mischief as he followed him like a dark shadow.


    All the maids bowed their heads when Rafael walked out of the room and descended the stairs. There was a maid standing in every fifth stair with a knee length uniform and a cleaning duster in their hands or tray filled with blood.


    Ignoring them all, he tookzy steps towards a room and walked in. two maids bowed their heads again, when he stood in front of the mirror.


    ¡°Bring me the white suit of my marriage!¡± there was a smile on his face as if he was joyous on the asion of his marriage!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± the maids looked at him with shock but did not dare to waste even a second just because they were shocked. The vampire was entric. They did not want to lose their lives just because they were staring at him!


    They both bowed their heads and one of them moved forward to take his coat while the other one went in and brought a new white suit that would be appropriate for the groom.


    Once done, he looked at himself in the mirror and then walked towards a closet and took out a ck box from it.


    Opening it, he took out a ring and then chuckled as if he remembered a personal joke, but hisughter only created goosebumps in others.


    But without caring about their reaction, he walked out of the room where Alfred was waiting for him.


    When he had seen his master¡¯s shining eyes, he was sure that he was going to escort thedy from the carriage. But who would have thought that he would also pay effort in changing his clothes and getting ready as she had demanded!


    Even when he knew that his master gets excited with a new challenge, he was surprised with the efforts he had put into it. Rafael tilted his head as he looked at the shocked Alfred and an evil grin formed on his face as if he was going to kill anyone not for escorting his bride to the pce that even Alfred felt the pressure emitting from him,


    ¡°Are we done or is there any other condition left?¡± he asked as he started walking towards the main entrance of the pce with the same cold smirk on his face.


    ¡°Yes, master. ¡°Once he would be here, he had to bring a ring for me and then pledge that he would only love me and have me as her lover and wife! Not even once would he look at another woman, only then would Ie out of the carriage!¡± that was what she had added too!!¡±

 Chapter 11 Adjust With It

    Though it looked like Hazel was sitting in the carriage leisurely while her maids were turned unconscious from the shock of their lives, only she knew how she could be one of them if the trepidation goes on forever.


    Her eyes that seemed to be droopy were still on the stairs where that fine vampire had gone. She was sure that he had gone to call his master with the smirk formed on the face of that vampire who had talked to her rudely.


    What an arrogant and rude person he was! He must be waiting for her downfall! Not that others were not, but he was showing it clearly on his face. Just the thought of it wanted her to beat him. But she knew that her strongest and fiercest p would only be a tickle for him as the vampires were known for their immense strength.


    She would not be surprised if he would even pull out the biggest tree and throw it on her but it would still have been worth trying. If not for the pain, he would have surely felt insulted.


    Her thoughts were broken when she noticed a figureing towards her from the stairs of the pce. Her whole body turned stiffened when she noticed the clothes of the person.


    It was the matching groom¡¯s uniform she had asked for! Did he actually fulfil her wilful desires.. Soon when the persone closer, she could see his face clearly too,<sub>.</sub>


    A man much taller and stronger than her with a wide chest and slim waist. His dark red eyes were like the darkest rubies she had ever seen. His fair face was so enchanting that she could not describe it in words. His pale and thin lips and his chiselled jawline. He was the most handsome man she had ever seen. Not that she had seen many but she had seen many portraits.


    He was even more handsome than the man known for their beauty in the whole empire. Darn! Who the hell said that her husband was ugly! That person must have been blind.


    He was a damn hot sexy god! Wait! Do not forget that he was a night creature Hazel! Look into his eyes. They were red!


    She tried to remind herself and thank god for walking leisurely. She got enough time topose herself back and looked at the other side as if she had not noticed his presence at all. But her hands had already tried sweaty again with the thought of himing closer to her.


    Since she turned her head away, she did not notice the smile that had crept up to his lips as he looked at her direction.<sub></sub>


    While they both were enjoying their own thoughts, the maids and the knights were bbergasted! As if they had seen a ghosting in their direction, they could not even breathe properly.


    They all were sure that the master woulde with an annoyed face and kill her for being so demanding and rude or else would have instructed them to do so.


    But not even in their dreams had they thought that your majesty would actually fulfil her wishes and change his clothes into a groom¡¯s suit!


    Was he not the one who was against going to his own marriage saying that it would be a waste of time to travel to human¡¯snd just for a human bride!?


    Was he not the one who had killed all his three brides for reasons like they asked for tea instead of blood or they did not wear the clothes he wanted them to wear.


    Then how in the world was he behaving like a docile husband now.


    They all were so shocked that they only came back to their senses and bowed their heads when Rafael was too close to them. One look from Alfred told them they all would be punishedter for their insolent behaviour


    Yet the fear of getting punishedter was way lesser than the anxiety of seeing what was going to happen with Hazel, their new empress who had dared to challenge his majesty.


    Every step that he took sounded ¡°thud¡± ¡°thud¡± strongly to Hazel¡¯s heart that was about to burst any second.


    She almost jumped out from her seat when Alfred knocked the door again, although she had noticed that they had already reached the carriage.


    Sucking a deep breath, she turned to look out of the carriage, and opened the door this time.


    ¡°As you have asked, your all wishes are fulfilled, mydy! Would youe out of the carriage now?¡± asked Alfred as he pointed at Rafael who was standing there while tilting his head and looking at his new wife who seemed like a lost kitten but demanded and red like a lioness!


    ¡°I do not think so!¡± she added coldly as she looked at her new husband with a cold nce.


    Alfred frowned as he looked at the man standing behind him in the shy clothes that he would not have worn if not asked. But then his face lit up and he nodded.


    ¡°Your majesty, the ring and the pledge!¡± His whisper was heard by everyone in the garden due to their strong senses and they all scuk up a long breath.


    Rafael¡¯s eyes flicked but he nodded and then took out a ck box from his pocket. He opened it only to hear more gasps from the surroundings.


    Even hazel was stuck dumb after seeing the dazzling ring in the hands of Rafael. Though the stone was not big, she had never seen such a stone! Or was it even one!?


    The pink diamond was so shimmering that even the bright rays of sun seemed dull in front of it.


    Her eyes widened and her jaw hit the floor when she finally realised what he was holding.


    ¡°This.. this..¡±


    ¡°Oh! Since it was an emergency I did not get a chance to prepare a better ring. I hope you can manage with it for now, I will prepare a better ring for youter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 12 Was She The Food?

    Hazel could not help but stare at the ring in her hands that lookedpletely out of the ce. The ring was beautiful but that was not what she was expecting.


    When she looked above, the man passed her a harmless smile that made him feel like he was an adorable person! Her cheeks turned red and she flushed when she felt his gaze on her.


    ¡°Now that the procedures are done. Shall we?¡± Rafael forwarded his hand and she held it instinctively.


    Since he had followed all her instructions, he had no way to deny now. But when she had thought that he would only hold her hand while going in, he pulled her closer and took her in his arms.


    ¡°What! What are you doing?¡± she asked, bbergasted when she felt his face was just an inch away and his cold hands were holding her thighs and her shoulders.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± your majesty was carrying her princess style!! They would not believe it even if they were seeing it with their own eyes! How could a monster act so gently and sweetly?


    The man tilted his head as he looked at the scared girl in his arms. He could feel her fast heartbeat and fear in spite of all her efforts as she tried to act calm all this while.<sub>.</sub>


    Yet he felt a bit curious on how the girl would act when she reached in!?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it one of the norms of your empire too?¡± he asked with a raised brow as his bloody eyes created hole in her skin.


    She knew that it was a tradition that a newly wedded husband took his wife in his arms when they entered their home and only kept her down when she reached their room. She had never thought that a man who did not even find it necessary toe into his own marriage would do that!


    What was he trying to do? Why was he trying to fulfil her every wish? She could not believe that a night creature could be this much considerate towards his food!!


    Then why was he carrying her in his arms towards their room? Wait!¡­ it finally dawned on her that he was carrying her to a room!


    The night creatures were known for their thirst for blood and sex! But was she ready to be part of any of them?<sub></sub>


    ¡°Noooooo!!!!!!!¡± all of the nights that were following halted listening to her sudden scream but the man that was holding her in his arms did not even blink.


    Even Alfred tilted his head and looked at them with confusion.


    ¡°Is there some problem, my dear wife?¡± The Wife¡¯s words came so naturally from his mouth that Hazel felt stunned for a second.


    How easily was he talking to her and treating her as his wife, that if she did not know any better, she would have thought that it was a love marriage.


    ¡°I.. I am hungry.¡± if she would be given time to eat, she would get some time to make another n to save herself.


    Even if he was acting to be considerate for some reason, he would feed her when she would demand for food. Right?


    ¡°So, am i.. My dear wife!!¡±


    As if reading her thoughts, a smirk formed on his lips as he licked them seductively that her heartbeat increased once again, but then her eyes fell on the two fangs that she could see from this proximity.


    They looked too sharper, what if.. She could imagine him digging those sharp fangs in her neck and sucking her till her body fell on the floor in a limp state.


    Her face turned white just with the thought of it! What did he even mean by telling her that he was hungry?


    Was he taking her to the room so that he would fulfil his hunger.


    ¡°I..¡± she did not know how to refuse politely that she did not want to be his food when he saw her tilting his head to the back andughing.


    ¡°I mean.. We both can have dinner together!¡± Once again his soft voice rang in her ears and her whole body shivered in his arms and he smirked.


    ¡°¡­¡± if that was what he meant then why did he even licked his lips and touch his tongue on his fangs while looking at her neck like that. She was not going to believe that he was so harmless!


    The sound of opening the door finally brought her out of her thoughts and her gaze instinctively went towards the door.


    Two people who were sitting in the room also turned to look at them and their eyes widened the moment they saw that the girl was in the arms of Rafael who was walking inside the room leisurely.


    They both stood up on their seats as Rafel reached closer to them.


    ¡°You both look too surprised, I thought that you were already expecting her presence!¡±


    ¡°That! Yes, your majesty. I, Edward, the head of the council for the three empires wee you to your new home. I hope you did not have any trouble in reaching here!?¡± his tone started a bit awkwardly but it turned normal soon.


    He was an experienced and old man who saw many whims of the man who was standing like a loving husband in front of his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± a member of the council! The member who had chosen her to be his wife? Were they here to see if she was safe here or not? After all, this was a matter of war between all three empires?


    Is that why he was behaving so lovingly to her? To show that she was safe here and he cared about her, so that he could maintain his image? Did that mean that the man could help her in keeping alive?


    A bright smile formed on hre lips when the thought passed her mind, that looked enchanting,


    ¡°Now that you ask about it, I have a fewints!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 13 The Arrogance Of The Scared Girl

    ¡°Now that you ask about it, I have a fewints!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± She looked at them with a pleasing smile but her eyes were sharp and alert.


    As the words left her mouth, the expressions of the old man suddenly turned grim. For generations, humans and vampires were cohabiting together, but in the past few days, the conditions were bing miserable with more humans dying at the hands of Vampires and the situation was waging a war.


    It had taken great efforts to create an alliance of marriage or else the three empires could end up in war.


    The situation was more sensitive than it was shown. There was no ce for mistakes, that was why he had asked to choose the meekest girl that would neverin and always present a good image that she had been treated very well here.<sub>.</sub>


    Who would have thought that the girl woulde in the arms of the darkest emperor yetin. How was she a kind and meek girl?


    ¡°That.. I was alone in my marriage. Could it be called a difficulty that I have to kiss a sword instead of a living being?¡± she asked as she pointed to the vampire to let her go now.


    She had finally found the answer to all her questions. It was this man! He was the one who could ensure that she would stay alive and healthy as he needed her to show the cordial rtionship between humans and vampires.


    ¡°Ah, that! The ce where you live is too warm. That could affect the health of the night creatures. If you want a wedding with proper traditions, you could always n one here, since you are the new empress!¡± replied the man with a courteous tone but his voice was full of pressure as if telling there was no space for further discussion.<sub></sub>


    And before she could reply thedy sitting there stood up and looked at the girl with a frown on her face,


    ¡°To think that you would start toin the moment you would enter the pce, I wonder how the humans had trained you to stand against us!


    How could a person like you be the one ruling us!?¡± her tone was sharp and poisonous and so was her eyes. She was shooting daggers at Hazel, the moment she had entered the room in the arms of Rafael.


    ¡°And to ask me that, you are¡­.??¡± She raised a brow as she walked past them and sat on the chair and passed azy look to thedy who was ring at her without even a single ounce of worry on her face.


    She was sitting there alone while everyone else was standing, showing how arrogant and strong she was! But only she knew that she sat because she was afraid that her knees would give away and she would fell on the floor by the pressure the vampires were emitting on her.


    Rafael, who could hear her heartbeats just like her words, had an amused and curious smile on her face. How the girl was so scared yet she was not ready to show it to others.


    ¡°You! Do you think just because you are chosen as the bride of the vampire lord, you could show this much arrogance? Even he is standing, then what right do you have to sit like that?¡± Scarlet could not bear that a mere human was trying to show that she was superior to them!


    ¡°Tsk! You are so noisy! Did you see my husbandining? Then who are you to ask such questions?¡± asked Hazel without even passing the woman any further nce, afraid that she would beat her the moment their eyes would meet.


    As if finally gaining the right path, Scarlet raised her head and looked at Rafael, she knew more than anyone how entric the man was! He killed people just for fun then how could he bear a girl that was challenging her authority directly.


    ¡°Rafael!¡± she called him with an aggrieved tone as she pointed at the girl. ¡°Would you stand there silently while the girl continued to insult us?¡± her tone turns sharper again when her eyes fell on the girl who was sitting there with crossed legs and closed eyes as if she had already been tired of the discussion!


    ¡°Oh! Is she?¡± he asked with an exaggerated surprise in a gentle tone as he walked towards the other side of the table and sat on his seat leisurely.


    ¡°I did not know when she did that? All she did was to ask who were you tomand her, when I did not mind that she had sat on the chair!!


    Since she had travelled so far, she must be tired. There is nothing wrong with taking some rest. Is it?¡± he asked as he tilted his head and looked at Scarlett.


    ¡°¡­.¡± his words not only stunned Scarlet but Edward and Hazel were stupefied too. Hazel had done nothing but sit in the carriage all this time, so how could her legs be tried. It was asme as their empire was warm when she left the pce full of snow!


    But she kept her silent. She could not fathom what the man was thinking so she did not want to go against him. As long as he was supporting her whims, she would just bask in that glory. Who knows that could be herst breath.


    When her eyes went to Edward again, how much was his presence able to secure her?


    ¡°You? Are you supporting her?¡± asked Scarlet in a tone that was filled with shock andint but a single gaze from the man turned her mouth shut in an instant.


    ¡°Do not mind her! She is my aunt, Lady Scarlet. She was the one who used to handle the affairs of the pce so far. And now she would train you to handle everything and deal with all the conditions.


    So, you would work under her till you learn your duties as an empress!¡±

 Chapter 14 The ordinary meal

    So, you would work under her till you learn your duties as an empress!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± that meant that she would have more than enough ways to toruture herter. How could he say that not to mind thatdy who was going to be her head!


    She red at the man with her animated eyes but the man did not even turn to look at her.


    ¡°Since you have already met thedy, let me escort you out, Edward. Thedy is hungry and needs to rest after dinner.


    Or are you still not satisfied that she would be treated well?¡± Rafael had that gentle and harmless smile on his face that was giving him a glow of an angel but Edward knew better! The man was nothing but a devil who could devour the souls of others without even letting them know.


    He had done more than his duty while waiting for the girl for hours, so he nodded and walked out with Rafael and Alfred.<sub>.</sub>


    Just when they reached door, Rafael stopped in his tracks and looked back at Scarlet,


    ¡°By the way, thedy is hungry. Sever her the meal and take good care of her!¡± The man looked at his aunt with a meaningful gaze and a smirk formed on the face of thedy as she bowed her head perfunctorily and nodded.


    ¡°Of course, it would be my pleasure to take care of the new empress!¡± Rafael¡¯s eyes narrowed on the face of Scarlet but without saying a word, he nodded and walked out of the room.


    There was a cid smile on his face that did not clear what was in his mind.


    Once all three men left, Scarlet looked at the girl like a predator looking at her prey. Her eyes had turned sharp while there was a smirk on her face that was saying to hazel,<sub></sub>


    ¡°You are gone now!¡±


    ¡°So, you are hungry, mydy. My bad, I forgot to order a meal for you.¡± she replied in a sweet tone and then turned to look at the maid standing at the sidelines, ¡°bring the food for both of us. We will have our meal right here!¡±


    Hazel was sure that thedy did not like her and it was more than her being human. There was no way that she would serve her dinner and have a good chat with her over a meal.


    ¡°You have to learn manners and etiquette,dy Stagenrib.  But to not worry, i will guide you well and train you perfectly so that you woulde to our use.¡± Thedy swirled the ss containing red liquid in her hands with a sweet smile on her face that was rather scary than her threatening nce just a while ago.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± what was even in that ss that she was swirling. Could it be that it was blood? She would not be surprised if the girl was drinking the blood in front of her, to remind that she was nothing but their food.


    Soon the steps of the maids who brought a lot of dishes and served them on the side table near the sofa could be heard.


    Thedy that was her aunt too now but did not look even a day older than Hazel, walked towards the sofa with a dating smile over her face. Even the way she walked was elegant and ssy.


    The silt in her ck dress shows off her fair skin with every step that only entuates her sexiness and confidence.


    She sat there with her legs crossed and she picked up her fork and hazel followed. Though it was an excuse when she told Rafael that she was hungry, but now that she saw a lot of food, her empty stomach reminded her that she had not eaten anything in the whole day too.


    She sat down on the other side and tried to avoid the girl and concentrated on the food but when the lid was taken off all her hunger died down and all she felt was nauseated when she looked at the meal in front of her.


    The steak was not even rare, the dish was still red in color and when she touched the fork with it, she could feel the blooding out of it.


    While the drink was bloody in color and she did not even want to know if that was blood or red wine that had been served to her.


    ¡°What happened

 Chapter 15 How you tasted?

    ¡°Of course, but since this is my first meal. Should I not deserve a special menu than an ordinary one?¡±  she asked in a causal tone and then looked at the food in front of her with disdain.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Scarlet red at hazel with her fierce eyes.


    She did not understand why the girl was not scared, though her heartbeat was faster, her face had an eerie calmness that was crawling on Scarlet¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Since I am the empress, I should have the right to choose what I want to eat. Though the meal is nice, it ismon.


    I want to have cake to celebrate my marriage and chocte and¡­¡±  the girl continued as she ignored the red and purple face of Scarlet and concentrated on the maid standing in front of her.


    But her maid did not dare to move even an inch. She was scared to her wits looking at the argument of bothdies.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± asked Hazel and the maid flinched.


    ¡°That. mydy..¡± hazel raised her hand before the maid continued further..


    ¡°I did not want to hear any excuses. Do not forget who you are serving here! If you want to continue you have to decide where your loyalty lies..¡± the voice and tone was so cold that it left shivers on the skin of the maid and she did not even dare to look at the red face of Scarlet.


    ¡°Yes, mydy. I apologize for my impudence.¡± with that she bowed her head and left leaving fuming Scarlet alone.


    ¡°Now that you are done with your meal. You do not need to worry about giving mepany since you did not like tardiness!¡± she replied as she picked up the ss of water and sniffed it.<sub></sub>


    Once sure that it was normal, she took a swig of it rather nonchntly. But when Scarlet did not move, hazel raised a brow and added,


    ¡°Do not forget that the council is personally taking care of the truce. The peace treaty of the two empires solely depends on my reply. You do not want me to get injured as proof that I got hurt the moment I arrived, right?¡± Hazzel raised a brow and swirled the water of her ss just like Scarlet did.


    But the moment words left her mouth, scarlet hissed. Her fangs peeked out from her lips that left hazel stunned.


    ¡®She can not bite me! She can not bite me!¡¯ Hazel started chanting, though not sure if it would work when Scralret red at her for one more time, before standing up and leaving.


    The pressure Scarelt had used pushed the chair backwards that it fell on the floor with a thug giving Hazel the fright of her life.


    She patted her chest and took a few deep breaths once she was alone in the room. Her face had turned ashen and her head fell on the floor as if it did not have any life.


    ¡°Mydy.. Are you okay?¡± Hazel only opened her eyes when the maid called her in a worried tone and Hazel raised her head to look at the man.


    ¡°Yes, I am! I was just tired of waiting for my meal.¡± she replied, faking the cold tone again, and the scared maid bowed her head, afraid that she would be punished again.


    ¡°Clear the table and serve me a new meal!¡± she replied without caring what the maid thought of her. She could not trust any of them, not even the maids.


    They could be the ears and eyes of the emperor or this cold beauty that called herself aunt of the emperor.


    Soon the table was cleared but when she ate, she could hardly have more than a few bitesas the fear of her future started haunting her


    She was too agitated when she entered the pce but now that the adrenal rush was gone, she realized what mess she was in!!


    ¡°I am tired, can you guide me where my room is?¡± The maid nodded her head again as she started walking towards the exit of the office and Hazel started following the maid while her eyes were alert as she kept observing around every nook and corner of the pce.


    The walls of the pce were adorned with big portraits that she had seen in her father¡¯s pce too. The only difference was that they were all young and proud and each of them had dark red eyes that were intimidating.


    ¡°Mydy, this is your room!¡± said the maid bowing her head and hazel nodded as she looked at the nearby statue with interest that she did not paid much attention to her room but


    Just when she took a turn and entered the room, her eyes fell on the man who was sitting on the edge of the bed. A girl was sitting on hisp and his sharp fangs sunk deeper into her skin.


    Her eyes were closed but there was no pain in her eyes. If any, there was a seductive look on her face that stunned Hazel.


    She was looking so shocked that she did not even move. The man was holding the waist of the girl and his eyes were closed too.


    Hazel only came back to her senses when the eyes of the man snapped open and met the eyes of the girl.


    She blinked and then her face turned white and she ran out of the room as if ghosts were chasing her.


    The man looked at her with an amused face but did not let go of the girl in her arms.


    Being on the highest point on the food chain of even vampires, he had never thought of drinking blood from the containers, but straight from the warm skin of human that have fresh blood, his eyes glowed as he finally let go of the girl in his arms and like his lips that still have a drop of blood on it.


    ¡°Mmmm, I wonder how you tasted!¡±

 Chapter 16 Source Of Entertainment

    It took a few more seconds for Hazel to gain herposure, but she had already done a big folly by showing her fear to the blood sucker. She could not ept defeat aftering so far.


    What if the man realized that she was a weak person and started to torment her? No! She had to be strong and tell him that she did not fear him and would be vocal to the council if she suffered any grievances.


    With that thought she decided to go back but her heart beat was still racing, what if he was still sucking the blood of the girl in his arms. And they were looking very intimate! She wondered if they only stopped at drinking blood or would they..!


    Heat rose on her skin and her whole face turned red as she started imagining wild scenes of theirs.


    She walked in the dark hall alone as the maid had left after escorting her there. Her footsteps echoing in the narrow corridor as her high heels touched the marble floor.<sub>.</sub>


    The servants that were standing on both sides of the door passed a nce to her but then did not react as if they did not see her.


    Taking a deep breath and clenching her hands into a fist that was hiding in her dress. She walked back into the room.


    Just when she reached the room, the girl was adjusting her clothes and the man was dabbing his lips with a handkerchief making sure that there was no blood left on his lips.


    The girl looked at hazel with challenging eyes before giving one seductive look to Rafael and then bowing her head,<sub></sub>


    ¡°Then I will see you next week, my lord!¡± her eyes were staring at the seductive face of the man who was so close yet so distant to her.


    ¡°Mmmm¡± contradicting the sweet face of the girl, he was rather nonchnt as he did not even pass a second nce to her but looked at the girl in front of his eyes but frowned when he noticed that she was not looking at him but the girl.


    Gnashing her teeth, the girl stood up as her face turned ugly when she noticed that the lord had not taken her eyes away even for a second since the girl had returned to the room. When he had not reacted, the first time his new wife entered the room, she had thought that he was not at all interested in her.


    And like others, she would meet her end soon. But by the way lord¡¯s eyes were fixed with her, she was not sure anymore.


    She stood up with her friend only to see that the new empress was still staring at her. Her face immediately formed a triumphant look, showing that even when she was the wife, his husband only have eyes for her!


    ¡°So you are a human!¡± Hazel was only looking at the girl to know if she was a human or a lower level of vampire as her governess had told her that the pure blooded empires could drink the blood of any. And unfortunately, her husband was the purest, the strongest vampire so far.


    ¡°I am, mydy. Why?¡± asked the girl with an arrogant tone as if she was superior to hazel since she was in the arms of her husband and as expected hazel fumed. but instead of feeling jealous, she was angry at the man who had enjoyed the feast just a while ago.


    ¡°Tell me if he is forcing you, I will help you in getting justice.¡± Hazel moved and held the hands of the girl, afraid that she would not speak against Rafael in his presence. ¡°You do not need to be scared of anyone. I will help you.¡± If that would be enough to break the truce, then even she could return back to her solitary life without being in the danger of being killed!


    The girl was taken aback by the sudden exmation and did not know how to reply. Even Rafael, who was looking at the girl with twinkling eyes to see what she felt, was surprised at her sudden empathy towards the girl who was in his arms.


    But soon a chuckle escaped his lips when he realized her n. She was more amusing than he had thought!


    ¡°What.. What are you talking about? No one had forced me!! I am here out of my free will and I do not need anyone¡¯s help.¡± the girl yanked Hazel¡¯s hands away and red at her with ferocity.


    Was she trying to ruin her image in front of the lord? Panicked with the thought, sh turned hastily to look at Rafael,


    ¡°My lord. I swear that I had not said anything to thedy. She had assumed everything by herself. It is my honor to serve you since the start, and if possible I would have been the only one serving you!¡± her eyes were filled with adoration and lust when she looked at the man seductively.


    But once again she was disappointed that the man was not even looking at her.


    ¡°Do you want to get rid of her, my dear wife?¡± he asked the girl who was looking confused as her brows were furrowed and her cheeks were puffed up. Hazel tilted he head and looked at the amusing smile of the man as if he was watching a good show.


    She felt irked by the way he was looking at them as if they were not human but only his means of entertainment. But still nodded her head, as she did not want a young and beautiful girl to die because he sucked all her blood.


    Her reply only widened the smile on the face of the man, as if he had won a great reward.


    ¡°Sure, I will free her from today. But in exchange, you have to serve me at her ce whenever I am thirsty again. Is it okay, my dear wife?¡±

 Chapter 17 Forgot the promise you asked for?

    ¡°Sure, I will free her from today. But in exchange, you have to serve me at her ce whenever I am thirsty again. Is it okay, my dear wife?¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡± the words fell in her ears no less than explosion! She finally realized what it meant by digging your own grave! She looked at the vampire with horror as her face turned pale instantly.


    If the girl would haveined, she could have gotten rid of the ordeal, but who would have thought that she would fall in the well instead.


    ¡°My lord! I have been serving you for a long.. How can you..¡± even the girl could not believe that! She had been giving her blood since the time she had first met the lord in the party, since then her status had risen and she was treated preciously in every party and function.


    She had received so many gifts and her status had risen with time. She was basking in the glory just by giving a few sses of blood then she did not mind to do it.<sub>.</sub>


    But who would have thought that the lord, who did not give heed to what the councils would agree at the word of this girl so easily.


    Her eyes filled with pure hatred as she gnashed her teeth and stared at the woman as if she would tear her down and kill her that instant.


    Rafael, who was still enjoying the pale face of his wife, tilted his head and passed a gaze to the girl who had been giving her blood for a long time and always looked at him seductively. Trying to take off her clothes every time they had been alone in the room.


    He knew too well that she wanted to raise her status and power by riding his coattails. And he never minded it since she was nice in bed and had sweet blood too.<sub></sub>


    As a vampire and that also at his prime age, he had his own physical requirement that had been filled by the girl very efficiently. But it did not mean that she was special to him.


    ¡°To think that you can ask me a question back, I have underestimated your guts. Take her away!¡± as the words left his mouth, the face of the girl turned ashen and she fell on her knees.


    ¡°No! I did not mean that, my lord. I have been serving you all my life. Please forgive this lowly person¡¯s mistake.¡± tears started to form in the corner of her eyes as she gulped.


    She knew better than anyone what this man was capable of. And she did not want to be the one at the receiving hand.


    ¡°Hmm, then you better leave and never show me your face again!¡± she nodded at his nonchnt words, relieved that her life had been spared and dragged her staggering body from there.


    Once she was gone, he smirked and looked at another scared bunny in front of her who was acting nonchnt again.


    ¡°Just by thinking that you will be serving me, I am thirsty again, my dear wife. Come here!¡± His seducing voice left a shiver in her body that she had to wrap her arms around her body to not tremble.


    She raised a brow as she looked at him confidently, ¡°I did not say yes to your condition. It was you who imagined! So, do not expect me to give you my blood.¡± ¡®Who knew how much you would drink and kill me right there!¡¯ she replied with a re to show that she was not at all afraid of him.


    ¡°But as my wife, you are going to share the room with me. Who knows, I might feel thirsty at night and could not control my hands and mouth!¡± Rafael chuckled seeing his wife¡¯s eyes widen before it narrowed on his face.


    ¡°Now that I think about it. I am already sleepy. So why don¡¯t youe andy beside me!¡± he asked in the same soft and seductive tone.


    Before her arrival, he had already asked his aide to prepare a different room for her as he had never shared his bed with anyone. Even when he spent the time with otherdies, he went to their room, had his fill and left.


    Sleeping the whole night on the same bed was not something he wanted to try. But to look at the fidgeting girl and her expressions, he could not help but tease her further,


    ¡°That! I have a habit of tossing too much on my bed and I even sleep talk and snore sometimes, so I do not think that we should sleep together for now.¡° She raked her brain hard to think of all the excuses she could make but nothing seemed to work much as the man continued to stare at her with amused eyes.


    ¡°And I am still adapting to the change of the pce. So, i need some rest and time to sleep together.¡± Thest line was barely about the sound made by a mosquito but he was still enjoying her flustered face.


    ¡°Alright! You can rest. I have something to handle anyway.¡± he stood up abruptly as he nodded and was about to leave the room when she did not know why but felt an ominous feeling in her heart.


    How did he suddenly give up the idea of sleeping with her when he was so adamant today.


    ¡°Oh, may I know what urgent work you have in the middle of the night?¡± she asked trying her best to sound nonchnt and hide her curiosity when the man chuckled and turned to look at her,


    ¡°Are you getting interested in my life, my dear wife?¡± there was something different when he called her his wife. She feels like her stomach churn every time he does so.


    ¡°That.. I am going to execute all the teachers who have given you the training to be a good empress and my wife!¡±

 Chapter 18 Part of the family

    ¡°That.. I am going to execute all the teachers who have given you the training to be a good empress and my wife!¡± the words were ringing in her mind as the bell of the siren! She couldn¡¯t help but stand frozen there for a long time.


    When she came back to her senses the vampire was already gone.


    ¡°Was it a threat for me or had he really gone to kill all of them!!?¡± no matter how she thought, she did not find any sense of logic behind his sudden decision. He was more entric than she had thought.


    She slumped on the bed with a thud and stared at the ceiling. The intricate design of flowers was looking beautiful yet she felt that it was a web she had been struck on.


    She tried her best to stay awake and alert but soon her eyes started to turn heavy and she gave up.


    Rafael had only walked out of the room when Alfred was already standing out of the door.


    ¡°Your majesty!¡± he bowed his head with respect, ¡°i have confirmed thatdy was taught by the governess sent bydy Scarlet only.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he continued to walk and Alfred followed as they both stopped only when they entered another room. The room was slightly dim with only a single candle lit in the centre of the room.


    The man sat on the office seat and then looked at him.


    ¡°Would you handle the matter or shall I go?¡± Although the voice was nonchnt, Alfred could see a trace of bloodlust filling his eyes and he knew better than anyone he was infuriated.


    ¡°I will handle the matter and send her head tody Scarlet as a gift!¡± he asked carefully and the man finally nodded and hummed.


    ¡°Hmmm, you are still wise! Is there anything else?¡± he looked at Alfred who was still standing there even when they were done! It only happened when there was something in his mind but he was hesitating to start it.


    ¡°That, my lord..!! Shall I investigate the girl again. She did not seem like she was described!¡± he asked carefully as he observed the actions of his master.<sub></sub>


    ¡°There would be no need. I will observe her personally.¡± there was a subtle smile on his lips that confused Alfred.


    He had known this man for a long time but never had he let his guards down in front of even his family. Then what was so special about that girl?


    Though he had many questions in his mind, he did not dare to ask them.


    ¡°Then, I shall leave. The news will reach in your ears before sunrise!¡± with that he bowed his head and left the room.


    Picking up the ss of water from the table, she took one cold swig of it.


    ¡°Even after having more than my fill, I am feeling thirsty again, Hazel! I wonder how you might react if you found me having a sip of yours!¡± he chuckled as he looked at the ceiling but did not go out of the room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Mydy, your majesty is calling you!¡±


    ¡°Anne, I am feeling tired. Can I sleep an hour more today!¡± Hazel mumbled as she tossed on the bed and turned to sleep again leaving the maid on the pins and needles.


    Last night she woke up with a start listening to the sound of falling ss. She looked around but there was no one in the room. After that, she was so scared that she did not sleep even for a second. Afraid that someone was hidden there waiting for her to fall asleep again.


    ¡°Mydy, Lady Scarlet would be furious if you do not reach on time for breakfast!¡± she urged in a pleading voice but the sleeping beauty did not pay any heed to it.


    ¡°If you will not wake up, your majesty wille personally to take you with him.¡± she added thinking that it might wake up the girl finally.


    But Hazel turned again and continued to sleep. She would not wake up even if the whole pce burnt to ashes. She would not wake up even if god woulde to take her personally. With that thought, she covered her head with the nket and continued to sleep.


    ¡°Bam!¡± The door of her room was opened with a strong force and the clinking of high heels filled the room.


    Scarlet entered into the room with a red face and hair darker red eyes were zing fire!


    ¡°How dare you keep me waiting even after creating such an uproar! Do you not love your life anymore?¡± that was not an empty threat!


    The maid who knew the reason for her anger, trembled and tried to make her invisible by getting one with the wall.


    When Hazel still did not respond, Scarlet felt agitated. She was about to throw the bed in the midair but she remembered what Rafael had told her.


    The girl could not be injured as there were close eyes of the council over the matter. She gnashed her teeth as she knew that the girl was taking advantage of this matter. But could she let a human sit over their heads and do what she wanted.


    Not in this life! Her hands clenched into a fist and she looked around when her eyes fell on the table.


    She walked towards the table and picked the jug of water from there and smirked.


    Walking back towards the bed where hazel was sleeping without a care in the world. She poured water on the bed with a smirk on her face. She was sure that in this cold, if she stayed wet for a long time, she would catch cold as humans were frail with weak immunity and hazel could not even me her for getting cold!


    ¡°Tsk! I did not know that the aunt of his majesty is the one responsible for washing used sheets!


    Tch tch! Shall I ask Rafael to consider you and give you better work? After all, you are still part of the family!¡±

 Chapter 19 Lets Test It

    ¡°Tsk! I did not know that the aunt of his majesty is the one responsible for washing used sheets!


    Tch tch! Shall I ask Rafael to consider you and give you better work? After all, you are still part of the family!¡± Hazel looked at her with disdain but more than irritated, Scarlet was surprised as how she had left the bed without her knowing.


    With widened eyes, she looked at the wet bed and then at Hazel who was still smirking with a bright face and beautiful emerald eyes.


    With confusion, she picked up the nket only to find the pillows adjusted as if someone was sleeping there.


    ¡°You tricked me!¡± Scarlet could not believe that a mere human was able to fool her and that also enjoying it.<sub>.</sub>


    She was so furious that she did not wait to confirm it was hazel before punishing her!


    ¡°As a pure blooded vampire, you are quite slow. And here I thought that vampires can hear our heartbeats and emotions!¡± she asked with a raised brow. That was the only reason she had paid so much effort in keeping her heartbeat normal and her expressions calm. Her governess had told her that they have strong senses, smelling and hearing was their strength.


    ¡°You! Are you looking down on me?¡± her chest heaved up and down as she asked that to hazel. Not ever in her life had she been humiliated this much or a mere human could never have challenged her.


    ¡°What did I do? I was sleeping soundly when the maid had asked me to wake up since you wanted to meet me. Now that I went to wash myself up, you are ming me only for tricking you! Why would I do that?¡± Hazel blinked her eyes as she looked at the red and purple face of Scarlet who looked like she would faint right here with anger!<sub></sub>


    ¡°I am d that vampires had cold blood. Or else I would have to worry that you will have a heart attack! You should exercise more to keep yourself healthy, aunt. You are not getting any younger!¡± though she said that in a sweet and concerned voice. It was no less than lightning thrown on her head.


    Her fangs came out instantly as she looked at hazel with bloodlust.


    ¡°Did you just call me old? You think just because you have protection of council, you can do anything? Do not forget that you are not the first to get married to Rafael and not thest one.


    Beware of the dark areas,dy Stagenrib. Who knows which demon lurks in the dark and would devour your soul!¡± her eyes glowed red and her face that fuming just a while ago turned calm and a smirk formed on it, that confused hazel.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about me, I have grown up alone in a dark pce that was infamous for being dested even by gods!


    If I would have been afraid of demons, I would not have been talking to one!¡± she looked straight into the eyes of Scarlet who was gnashing her teeth.


    What else would they do except killing her. But she knew even that would only happen when the council would stop keeping an eye on her safety. She would find a way to run away from here till then and start a new life.


    Till then, she had to make sure that they knew that she was not a pushover.


    ¡°Now are you going to stand here all day? I need to change and get ready for breakfast. So, you better leave!¡± without sparing another nce to Scarlet, Hazel walked back towards her dressing table and sat there leisurely. Though her eyes were still settled on the woman who was standing there with a fuming face, she did not let her face show how anxious was with her presence.


    Thank god! She knew that she would do something with her therefore she ran away putting her pillows in her ce or else that cold water would have fallen all over her body.


    ¡°You! You are being too haughty by getting the seat of an empress. Huh?


    Do you think that others would fear you because you even killed your governess who had taught you! No! Everyone would only loathe you that you did not even keep respect for the one who had taught you.¡± the whole body of Hazel turned rigid for a second her hands halted.


    The way Scarlet spat through words as if Hazel was the one who had killed the olddy. Her hands that were on herps felt like it was painted red by the blood. She felt nauseated and hurt.


    She could not believe that he had actually killed her. But why was she so worried about it? For the life of a human why she hated them so much.


    Yet she could not help but shudder. Their life was nothing for them but a toy that they could y with anytime and then threw at us whenever they were tired. She couldn¡¯t help but feel hatred for all of them.


    Even when her mind was facing the tempest, she did not utter a word. What if thedy was trying to agitate her so that her facade would fall.


    With that thought, she collected herself again and parted her lips with a sweet smile,


    ¡°Ah, that! I did not like the woman. She was too noisy. So i generallyined to rafael that i did not like her. Who would have thought that he would actually kill her for me.¡± her eyes filled with arrogance while her face turned dreamy as she turned to look at Scarlet, whose pale face had turned paler and her nails were digging deep into her palms.


    ¡°What do you think, Aunt? Is Rafael madly in love with me and following everything I say?


    Shall I ask him that you are too irritating too. And see what he would do then?¡±

 Chapter 20 Who Will Save Me!

    ¡°What do you think, Aunt? Is Rafael madly in love with me and following everything I say?


    Shall I ask him that you are too irritating too. And see what he would do then?¡± she raised a brow as she looked at thedy with challenging eyes though there was a sweet smile on her face.


    Scarlet gritted her teeth. She was not sure why Rafael had suddenly killed the governess. Even when he hade to know that she was the one who had chosen and sent the governess, the governess was still a human ording to his instructions.


    And she had hidden the subtle fact that the governess had done nothing except increasing the fear for night creatures in the heart of the woman but also teach her ways to irk the vampires instead of winning their heart.


    She wanted to make sure that the new empress met the same end as the other ones in spite of her enchanting beauty. Could it be that her eyes sapphire eyes had won his heart!<sub>.</sub>


    No! Rafael was not among the men who love! He uses it! He had used everyone around him and she would not be surprised if he had used her from time to time without even her knowledge, then how could he be interested in a mere human!?


    Her eyes continued to scan Hazel with doubt filled eyes when the girl finallyughed, breaking her thought process.


    Scarlet narrowed her eyes at herughed and asked in a cold voice,


    ¡°Have you finally realized that you are a crazy girl and areughing to prove it. Huh?¡± her tone was full of hatred as she did not like the cheekiness of the girl even a bit. Her neck was so slim that it would take less than a second to snap it with her one hand.<sub></sub>


    But she was afraid that Rafael would not like it and he would not even hesitate to punish her since the girl was needed for a few more weeks to make sure the matter of massacre dies before any other human is killed in theirnds.


    ¡°No! I am amazed that how you are still standing here without feeling embarrassed when i am talking about killing you? Or do you have that bizarre thought that you are immortal because you are a vampire?¡± When she heard the cold words of Hazel, only then did shee back to her senses and remembered that the girl had asked if she would get killed too, if He asked Rafael to do so.


    She was so busy in thinking about the governess that she did not pay any heed to the mindless bbering of this little girl. But looking at her arrogant face, Scarlet felt that it was better to crush her haughtiness in the nip of the bud before it would bloom and reach the sky.


    ¡°Ha! To think that you have such confidence, why don¡¯t you try asking that over breakfast. Even i want to know what his reply would be?¡± replied Scarlet with full confidence that left Hazel tongue tied.


    She was only trying to irk thedy so that she would either leave the room or she would say something snarky in response even pping her would be fine.


    Then she would use the p as a reason to show that they are trying to kill her by her exaggerated acting! But who would have thought that irked woman would reply so calmly.


    ¡°I would only be able to go there if you leave my room so that i could change my dress. But I could see that you are enjoying standing here, no matter how many times I asked you to go out!


    Instead of killing you, shall I ask you to announce you as mydy in waiting, since I did not have one yet?¡± asked Hazel again as the woman still did not leave and her heart wasing to its limit.


    She was afraid that if the woman would not leave, she would not be able to drag the act anymore and her truth woulde out.


    ¡°Ha! Such a delusion. I would see all of them crushing under the feet of Rafel during breakfast!¡° Scarlet turned and left.


    She was there to know about the death of the governess, but she was not sure if the bitching of a dumb girl was the reason behind it? But if that was the case, then it was necessary to get rid of this vixen as soon as possible.


    ¡°All of you leave too! And close the door behind you!¡± shemanded in a chilly voice.


    The maids who had seen standing there frozen, trying their best to be one with the walls to avoid being the punching bag in the middle of the war had their faces ashen. When they heard the order of their new empress who was no less than a sharp dagger that even had the capacity to wound the night creatures, they felt they had finally received the amnesty of the emperor.


    They bowed their heads and rushed out of the room as if someone was chasing them with an intent to kill.


    ¡°I have never thought that we would be able to escape alive from the war zone!¡± muttered one of them and they all nodded their heads with a bit of relief on their faces.


    Just when the sound of footsteps faded and the door was left shut! Hazel whose face was shining with confidence turned ashen as if she had seen ghosts. Her whole body trembled like a dried leaf in the stormy night.


    Hazel had been sitting there with arrogance and nonchnce, and fell on the floor with a thud. She looked high at the ceiling and made a cross with her trembling hands as she whispered in a fearful voice,


    ¡°Oh lord, he actually killed the governess.. How would I survive that crazy tyrant vampire who kills without reason!!¡±

 Chapter 21 Is This Enough?

    ¡°Mydy you are looking beautiful today!¡± The pink dress was giving her a sweet and young look and her hair was left open. She was looking like a young and sweet teenager who was naive and innocent.


    But her looks were the least of her worries. She was worried more about her survival. What if she was not able to run away and the vampire would kill her once the council would abandon her?


    She has to think of a new survival policy that could be used as n B. but she haspletely disrespected him all this time and so has this aunt that keeps trying to pressurize him.


    And since she had to work under his aunt, there was no way that she could avoid their encounters.


    ¡°Mydy, is there anything that you did not like?¡± asked the maid as the empress continued to stare at herself in the mirror without looking away with a frown on her face.


    She had heard from other maids how powerful their new empress was and did not want toe in her bad books. She had got her job with great difficulty and she wanted to keep it that way.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°No! Everything is nice!¡± she replied as what was nice, she herself did not know as she did not pay much attention to her look when she stood up to go for the breakfast.


    When Hazel reached the dining hall, everyone else was already sitting there.


    She bowed her head a bit, not to look disrespectful in front of everyone as she was still not sure but the hunger was stopping her from worrying further about the future and having her meal first.


    ¡°Did you have a good sleep, mydy? You seem too good today!¡± She heard the councilman speaking and she knew better that he was talking about her behavior, not her looks.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, I feel better that I have rested and got time to adapt myself with my new environment!¡± She did not want to get much part of the conversation but only wanted to observe to get more knowledge about them. With that thought, she cut the conversation short and thankfully the man did not pinched her further.<sub></sub>


    Last night, she did not get the chance to look at the beauty of the pce, but now that she had a lot of time in her hands, her eyes wandered on the decorations and arts that had filled the room. But no matter where she looked, the eyes of your majesty did not leave her even once.


    Getting irritated by the fact that her every action was monitored, she gritted her teeth and looked back at the man straight into his eyes,


    ¡°What is it?¡± As the words left her mouth, she noticed that the gaze of everyone around her turned to look at her with confusion and the man passed her a harmless smile, that she knew was nothing but an rm bell that showed the danger signs.


    ¡°Nothing, I thought you wanted to say something, so I am just waiting for you to start!¡± Hazel frowned when she did not understand a word spoken by her new husband who was crazy if someone would ask her.


    Evenst night, his behavior was so unpredictable and strange. One moment she had thought he would take her then and there and next second he left the room without even giving her another look.


    She did not know what he was talking about now.


    ¡°Pardon, but could you be more specific?¡± she asked as she saw the maids bringing the meal. She wanted to scan the whole menu to know if there was something worth eating and did not want to squabble with the man who only left her annoyed and speechless.


    ¡°What kind of behavior is that? Even if you are the empress, you should not forget that he is your majesty!¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes snapped to a handsome man that was looking like he was in his early 20¡¯s but she knew better never to judge the age of the vampires through their look.


    His red eyes were looking at hazel with ridicule as he picked up the red ss from the table and drank the whole liquid in one gulp.


    ¡°To think that she did not even respect his majesty, I wonder if she even knew etiquette. Are you sure this was the wife chosen for his majesty?¡± he asked the councilman without sparing another nce at Hazel who was fuming.


    Did they have nothing else to say? Repeating the same lines and dialogues, the man was like Scarlet in his action and wording, when it clicked her mind.


    ¡°To not even introduce yourself and behave rudely with the guest you have just met, I wonder what you call etiquette. Huh??¡± she retorted back and then looked at Rafael.


    ¡°And do not forget that we are a newly married couple, if we will talk so formally then how will we develop an intimate rtionship?¡± she asked as she picked up the ss of juice and swirled it in her hands, unsure if it was edible for humans or not.


    Rafael¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard her words and a sweet smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°She is right, Damien. Since we are in the start of a rtionship, I did not mind her mouth and behavior. After all, beautiful wives do throw some tantrums.¡± with that he tilted his gaze and turned towards the stunned girl who was still not sure if he had praised her or passedments.


    ¡°And since it is about improving intimacy, then do I have a better idea for that?¡± he continued with the same sweet smile on his face and then held her hands and pulled her towards him only for her tond her in hisps.


    Before she could even react or process what had happened, his hands were already wrapped on her waist and he said,


    ¡°Is this intimacy enough, my dear wife?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

 Chapter 22 Not Her Blood!

    ¡°Is this intimacy enough, my dear wife?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Hazel blinked again as she could not make any sense of how she ended up in hisps. Just a minute ago they were sitting beside each other on the round table and now..! Her hands were instinctively wrapped around his shoulders and his hands were resting on her waist.


    His thighs were strong like stone and his muscles were rigid. It was not at allfortable to sit over him but most important, he did not look affected at all!


    Hazel could even see his darkshes that were better than even her eyes and his pale faces that seemed to be shining. His thin lips and his handsome face. He was one of the sexiest masterpieces she has ever seen. But she knew that it was a lethal one. The beauty was only to distract the prey who came willingly towards their death.<sub>.</sub>


    She took her eyes away from his face to not have any kind of adult thought towards the man who could kill her with his only two fingers. He was not something she could handle.


    He had noticed how the girl stared at his eyes and then her gaze lowered to his face until it was still on his lips but then she looked away. He had thought that she would be panicked and flustered when he would make her sit on hisp. But who would have thought that she would use the time to explore his face.


    She was so different from normal girls that sometimes he failed to predict how she would react next. But that was what made him interested in giving her another nce that had never happened before,


    ¡°Do you need more intimacy?¡± he asked as the girl in his arms did not reply. There was a gentle smile on his face as if he was the most harmless person in the world, but their position only reminded her of the girl from yesterday.<sub></sub>


    How his fangs had pierced her soft skin and how he was savoring her blood.


    With that thought her eyes instinctively went towards the table instead of him. As she had thought, there were red sses in front of everyone except him.


    He did not drink blood from the ss like others but directly from the bodies. The thought was enough to shudder her.


    ¡°What thought is keeping you upied even when you are so close to me! It makes me irritated that your attention is not on me but on mundane things!¡± though his face was still calm with that harmless smile she could see his red eyes were forming a whirlpool. It seemed to glow and she knew better than anyone that he was telling the truth.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± could she say that she was thinking about how to save her life and it was much more important for her than anything else!


    ¡°My lord, I am hungry. So I was just looking at food and thinking, how will I continue to eat now that I am in your arms!¡± she could not show him how flustered she was!


    She could show himck of confidence. She was going to fake it till she would make it!


    ¡°Oh, I thought you wanted to have a drink, when you looked at everyone¡¯s sses. Shall I order one for you too?¡± he asked and before she could deny his kindness, he had already pointed at a maid who brought a ss that was filled with the same red liquid that everyone else had beside them.


    ¡°Oh! That would not be needed. I think I am fine without eating!¡± ¡®how dumb of you to ask a human to drink water, you beast! Do you think everyone is like you who eats humans and drinks their blood? Even though her face still has a pleasant look, she has started to cuss him hard, deep in her heart.


    ¡°Oh please, I insist!¡± with that he moved the ss closer to her lips. She wanted to deny him one more time, but she was afraid that if she would open her mouth, he would slip in all the content of the ss in her mouth.


    She gritted her teeth and held them tightly shut so that he could not invade it as she raised her head to show her defiance, but surprisingly when he looked into her eyes, she noticed a strange glint in his eyes and she found herself parting her lips.


    A smile bloomed on his lips as he poured the content in her mouth only then did she blink ande back to her senses.


    But it was toote, the content had already touched her taste buds and passed her throat while entering.


    Her eyes widened and she decided to puke, throwing all her pretense away for a minute when she realized that she did not feel nauseated with the taste.


    ¡°It was¡­¡± ¡®it was not blood as she had expected!¡± her hands moved to her throat as she touched it with surprise when she heard him chuckling close to her ears that left her shivering,


    ¡°Though red wine is famous in the empire, I have never thought that you would like it so much! If you want, I can give you another sster.¡± his eyes shone as he said so and then let me go.


    I took the benefit of his distraction when he moved to put the ss on the table and sat back on my seat. How much better did it feel when her feet touch the ground.


    But if that was only wine! Thenst night Scarlet tricked her!? Her eyes snapped back to Scarlet but found her fuming only.


    Just when she sat back, she felt a sharp stare from the other side and turned to look at the girl that was sitting beside Damien! She was looking at Hazel as if she would burn her alive! Why was she in such a bad mood?


    And most importantly, who was she?

 Chapter 23 Sugar Bullets!

    And most importantly, who was she?


    Hazel could not help but give her another look! The girl has beautiful red eyes and golden hair. She had fair and blemish free skin that could make anyone envy her.


    Her figure was entuated by that ck dress that was hugging her body perfectly. It was such a sexy yet modest one that no one could take their eyes away from her.


    She was so beautiful that even Hazel was having a tough time looking away, but her haunting eyes were telling that she was also a pure blooded vampire and not an ally.


    Her sharp eyes reminded her of the anger that always be in the eyes of Scarlet.


    ¡°Oh, I apologize that I forgot to introduce you to your new family.¡± Rafael said in a perfunctory tone as he noticed her unwavering gaze on Diana.


    ¡°You have already met aunt Scarlet, she is the younger sister of myte father<sub>.</sub>


    She has two kids, Damien and Diana. They both are your sister and brother from today. And that is my uncle, sir Anthony.¡± Damien just snorted and avoided her while Diana nodded her head as she took another sip of her wine that made Hazel wonder how much they usually drank as she had seen them hardly taking a bite of their dishes.


    They were just taking ss after ss of other wine as if it was water that was also empty stomach.


    The man also nodded perfunctorily and she did the same.


    How easily had he called these bunch of blood thirty beasts as her new family. Could he even feel any warmth between any of them?


    But she ignored these small matters as Edward, the council man, was still sitting there keeping an eye on everything.


    ¡°Rafael, I am thirsty now!¡± the girlined in a coquettish voice that even felt strange. Could vampires also behave that way also with your own brother?<sub></sub>


    ¡°Oh! I forgot!¡± He looked at the maids who bowed their heads and stood behind each of the guests sitting there even behind the councilman and forwarded their hands.


    Without caring much about theirfort, they all pulled their hands further close to their bodies and opened their mouths.


    Their fangs came out and dug the soft skins of the maids and soon she could see their Adam apple moving up and down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± the piece of cake that she had just eaten was stuck in her mouth as she was having a hard time in having her meal while everyone on the table was drinking blood straight from the bodies of the maids. Her eyes snapped towards the faces of the maids but she did not find any difort there.


    Yet she could not let go of the nauseating feeling forming in the pit of her stomach. She did not eat anything else as she sat there rooted to her ce.


    After a few more minutes, they let go of the hands of the maids, who bowed their heads and left the room. And soon their 0ces was taken by another batch of maids.


    ¡°What happened, is the food not up to your liking or is it an ordinary meal too likest night?¡± asked Damien as he enjoyed her pale face.


    She raised her head and realized that she was holding the fork so tightly that her knuckles had turned white. She must be looking scared by the scene she had just seen.


    Coughing a bit, she shook her head, ¡°no! I have already had my meal. So, I am not hungry anymore!¡± she dabbed her lips with the tissue from the table and took a breath of relief when her voice came better than she had expected.


    ¡°Well, then shall we discuss the events of today?¡± asked Edward and she raised a brow.


    Is there some kind of interview or meeting she had to attend aftering to their empire.


    She did not know much, but there should be further proceedings like that. Right?!


    As if reading her thoughts, the man chuckled but shook his head,


    ¡°There is nothing like a meeting with the council. But since you haveined that you did not have a good wedding, I talked to the council.


    They had epted that you would have a grand reception here. It will help you in making contacts and settling here!¡± replied the man with a warm smile on his face. But she knew that the council would not care about her happiness or herfort.


    They were only interested in her living so that the bridge between humans and vampire did not copse. After all, it was made on her backbone only.


    ¡°Diana is here to help you with your etiquettes and help you in recognizing a few higher nobles. She would also help you in choosing a dress and other essories.


    And Damien would check your dance lessons and your knowledge about the empire.


    While Lady Scarlet is always here to help you.¡± he was speaking like they are too amiable and loving and cared about her too much to volunteer themselves for serving her.


    ¡°In fact, Diana had even offered to be yourdy in waiting. Such a nice girl she is, that she volunteered herself for everything you need!¡± The thought only left goosebumps on her skin rather than feeling reassured.


    ¡°Oh, that is so wonderful that the whole family is here to serve me. I suddenly feel too blessed to have such a loving and caring family.


    So, Diana, you want to be the one serving me when I work as an empress?¡± Hazel intentionally changed the worddy in waiting to the one serving her to irk the girl and see her real face but the girl only smiled beautifully.


    She looked more beautiful when she smiled that way, but Hazel shook her head as she did not want to get blinded by it.


    ¡°Yes, it would be my honor to help the future ruler in serving the empire!¡±


    ¡®Sugar bullets!!!!!!¡¯

 Chapter 24 Sweet Poison

    ¡®Who am i? Where am i? What am i?¡¯


    How could I be so foolish! I wanted to beat myself up for digging my own grave every time i open my mouth and miss Anne who would have corrected me every time like she used to do in the pce and I turned and took another circle of the circr bed of my room.


    I could see the maids were staring at me as if I had gone crazy but then I doubt they thought that I was craziest since the day they met me!


    Taking a deep sigh, I slumped on the bed and looked at the ceiling again.


    The sound of my body falling limply on the bed gave them a fright of their lives as they flinched on their ce but did not dare to open their mouth and ask me anything.


    From the day I arrived here, except for a few vampires, I could call my family now. I have not seen any of them.<sub>.</sub>


    But to think that I am going to spend the whole evening among them sounds so scary that I did not want to take my foot out of the room.


    ¡°My.. mydy!¡± I heard the quivering voice of the maid who was standing on the door from the time I remember.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Why was she so scared? It was not like I took my anger out on them!


    ¡°Lady Diana is here to have an audience with you. Shall I ept her request to enter your room?¡± she asked with a pale face.


    She was scared that I might be angry with her request and if she would not tell me, then the vampires would drink all her blood. Poor girl! I swore that she would start crying any moment.<sub></sub>


    ¡°No! Tell her to wait for me in the hall. I will be there soon!¡± I could not see the little devil with such an ashen face.


    I need to control my emotions and improve the color of my face before meeting her.


    ¡°That.. What if she asked the reason?¡± the way she suggested it, i was sure that she would ask the reason!


    ¡°Then tell her that i did not meet anyone in the room where i make love with my husband! After all, an empress has some privacy too.¡° I must say I have be more and more shameless since the day I arrived here!


    The eyes of the maid widened and her face turned crimson when she heard hazel but nodded her head and ran towards the door afraid that blood would start dripping from her face and this could have been the most terrible thing to happen in the pce full of thirsty blood creatures.


    Hazel stood up too as she walked towards the dressing table and sat on it. Using a bit of makeup, she made sure that her face matched the confidence she showed to them.


    ¡°Take me to the room where thedy is waiting.¡± She asked that same maid, and the maid bowed her head and started walking towards the hall.


    Hazel was sure that the girl would be gritting teeth and shouting just like her mother but when Hazel reached the room. The girl was enjoying her tea. There was a cid smile on her face, that looked so serene that it made Hazel stunned.


    If she could not anger the girl, then how would she get rid of this vampiress! It was bad for her to agitate them till they left her alone!?


    ¡°Mydy!¡± Diana nodded her head as a greeting instead of bowing her head but Hazel did not care much about it and sat in front of her.


    ¡°Yes! Why do you want to meet me?¡± asked hazel in a curt voce but it did not affect the smile of Diana.


    ¡°You seem to be forgetting, mydy! I have been assigned to guide you for the meeting with the other nobles! It would be embarrassing if you did not know any of them when they woulde to greet you.¡± Her voice was soft and warm and her eyes had a friendly look in them.


    ¡°I am here to guide you about the nobles that are closer to Rafael and mother. Those that matter to our vampires. So, I hope you have enough time to learn.


    Though you did not do anything, I am sure you would learn enough if you do hard work and I promise I will be patient enough with you no matter how many times you ask me!¡± The sweet smile on her face only increased with the time as she spoke but all the nerves of the hazel had already started to pop out.


    If one would listen, it may feel like Diana was caring enough and trying her best to adjust with hazel.


    But if I listened carefully, she was trying to say that hazel would surely embarrass them. That was why the council had hired Diana to teach her as she was nothing but an arrogant girl who had been lucky to be announced as the empress.


    Not only that even if she would do a lot of hard work and give it her hundred percent. She would only make a lot of mistakes. So, she should not be scared as Diana was already prepared for her mistakes!


    Was she not looking down on her! Her tone was nothing but sweet yet her words are so poisonous!


    ¡®Damn! Do you think you can take over my pride with those sweet words of yours! Ha! I will show you how the empress rules thend!¡¯


    ¡°Oh, I did not understand what you were talking about? Who told you that I did not know about the nobles that are closer to the pce? Do you want me to introduce to the Celestia family or Van Dawon who were famous for their lineage or could it be that you want me to tell about the Salicion, the one who should be announced as your better half?¡±

 Chapter 25 Decorate It My Way

    ¡°Oh, I did not understand what you were talking about? Who told you that I did not know about the nobles that are closer to the pce? Do you want me to introduce to the Celestia family or Van Dawon who were famous for their lineage or could it be that you want me to tell you about the  Sancilion, the one who should be announced as your better half?¡° Hazel tilted her head as she looked at the stiff Diana.


    She was dancing in her heart and thanking Anne who had brought all the rted books to Rafael for her to read. Though her motto was to convince Hazel that Rafael was not as bad as she thought, Hazel ended up reading about all the nobles.


    One thing, that Hazel was sure about.. She could leave anyone behind when ites to reading and memorizing information.


    Now all she needed was a way to visit the library of the pce and read as much as she could.


    Once again she felt cold sweat on her neck and turned to look at the girl, thinking she must be having the same fierce eyes as her mother, but once again Diana only had a pleasing smile on her face.


    ¡°I must say you surprised me there for a second,dy Starengib!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°It is your majesty for you. And you should not underestimate others, Lady Diana!¡± replied Hazel with a bored look on her face, ¡°since i already know about everything. This session shall end here!¡± Hazel tried to stand up but Dianna shook her head.


    ¡°I think you forgot that I have been assigned as yourdy in waiting. So, even if the session ends, I will still be with you all the time from today!¡± Hazel must say that getting rid of Diana was more difficult than getting rid of Scarlet who only needed to be infuriated and she would leave huffing and puffing!


    ¡°Yes! How could i forget that since you are mydy in waiting from today. I have a job for you!¡± her eyes sparkled as she looked at Diana who was looking rather curious than annoyed,


    ¡°And that is?¡±


    ¡°Manners! You need to learn how to talk to your empress, Diana!¡± Since Diana was her maid, why would she need to add honorifics in front of her name.<sub></sub>


    Even Diana noticed the small change in the greetings but the smile on her face did not falter.


    ¡°I apologize, I thought that since we are family, a little informality would be fine. What do you need my help with, mydy?¡± she asked even standing up properly holding her dress, giving a slight bow to show her respect for that stunned Hazel.


    Pure blooded vampires that had been in the highest position in the food chain since the start had never bowed their heads in front of their food aka human, yet here the girl was keeping her pride away, ready to serve her.


    That made Hazel think if she was being too biased for doubting her!?


    ¡°Oh, I like the flower of the east and the blood drops! I miss their fragrance. So, as mydy is waiting , your first task is to fill my room with those flowers!¡± Since the girl smiled so harmlessly every time she looked at Hazel, Hazel did the same.


    The flower of the east only grew in warm areas near deserts or in too hot conditions, that was why they were called flowers of the east. Everyone knew that the vampires could not bear the scorching sun for long. Not to forget the girl who was raised as the princess.


    And the blood drops, they only grew on the boundaries of the empire to show thend of the vampires had started. It was a pure white flower that was stained with the drops of blood.


    It was taken as abhor by humans and vampire both. So bringing it would not be easy either. She wanted to see how far the girl could be bent.


    For a second the smile of the girl turned ugly, but she recovered it instantly.


    ¡°Mydy, you are forgetting that the council and the nobles have decided to have a reception dinner for you tonight. If I go and collect the flowers for you now then I would not be able to return on time to help you in getting ready.


    Moreover, there would be so many people attending the party tonight, what if anyone saw you with the blood drop flower?¡± asked the girl with a pleading face.


    She was sure that she would be able to change the mind of Hazel, if she would exin to her the circumstances and the result of her demand.


    ¡°Hmm, now that you put it this way. I realize that my demand was wrong!¡± Hazel sighed as if she had finally realized the folly she was going tomit and Diana¡¯s smile broadened.


    She knew if she would use the right approach, she would be able to manipte the decisions made by Hazel. And it was easier than she had thought. She had found the weak point of Hazel and now she was going to use it in the long run.


    ¡°I know that you will be wise enough to understand your mistakes if i will exin them to you!¡± Once again the girl was only praising herself while showing that she was praising her in such a tant way!


    Hazel rolled her eyes at the kindergarten acts of the girl that call herself pureblooded vampire and continued,


    ¡°Yes! You are right. I forgot that so many people areing to meet only me tonight.


    Since that is the case, I did not need that bunch of blood red flowers and flowers of the east. But I want the whole decoration to be only done by these two flowers only.


    And if my orders were not followed, then i would note to attend the party taking it as my insult!¡±

 Chapter 26 Cannon Fodder

    Damien looked at his suit and hair onest time in the mirror before walking towards the door.


    But just when he touched the door, it opened from the other side. Diana looked at her brother with tired eyes.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± asked Damien with a frown on his face. Her prim and proper sister never looked this exhausted before.


    ¡°I went to arrange for the new decoration, her majesty had demanded for. Now do not ask many questions, I have a terrible time arranging for the flowers of the east and blood stain flowers!¡± she passed him a re but then took a deep breath to control her anger.


    ¡°Sister, why are you even listening to that crazy girl? We are superior here! Just let her be and mother will handle her!¡± Damien looked at her sister with confusion as she had always been the one inmand. Then how could she bow her head and listen to nobody!


    The girl passed her a nce but did not reply. Walking towards the table, she sat on the chair and rubbed her head. Her face was looking pale and exhausted, which was quite odd as a vampire.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Would you please give me a minute of peace. It has taken me hours to find the decoration of her liking that also when i have used all my energy!


    I am thirsty!¡± her voice came exhausting and she leaned more on her chair as if she had no energy left!


    ¡°That is all your mistake! You should have denied her and told her that the decoration was already done and it can not be changed at the end moment.


    She will only be more arrogant and dance on our heads, with your pampering behavior.¡± though he scolded her in a cold voice. He still stood up from his seat and pressed the bell.


    As soon as the bell pressed, the door was knocked and a girl and a man entered the room with their heads bowed low.<sub></sub>


    The man walked towards Diana and stood beside her while the girl took her ce beside Damien.


    Diana forwarded her hands in the air and the man held her hands. Taking it closer to her mouth hastily, she pierced her skin so rashly that the man closed his eyes but did not dare to move even an inch or flinch.


    She took big gulps of blood and her eyes were closed in ecstasy!


    ¡°I am not thirsty for now, but I would love to have a round with you before attending their drama!¡± with that he dragged the girl closer to her whonded up in his arms.


    The girl closed her eyes as she resigned to her fate. The man smirked and left the room without giving a second look to her sister.


    After having her fill, she let go of his hands. The man nodded and left once she was done.


    Taking a deep breath, she licked her lips moving her tongue on fangs. Her eyes filled with the ray of light passed by the chandelier.


    ¡°Mydy,¡± the door knocked and a maid entered the room when Diana nodded her head.


    ¡°Mydy, all the decorations have been changed as you asked for and the menu has been changed too. But what his majesty announced to all of us was death punishment when he saw the changes¡± though the maid was a half blooded vampire not a human, she was still much lower in the rank when ites to them.


    It would only take a snap of their fingers to fill the whole hall with a blood bath.


    A cold smirk formed on the face of Diana when she heard that but it vanished as soon as it appeared on her face.


    ¡°I know, I am worried about it too. But her majesty had specified that it should be done that way or she would not attend the party.


    If Rafael would ask anything, you just have to fall at his feet and tell him that the changes were asked by his wife only and we did not have a choice.¡± her face filled with exhaustion and worry as her tone turned grave.


    ¡°Or else, why would I go personally to the boundaries of the empire and the desert to ask for the flowers.


    And I even have to stay hungry during the night with that kind of menu.


    I am only lucky that i know about the changes in advance, so i have my fill with that new ve. You have found a good one this time, Lina.¡± The girl who was looking worried and frustrated all this time beamed when she heard thest line.


    ¡°You are just exaggerating mydy. When i told the ve establishment that the ve is for you, he personally selected a few best ves!


    Everyone admires you, mydy. You should have been the new empress. Why has the lord taken that crazydy as the empress!¡± muttered the girl and Diana who was still leaning on the chairzily stood up abruptly,


    ¡°Watch what you are saying Lina! Even the walls have ears. The council has personally chosen her majesty and even his majesty had taken a liking to her.


    And I am nothing but a rtive that could be thrown out any moment if I do not serve them well. So, do not say anything that even I will not be able to save you!¡± she scolded the girl in a grave voice that the maid shivered.


    But the words only increased her jealousy and hatred towards Hazel who hade out of nowhere and even dared to treat their mistress as a ve.


    ¡°Yes, mydy. I apologize for my impudence. I will take care of it in the future!¡± her eyes glowed with hatred as the words came out through gritted teeth but Diana did not pay any heed to it.


    ¡°Hmm, then go and check the preparations once again. The guests will start arriving soon.¡±

 Chapter 27 Let The Party Begin

    ¡°You are looking beautiful, your majesty!¡± the maid replied half truth and half ttery as she looked at their new empress.


    It was not like she was not beautiful. She was breathtaking! But she had covered herself with a lot of makeup and wore so many jewels that she was looking rather strange now.


    ¡°But if you like, I can still change your makeup. That gloss!¡± Before she could advise that the make up was too dark for her skin, the empress raised her head and her nce was enough to shut up the maid.


    ¡°I did not need your advice! I know what I am doing.¡± ¡®i am making my n for escape you dumb girl¡¯ she added in her mind as she looked at herself in the mirror with a proud expression.


    She was looking no less than a witch from the horror show. She had used the darkest makeup and wore the most gaudy dress and jewels that even she would be scared of if she had looked at herself in the dim lighting.


    She was sure that the night creatures give a lot of importance to their looks and presentations. Not to forget the noble vampires.<sub>.</sub>


    She was dying to see their reaction when they would see her.


    ¡°I.. I apologize, your majesty. Shall I escort you to the ballroom? his majesty would be waiting!¡° Hazel gave ast look to herself as she nodded and stood up.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she walked out of the room with full confidence as if she was looking no less than the fairy!


    Her heels created the only sound in the silent hall as everyone had already gone to the party.


    ¡°Where is mydy in waiting?¡± she asked as she looked at her left spot empty. Wondering how much Diana had suffered from collecting the flowers, a chuckle escaped her lips that only made her look scarier.<sub></sub>


    Even the maids behind her flinched when they saw herughing like that.


    ¡°We do not know, your majesty!¡± they replied, shivering more than usual but she ignored and continued to move forward.


    Soon the sound of murmurs and music started falling on her ears and her heart started pounding loudly against her chest. Her palms started to turn sweaty.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked towards the stairs with a bright smile on her face that was full of confidence.


    ¨C


    All the vampires were looking at the decoration of the room with a scornful gaze. The drops of blood were the only flower that mocks them and the flower of the east was bane on their presence. Mocking them they could not enjoy the sun like the living beings do!


    Was the party only to mock them! Even the calm face of Rafael cracked when he saw the party room but soon an amusing smile formed on his face as if he was not going to attend the reception party but to see an entertainment show.


    ¡°My lord! What if others taken objection about it?¡± Edward had never asked the question to Rafael no matter what he had asked him to do but this was not done by Rafael but the strange girl whom he had thought would have died by now.


    But here she was! Not only was she alive but a feast was organized for that even did not understand why!


    ¡°Ha! Since when has anyone had the courage to object to anything that had been organized by us! Say Edward, do you wanna bet that not a single one would even ask about it!


    If I lose, I will give you your freedom but if you lose I will drink your blood until i suck you dry!¡± his tone was full of humor that he even chuckled in the end but Edward knew.. Not to go for his voice but for his words.


    If he said that he would kill him, then there was no doubt that he would kill him without thinking twice.


    ¡°How can i.. A mere subject of yours can understand your decisions. I would ept your every word without question!¡± he bowed his head as he tried his best to keep himself calm when Rafael chuckled again.


    ¡°Even if I asked you to give your life?¡± the words came out with a smile. It sounded so warm and gentle that if anyone would have heard him they would have thought he loved Edward like a brother,


    ¡°Yes, my lord. My life is already yours!¡± he replied without even blink that he sighed,


    You are not at all fun to be with, Edward! Sigh! I think I should go down and look somewhere else for entertainment!¡± he shook his head with a bored look as he descended the stairs.


    ¡°I can not believe that we agreed to have the party just because the council asked for it! Since when have we started to listen to them?¡± asked Simon to Damien who was standing beside him as he looked at the emperor who had a sweet smile on his face as if he was the most harmless man around.


    If he would not have seen his clothes filled with blood this morning, even he would have believed this sweet deception.


    Rafael turned to look at the vampire who was staring at him for more than needed, and Simon shuddered. He bowed his head hurriedly afraid that he would lose his head before leaving this ce.


    ¡°Why? Are you not happy to attend the marriage reception of the emperor?¡± though it was a simple question. But Simon knew the gravity of it.


    He did not dare to tell that emperor¡¯s marriage was a joke for him,


    ¡°No! I did not mean that, my lord. In fact, i am lucky that i got the chance to attend it!¡± he did not dare to speak against the man even in his absence. Who knows when he woulde with his sword and kill him in the name of treason!


    ¡°So, where is the wife chosen by the council! I wonder how many days she will be able to survive!¡±

 Chapter 28 Shall we?

    ¡°So, where is the wife chosen by the council! I wonder how many days she will be able to survive!¡± This was the question on the lips of everyone as they looked at each other.


    ¡°I think it is too much that we all are waiting for the presence of a human when they are nothing but food!¡± muttered Scarlet and manydies bowed their heads. They all felt that the new girl is getting much more attention than needed.


    ¡°She is right there!¡± Diana pointed at the stairs and though her voice was low, since everyone was waiting to see Hazel, they all turned at once to see this girl who had been so tant in her demands and had forced the council to throw a party for her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± the use of dark brown that is almost like ck as the lipstick and so dark and thick make up, hazel was looking nothing less than the character of a dark theater that was used to scare human kids.


    ¡°Is she the one?¡± Scarlet nodded with a smirk as she looked at the shock of every person present there.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Wow! Had she taken a bath in makeup or the pool of paint!¡± asked anotherdy who brought a wave of chuckle in the whole area.


    Even Rafael turned to look at her when he felt that the girl was gaining too much attention and felt at a loss of words for a few seconds but then a devilish smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°My dear wife, you always exceed my expectations.¡± he held her hands in his and kissed it gently when he looked at her with crinkling eyes.


    ¡°It is because you always underestimate me!¡± she raised a brow as he looked at him. d in ck suit with a red shirt, he was looking too handsome. Even she was not able to take her eyes away from his face.<sub></sub>


    He was a devil of lust. She was sure looking at his devilish charms and how the woman was swooning over him.


    ¡°You are right! Then at the party, I will expect a lot from you!¡± she blinked when she noticed that his lips were moving and he was talking to her.


    She cursed herself for getting lost in his face when she knew that he was nothing but a trouble for her. But when the words sunk in her mind the frown on her face only increased as she did not understand what he meant by that!


    ¡°Now if we continued to stand here and talk to each other the guest would think that you are so much in love with me that you did not want to let go of me and meet them.


    We do not want that. Do we?¡± he asked and she finally noticed that he was still holding her hands closer to his lips and she was staring at him more than necessary.


    She took her hands away and looked at the other side of the room when she heard him chuckle but she did not turn to look at him. The man was a hoodwink and she would not even realize when she would fall into his trap.


    ¡°Continue to hold my hands, my dear wife. We are a newly married couple that are so much in love. You do not want to prove the council otherwise, do you?¡± he moved behind her and gently wrapped his hands on her waist and pulled her towards his chest.


    His smooth and velvety voice echoed in her ears as he whispered closer to her ears. The sweet smell of alcohol and something else touched her neck and she shuddered.


    She felt like her heart would jump out of her chest and her knees would give away.


    ¡°Then.. let go of me!¡± She held his hands that were holding her waist securely and tried to move them away but even his gentle touch had so much strength that she was not able to break free.


    She turned and red at the man who was trying to show the world that they were too intimate with each other but the man had that innocent expression as if he did not know what she was talking about!


    ¡°You are too desperate to leave me, my dear wife, that you are not noticing that all the doors of the exit are already closed!?¡± he looked into her eyes and whispered softly for only her to hear his words that trembled her once again.


    She was thankful that he was still holding her waist to keep her standing but what did he mean! Was he talking about the current situation or her will to run away from this marriage.


    ¡°Are you both going to talk by yourself? The whole empire is waiting for your presence, my lord!¡± Scarlet could not bear their lovey dovey act anymore.


    All she wanted was to hold the neck of the girl and snap it into two. Her nails dug deep into her wrist and in the end she could not stop herself from walking towards them and interfering in their sweet conversation.


    Rafael finally took away his gaze from the shocked face of the girl and Hazel took a breath of relief. For once she was happy that Scarlet interfered or she was worried that the man would read her thoughts and knew what she was trying to do.


    ¡°Hmm, you are impatient like always! What do you want, aunt scarlet? It is not the first time that I am meeting them!¡± She pursed her lips as she looked at his nonchnt behavior and did not know how to continue the matter.


    ¡°I have told you so many times, do not call me aunt since I am hardly older than you. And though you have met them so many times, it is the first time that they would meet your wife.


    Since she had paid so much attention to the decoration and took personal interest in the meal, she had gotten herself a name already!¡±

 Chapter 29 Selfish Humans

    ¡°Since she had paid so much attention to the decoration and took personal interest in the meal, she had gotten herself a name already!¡± as the words left her mouth Hazel noticed that a lot of other women were standing behind Scarlet.


    It would look like they were talking to each other but often their gaze was lingering on her face and she knew that they were waiting for her.


    Like hungry beasts let their prey think that she was free, and when the prey was least paying attention, they would attack her and devour her. She felt like she was in a simr situation.


    ¡°Mmm, but I think we should have dinner first! She had all her life to talk to them!¡± when hazel had thought that she would let her go, he kept on holding her tightly in his arms that confused her.


    Should he not enjoy that she would be tormented by all of them?<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Oh! I thought you would like to have a drink with Damien and Simon and so on. They all are waiting for you!¡± It was taking so much effort to maintain the smile on her face that Scarlet wanted to snatch the girl from his arms and show her where she belonged. Yet she continued to ster that smile on her face.


    ¡°Hmm, wouldn¡¯t they join us on the dinner table?¡± without waiting for her to respond, Rafael continued to hold the girl in his arms in a secured manner as he walked towards the dinner table.


    Many of them who were thinking that they would be introduced to the girl exchanged their nces but nodded their heads and followed the lord to the table.


    Soon the food started getting served as they sat on the table. Under the piercing gaze of their master, they did not dare to insult the girls as they nodded their heads to affirm her presence and she repeated the same.<sub></sub>


    As food was served, she looked at the plethora of dishes in front of her and so did the knives, forks, spoons and tes with them. Since she had lived alone she never cared about the table etiquette and when the governess taught her about other things, she did not pay much attention to it since she was the princess.


    They must have thought that she knew about it already. Now that she looked at the shining gold, she did not know how to react to it.


    Since she and Rafael were the guests of honor of the party, none of them would start before them so she did not have the chance to copy others.


    But since they all would not start before she would start, should she dy it further! A smirk formed on her face when the idea crossed her mind but she let that go as she knew it would not work, a few of them would ask her to eat anyway.


    Then, should she let go of the manners and eat the way she would like? After all, she was not trying to leave a good impression on them anyway.


    No! They must think that she knew everything or else they would think that she was a fool and would try to insult her or take her benefit! She had to show them she knew all.


    ¡°Mydy? Did you not like the fool when you are the one who specifically ordered it?¡± she raised her head with a frown. She had ordered the flowers and she was sure that they wouldment on it but they did not!


    She had thought that party would start with a bang, but it was rather silent. And now..


    She looked at the food again and realized what they were talking about and a smirk formed on her lips.


    ¡°Oh! Do you not like veg food? Then you can always have what you like most!¡± she pointed at the maids that were standing behind each of them and soon the blood was filled  in their sses.


    ¡°But if you are still unsatisfied with the food, I can ask the maids to change the menu for you!¡± though she asked with a bright smile on her face, the meaning between her words were simr.


    ¡°No! No! The food is too appeasing. It would be a change for our ptes!¡± the man muttered with an uneasy smile as the gaze of the lord fell on him.


    ¡°Go on then, eat! As the hostess, I will only eat when all of them start eating!¡° That was the golden chance she was looking for.


    Once she would see all of them eating, she would just imitate their actions. The others who had been silent all the time red at Simon for opening his mouth. They would have thought that they would just sit and have a few sips of their drink and then leave the table.


    But who would have thought that now the eyes of the lord would be on them. They all exchanged uneasy nces and looked at Scarlet for help.


    ¡°Rafael! You can not force all of them to eat the grass! If it continued then the girl would ask us to have the milk instead of blood like her!


    Are you thinking of changing all of us for your wife? How is it different than the greedy humans that had always questioned us while having all kind of meat by themselves!¡± Her words got a lot of nods and finally Hazel felt the tension building in the atmosphere.


    She turned to look at the maids to know when she had asked them to change the menu when her eyes met Diana. She was looking at her with a smirk on her face but when she concentrated then it was a gentle smile that the girl always gave to her.


    ¡°Humans have always behaved like that, they have different words in their mouth and different actions. Like thest empress who tried to mix the powder in your drink!¡±

 Chapter 30 [Bonus chapter] Spouting nonsense

    ¡°That is not true. Both parties have been equally prejudiced against each other. If humans had always hated vampires, vampires were also not kind towards them!¡± interjected a council man that was a human.


    He was already feeling strange sitting between so many vampires but he could not ept that they were the only one to me when the vampires were the one who had killed them and drank their blood as if it was water.


    ¡°Ha! Do you have a kind rtionship with the chicken you are eating?¡± asked a vampire that pointed at the human with a scoff who gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Both are not the same case!¡± he retorted and a few humans also nodded their heads.


    ¡°Yes! Because you are one of the parties involved. If you would ask the chicken, he would surely have different views!¡± scoffed Damien and many other vampires nodded.<sub>.</sub>


    Hazel looked at the fire that had started burning. Now she understood how food was the most sensitive topic amongst them.


    They did not care much about her attire or the decorations she had changed. But when it came to food they were fighting with all their will.


    She had never wanted to create the rift between human and night creature to deepen. All she wanted was to get rid of this unwanted tag of marriage.


    ¡°So you want to say that vampires have the right to take our lives for leisure?¡± retorted another council man who had decided that he would not tangle with this matter but he could not handle their shit anymore.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Look carefully, none of the miad had died while we were feeding on them since ages. But you have killed so many animals not only for food but for fun and to pass your time.


    At least, we have not hunted humans for fun. Though I think it would be worth trying!¡± while hazel had thought that the man would try to control the fire, he only put oil in it while talking about hunting humans for fun.


    She shuddered with thought of him running behind her with an arrow in his hands or she wondered would he even need that? She had seen a portrait of a demonic vampire with long nails and fangs.


    ¡°Your words can wage another war, my lord! You should not speak without thinking much!¡± where Scarlet and Damien had a smirk on their voice Edward frowned and so as other humans that were listening to his words, he had a harnessed smile on his face as he took the sip of the wine nonchntly.


    ¡°Why! Oh my! Where did your wild thoughts run? I was only talking about devouring my new wife on the bed tonight!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± not only his words left everyone speechless, hazel felt like her whole face burnt. What in the name of god was the man talking about! They didn¡¯t have any kind of intimate rtionship but she could not say so loudly as she was his wife now.


    She saw a lot of them chuckling when the words sunk in their mind and a few still looking grim but did not have anything to retort to the lord who was above them all.


    ¡°I apologize, I was only trying to add humor since the topic was getting too serious. We are here to not only celebrate the alliance between humans and us but also my marriage.


    I expect none of you would start a topic that would end up in me sleeping on the sofa while my wife would fume alone in the room!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± once again everyone was left speechless. Who would have the audacity to keep the man who was sitting at the highest position on the food chain to be asked to sleep on the sofa.


    Hazel also raised her head and looked at the man who had done phd in spouting nonsense. Who had even made him the lord of the vampires!


    Just when she raised her head, Rafel turned his head to look at her too and their gazes met. Though he had a mischievous smile on his face, she could see how grim his eyes were.


    She was sure that when he was talking about hunting, he was not talking about her in particr but humans. She could even feel the deep hatred that wasing from his bones towards them and she wondered why she had not noticed it before.


    That only made her more insecure in the ce full of the blood thirsty night creatures. What if they decided to feast on her because they could not eat the grass.


    No! She could not bite more than she could chew. With that thought, she passed an enchanting smile to the man who was trying to intimidate her and parted her lips,


    ¡°Though I am assured that my loving husband would not mind even if I would ask the pce staff to serve mud in the tes of the guests.


    I am not that rude to do so. And personally I have been brought up eating meat. So, why would I order grass that I could not digest myself?


    I wonder where this mimunication came from that I asked to change the menu?¡± As she finished the words, she turned her head to look at the staff that were shivering with fear now.


    If the me was forced on them, then it was confirmed that all of them would be ughtered tonight in the name of the hunger of the night creatures.


    ¡°That.. we have been told by thedy of the house!¡±

 Chapter 31 [Bonus chapter] That eyes

    ¡°That.. we have been told by thedy of the house!¡± the line itself was mocking her! Even the maids think that she was not thedy of the house! And everyone present there knew whom the maids were talking about.


    All the vampires have a big smirk on their faces. Even the head of the maids and the knights that were insulted by her had scornful expressions on their face as if they were reminding him not to forget her ce!


    When everything thought that she would feel humiliated and finally realized her ce, a look of surprise passed her face that only widened the smirk on the face of others.


    ¡°Oh my! I thought the previous empresses of the pce had already died?


    Or are you getting the instructions from the dead?¡± as the words left her mouth, she covered it with her both hands.


    ¡°I think the biggest threat is not human or night creatures but these ghosts! What do you say my lord?¡± she looked at him with her big animated eyes with a fearful expression but her eyes were twinkling.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    If he could take her name and use it as he wanted then why would she not do that!


    Rafael looked at her with an amused smile. This was the first time when someone was using him as cannon fodder!


    ¡°Of course, then what do you say? Shall I kill her to get rid of any chance to spread the evil spirits!¡± even though everyone on the table knew that she was spouting nonsense! He replied with all seriousness as if their lives were at threat!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± the maid shivered and fell on the floor when she heard the decision of the lord. She only wanted to take revenge on her mistress who was treated like a servant by the new empress.<sub></sub>


    She had thought that Hazel would be insured if Diana would be called thedy of the house. Rafael had never minded when that had happened with the previous empresses and they have only suffered the grievances silently. But this new empress was too cunning!


    ¡°That.. that is not what i meant! I apologize for my mistake! It¡¯s just thatdy diana had always been our head, that i did not realize that i have to change my way of addressing her!¡± She bowed her head further to get mercy.


    She knew if not others, at least her mistress would save her.


    ¡°You should pay more attention in the future or else you will be punished! Now go and work!¡± Diana scolded in a cold and stern voice like the mistress of the house should do!


    The maid flinched and nodded. She was about to stand up and leave with a pale face when the sound of pping halted her steps.


    ¡°No wonder the maid thinks that you are thedy of the house! You even cut the lord and decided the fate of the maid when my husband had already announced her death penalty!¡± she shook her head and sighed as she looked at the face of Rafael as if she was feeling pity on him.


    ¡°Too bad, even your family did not give you respect.¡± she even added when she did not get the desired reaction.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± the whole room ended up in grave silence. Even the sound of music in the background suddenly stopped.


    It felt like everyone had even stopped breathing. Not that she knew whether the night creatures breathe or not.


    Only the sound of a few forks and knives on the dinner table could be heard that had fallen from the hands of the choked humans who did not know whether to apud the bravery of the girl or pray for her soul to get peace!


    The silence was so deafening that everyone felt it would only end up with the sword of Rafael killing hazel.


    Even Scarlet was stunned but soon a smirk formed on her face. She was sure that Rafael, who was so cold and cruel, would not bear such an insult from a human.


    ¡°Hmm¡± Rafael rubbed her chin as if he was taking herment seriously and then raised his head and looked at the girl with grim expression,


    ¡°Then what do you suggest, my dear wife? How should I react that they all only listen to me!¡±


    ¡°Thud!!¡± if her words were shocking, his words had shut their brainpletely. A few of the maids even fell on the floor when they heard his words.


    ¡°What else! You should be the one to take the decision my lord! Like this meal.. Do you think I would have dared to change it if you had not epted it?


    Since you did not know about it.. Then how can i! It should be only done by the person who is trying to challenge both of our positions!


    Right, my lord?¡± she even bit her lips as she looked at the man with an aggrieved face as if she was treated badly here.


    From the side of her eye, she looked at stunned Edward who was still staring at the matter. At least, she would not be killed in his presence! She assured herself and then concentrated on the drama again.


    But when her eyes fell on his face again, she felt goosebumps all over her skin, his eyes were sparkling with mischief as if he had seen where her eyes were and knew her little trick!


    ¡°Hmm, then let me change the meal as you want.. And for the maid.. I give you the right over all the staff of my pce and you would be the one to take all the decisions in the future.


    Is it enough my dear wife?¡±


    A lot of gasps could be heard in the background as she looked at him with wide eyes! When he came closer as if he was going to kiss her,


    ¡°Only I can keep you alive since Edward is going to leave the pce after the function. So, why don¡¯t you look at me with those eyes in the future. huh?¡±

 Chapter 32 [Bonus chapter] Are You Scared?

    Hazel was still shocked when he had not only taken her side but also gave her all the right to control the pce. She was so stunned that she did not know how to respond and was still taking him to wrap all the matter in her mind when the man moved closer to him.


    His cold lips touched her warm cheeks and she shivered, she knew that she could not jerk him away in front of everyone when she heard him whisper into her ears,


    ¡°Only I can keep you alive since Edward is going to leave the pce after the function. So, why don¡¯t you look at me with those eyes in the future. Huh?¡±


    With the words being said he moved an inch away and looked straight into her eyes.


    Though three was still a harmless smile on his face. His eyes were intense. If she did not know any better she would have thought that he was a jealous lover!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± and what type of eyes he was talking about! She was only making sure that she would stay alive!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°If you continue to look at me like that, I will fulfill all the words I have said earlier right in front of everyone!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± with the speed of lightning she moved her head away! But her heart was elerated so fast that she could hear it getting out of her ribcage. Her whole face was burnt red, it was so heated that blood would drip out if it any second.


    ¡°The new couple seems to be so much in love!¡± eximed a girl and everyone came out of their daze.


    Scarlet was gritting her teeth as she was looking at both of them. She had only epted the marriage because she had thought Hazel was just like other empresses, she woulde, live here for a week or two and then end up at the dinner table.


    Who would have thought that she would gain the favor of Rafael and how? Except using her sharp tongue and bossing around like a brat, she had done nothing special yet Rafael looked like he waspletely smitten by her sultry face.<sub></sub>


    Soon a new meal was served by the maids, but the eyes of the vampires were still on the couple. All the time Rafael¡¯s eyes were stilled on the girl as if there was none other but her though she was looking like a fool.


    ¡°What is with Rafael, why is he paying so much attention towards the girl. She looks no less than the witch with all the makeup and behavior!¡± Venissa looked at the couple as she whispered in the ears of Diana who frowned.


    ¡°Well they are a newly married couple, that is what they were supposed to do?¡± her voice had a bit of confusion that only increased the frown on the face of Venissa!


    ¡°This is just a marriage of convenience! He was supposed to marry you! How could you be so nonchnt about it!¡± The girl looked at Diana with a frown and the eyes of Diana widened.


    Diana held the hands of the girl and dragged her away. She looked around to make sure that no one else was listening.


    Taking a breath of relief that no one noticed their small actions,


    ¡°Do not forget that Rafael is our lord. He is the one who decided and we were to follow. Even when he had chosen the witch in the past, we all had to bow our heads!


    This is just a human! Your words can kill both of us, so you better pay more attention to what you say in public.


    Hazel is the empress now, it is only right that we will serve her! Venissa, I am warning you for your own good! Do not go against hazel!¡± Diana shouted in a whisper as she looked at the girl with a scowl on her face.


    ¡°So you mean we y a part in her fashion parade of dancing like monkeys on her fingers!¡± the girl retorted with gritted teeth and she knew most of them felt like that only.


    ¡°Venissa, i am already troubled with all the mess and the way mother and brother retort to her every action.


    I did not want any further problem!¡± she muttered as she pinched the space between her eyes and left from there.


    Just as she turned her eyes glowed with evil glint but she did not turn to look at the fuming girl behind.


    The ss on the hands on venisa broke as she increased the pressure in her hands and looked at the retreating back of Diana with gritted teeth.


    Her eyes scanned the room and a smirk formed on her lips when it stopped on Damien.


    With slow and seductive steps, she walked towards Damien while she continued to look at the loving couple who were feeding food to each other now!


    ¡°Dami! It has been ages, how are you?¡± The girl ced her hands on the chest of the man who smirked and pulled her closer into his arms.


    ¡°Hey, Venisa, so, now that Rafael is taken, are you finally giving me a chance?¡± the man whispered closer to the ears of Venisa and then bit her there seductively.


    ¡°Mmmm¡± she closed her eyes but her hold on the shirt tightened as her hands clenched into the fist!


    ¡°I wonder if the empress looks like that in reality or if she is a beauty. Rafael seems too fond of her!¡± the man chuckled but then his eyes narrowed on hazel as he said with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°She is more beautiful than Diana and you! She had a charm that could only be found on humans.


    Like a bud that has yet to grow!¡± a ray of light shed past his eyes when he remembered hering to the breakfast table without any makeup with her wet hair and rosy skin. She was breathtaking!


    ¡°Then how can a man like you let that bud go? Or are you scared because she is the girl Rafael had chosen?¡±

 Chapter 33 [Bonus chapter] Queer Man

    ¡°Hmm, I never knew that the steak tastes this good!¡± All Hazel wanted to do was to stab the man with the fork but she wondered if he even had blood in his nerves and would he die by this small fork?


    She started at the fork which had a piece of meat in it disappearing in his mouth and came out empty. Who had said that vampires did not eat much since they only eat for taste!


    Look at him! He had already finished a te of steak yet there is no sign of him ending the meal.


    Not only her, but she could feel the eyes of every man on him, yet he was acting so oblivious as he asked her to feed more.


    ¡°I want to taste that too!?¡± he leisurely pointed at the piece ofmb and then blinked his eyes at her! He was acting so coy that she wondered if he was really the vampire lord!


    ¡°Sure! My lord!¡± stering a forced smile on her face she cut the piece ofmb and brought it again towards his mouth when her own stomach grumbled.<sub>.</sub>


    Though the sound was too low and waspletely hidden by the music, the eyes of Rafael twinkled.


    Fuming, she gritted her teeth when she noticed that he was enjoying her torment and pressed more force on the fork this time as if she wanted to pierce it on his tongue instead of feeding him with it.


    ¡°Hmm, I want to have that one too!¡± gulping another piece he pointed at another dish and so as continued until she was tired and even the fake smile was cracking from her face.


    When he was sure that she was not going to continue it even if he offered her life in exchange, he finally let her go and raised his hands.


    Picking up the napkin from the table, he spoke in a soft voice,<sub></sub>


    ¡°I think that would be enough! You can have the rest!¡± a sigh of relief escaped her lips as she nodded with much vigor. The lost energy of his body returned as she finally could put something in her own mouth too.


    She even forgot the count of how many times her stomach growled and grumbled to get her share of the meal.


    Most of them had already stopped eating and were only waiting for them to finish!


    With a smile she turned to take her first bite when she noticed that he had eaten almost all of the dishes leaving nothing behind for her except a few boiled peas!


    Her face cracked hotva and seemed to form on her head. Steam started to rise from her nose and ears as she turned to stare at the man with a death re.


    She did not care who he was! If she was going to die, she would just hold him and die so that they both could perish together.


    ¡°There there! Do you want me to feed you now?¡± he asked in a soft voice as if he was oblivious to the reason for her anger.


    Just as he said so, he picked the same fork she had let go of after feeding him, and took a single piece of pea in it and brought it closer to her mouth as if it was the world¡¯s more delectable dish,


    ¡°Say ahh¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± aah my foot! She would rather kill him and eat him than having this boiled piece of pea.


    ¡°I think I am full just by feeding you!¡± she replied with a strained smile as he raised a brow but then nodded.


    ¡°Hmmm, you are such a loving wife!¡± without pursuing the matter he let the fork go that surprised her since she was sure he would not stop annoying her.


    From the first day, he was leaving no matter what to make her berserk!


    ¡°Since the meal is done! Let¡¯s have our first dance so that others can start too!¡± without waiting for her response, he held her hands and pulled her from her seat.


    She wanted to deny by making another excuse but when she saw that everyone had already stood up and was waiting for them to move forward, she let the words die in her mouth and followed him to the stage.


    He continued to walk while holding her hands lightly in his until he reached the center of the stage and then brought her hand close to his face and kissed it gently.


    Though his lips were cold, she felt a sudden warmness feeling all over her body. If it might be because he was the only man that had ever kissed her and came in contact with, she felt a sudden electric bolt and heat rising all over her body whenever they came in close proximity.


    She felt like her body was longing for his touch! She shook her head at that foolish thought! She never knew that she was so perverted to try toe closer to the first man she would find even if it was a night creature.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts, my dear wife?¡± she came out of her thoughts and raised her head to see everyone was waiting for her to start the dance.


    ¡°I am only waiting for you to start, my lord!¡± very conveniently she put the whole me on him again as she blinked her innocent eyes that gave her soft face a frail look and he chuckled.


    ¡°I should have already known! My wife did nothing without my permission!¡± he shook his head as he hold her waist and took the first step and she soon followed,


    ¡°You do not like to eat peas. Huh?¡± she was not expecting that he would ask that just when he would hold her in his arms and she nodded her head instinctively.


    But when she was waiting for him to pass anotherment, the man did not speak further as if he was lost in his thoughts already!


    ¡°What a queer man!¡±

 Chapter 34 How You Taste Like!

    ¡°Did you say something?¡± she shrunk when she heard his cold voice, she had thought that he would not listen as she had only whispered.


    But who would have thought that not only would he listen but he would ask her to repeat himself!


    ¡°I was talking about the men here! How queer they are!¡± she pointed at others, and then blinked her big and bright eyes innocently as if he was the one who took it wrong.


    ¡°Oh, then shall I kill all of them?¡± her whole body turned stiff when she heard his sincere voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± he could be awarded as the queerest man here! Would he kill himself too?


    ¡°No! That would not be needed!¡± as if her words were not enough, she even shook her head to assure him that he did not need to kill anyone.


    ¡°Why? Do you like any of them?¡± he raised a brow as a tinge of cold could be seen in his eyes.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± what kind of logic was that? She shook her head again in a hurry and even added this time,


    ¡°No! They all are closer to you so, as your wife, I shall try to be kind towards them too!¡± that would sound logical and she would be sound kind too.


    ¡°No!¡± her brows knitted as she raised her head when he died with a warm smile on his face,


    ¡°I am not kind to any of them and kill them all without any remorse!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± alright, she gave up! She could not win with his strange logic. Why did it feel like he wanted to kill all of them but wanted her to be the reason behind it.


    ¡°Thest line.. You said! Would the council leave today?¡± Though she knew that the day woulde soon, it was still sooner than she had thought.<sub></sub>


    If she would hide in any carriage and run away from there, would she be able to leave this spooky ce too?


    ¡°Hmm, but as i said, if you would follow my words, i will make sure that you live a good life here!¡± here he was! Enunciated the same words.. But how in the world would she be able to follow him! He was lunatic!


    His hands suddenly tightened on his waist and he brought her closer to his chest. Her eyes widened but only a smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°Lets see how much can you follow me?¡± he chuckled as he looked at her confused face and then twirled her.


    She went away from him and just when she thought that she would fall, he pulled her again in his arms and her back hit his chest.


    Her breath hitched when she felt his cold breath touching her neck. A strange sensation filled her body when his hands touched her raised hands and slowly moved down towards her waist.


    It was so damn slow and sensuous that she could not concentrate on the steps at all.


    She felt shivers run down her spine when he yed his fingers on her waist as if he was ying a piano.


    Her surroundings started to turn blurry. The voices started to fade away as he continued to touch her in a strange way.


    There was something wrong with it! She felt like he was bounding her with spells. She knew that she should jerk him away but she was not able to! In fact, she seemed to be leaning to his touches.


    Her eyes closed and her body started to seem funny. She lost all the coordination between her body and brain and was only following him on her instincts.


    A dark ray of light passed through his eyes when he saw her seductive face. Theyer of makeup did not seem to hinder her face for him. He could still see her features, her innocent big eyes that shone like a fox when she got sessful in tricking them.


    Yet she gave up so easily under his slight threats. The way her breath hitched and the way she red at him. She was so damn adorable.


    His grip on her waist tightened and he raised her high in the air.


    Her hands held his hands tightly afraid that she would fall while her waists came closer to his face. He twirled holding her like that and a small gasp escaped her lips.


    Hazel held the man tightly for her dear life as her hazy eyes slowly opened but it did not stay for long when she felt him twirling and she gasped.


    Taking another twirl, he slowly brought her down but why was her skin being too sensitive as if his every touch had been amplified by her skin.


    She could feel his breath, his touch and much more that her mind started to shut down.


    He flipped her and her chest hit his chest and she raised her head and looked at the man whose eyes had turned darker too.


    Gone were his kind and warm reactions and were reced by a predator that was looking at his prey. His eyes had turned so dark yet she felt they were sparkling like stars.


    Her lips parted as she wanted to ask him if she was done with the dance so they could stop, but the words died in her mouth.


    His eyes were feasting on her stunned and naive looks, it crossed her face, her nose and rested on her lips that she felt her body heating up. Would he kiss her! Was he nning to kiss her?


    Her heart leapt on her ribcage as if trying to escape from her body, as it could not bear this much pressure, when his lips parted and he spoke in a seductive voice


    ¡°You seem to be appetizing Hazel! If only I could take a sip and know what you tasted like!¡±

 Chapter 35 [Bonus chapter] Na?ve or Fox?

    ¡°You seem to be appetizing Hazel! If only I could take a sip and know what you tasted like!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Hazel blinked her eyes as if she had finally broken the spell he had done on her.


    Why in the world was she even expecting a kiss from him! She should have known better that he was a beast and would only talk about sipping her blood.


    She was nothing but food for him!


    ¡®This man should be names as male version of femme fatale!¡¯ shaking her head she red at the man with cold eyes.


    ¡°Why would I let you drink my blood? You have told me that you would keep being safe and alive if I would listen to you! Are you going back on your words even after holding such a high post!?¡± her straight allegations with that aggrieved face looked so adorable in his eyes.


    He raised a brow as he scanned her face and pouty lips, he knew that she was expecting a kiss but not now! This was neither the right ce nor the right time.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°So, you will listen to my every word from now on?¡± she nodded in a blink hearing his challenging question and a satisfied smile formed on his face though his eyes still scanned the face of the girl with suspicion.


    She was not from those who would easily raise white g yet she epted his conditions so easily this time! There must be some glitch.


    ¡°Are you doubting me, my lord?¡± she puffed her cheeks as she blinked and looked at him as if she was a dejected puppy.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we test it rather than arguing about it?¡± she hated that harmless look on his face.


    Whenever he looked that way, he was about to throw a strong attack on the enemies.


    She gulped as she felt the intensity of her promise!<sub></sub>


    ¡°What is there to test!¡± His eyes left her and scanned the room as they still swayed slowly on the beats when his eyes fell on the gritting face of Venisa who looked like she would tore Hazel into pieces.


    His eyes gleamed and then he brought his face closer to the face of Hazel and whispered in a soft voice,


    ¡°There is a girl named Vanessa, d in a ck dress. I want you to go to her and insult her. Show her your power and authority as you have shown to the staff on your first day.


    If you won from her, I would ept your loyalty, if not only God would be able to keep you alive here!¡± His soft and seductive voice that could make the knees weak of any girl out there human or vampire, only left goosebumps on her skin!


    She knew it! Under this soft face and warm smile, a cruel and distant man who did not care about anyone but him! He was only trying to create a war for his entertainment!


    She nodded her head but did not move an inch as she continued to dance with him as if she had not heard him at all.


    He waited for a second or two but then his patience seemed to wear out swiftly as a frown formed on his delicate features.


    He did not understand why the girl was not leaving? Was she making any n in her mind?


    With curiosity, he could not help but ask,


    ¡°Why have you not gone yet?¡± traces of impatience and curiosity could be felt in his voice and she raised her head innocently and blinked.


    ¡°Where shall I go, my lord?¡± her oblivious voice confused him further as three deep lines formed on his forehead.


    Had the girl suffered from schizophrenia? Hadn¡¯t he told her to go to Venisa and insult her?


    ¡°Did you not hear me? You said that you would listen to my every word without any question!¡± he raised a brow and his voice filled with a cruelughter as if saying! See! I knew that you were lying and would not do what you were saying.


    ¡°My lord! I know what I said, and haven¡¯t I done that too?¡± For the first time in his life, Rafael felt he could not understand someone.


    What was she even talking about!


    ¡°How?¡± This time his voice raised a bit and all the night creatures turned to look at them.


    Since they have strong senses, a single sound was enough to gain all of their attention. Not to forget that they were already stealing nces at the couple every now and then.


    They could see them dancing sensually and whispering sweet nothing in each other¡¯s ears that had left them baffled.


    Rafael, as a pure blood vampire, had never been found by humans. He had yed a strong role in the long war against humans and he had even killed his previous wives sent by the council.


    Then what had changed? This question was eating all of them alive!


    Hazel turned her head when she felt all the eyes were on her, but instead of feeling embarrassed, she looked at all of them boldly as she snaked her hands in the neck of the man and brought her head closer to his face as if unting her authority and rights over him that left everyone stunned.


    They turned their head away and gritted their teeth knowing well the girl was trying to be arrogant again!


    Satisfied with the result, her eyes glowed like a fox and then she smiled derisively and whispers in the ears of the man like a sweet little naive girl,


    ¡°Umm, didnt i listen to every word you say without speaking in between?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

 Chapter 36 [Bonus chapter] Source Of Entertainment

    ¡°Umm, didnt i listen to every word you say without speaking in between?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Never in his life had he felt so speechless!


    When she had thought that he would be furious and the council would see and knew that he was acting all this time, he chuckled. Heughed hard as if he had heard the world¡¯s greatest joke that she was having a hard time pressing the hands that were around his neck!


    Why in the name of lord he was evenughing! Shouldn¡¯t his facade break and he should shout at her!?


    ¡°You are smart Hazel. But it would be better if you use this smartness on others and listen and FOLLOW every word i say!


    You must DO everything I ask you to! And I promise your SURVIVAL!<sub>.</sub>


    You do not have any other CHOICE!¡± She must apud for his nonchnce! Why did he always threaten in a soft voice as if he was singing bads full of love!?


    With gritting teeth, she turned to find the girl whom she had to insult now! Like she would smile and say e Hazel! Insult me as much as you want!¡±


    ¡°The one holding the ss of blood and standing in the corner!¡± He whispered again suddenly that she jumped in her ce. When did he even lean closer to her?


    ¡°Do you want to kill me by heart attack to make it natural?¡±  her eyes widened and her hands instantly flung towards her mouth to cover them when she realized she had spoken her thoughts loud enough.


    His amused eyes cracked and a thinyer of ice formed on them instantly but within a blink it was gone again.


    ¡°No! You have to live a long life! I will protect you from everything and keep you safe forever!¡± for the first time the words left his mouth sounded sincere to her.<sub></sub>


    Her eyes blinked and she snapped her head back towards him! She did not know why she felt her heart skip a beat when he said so!


    Was he confessing to her?


    ¡°After all, you are the funniest girl I have found! You could be my lifelong entertainment!¡± he added just when she turned to look into his eyes.


    All the nerves of her head popped when she finally understood what he was talking about!


    For him, she was like a mouse who was trying to run away and he was enjoying her struggles!


    What was she even expecting! She felt furious as he had tricked her twice while dancing!


    ¡®Focus hazel! You have to be more alert while talking to him!¡¯ she reprimanded herself as she knew he loves to y!


    He would y with her emotions too or else why was it that every woman hated her while she was unweed by men!


    Just then the song ended much to her relief and aggravation at the same time.


    She knew now she had to go and do what he wanted to give him, his so-called Amusement!


    They both bowed their heads a bit and he held her hands possessively in his hands while walking back to their seats only to leave it when they passed through the corner where the girl was standing!


    Venisa was not expecting the lord toe to her when he had not spared an eye to anyone there. She had been vying for his affections for a long time but always thought Diana was a toughpetition.


    Therefore she had befriended Diana and even bore the initiative of Damien towards her. She was sure that with her seductive looks, he would notice her for sure but who would have thought another bitch woulde in between.


    ¡°My lord! You are looking more handsome than usual!¡± she replied in a coy voice,pletely ignoring the presence of the girl who was leaning on Rafael as if she did not have any backbone!


    ¡°Of course, I have to match up with my beautiful wife. Or else everyone would only look at her!¡± a soft smile formed on his lips when he said so and her face turned ugly but she covered it up with a forced smile.


    She would only act like she had not heard him at all.


    ¡°That.. i was¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, excuse me! I just remembered I have something important to tell Edward, I should go before he leaves for the town of humans!¡± Rafael tapped the shoulders of Hazel as he spoke in an urgent voice that was filled with dramatic effect that Hazel wanted to roll her eyes.


    He was such a drama queen!


    Nodding at Venisa, whose words were cut in between. He left both girls alone to perform a y for him.


    As he turned, his eyes sparkled like rare gems but his face was so cold that it would freeze the entire world.


    Venisa continued to look at his disappearing back with longing eyes as she sighed and was about to turn and left.


    If she would stand and talk to this joker! She was sure she would lose her calm and would end up killing her!


    ¡°Are you ignoring me,dy Venisa or you are so jealous that you did not even have the courage to face the girl who had stolen the man you vye for?¡± Venisa froze while her feet were in the air!


    Her whole body burned with anger! Was the girl unting or using her. In both cases she was not going to ept it.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to pick up a fight with those petty words?¡±


    ¡°No! I am only telling you that he is mine so you better let go of those dirty thoughts for my husband. He would never show interest in you with that ugly face of yours?


    I wonder when was thest time you checked the mirror?¡±

 Chapter 37 [Bonus chapter] I Am Doomed!

    ¡°I wonder when was thest time you checked the mirror?¡± Hazel tapped her cheeks with a face full of disdain as if she was wondering how to describe her ugliness to her.


    ¡°You! How dare you?¡± This was the first time someone had called Venisa ugly! She had been one of the beauties in the noble circle with her dark hair and long face with luscious lips and big eyes.


    yet the ugly duckling dared to call her the ugly one! How could she bear it!


    But before her hand could touch Hazel two men came forward and covered hazel.


    ¡°Ha! To think that you can touch the empress! You are lunatic too!


    What are you even thinking of impressing Rafael with, since you have neither beauty nor brain!¡± Hazel continued with a look full of arrogance.


    Her voice had got the attention of many who thought that she was knowingly picking up a fight.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You are flying so high because all the powers were given to you by lord! What are you without them?


    At least, my father had a seat as a councilman and I am one of the esteemed students of the academy!¡± taking a deep breath to control her anger, Venisa replied in a cold voice showing the girl her true ce!


    Hazel very much wanted to tell her that she would have been a free spirited girl and enjoying the tea with Anne if she did not have Rafael in her life, but she knew he was watching her from a distance.


    ¡°True! But then.. Since I am already an empress, why would I care if my father is a councilman or not or have I been to an academy or not!


    Could I not just get myself the highest degree with the position I have!¡± ¡®ha do you think i was one of the humble ones who would not unt her powers or money!?


    ¡°So you agree that you are running on his coattails but you are nothing without his name!? If you dare to fight me without these knights only then would it be fair!¡± challenged the girl with her eyes full of disdain but Hazel only chuckled as if she had heard the biggest joke.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Oh my, what world are you living in Venisa? Not only are you ugly, lunatic but also naive?¡± she shook her head as if she could not believe it.


    ¡°The world has never been a fair ce and why would I mind if I use the power of my husband? It is not like I am vying for someone else¡¯s husband like you!¡± She raised her head and then lowered it, giving one chance to Venisa from head to toe who was looking so furious that Hazel was sure the girl was already killing her in her mind!


    Onest blow would be enough for her to shut her mouthpletely, right?


    ¡°In fact, if i want i can do anything in this whole continent let alone be this empire. Since my husband had the capability to protect me!


    So, you better stay within your limits or I will ask him to rusticate your father from the position you are so proud of!¡± she flicked her hair with arrogance as she gave onest look to Venisa and turned to leave!


    ¡®I hope this would have been enough to win! The girl was looking stunned and ashen and was not able to reply in the end!¡¯ at least she had knights who would protect her even when they hated her!


    Or else she was sure that the vampires would ponce on her and kill her that instant for insulting them like this!


    She closed her eyes and shook her head to curb the fear when she felt that she hit herself with the wall!


    ¡°ow¡±


    ¡°Strange! I am sure there was no wall just a minute ago!¡± she rubbed her nose, and opened her eyes to stare at the wall with death re but her eyes widened when she met the glowing eyes of Rafael! It was looking like a ckhole that would suck her that instant.


    ¡°I am d that my wife takes me strong like a wall!¡± she blinked when she heard his proud voice and pursued her lips.


    ¡°¡­..¡± that was not even apliment! What a narcissist!


    Then he held her wrist and brought her closer to Venisa whose eyes were filled with bloodlust. If looks could kill, hazel would have already died many times.


    It was taking all her strength to control herself and not to beat the so-called empress in front of everyone!


    ¡°Why are we going back to her, I have already insulted her enough that she turned tongue tied! I have won!¡± she whispered in a voice even lower than a mosquito since she knew that Rafael had the power to hear her even then.


    She did not want to go and continue the charade! She already had enough of it!


    ¡°Oh love!¡± he whispered for everyone to hear as he looked at her with such a loving gaze as if he was mesmerized by her beauty.


    ¡°We have to settle the ount since you have had an argument with my guest!¡± he pointed in an ambiguous voice that finally created hope in the hearts of the night creatures who were looking at Hazel with hatred and bloodlust.


    When she picked up on Venisa, many of them wanted to go and tear her body into pieces but they knew that Rafael would kill them, so they did not dare to hurt her openly.


    But that did not mean they would not make ns against her! They would wait for the right chance.


    But when they heard Rafael, they smirked, now the girl would know she was being delusional.


    ¡®Settle ounts!¡¯ even hazel¡¯s eyes widened at the words! Could it be that he had tricked her into insulting a girl so that he could have a valid reason to kill her! Is that how the other empresses died!!!!????


    ¡®I am doomed!!!!!!¡¯

 Chapter 38 [Bonus chapter] Show Your Love!

    ¡®Settle ounts!¡¯ even Hazel¡¯s eyes widened at the words! Could it be that he had tricked her into insulting a girl so that he could have a valid reason to kill her! Is that how the other empresses died!!!!????


    ¡®Dumb, fool! You were hearing that he had killed the empress before, yet you did not investigate it seriously, except asking from a few maids! Now look at what you¡¯ve done!¡¯ she chided and cussed herself for her foolishness!


    Venisa looked at the pale young man with thin lips and dark hair. She had a crush on him ever since she remembered, but he only treated her as an acquaintance!


    When she had thought Hazel had embarrassed her, could it be that fate had given her the golden chance to finally gain the attention of Rafael!


    Her nerves turned into a bundle of mess as she could not hold off her anxiety!


    ¡°I heard what you both said!¡± his face was still filled with the same smile but traces of rage could be felt in his voice. ¡°Since the argument was about me, I found it was important that I clear your doubts!¡±


    ¡°Clear our doubts?¡±


    ¡°Clear our doubts?¡±<sub>.</sub>


    The both asked in unison with bewildered looks. Did he think that they were small kindergarten students who had fought and now needed a lecture about it!


    ¡°Phew¡± though the face of Venisa turned ugly, Hazel took a deep breath of relief. Her soul had almost left her body to handle the problem alone.


    Her heart was about to burn from the anxiety too!


    ¡°My lord,dy hazel said that she could use your power anyway she wanted. It was not only about me, but she even dragged my father into it and told me that she would have him fired!


    When I have done nothing but leave once you go to work!¡± Venisa could not bear being taken down when she was not at fault.


    As a night creature she was much stronger than Hazel, and she was proud of it.


    She could not believe or ept that a human and picked up on her and showed her superiority! She would better settle it if she had gotten a chance!<sub></sub>


    Even a blind could see that she was right and Hazel was in the wrong.


    With dim eyes she stared at the man as if asking for his justice,


    ¡°I heard that,dy Venisa. Though I was away, my eyes were on both of you all this time.


    I heard and saw everything and as I said, I am here to settle the ounts!¡± he assured the girl who was finally gleaming. Her face shone with the glow of winner.


    ¡°Since my wife had said those words with full trust to her husband, how could I let her down!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± did she hear wrong because she was still thinking about the words Hazel had said?


    Venisa blinked her eyes as she looked at the man with confusion! Her perfect eyebrows knitted and a frown formed on her beautiful face.


    Even the spectators exchanged nces with horror when they realized the meaning behind his words.


    ¡°You did not mean that! There must be some misunderstanding!¡± Venisa shook her head as she had done nothing wrong! She had not even insulted the girl, she was silent all this time as Diana had told her.


    ¡°Of course, it is as I said. Since my wife wants me to fire your father, then I have to do that to show her my love and loyalty for her.


    She seems to doubt me a lot!¡± he turned his head away from deathly pale Venisa and looked at Hazel whose face was no better.


    She was looking like she would die of a heart attack. Her shocked expressions were too adorable to see in his eyes. [in reality, she was looking like she had seen a corpse and her eyes had widened and her bloody red lips had parted.


    With that hideous makeup of hers, she was looking like a witch]


    ¡°On what basis?¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice truend sharp as her long nails dug deep into her hands. Her knuckles had turned white with the pressure she was using but she did not feel any pain.


    She was so furious that she just wanted to turn and snap the neck of the girl! Her words were about to turn incoherent due to the anger!


    ¡°Nice question!¡± the man smiled as if he had found a good entertainment he was searching for while looking at the peculiar reaction of both girls!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I asked you to take care of Hazel and give herpany until I return?


    But you turned and decided to leave the moment I left. Shouldn¡¯t that be enough reason to punish you and it just happened that my wife chose one for me.


    So, of course as a good husband I would follow it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± could she say no! This did not mean that he would take the post of her father down for such a measly matter like this.


    She did not even remember when he had asked her to take care of his wife!


    ¡°¡­..¡± fear started to be embedded in everyone¡¯s eyes as they exchanged nces. While Venisa,.. She waited for long and continued to stare at Rafael hoping he would just say, ¡°pfft.. I was joking!¡± but he did not.


    Once he was done with his words, he walked past him and held the hands of his wife.


    ¡°So, my dear wife. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± could she say no! She was terrified!


    ¡°Since I have done what you wanted. Would you give me a reward?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± what she wanted! What she wanted! Arrggghhhh! Hazel shouted loud in her mind as she wanted to pull all her hair then his!


    When had she wanted to fire the man whom she did not even know! It was him.. He wanted her to pick up a fight!


    She would go crazy! Completely crazy before dying! She was shouting like crazy in her heart when she mustered an ugly smile on her face, but no one noticed the change under her heavy makeup.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°Good, then why don¡¯t you kiss me in front of everyone to show your love now?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±

 Chapter 39 She is Shy!

    ¡°Good, then why don¡¯t you kiss me in front of everyone to show your love now?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Kiss his ass! She would rather die than kiss his lips which were hiding fangs in it. No matter how seductive his lips were and how attractive his face was, the soldier was not going to ept defeat.


    ¡°Do not tell me that you are shy, honey!¡± he asked with a smile when he did not see her moving at all.


    Her eyes had already narrowed on his lips and then she gulped and bit her lips. He had thought that she would agree since she was expecting a kiss just a while ago! Sigh! He had to coax more to the girl!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± shy? They all could not corrte Hazel and shy word together at all.


    ¡°What if everyone closes their eyes? Would you kiss me then?¡± he asked with a teasing smile on his face as if he was trying to coax her!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°¡­¡± did he think she was a 5 year old baby that would fall into such a lousy trick!


    ¡°Sigh! Looks like my wife is too shy! Why didn¡¯t everyone close their eyes so that she could kiss me!¡± the man shook his head and took a deep sigh as if he was helpless too against the tantrums of her.


    ¡°That..! that would not be needed!¡± She took a deep breath to muster her courage and looked at the man with determined eyes.


    Rather than dragging it and feeling more embarrassed, she would rather give a peck to the man and get done with it.


    With that she looked at the man with fierce eyes.


    When Rafael heard hazel, a triumphant smirk formed on his face! But he blinked when he looked at her face. It did not look like a shy girl who was going to kiss her husband for the first time.,<sub></sub>


    It looked more like a knight who was going to war and staring at her enemy with fierce eyes. It felt like she wasing to stab a dagger in his chest rather than kissing him.


    What is with that fierce eyes and ring face!? His face turned dark and cold looking at that look on her face.


    He really much wanted to show her how to kiss a man but then.. It even showed that she had never kissed before!


    With that thought, his dark face suddenly turned sunny bright! A wide grin formed on his face when the girl finally kissed his cheeks.


    It could not even be called a kiss! It would be an exaggeration if he would take it as a peck!


    After bedding so many women in the past, he hadpletely forgotten about the naivety of an innocent girl. Hazel was like fresh air after smelling the same fragrant scent for so many years!


    He touched the ce where her lips had touched him even when it was for a second and sighed! It looked like he had to wait for a long time for her to grow up.


    ¡°Oh my! All of you are still standing here! Do you all enjoy being a third party so much? Or is the party not interesting enough?¡± he raised a brow and asked in an exaggerated voice!


    Everyone looked at each other with an awkward face before scattering around when his gaze fell on Venisa who had still not left but crying in front of Diana who was looking torn.


    She had pursued her lips as her hand was held tightly by the upset vampire!


    A smirk formed on his lips but his eyes had turned so much cold that hazel shivered. She rubbed her hands with her palms as she looked at him!


    She had already started to understand his mood swings, though he kept hiding them under his harmless smile.


    He looked like a warm and gentle person who could not even hurt an ant but in reality, he was cold, cruel and merciless who would not blink an eye even if he had to stab his family to death.


    Her eyes instinctively followed and found Diana! Only Diana was the one she failed to understand! The girl seemed too kind, always helping everyone but it did not fit her position and species!


    Before she could stare further they both turned and Venisa passed her a death re as if she could not wait to kill her.


    Diana shook her head as she held the hand of the girl as if warning her and she nodded and looked away.


    They both took too slow and precise steps towards them and Hazel realized that the show had only started and the night was going to be too long! While she was feeling tired already.


    How she missed the soft bed and pillow! And those peaceful days with Anne! She wonders if the girl misses her too. She had written a letter to her but did not get any reply yet!


    That thought annoyed her that she could not bring Anne with her!


    While Venisa and Diana took it, she was scowling while looking at them.


    ¡°Look, i have told you that she was behaving too high and mighty! If you would not teach her a lesson she was going to be only more arrogant in the future!¡± Venisa muttered through gritted teeth. Her fangs were already peeking through her lips due to the rage she was feeling in her chest but Diana still did not reply. She did not pay any heed to the rumbling girl as she reached towards the couple.


    With a sweet smile on her face, she bowed to both of them and then looked at Rafael with confident eyes, she had that confidence and charm yet he sweet look which could bring any men on his knees,


    ¡°My lord, can I talk to you for a minute!¡±


    ¡°Yes, tell me!¡± Rafael nodded in a blink as if he was waiting for them all this time but the girl only shook her head and looked at him with wary eyes,


    I mean, in private!¡±

 Chapter 40 [Bonus chapter] He only have eyes for her!

    ¡°In private!?¡± Rafael repeated the words with a raised brow as if challenging them to repeat it that only infuriated Venisa further!


    ¡°Yes, I have something important to discuss!¡± her eyes wandered from him to Hazel, who was looking bored with the discussion.


    She was not even looking at them but in the food section!


    Yet the man turned to her to ask for her permission.


    Venisa gritted her teeth in frustration but there was no change in expressions of Diana as if she was not even a least bit affected by the presence of Hazel.


    ¡°I..¡±


    ¡°I think you shall go and talk! Since I did not want to see the face of the girl! Her ugly face made me feel nauseating!¡± Hazel waved the hands in front of her as if the air around her filled with foul smell due to Venisa!


    ¡°You! What do you..¡± Venisa took hurried steps toward Hazel, but was held back by Diana!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Please, my lord! The matter is only getting worse!¡± Rafael sighed and nodded when Diana looked at him with a pleading gaze, her voice had an urgency that even Rafael could not let go of!


    ¡°Be good honey, and wait for me right here! I will be back soon!¡± He cupped her cheeks and gazed into her eyes with an adoring look but she knew he wanted her to stay away from the councilman and not spout nonsense since they were about to leave!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± did he think she was a child who needed his guarding all the time!? She wanted to tell him that she was safest when she was far away from him.


    But she nodded her head like a sweet innocent child.


    Rafael¡¯s eyes flickered, but there was no way to see through his real emotion or guess what he was thinking with that kind and sweet smile on his face.


    He really looked like an angel of mercy with that look!


    He nodded and all three of them walked away from Hazel who finally felt like she could breathe!<sub></sub>


    Since the time she had entered, Rafael was sticking to her like a bug that would not let her go away no matter what!


    She had not even eaten well in all that pressure! She took slow steps towards the food section as if she was only wandering while identally reaching there!


    After changing the menu once again, it has all kinds of assorted dishes with all types of meat and the veggies from before were on the sidelines too!


    ¡°Do you need anything, your majesty!¡± they were still calling herdy Hazel before the party! Now she had suddenly be the empress, huh?


    She raised a brow on their sudden change of attitude!


    ¡°I wanted to have dessert!¡± they all nodded and with the speed of lightning they brought a ton of sweets and desserts for hazel. They were so much that Hazel was sure she would not be able to finish all of them even if she ate the whole night without taking a break.


    ¡®Hmm, being the empress is not as bad as I had thought!¡¯ she mused as she picked up a blueberry cake. The soft texture melted in her mouth the moment it touched her tongue.


    Everything made for the banquet was of best quality and gave utmost importance to. The sweet yet a bit tangy taste felt heavenly. Her eyes closed and a blissful smile formed on her face that had note even when Rafael had danced with her or even when he had fired Venisa¡¯s father for her sake!


    She looked content and sweet with that smile, that she even forgot that she was standing in the alley of blood suckers for a moment!


    On the other side,


    ¡°So, I sum up the whole discussion in a single line, that we all think you are taking the matter too far, my lord. Please reconsider your¡­¡±


    ¡°So it was that easy!¡± Just when Diana was about to end her half an hour long monologue, the face of the man shone as if he had seen a miracle.


    His eyes flickered and he muttered a sentence that brought new hopes on the face of the girls.


    He waved his hands into the air, and called a nearby miad, who came running!


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    ¡°I want a dozen blueberry cakes in my bedroom every night!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± blueberry cake??!! Diana and Venisa exchanged nces but both were looking equally clueless! Whole face turned ugly but she covered it with a neutral smile again.


    It was as if she was not least bit affected but her hands clenched tightly under her dress! She was so frustrated when she noticed that his gaze was on Hazel all this time that he did not even listen to what she was saying!


    She was muttering like a fool all this time! In the end, she had made a joke of her in front of even maids who had realized that they needed to keep Hazel happy to get his grace!


    ¡°Pardon! I did not get what you meant, my lord!¡± it was better to act like a fool than to ept that he did not care about her even a bit!


    ¡°Nothing! I was just looking after my wife! She seems to be too fond of these cakes.


    Anyways, what were you saying?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± here her wish to act like a fool went out of the window too!


    Now she could only smile like a fool to cover her embarrassment!


    Taking a few deep breath, while her nails dug deep into her arms,


    ¡°I am talking about your decision, my lord! I think it was too harsh a punishment. Lady Vanessa had been our friend for so long!¡±


    Venisa nodded as she came forward to plead the same when the eyes of the man turned cold,


    ¡°Do you want me to prove a liar by taking back the words I have announced in front of everyone, Diana? I have expected better from you!¡±

 Chapter 41 [Bonus chapter] This Is How You Give A Threat

    ¡°Hmm, what shall i eat next!¡± Hazel roamed her eyes on the other desserts that the maid had brought when she felt someone was staring at her for long.


    ¡®Could it be that they were back already! How could that demon have so much time to spend with her! Isn¡¯t he a lord! Didn¡¯t lord work all day¡¯ she cussed Rafael a few times in her heart, only then the smile came back on her face and she turned!


    ¡°Why do I feel that you were not expecting me, mydy!?¡± The man smiled and forwarded his hands as if asking for a dance but Hazel looked at him with a nk face.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± she crossed her hands in front of her chest and asked in a cold voice when the man stayed silent!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± his face turned red, only he knew whether he was embarrassed or furious as he stared at the girl with narrowed eyes, but he knew many were watching her so he could not be further rude!


    ¡°I.. I am your brother! The one who came to you before you were going to get married!¡± The voice came out through gritted teeth as his eyes filled with hatred, but his face still had that smile even when it turned ugly!


    ¡°Brother? I did not remember any brother! There must be some misunderstanding! But I have grown up in an empty pce with only a maid!¡± she replied nonchntly as she tried to leave!<sub>.</sub>


    The man stood there stunned! He was expecting so many reactions when he woulde to meet her. Even her crying on his shoulders and begging him to take her back was one of them, but he had never expected her to refuse him from recognizing!


    What would he do now!?


    ¡°Wait! Hazel! Father would be very furious when he would know about it!


    What if he tells Rafael your true intentions ofing here??¡±  he held her hands and pulled her back towards him and whispered those words in urgency.


    But before he could say further, a bunch of knights charged forward and held the man. They held both hands of the man behind his back like he was a prisoner.


    Hazel turned and smirked when she looked at his condition. Theirst meeting was still vivid in her memories! How could she forget him!<sub></sub>


    When she thought about that day, her brows knitted into a thin line but then she chuckled!


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that you all have forced me to be the bride of the vampire lord!


    Then i was sent here with maids only that ran away the other day as if they have done the task of selling me now they have nothing to do with me.


    I didn¡¯t even receive proper clothes or jewels from the empire like I was just discarded as a sacrificialmb, then how will I remember a brother I have seen only once!?


    And as long as talking to Rafael, the man is over there! You can go and talk to him about anything as you please! Why should I care about it!?¡± she muttered in a nonchnt tone but her eyes had turned so cold and her face so dark that the man trembled.


    He could not believe that she was the simple and innocent girl who used to live alone all her life just three days ago!


    ¡°Make sure that no one approaches me now! Or I will make sure that you will get punished in the end!¡± the knights bowed their heads with a tremble.


    They noticed how much importance she had gained in a single day, so they did not dare to anger her!


    She swept onest nce to the haughty man who was raging like a madman and snorted!


    ¡°You! Just you wait.. I will!¡± Did she think that she was going to spend a long time here? She was going to die anyway yet she was not ready to do what they wanted.


    Such a shameless and ungrateful wench! His father had nurtured her in the pce in vain! He wanted to just p her and remind her where she belonged.


    Hazel rolled her eyes when she heard the threat! Was it the favorite one or they were just novice viins who did not know how to treat anyone!


    ¡°If you did not close that filthy mouth of yours, I will not even ask you to wait as I order the knights to kill you this instant!¡± her cold words created a shiver in the crowd who were looking at the scene with curious eyes.


    ¡®¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°See! This is how threats are given! They needed to be impactful! Your threat was too lousy!¡± she flicked her hair with arrogance as she looked down at him who was stunned!


    ¡°¡­.¡±so, she was only threatening him to teach him how to give threats?! Or was she serious!


    He looked at her with bewilderment but she had already turned to leave! He wanted to open his mouth and call her once again but he was not sure if it would work.. What if she actually asked the knights to kill him.


    He wanted to beat her but fear of his life was greater than that!


    ¡®You are flying too high under the wings of Rafael! But do not forget that he was not your guardian but your keeper! I will see you when he will cut your wings with his own hands!¡¯


    The sound of apuse halted her steps, and she gulped. What if Rafael asks why she punished her own family.. She should have thought of a valid reason,


    She trends with a ttering smile on her face which stiffened when she noticed Rafael was still not there but the man who was ring at her in the morning.


    ¡°I must say I have never expected that you would treat humans like that!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± eh! What did that even mean?


    ¡°Since you are one of us now, i wanna congratte you with a dance, mydy. Shall we?¡±

 Chapter 42 [Bonus chapter] God Is Unfair!

    ¡°Since you are one of us now, i wanna congratte you with a dance, mydy. Shall we?¡± Damien¡¯s eyes shone like a predator.


    ¡°¡­¡± what was he even trying to do! There was no way that the vampire wanted to congratte her and for what?


    She raised a brow as she looked intently at him! She did not even blink as she continued to stare at him for some time.


    ¡°Why are you thinking so much? We are a family now. I did not mean any harm!¡± he smiled and assured her with a gentle look yet his eyes were sharp like a beast!


    He had thought that she would be embarrassed by his words and would hold his hands to maintain her image since she was putting on an act of strong and brave empress.


    The challenge was just perfect, not overboard yet able to leave a strong impact on her image.


    But he was stunned when she chuckled instead of getting embarrassed of epting his hands.<sub>.</sub>


    His brows knitted and he looked at her with a frown! Was sheughing at him?


    ¡°I must say Damien, you have a good sense of humor!!¡± she shook her head as she held her stomach as if she had heard a good joke!


    So she was indeedughing at him! His jaws clenched as he resisted the urge to punch her and wipe that smirk off her face.


    ¡°Of course, I know that you are not harmless since Rafael is much stronger than you when ites to both brains and brawn. I am sure even my knights are enough to handle you if you try something funny. So, why would I be wary of you?¡± the man felt insulted as his face turned darker when she spoke in between herughter as if she could not believe he had just said so!


    ¡°If that is the case then why are you staring at me and thinking so much! It is just a dance!¡± he insisted as he tried to keep his face neutral which was taking more strength then he had thought.


    Not only was she looking ugly, but she even had a foul mouth that was hard to handle.<sub></sub>


    Whenever she opened her mouth everyone around her felt an urge to beat her!


    ¡°That is because you are ugly!¡±


    Just when the man was still cursing her in his heart, he was dumbfounded by her reply that he was not even able to react!


    Did that ugly witch really call him.. Him!! Ugly! He was the second most handsome prince of the empire!


    Girls either human or vampire follow him everywhere. There was not a single day when the girls did not offer themselves to him yet this dumb and ugly girl dared to call him ugly!


    ¡°Pardon!¡± no! He must have heard wrong. Since he was calling her ugly in his mind all this time. His thoughts must have echoed!


    Yes, he nodded with that thought and looked at the girl with a nk face when she sighed.


    It was such an audible sigh as if she had borne heavy grievances and she could not bear it anymore.


    ¡°You did not need to apologize since it was not your mistake!


    We can not choose our faces, so it is not your fault that you are ugly!¡± she moved closer and patted his shoulders as if trying to console him.


    ¡°I must say God is too unfair! Look at Rafael, not only he has perfect looks, immense strength, highest power and wealth, now he even has gotten me!


    Could there be any weakness in him?¡± she shook her but her eyes were filled with pride and then she looked at him and sighed again,


    ¡°And look at you, you were losing with him in everything and now.. You are trying to gain a favor from me!


    Trust me i tried hard to bear your ugly face after all, it was just a matter of a dance! But I really could not bear it.


    I am allergic to ugly things! So, if you please excuse me and make a way! I am feeling nauseating again!¡± she even pinched her nose and made a ugly face as if she could not bear to look at him anymore just like she had done with Scarlet!


    ¡°I truly feel bad for you, Damien. But that does not mean I can bear with you!¡± Though her voice was apologetic, her eyes were filled with disdain as if she was looking at a pest.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± he was so enraged and dumbfounded that not a single worde from his mouth. He was afraid that he would really kill her if she continued to stand in front of her.


    He only felt better when she walked past him and left him alone to handle her words!


    What the hell did she think of herself! She was such an arrogant bitch!


    Trying to control himself, he walked out of the party towards the garden where he saw Venisa drinking the blood of a maid.


    She should have stopped after a while but she was so enraged that she could not control herself and after a few more minutes, the girl fell on the ground with her body turningpletely white.


    Her skin had wrinkled as if she had aged a lot but there was no wound on her skin and her eyes were still open wide.


    Her lips were still parted as if she wanted to shout but no voice was left! Damien walked past the body as if he could not see it and tsked!


    ¡°Tch! Killing humans when the council is just a meter away. You have turned bold after your father was thrown out of the council.


    Do not tell me that you are nning to turn into a rebel!¡±

 Chapter 43 [Bonus chapter] Bargaining Chip

    In the end, none of the other vampires or councilmen dared to go closer to Hazel and even Rafael was busy entertaining the guests, so Hazel consumed her time in eating her heart fill.


    Enjoying the soft symphony of the music, she did not realize how the time passed and everyone started to leave!


    ¡°Is the party going to end?¡± she asked the maid that was following her and she nodded.


    Hazel scanned the room and took a breath of relief. Finally she could let her guards down. She was standing on pins and needles all this time.


    ¡°Then I want to leave for my room too!¡± she announced as she stood up from her seat but the miad panicked.


    She looked around with fear and shook her head like a rattle drum,


    ¡°Oh, you can not leave mydy, as a host you should leave the party in the end!¡± she whispered slowly as she was afraid that she would be killed by Rafael for scolding his new lover.<sub>.</sub>


    But at the same time she was scared that she would be med for not telling her about the etiquettes. But as a noble, shouldn¡¯t she already know about it?


    Or was it that thend of humans and vampires had different etiquettes!?


    Oblivious to the turmoil the maid was facing, Hazel just rolled her eyes.


    ¡°What if I go, who would dare to stop me or scold me!¡± since she was given the powers, no matter what the reason was, she should just enjoy it.


    Who knew what cost she had to pay for that in the future!


    ¡°¡­¡± No one! But she could be punished for that. But she gulped the thoughts in her mind.<sub></sub>


    Without waiting for further response, Hazel stood up and walked towards the stairs.


    Many eyes were turned to her direction when they saw her leaving and then turned to stare at the emperor who was having a drink with a warm smile on his face.


    His eyes were staring at Hazel like a hawk stare at his prey yet he did not move.


    Once she was gone, the councilman walked to Rafael, ¡°my lord¡±


    Rafael turned his head and stared at the man with a calm look but his eyes were filled with sarcasm, ¡°oh you are still here, i thought that you would note back since you have already achieved your target!¡±


    A tinge of guilt passed over the face of man but it vanished as soon as it came,


    ¡°I did, but even you get over 50 percent of the seats on the council, while humans get only 30 percent.


    Is it not a win-win situation for you.¡± added the man in a polite but cold tone and Rafael chuckled.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I pampered the doll you have sent this time well in exchange!¡± his face turned dramatic and his hands moved to his chest, ¡°look, i even expelled a trustworthy person just for her!


    Yet you pointed out only the benefits i am getting from it, i am hurt!¡± the way he mentioned it in an over dramatic way as if he was heartbroken by his usations that the jaws of Edward clenched.


    He really wanted to holler at the night creature and wanted to tell him that he had done it intentionally.


    He could make a fool of others but he had seen how he used the girl to get rid of apetitor and even showed the council that he was the one in control now.


    And at the same time imed that he is taking care of the pawn of peace very well this time and had no intention of killing her. And the dumb girl!


    He was sure that he had won the trust of the dumb girl who was wary of him. Only god knows how he was going to y with her now!


    ¡°That.. I am thankful for caring so much about the girl. If i did not know any better i would have thought that you have orchestrated the whole n from the sidelines! Hahaha!¡± with an awkwardugh, he ended the topic right there as he knew he would not gain anything by taking enmity from this man.


    With the new powers, he was the strongest even when ites to politics.


    ¡°Hmm, that is why I like you Edward, it was nice doing business with you.


    Do not worry, I will not kill you even if I kill the whole council one day!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± cold sweat started to form on the face of Edward as he stared hard at the man with widened eyes. He did not know whether he should thank the man for sparing his life.


    Or should he use him for starting another war soon. But in the end, he just nodded as his hands instinctively reached his neck and rubbed it as if he could already feel the pain.


    ¡°Then, the council is taking its leave. We will make a report that the peace treaty has been sessful and both parties should be given their side of the bargain!¡± with that the man bowed his head and left.


    ¡°Finally, your curiosity is settled. Huh?¡± he muttered in the empty space when Scarlet came out of the balcony on his left side which seemed to be empty all this time.


    ¡°You could have just told me that you are putting on a show for everyone. You know how furious I was!


    I would not only have killed the girl but even attacked you!!¡± though she said the words nonchntly, her eyes were gleaming and her voice was grave but the man just rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I know you love your life too much to do it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, so, now that the council is gone, can we kill the girl?¡± madness and bloodlust could already be seen on her face as the words came out of her mouth but the man sighed as if he was disappointed and shook his head,


    ¡°To my dismay, no! I still need her to get what I want!¡±

 Chapter 44 [Bonus chapter] Awkward!!!

    Hazel slumped on the sofa as she entered the room. Her back was aching for standing straighter all the time and his feet were paining from the high heels she was wearing.


    Since she had spent most of her time alone in the pce, she had never stood on the formalities of meeting so many people and wearing tight clothes and heels all the time.


    She had even spent the whole day barefoot or wearing soft fur slippers the entire time.


    ¡°It has only been a day and I am already feeling exhausted!¡± she sighed as none of her ns worked so far.


    In fact, she felt like she had fallen deeper into the pit she was trying to get out of!


    Not only had she not been able to convince the council to take her with them, she had even made all of the vampires her enemy.


    No matter where she had looked, she had only felt bloodlust and hatred from them as if they wanted to burn her alive.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Mydy, do you need anything?¡± she turned her head and stared at the scared bunny she had forgotten about.


    The girl looked like she would jump at her ce with the slightest voice in the room.


    The thought brought a smirk on her face as she let go of the high heels she was holding all this while.


    ¡°Ohhh!¡± As expected , the girl covered her face from her both hands as if the ghosts had invaded the room and they would not be able to see her if she covered her face.


    She reminded her of the cat in the pce that used to drink milk with closed eyes.


    ¡°It was just my heels. You do not need to worry so much!¡± Hazel replied in a nonchnt voice as she rubbed her sore feet slowly.<sub></sub>


    The maid had a smile that was uglier than the cries! If only she could exin to her new empress how dangerous the ce was!


    The maids often seem to disappear without a trace as their life was of lesser value than even the horses in the stable.


    She could only pray that she would be able to survive and leave this ce one day.


    ¡°Yes, mydy. You are right. I am just a scared girl. Do you need anything? Late night tea or a message or a warm bath?¡± Hazel was about to shake her head as she was still full with all the desserts she had eaten to keep herself busy instead of just standing there doing nothing which made her overeating.


    When she heard thest choice and nodded.


    ¡°A warm bath would be nice, thank you!¡± the maid nodded and bowed her head as she scurried away to get the preparations done only to return in no time.


    ¡°Mydy, the water is ready. Shall we go?¡± Her tone was so polite and full of consciousness that Hazel wanted to tell the girl to rx a bit, but she knew that the girl would not listen, so she just nodded and stood up.


    Following the girl to the bathroom that wasrger than her room in the old pce. She waited as another maid helped her in getting rid of the tight corset and finally Hazel was able to breathe again freely.


    Letting go of the dress that fell on the floor once the dress was unzipped and the threads of the corset was opened, Hazel entered in the warm water.


    The water was neither too hot nor too cold. The temperature was just right, that instantly rxed her sore muscles.


    An involuntary long breath left her body as she closed her eyes and leaned in.


    Soon, she felt the hands of the maids on her back and neck and her body started to feel rejuvenated with the massage.


    ¡°Mmmm¡± a moan escaped her lips as the treatment fell heavily after the night. The hands of the girl stopped for a second before moving again with more vigor and Hazel closed her eyes.


    ¡°Mydy, the water had already turned cold, i think you shoulde out now!¡± The shaky voice of the girl forced Hazel to open her eyes reluctantly only to realize that her skin already had wrinkled and the water felt chilly now.


    She shivered and nodded her head, still shocked that she fell asleep in the water. Shaking her head, she came out of the water and the same maids helped her in wearing the night gown as she walked back into the room.


    ¡°You all may go now!¡± she whispered as she let the water dripping out of her hair without caring about them to dry to tie them.


    The hideous makeup from her face was already gone and all she wanted to do was rest for a whole.


    The maids looked at each other. Unsure of what to do? The lord would be here soon and the empress was still unpresentable with her hair scattered all over and no makeup.


    ¡°Let her be, if she can go with that face in her own wedding party and still get all the attention of the lord.


    Then her natural face is much better!¡± whispered one in the ears of the other and after a second the maid nodded.


    ¡°Good night, your highness!¡± Both maids bowed their heads and left the room when Hazel sighed.


    Though her body was much better, her feet and ankle were still in pain.


    She ced her feet on the sofa and stared at the small red blisters that were formed on her feet.


    ¡°Sigh! They look horrible. Why do I feel that they were still smelly even when I have taken such a long bath!¡± she muttered with annoyance as she brought her feet closer to her face to smell them.


    It would be fine since no one was here, she told herself when the door of the room suddenly burst open and in came the night creature who was responsible for her condition only to find her smelling her feet.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± awkward!!!!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 45 [Bonus chapter] Kill Again!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± awkward!!!!!!!!!!!


    ¡°That! You!!! What.. What are you doing here?¡± The girl immediately let go of her feet and stood erect, almost stumbling on her nightgown that she had to tell the table beside the sofa for her support.


    ¡®Why in the name of lord even the nightgown needs to be so fancy and mopping the floor!¡¯pletely forgetting about her clumsy movements, she put all the me on the dress that was longer than her and the night creature that was standing in front of her with a raised brow.


    Rafael took slow steps towards her without giving her any reply as he stared at her and then at her feet with a raised brow! Her red eyes were intimidating like always. Her nerves started to feel jittery.


    ¡°Hey! Where are youing to? And I asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Since she stood up abruptly from the sofa, she could not even take a step back or run away as the door was behind him.


    If she had to run for her life then she had to cross him first! But the way he stared at her with those predatory eyes, she felt like her feet had been frozen.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Did you forget that this is my room?¡± he asked with a look that said, ¡®you are the intruder here!!¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± of course, she knew that it was his room but he had left her alonest night, so she had assumed that he was not going toe back.


    He must have many partners to give herpany anyway. Then why was he even here!


    Before she could think of a proper reply, the man had alreadye closer and stood just an inch away from her.


    ¡°What happened to your feet?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± had she been having a hallucination or was his voice really filled with concern?


    She raised her head to look into his eyes but his dark red eyes were too difficult to judge. She only felt like they were ckholes that would suck her souls away if she continued to look at them, so she looked away.


    Rafael raised a brow when the girl did not reply to her but continued to stare as if he had suddenly grown two heads, but then when he thought that she would say something she looked away abruptly and he sighed.


    This was not the first time she was staring at him like that! But there was no love or adoration, he often saw in the eyes of the woman that came closer to him.


    Her eyes were looking at him with vignce and always finding a way to run away!


    He raised his hand and as expected her eyes widened and her hands were already trying to get hold of anything strong so that she could protect herself. He could already see her grip on the nightmp and a nefarious smile formed on his lips as if he was challenging her to show her guts to him.


    He flicked her forehead and she already raised themp that was on the table beside her. But before she could smash it on his head, she was finally enlighted with the consequences of her actions and her hands stopped midway.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he raised his head and stared at themp that was in the mid air and then at her face that waspletely red, yet he did not know it was embarrassment or rage!


    ¡°Ah.. that! I was trying to clean the dust on it when you came here.


    I was just showing you how dirty it is!¡± She brought themp closer to her face and rubbed one of her fingers on it yet not a single grain of dust was found.


    It was spotting clean that her smile turned ugly when she looked at his probing eyes and gulped again. When he that she would finally apologize, she covered it up again, and replied with an awkward smile on her face,


    ¡°See, how much have I cleaned now! That¡¯s how it should be from the start!¡± Rafael wanted tough at her self righteous tone and her courage to lie so absurdly.


    Did she think he was a 5 year old kid, she can fool with suchme excuses.


    Rolling his eyes at her cheekiness, he sat down as he could not call her out when she was looking at him with such a pleading gaze.


    Her eyes shone like a sly fox, gleeful that she had been sessful in fooling him when he pulled her hands and forced her to sit behind him.


    Her eyes widened at the sudden turn of events when she fell straight into hisp.


    Looking at him, like a scared bunny looking at the beast, she gulped. Fear started to crawl in her eyes again when she realized that they were only a breath away.


    The proximity was too much for her to handle it. She wanted to push him but she did not want to fall into trouble once she had solved the matter of themp, that she could only wait for a second to see what he was upto.


    When she had thought of his actions, a lot of wild thoughts started to fill her mind, but never had she thought that he would bend to pull her feet closer and ce them on the sofa.


    He stared at the red blisters as if he was staring at his mortal enemy. His eyes had narrowed and cold started to form on his face.


    ¡°That.. I was just checking it. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you get blisters due to heels?¡± He cut her off in the mid sentence and she bowed her head like a child that was reprimanded due to the mistake of others but nodded her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to smell them but apply an oint

 Chapter 46 [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°It looks like i have to kill two other maids tonight!¡± her eyes widened as she looked at the night creature who killed people more than he took breaths!


    ¡°Why are you killing the maid this time?¡± the words left her mouth before she could stop herself with a deep frown on her face.


    Noticing his gaze on her, she realized she had shown him emotions that could prove her weak.


    ¡°I mean, not that I care, but I still want to know why you want to kill the maids who had given me the bath!¡± She still remembered the pale face of the maid who was sure that she was going to get killed soon!


    She could not remember her breaking any kind of memorandum then why? Could it be that he would kill everyone that was around her


    ¡°That¡¯s because I did not like that she got the chance to touch you while I did not!¡± her mouth formed a big ¡°O¡± when she saw him shrugging his shoulders nonchntly that even A big egg could fit her mouth perfectly.


    ¡°¡­..¡± would he just be going to kill everyone like that. Her eyes moved to his hands as she could see blood in them.<sub>.</sub>


    She could not even fathom how many people he had killed that way. And she could not help but feel regret that it was partly because of her.


    ¡°Come here!¡± she instinctively crawled a few steps away on the sofa when she heard him calling her and his eyes narrowed on her face!


    ¡°Did you have a hearing problem, huh?¡± This time his voice had already turned so cold that she gulped her own saliva.


    Though her face was still nonchnt, her heart was rummaging hard in her ribcage as she crawled closer to him on the sofa.


    ¡°Tsk! You are too slow!¡± he muttered as he pulled her closer and this time her legs ended up on hisp from where she had run away just a few minutes ago.


    ¡°Close your eyes!¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°¡­..¡± ¡®not in this life!¡¯ her eyes widened as she stared hard at him only then did she notice that he had a small red bottle in his hands.


    Could it be blood! She immediately discarded the idea looking at its size. It was too small for that!


    Then what could it be? It could be nothing good if it wasing from this man! Could it be a poison?


    Had he decided to kill her through feeding him!? As if on clue, the door was knocked and a maid came in with a trolley of food and stopped closer to them.


    She could see that she was a new one whom she had never seen before. The smell of blueberry cake filled her nostrils and her eyes turned away from the face of the maid towards the trolley that was only filled with cakes and most of them were blueberry ones.


    Could it be.. Her eyes narrowed at the man who was looking at her with expectations and her eyes turned cold!


    As if cold air was blowing on her neck, she felt a chill run down her spine. Not in this life she was going to give up on her chance to live! Even if life was full of struggles, she just did not want to ept death!


    ¡°I have eaten more than food, my lord. I do not think I am hungry anymore!¡± maintaining herposure, she replied in a soft voice.


    ¡°Tsk! Did I say that they were for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± eh! Her face turned red with embarrassment as she pursued her lips and puffed up her cheeks. Though he had not said the food for her, she was sure that the food was not up to his liking! It was all sugary and creamy.


    She could not imagine him eating that even when he showed a warm and gentle personality.


    With her puffed up cheeks, her pouting lips were looking more kissable. She was looking so adorable that he wanted to pinch them and so did he!


    ¡°Do not frown! Of course, the food is for you!¡±


    With the fear of getting poisoned, she forgot that she was sitting still in hisps and the strong senses of the night creature helped him in hearing her thumping heart beats and the fear that was crawling in her heart. She stared hard at the man who was pinching his cheeks as if she was a doll!


    She wanted to smack his hands away but at the same time she did not want to anger the crazy man who had mood swings like ady suffering from menopause.


    ¡°You can have themter if you want. I saw that you liked them, so I ordered a few for you. Since I still did not know much about the hunger pangs of humans!¡±


    Her eyes were still staring at the food as if her eyes had a scanner and she could check if the food was poisoned or not when she trembled in his arms and a shiver ran down her spine.


    ¡°What.. what are you doing?¡± her eyes snapped back to his hands and the red bottle that was opened now.


    His fingers were moving on the red blisters in a circr motion yet the touch was so gentle as if the softest feather was touching her body.


    It was so warm that she could not exin. Her paining feel instantly felt relief!


    Yet she still could not imagine that the hands that killed humans here and there relentlessly were applying ointment on her blisters. When he should be appalled by them.


    Nobles love beauty so much that they feel disgusted just by a little wound or ugly things.. Yet! The man did not even make a nauseating face but even applied the medicine by himself.


    At the moment it felt like he was as warm as gentle as his face and their marriage was not hanging on the death rope.


    ¡°Is it so painful that you are crying?¡±

 Chapter 47 [Bonus chapter] Battle of Wits!

    Though Anne had always been with Hazel, she was more like a protector than a family.


    She was strict to Hazel and always frowned and scolded her for her mistakes. Though they both had spent a lifetime together, even Anne had never tended to her wounds personally.


    If she would get a scratch or an injury after falling from the tree or while running in the garden, Anne would just scold her and then give her the ointment which she applied by herself.


    Yet he..!! She felt like a soft breeze touched her skin and caressed her cheeks.


    Even if it was her illusion that he cared for her, she did not care at that moment!


    She stared at his face as if she wanted to engrave his concern in her heart forever when he suddenly raised his head and stared back at her.


    His soft face immediately turned into a frown that shivered her and her dream was finally broken.


    ¡°Is it so painful that you are crying?¡± she blinked and her hands instinctively reached to her cheeks that were warm and wet.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°¡­..¡± could she tell him that she was in pain but it was not physical as he thought.


    In the end, she did not know what to say. So she bowed her head and stared at her feet that were covered with red ointment now.


    ¡°If you were hurting so much then you would have taken off the heels. With that horrendous makeup on your face, who would have cared whether you have worn heels or not!¡± he was about to flick her forehead again but once bitten twice shy,


    Even before he could touch her forehead, she covered it with her hand and red back at him.


    ¡°So you do know that I was looking horrible! Yet you demanded a kiss for me!


    If i did not know any better i would have thought that your taste is ugly woman!¡± she was restored with puffed cheeks.


    She had sacrificed her beauty to get rid of him but in the end not only she had to ept all hismands but even had to kiss him in public.<sub></sub>


    It was she who had suffered the losses! What right did he have toin! Hmph!


    ¡°I can see you are not in pain anymore and still left with a lot of energy! How about we go for a walk then?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± she stared with mouth agape at the man who was looking at her with a raised brow.


    What kind of cunning man was he? Had he not applied cream to her feet so tenderly as if he was worried to hurt her and now he was asking her to go for a walk when he knew that she was hurt!


    She crossed her hands in front of her chest and was about to deny him without hesitation when he added,


    ¡°Or we can sleep if you are tired!?¡±


    ¡°We!¡± she stared at him and then at the queen size bed that would not have enough space between them if they would sleep together on it. And what if he had some other evil thoughts in his mind that was why he offered a walk since he knew that she could not and then have to share bed with him,


    She took back all her thoughts when she thought that the man was caring! He was cunning as a fox!


    She stood up like a spring and then started walking towards the door before he could say anything further and make it more miserable,


    ¡°Hmm, the night is beautiful, it would be a waste if we would coop up here all night!¡± with such great enthusiasm she opened the door and walked out of the room as if she was never hurt in the first ce.


    A dark ray of light shed past the eyes of the man whose face had turned cold as if it was frozen. His darker eyes gleamed with something dangerous that could have trembled all the knights as he stood up slowly and walked behind her.


    When he walked out of the room, the girl had already reached the other end of the passage.


    Though she was trying to hide, she was still walking a bit uneasily.


    He had noticed that in the party too when she had left the dancing stage but now it was more apparent.


    ¡°What are you still doing there, my lord? You are too slow!¡± she chided and as she took step forward enthusiastically when he chuckled!


    ¡°I am going on a walk, not to attack my enemy. I need to be agile!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± so even this was her fault now!


    ¡°And if i did not know any better, i would have thought you are a frog hopping away from the herons!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± great! Not only had he called her an ugly frog but he even called himself a pretty bird!


    And what did he mean, it seems! She was definitely running away from him!


    But opposite to her thoughts, she covered her chest with her hands and widened her eyes. she opened her mouth as if she was so shocked!


    ¡°What are you saying, my lord! I love yourpany! And even if you are a water shrew, I would not have run away from you!¡±


    She shook her head to increase the dramatic effect when the smile on his face froze!


    His face cracked for a second before turning to normal again when he noticed the smirk she was trying to hide. Her eyes were twinkling like a sly fox that had taken her revenge!


    A cynical smile formed on his face as if he was mocking his naivety that thought she had already won the battle of wits!


    No matter what she did, he was still the lord others wary of talking to,


    ¡°I knew you would always be with me. But Since that is the case, why don¡¯t youe here and walk beside me while holding my hands like couples do!¡±

 Chapter 48 Others Were Fool!

    ¡°I knew you would always be with me. But Since that is the case, why don¡¯t youe here and walk beside me while holding my hands like couples do!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± darn! Could she say no! She should have known that the cunning vampire would trick her again.


    ¡°Here, a gentleman should take the first step!¡± Before she could find a reason to deny him, he had already covered the distance between them and had held her hands!


    All she could do was smile, which came out reluctant too!


    Before they could even reach the garden, Hazel shivered due to the cold breeze of the snowy night! She rubbed her palms on her hands and regretted not drinking a coat or wrap with her.


    Looking around at the unlucky snowdrops, she felt like she was walking closer to the graves. It filled her heart with mncholy that even she was surprised when she realized how she had been so sad suddenly.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°They look forlorn. Aren¡¯t they?¡± she nodded instinctively when his soft voice fell in her ears and she turned to stare at the man who was looking at a distance.


    For a second she felt, that even he was looking forlorn or was it another illusion created by him,


    The man was no less than a chamaeleon who could show so many fake colors at once that the reader could not know which color was true.


    She would not fall into the trick again and would have a small walk and then leave yet she could not help but steal another nce at him when his grip on her hands tightened.


    The man was walking too silently for his cunning nature and just continued to stare at a distance as if he was waiting for someone¡¯s arrival.<sub></sub>


    ¡°What kind of flowers do you like?¡± After staying silent all this time, she was not expecting that he would ask her preference yet a smile bloomed on her face unconsciously when she remembered the small garden she and Anne had nurtured in her annex building.


    ¡°I like bright flowers like birds of paradise, tulips, lilies, lotus and¡­¡± she stopped in between when the man started chuckling as if he had heard a good joke.


    ¡°Pardon!¡± he shook his head when she stopped walking and blinked at him. She did not need someone to tell her that he wasughing over her.


    ¡°Nothing, looking at the decoration of today, I thought that you¡¯re like a blood stained flower and flowers of the east!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± so the petty man did remember it!


    ¡°Anyways, do you remember the promise you have given to me?¡± suddenly she felt that the cold only increased when his face turned grave and that illusionary smile finally left his face.


    Taking a deep breath, she looked at him with determined eyes as she nodded.


    ¡°Yes! I am ready for the promise but i have two conditions!¡± Though she wanted to survive and she knew only he was the one who could guarantee it, she did not trust him, could neve do that!


    ¡°And what made you think that you are in the condition to do bargaining?


    If you do not know then let me tell you, from Scarlet to the ministry, every vampire wanted to kill you! They are only silent because I am favoring you.


    I have created the illusion that I love you and if they touch you, they will lose their hands. But both of us know that this is not the case!¡± pped by the reality, Hazel felt embarrassed but she did not stop staring at the night creature with cold and confident eyes.


    ¡°You did that for your own benefit, my lord. Do you think I did not know that you have received 50 percent of the seats in exchange!


    If you would kill me just after the transfer, even if they would not be able to take the seats back, you will lose their confidence.


    And there might be a chance that humans n another rebel using my name.


    Even though you know that they are waiting for my death, it could be used as an excuse to finally end the so-called cohabitation of humans and vampires!¡± his eyes cracked, even if the pause was for a second, Hazel felt relieved that she did not back away even when her whole body was shivering!


    ¡°Are you negotiating with me now?¡± The voice was a threat, she knew it better as she could see it in his eyes. The madness she had heard whenever he announced that he was going to kill someone.


    ¡°No! I did not dare to! I am just making sure that I survive!¡± He stared hard at her face, releasing his dominating and imposing aura that could force anyone toe to his knees.


    Her knees trembled too, she could feel her body breaking into cold sweats that she held her dress so tightly in her hands that her knuckles turned white yet she did not back away.


    How much time had passed when the man finally chuckled and apuded, making her blink her eyes.


    ¡°You are a strong nut to crack,dy Hazel. I must say that I have chosen a strongdy to kill me this time!¡± her eyes widened and her throat ran dry when she heard him.


    She opened her mouth but closed it again as she could not think of any excuse that she could give and she knew denying would only infuriate the night creature who knew much more than he showed.


    In the end, she took a deep breath and only replied,


    ¡°I never intended to follow their n! I have never tried to kill you!¡± since she knew she was not strong enough and she was sure that even her family knew that, yet they chose her as a sacrificialmb!


    ¡°Hmm, that is why you are still alive. Other humans did not have that much brain!¡± he shook his head and she finally realized why he had killed his previous wives and she thanked god that she did not try anything funny!

 Chapter 49 [Bonus chapter] The strange drawings!

    ¡°Hmm, that is why you are still alive. Other humans did not have that much brain!¡± he shook his head and she finally realized why he had killed his previous wives and she thanked god that she did not try anything funny!


    ¡°So, is that a yes, my lord?¡± Another amusing smile formed on the face of the night creature as he felt the shivering of the girl, yet she was trying to take a brave front.


    ¡°That will depend on your conditions. What are they anyway?¡± a glimmer of hope filled her eyes when she heard his leisure voice.


    At least, he was not furious for challenging him.


    ¡°They are quite simple my lord!


    My first condition is you will not touch me ore closer to me if we are not in public or acting like a couple!


    And second i will not kill, injure or do anything that would hurt any other being either its human or vampire.<sub>.</sub>


    I know that you want to use me as your tool. But I have my own ethics and morals! I do not want to stain my hands!


    Except that I will do anything in exchange for staying alive and living a normal life!¡± he raised a brow as he smirked but his eyes had turned cold.


    She could feel that something had changed on his face that her fear doubled!


    ¡°And you still call that life normal? Being used as a tool and dancing like a puppet in the hands of others. You still call this life worth living! What a joke? I would haveughed if it would not have been so disgusting!¡±


    Her cheeks burned as she felt embarrassed when he called her life disgusting when he was the one who was making her his tool and using her for his benefit!


    If he found it so disgusting then why was he doing it anyway. He could have freed her after sometime. But even expecting it would make her a fool!<sub></sub>


    She clenched her hands but if he was waiting for her to break down then he was wasting it!


    Even if she had to suffer pain, even if it was hard to breathe and even if she had to walk on the shards of ss! She still wanted to leave.


    She would not give up no matter what condition she had to face!


    ¡°Even if you feel disgusted with me. There is no doubt that you need me, my lord! And I am ready to serve you if only you will grant my two wishes!¡± gulping the bitter taste forming in her throat, she replied in a calm voice with not a hint of humiliation in it.


    Rafael looked away as if he could not even bear to look at her. Her mere presence was suffocating him, as he pinched the space between his eyebrows!


    His every action was not only insulting but would have hurt anyone¡¯s self confidence and the person would have backed away but Hazel was not fazed even a bit, though she felt the pain but more than that she felt irritation as he had no right to judge her when he was the one using her.


    ¡°Do not worry, I do not force girls! Theye to me on their own! So, I promise that I would not initiate but then I would not stop if you will be the one to take the first step!


    And if it¡¯s about staining your hands with blood! Then as a night creature I love blood so much to ask you to do it!


    I would rather drink it all than spoil it!¡± he finally chuckled and his face looked much better and she nodded.


    A breath of relief escaped her lips as she finally felt a bit safe!


    ¡°Whooshh!¡± strange! Since she was so tense, she did not feel that the wind was so chilly, but now that the burden had left her chest, she suddenly felt that she would freeze to death.


    Her teeth started ttering as she rubbed her hands when he sighed!


    ¡°If you are feeling cold then go in! Why are you even still standing here? Or are you waiting for me to princess carry you into your room!


    I would not have minded it but then you would use me that I have broken your first rule!¡± she shook his head as his hands were on his chest in an over dramatic way!


    Could he never be normal! What an actor!


    ¡°Then, pardon me for excusing you, my lord!¡± she bowed her head as she held her dress in a formal way when her eyes fell on the ground and she frowned!


    She crouched on the floor and touched it with her cold fingers.


    There was a strange pattern on the ground as ifrge circles had been drawn on it! There was a strange painting and things like letters were formed on it too.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she removed her finger instantly as she felt something sharp touching her finger and blood oozed out instantly.


    cing her finger in her mouth, she gave onest nce to the ground and stood up abruptly!


    Not only him, but even his pce was strange! If she did not know that vampires hate witches more than humans, she would have thought that it was a ck magic circle made by a witch.


    ¡°Excuse me please!¡± she muttered and when she saw him nod, she immediately turned and left from there.


    Once she was at a distance and her back could not be seen anymore, Rafael stopped staring at her and looked down.


    A few of her blood drops had fallen on the drawings that had been drawn on the ground but except that nothing changed!


    How much time had passed when he continued to stand there like a frozen statue and stare at the ground without even blinking as if he was waiting for a miracle to happen but in the end, he just sighed and closed his eyes.


    A mncholic look shrouded all over him again as he turned and left from there!

 Chapter 50 [Bonus chapter] Claim the Duties!

    ¡°Mydy, it has been three days since the cakes were bought and then thrown in the evening. If you do not like this vor, shall I ask the chef to change the vor or type?¡±


    ¡°It is not about the flower but the sender of the cake! Who knows what he had mixed in it!¡± she muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Pardon!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I am not that fond of sweet food. So ask the chef to stop sending the cakes or any other food!¡± the eyes of the maid widened as the food was sent personally by the lord, denying it would be refusing his grace!


    ¡°But mydy..¡± Hazel raised a brow as she started the maid with a cold face.


    ¡°Are you denying me?¡± The words were more like a threat, for a second the maid felt it was Rafael who spoke them and she shook her head.


    ¡°No! No, mydy! How could I dare to.. I immediately go and do as you asked me!¡± she turned and left the room and Hazel sighed!<sub>.</sub>


    As he had said, both of the maids who had given her bath and the one who brought her sandals were killed.


    But like always, Scarlet did note to argue with her. Neither had seen Diana or Damiene looking for her.


    If that was still eptable then even Rafael had note even once. As if he had forgotten about her existencepletely, except the blueberry cakes that were supplied to her on time.


    She felt relieved but at the same time bored while staying in the room all day! Isn¡¯t there any work that the empress was supposed to do?


    She took another sigh as she slumped on the sofa and stared at the ceiling! She had been staring at it for so long that she even remembered how many flowers were drawn in the painting. How many tiles were on the floor and how many flowers were used daily to decorate it.,


    If it continued she would die by boredom first than anything else!<sub></sub>


    ¡°No! This would not do!¡± She stood up abruptly, surprising the maids who were still standing beside her.


    ¡°Do you need anything, mydy?¡± they came forward instantly when they saw her zing eyes with a timid look on their faces.


    ¡°Hmm, I want to go to the library!¡± Since she could not interfere in the working of the pce yet, it would be better to read a book to spend time.


    The maids looked at each other but nodded their head since it would not affect the other vampires sharing the pce with her. There was hardly anyone who went to the library, so it should be fine!


    They nodded and followed Hazel to the library!


    ¡°Oh my, the girl was in the room the whole night. I think the magic of the empress had worn down since my lord is back on his old ways of spending the night with other girls and I heard that he had not visited his own room after the wedding party!¡±


    ¡°I have told you it must have been because of the councilman who was sharing the pce, since he was gone. The new empress is nothing but an old vase to decorate a corner of the pce!¡±


    ¡°Well! At least she is lucky to survive, unlike others!¡±


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, they turned only to froze in their ces. How unlucky could they be to get caught by the person they were bad mouthing about even though they were in the most deserted corner of the pce!


    Who would have thought that she would visit the library after getting cooped up in her room for all these days!


    ¡°My.. mydy!¡± feeling the cold stare of her, they all bowed down hurriedly with guilty eyes.


    ¡°You all seem to have a lot of free time in your hands to gossip and spread rumors! I want all of you to go and pull the weeds from my garden!¡±


    ¡°But mydy! It is still snowing out there!¡± They have never attended to the garden when it snows as the flowers end up freezing only except the back garden of my lord!


    ¡°Are you refusing to follow mymands!¡± she raised a brow but asked in a gentle tone that just mimicked Rafael.


    It was enough to leave shudders in their bodies as they shook their heads hurriedly.


    ¡°Then go now! And you!¡± she tilted her head as she stared at one of the maids who had followed her,


    ¡°Go with them and make sure theyplete the given task by the evening, or you would be the one to be punished!¡± The maid bowed her head and all of them left.


    Taking a deep breath, Hazel walked into the library but even the splendor of such arge collection was not able to take her mind away from the words she had heard!


    All this time, she wanted Rafael to leave her alone. But now that she had heard, he had forgotten about her and was spending time with another woman, why was she annoyed!?


    Of course, if it continued, she would have a pathetic life here. No one would take her seriously and slowly they would start tormenting her, thinking that she did not have any backup.


    Was she going to stay like a miserable empress here? No! That would not do! Even if she could not get the attention of the lord, at least, she can take her position as the empress and perform her duties to have some powers in her hands!


    In that way even if Rafael never contacted her, she would have a way to protect herself. She could not live her life depended on him just because of a promise, he could forget anytime!


    With that thought in her eyes, she clenched her fists and stood up abruptly again surprising her maids,


    ¡°Are we going back, mydy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not to my room. We are going to the empress office!!¡±

 Chapter 51 [Bonus chapter] She is The Empress!

    ¡°Yes, but not to my room. We are going to the empress office!!¡± but before she could take even a step further, all of the maids blocked her way with deathly pale faces.


    ¡°We can not go there without permission, mydy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, how about you wait here and I will go and ask Lady Scarlet about it!¡±


    Hazel¡¯s eyes turned cold looking at their fearful eyes, she raised a brow and crossed her hands over her chest.


    ¡°And who do you think Scarlet is.. I am the empress and I did not need anyone¡¯s permission to go anywhere, especially to my own office.


    Even i want to see who dared to stop me!¡± She started so hard with her cold eyes that they all bowed their heads and did not dare to speak another word when she walked away from there.


    It took them a few seconds toe back to their senses and follow her with hurried steps in case they would be medter.


    Hazel took slow but confident steps towards the door which was guarded by two knights on both sides while the sound ofughter could be heard from inside.<sub>.</sub>


    Her steps halted when she realized that Rafael was in there too. What if he would think that it was a breach of the contract between them as he had not ordered her to take over the position of empress, but the doubt stayed only for a few seconds before she took a deep breath and braced herself for consequences!


    ¡°Mydy, you can not go in!¡± The knights blocked her way with some hesitation.


    Though they knew that she was the empress, everyone knew that Rafael had not passed her a single nce once the councilmen left.


    She was nothing but a decorative piece now while Scarlet held all the power.


    Even a fool would know whose side they have to take.


    ¡°I wonder if all the staff of the pce had gone blind or crazy?


    Do you even know who I am?¡± she raised her voice a bit as she stared at the knights with cold eyes.<sub></sub>


    They exchanged nces but did not leave the way.


    ¡°Mydy, we did not want to insult you, but Lady Scarlet had ordered us to not let anyonee in until my lord and his.. His new lover is inside the room!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± new lover! How many women covered him all the time? Such a casanova!


    ¡°I do not think that a mere assistant to the crown had the right to decide whether the empress can go in and out of her office or not!


    If you stopped me one more time, I would make sure to punish you for it on the basis of treason!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± treason! They still remembered how the chief knight disappeared overnight after he had insulted her on the first day she hade here.


    With some hesitation, and confusion they left her way, and she entered the room full of arrogance.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Even though she had already heard the voice of Hazel, Scarlet was still shocked that Hazel was able to enter.


    She had to go and teach knights a lesson to know where their loyalty should belong.


    ¡°I am iming everything that belongs to me!¡± Hazel scanned the room and her eyes halted at Rafael who was looking at her with bored eyes.


    A young human girl was standing beside him and looking at hazel with provoking eyes but hazel just rolled her eyes in exchange!


    Giving them a single nce, Hazel truend away and walked towards the chair of the head which was empty at that time since all of them were having snacks while sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Scarlet stood up abruptly as she red at the girl who was brazenly taking what was hers.


    Hazel sighed as she shook her head and looked at Scarlet with a tired look in her eyes,


    ¡°Oh my dear aunt, I think you are getting on your age! Are your ears not working or do you have problems remembering things that were said just a few seconds ago!


    Shall I call a physician to look for you or why did you not hear that I am iming my position!¡± This time her voice was so chilly and the aura was looming over her body that the staff took a step back!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you ever forget I am the empress of the empire while you are just a rtive who leech on their family.


    I wonder why you even live here. Did your husband leave you due to your ugliness?


    Even if you are ugly, at least, you could have a good attitude, but you do not even have that!


    Sigh! I can not me him for what he had done!¡± she shook her head as if she was feeling pity, not on thedy but on her husband!


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting now? How dare you!¡± She took a step further to snap her long neck but Rafael raised his hands and stopped her.


    ¡°Rafael! What are you¡­¡± even if he needed the girl alive, she could still teach her a lesson without killing herpletely.


    First of all she would cut her tongue that spouts so much nonsense!


    Scarlet was fuming with anger as she stared at her nephew with killing intent in her eyes.


    ¡°She is the empress!¡± His soft voice stunned everyone in the room. Even Hazel, who was ready to put on a strong fight, was shocked when she heard him.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Scarlet could not believe her ears, she must have heard wrong!


    How could he take her side!


    Rafael looked at her with a face full of sympathy¡­


    ¡°No wonder, she thought that you were ill! You need rest, Scarlet!


    You are working hard for so long! Let her work while you take rest and nurse back to your health. After all she is the empress!¡±

 Chapter 52 Collecting Trash!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°You are working hard for so long! Let her work while you take rest and nurse back to your health. After all she is the empress!¡±


    Her eyes widened as she noticed that he was not even looking at her but Hazel who was smirking with her hands folded in front of her chest!


    How dare she look down at her.


    ¡°Rafael! I am the one who is handling the affairs of this pce since your parents were killed.. I mean after their death!¡± she looked away when she felt his cold stare, it felt as if he would kill her that moment only.. How could she forget! Damn it! It was only because of Hazel!


    ¡°Scarlet! I did not like to repeat myself. You may leave now!¡± The words were more of a threat than amand.


    Even Hazel and Natalie felt that change in his eyes and attitude then Scarlet, the woman who had seen him growing up.<sub>.</sub>


    Knowing that she had crossed the limit and would not be able to win his favor for now, she bowed her head and left from there rubbing her long heels with full force on the floor.


    Once the clinking sound disappeared, the cracked face of Rafael was back to normal too as he turned to stare at Hazel whose eyes were shining like a sly fox.


    A triumphant smile on her face like a kid who seeded in bullying an adult and took it as her biggest achievement.


    Unconsciously a smile bloomed on his face and the coldness in his eyes dissipated a lot.


    ¡°I never thought that we would meet here!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± he was talking like they were only acquaintances identally bumping into each other at a party!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Even I have not thought that I will see a new lover by your side, my lord!¡± Hazel looked at the arrogant girl who was fuming too as if she was the one who was insulted, not Scarlet!


    ¡°That.. are you jealous, Hazel! I have already told you that I can discard all of them if you are ready to take their ce!¡± The flirtatious and warm look had returned on his face as he took steps towards her and held her left hand.


    Bringing it closer to his face, he kissed for longer seconds and oly let it go when she pulled it back.


    ¡°My lord! What are you saying..!¡± the eyes of the girl widened and her face turned pale.


    It had taken a lot of effort by her father for her to reach here. If she would not reach the bed of the lord, then all the hard work would go in vain!


    If only this dumb girl had interferd a bitter. She was about to offer her blood as the meal if he would have in private then was about to drop her clothes.. But all the ns would go to the drain because of HAZEL!!!!


    ¡°English! Are you illiterate to not understand even that!¡± she closed her mouth abruptly listening to the irritated remark of the lord.


    Even Hazel was at a loss of words as the man did not stop staring at her. His gaze had always been so intense that her heart started to race in her ribcage and it became difficult for her to maintain her bnce.


    ¡°It had been days since Ist saw you. You are looking more beautiful than before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± it had only been 3 days and she was sure her face did not change even a bit!


    ¡°Now that I remember, we have been invited to a soiree by a human! It is closer to your father¡¯s empire!


    Would you like to go with me!¡± family! They wwe just scumbags to send her here to die! If possible, she would send all of them to the prison rather than being amiable with them.


    ¡°Oh,. that would have been wonderful, but I apologize I have to spend my whole day here to learn the work!¡± she replied in an apologetic voice to make the excuse look more natural and her face rxed when she saw him nodding his head.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good! Then I will ask Cullen to arrange a designer dress for you. Be ready at 5 pom!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± did he even hear what she had said? She pursued her lips and red at the man who was looking at her with challenging eyes.


    He had done that knowingly as if challenging her to refuse him again!


    ¡®Shameless! Why did he even ask at the first ce then!¡¯


    The night creature continued to stare at her gloomy face and her moviling lips as if she was cursing her with amusement for a few seconds then took a big dramatic sigh!


    ¡°See, I always get so lost in your beauty that I forget to even take meals. Now I know why I felt so much thirst when my eyes fell on you, my fear wife!¡± the lips that were still muttering profanities for the vampire stopped and parted in disbelief as she took a step back instinctively when the man chuckled.


    ¡°I will see you in the evengling love, when I will be satiated enough to not lust over you!¡± taking a big sigh, he gave her onest look before turning and walking out with leisure steps without even giving one single look at the girl waiting for him all this time in silence.


    As if he had forgotten about her presencepletely. Natalie could not bear such an insult! She was fuming and her face was looming over with darkness!


    She gritted her teeth and red at the girl who was acting so high and mighty!


    ¡°Do you think just by barging in here shamelessly, you will be able to gain the attention of my lord! Ha, how delusional and brazen. Do not forget that he had chosen me over you and I am the only one in his eyes now!!¡±


    Hazel rolled her eyes, who was delusional and brazen here!


    ¡°Then go and take him! I am not interested in collecting trash anyways!¡±

 Chapter 53 [Bonus chapter] The Power of Vicious Tongue!

    ¡°Then go and take him! I am not interested in collecting trash anyways!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± Rafael, who had just taken a few steps out of the room, halted in his steps when he heard the snorting and arrogant words of Hazel.


    ¡°I am not collecting trash anyways!¡± he had heard the line before too! His eyes flickered with a dark ray of light and for a long time he was not able to move away from his ce as if he was frozen there!


    ¡°What did you just say? How could you insult my lord like that?¡± The loud voice that could only fit to a banshee filled the room when Natalie shouted at Hazel who covered her ears with his nose scrunched up!


    ¡°What are you shouting for? Weren¡¯t you in a hurry to catch his attention?


    Since he had already gone, why are you still standing here.. Go! Shoo.. shoo..¡± the eyes of the girl widened when she saw Hazel waving her hands while showing her as if he was a dog that hade in brazenly and her face turned red!


    ¡°You!! You!!¡± her chest heaved up and down with anger! Yet she did not find proper words to insult the girl!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Me what? Do not tell me that finding how powerful and beautiful I am, you have changed your target from him to me!¡± she shook her head in a dramatic manner and added.


    ¡°But I am not like him, my eyes are still working and I feel nauseating looking at ugly people! So, you better leave the room before I end up vomiting on you!¡± The girl took a step back with horror when she saw Hazel making a nauseating face.


    Though she wanted to argue about the sarcasticments Hazel had passed, she was afraid if she would stay with her for long, then Hazel would actually vomit on her.


    ¡°You are crazy!!¡± she shouted at the top of her lungs giving a re to hazel and then she held her dress tightly in her hands and ran away from there!


    ¡°Hahahahaha! What an interesting start of the day!¡± Hazel could not help but hold her stomach as she saw the pale and scared face of the girl before running away!


    She was going to remember those expressions for a long time.<sub></sub>


    After three days of boredom and confinement, who would have thought she would have an interesting start!


    ¡°You seem to be too happy after calling me trash and blind!


    I never thought that I would have such a bad image in front of my wife!¡± Theughter on her face froze and her whole body turned rigid.


    The voice did note from the door but behind her where the chair was!


    Though she was sure there was no door! Could it be that these night creatures have other powers too except drinking blood!


    She gulped as she was not expecting him to not only hear her but alsoe to question her directly!


    Her heartbeat stopped for a second before she closed her eyes and reminded herself, ¡®he could not kill me. We have signed a contract! He could not kill me!!!¡¯


    Chanting these words like a spell, she finally turned back, but her pale face had turned back to normal and there was no fear left on her face.


    ¡°I was not expecting you to listen to the squabble of two girls. Or were you waiting for your lover to catch up to you?


    I apologize but she is not here anymore. She had just run away from the door afraid that she would be insulted further!¡± Hazel shrugged her shoulders as her eyes scanned the window that was covered with curtains..


    As she had expected there was no door and she did not hear the sound of opening on windows! Where the hell did hee from?


    ¡°Insulted or puked upon! Which girl would be able to bear that!¡± she turned to look back at him when she felt his amused voice!


    Though he wasining, his face had an amused reaction!


    ¡°I must say your skills of calling others ugly are top notch!


    The girl was looking just fine to me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± then go and talk to her! Why are you standing here and giving me goosebumps!


    She rolled her eyes and walked towards the door without hiding her curiosity of his presence!


    ¡°My lord, how do youe in behind me? I did not see youing in!¡± She knocked on the window to see if there was any secret passage but she failed to notice anything different!


    ¡°You are trying to change the topic to escape from your punishment. Aren¡¯t you!


    You have not only cussed at me and insulted me but also insulted our esteemed guests. You need to be punished for not being disciplined hazel!¡± though his eyes were still sparkling, his voice was a threat!


    She could feel it and all the nerves of her body tightened. Her eyes scanned his face for a few seconds as if waiting for him to inform about the punishments!


    ¡°You have to share lunch with me and Natalie. Since you are the one who made her cry, why did I pain my ears to hear her grievance and you will be the one to escort her until she decides to leave the pce!¡± her brows knitted in a thin line as she realized that he was asking her to babysit his lovers!


    What¡¯s with him and the girls and why did she need to intervene every time!


    ¡°When would she leave?¡± She did not have the patience of more than a few hours to handle the ranting of the girl!


    ¡°Hmm.. that depends on you and her. She is free to go just now but mind you I need the deal his father is offering.


    So, as long as I got the deal, I did not care if the girl ran away crying in the next three seconds.


    You are good at handling girls. Aren¡¯t you. So go and show the power of your vicious tongue!¡±

 Chapter 54 An Ugly Frog!

    ¡°So, as long as I got the deal, I did not care if the girl ran away crying in the next three seconds.


    You are good at handling girls. Aren¡¯t you? So go and show the power of your vicious tongue!¡±


    ¡°So, I am your personal mosquito killer now?¡± was what he wanted her to do all the time! Chasing away flies from him without affecting the deals he made from her parents!


    ¡°No!!??¡± his brows furrowed as he nodded his head, ¡°then how about getting imprisoned for treason for cursing your lord!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± horror! The shocked expression on her face was worth watching and Rafael had to pursue his lips to make sure that he did notugh while looking at the girl who was scared yet ring at him for ckmailing her!


    He knew that she was shrewd but at the same time her eyes were so clear! It increased his desire to tease her more so that she would frisk more!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°What are you saying! I hate the ugly people surrounding my lord! Of course, I would chase them away. It is my duty!¡± she patted her chest as if she was taking a solemn oath while her face had that dramatic expressions as if she was most worried about him.


    ¡°Hmm, then hurry up and get ready for a tough fight!¡± he waved the hands as hazel had done in front of Natalie, like she was his personal dog.


    Gritting her teeth, but maintaining that ttering fake smile on her face, she walked out of the room with hurried steps to reach the dining hall.


    Natalie was already sitting there and telling her grievances to Damien, whose one hand was on her shoulder and other was on her waist!


    It looked like he was only helping a girl who was upset, but if looked closely, he had already taken the girl into his embrace and had the expressions of a predator on his face.<sub></sub>


    Hazel¡¯s steps halted as she wondered if her services were still needed? The man was doing a marvelous job in winning over the girl so that she would not pester the lord anymore!


    Just when she was still mulling over that thought, she felt a hand on her waist and her eyes widened!


    Her head snapped towards the left side instinctively and her green eyes met the red once who were no less than a ck hole or should it be the red hole in this case!


    Just how did hee too close!!!! She was sure she had not seen him following her or heard footsteps at all!


    What was he moving like a phantom in the pce! He was more like a bored ghost than a lord and a vampire!


    ¡°Are you lost in my eyes like other girls!?¡± she blinked and realized that she was looking at his face all this time and turned her head away instantly when she heard him chuckling.


    Listening to their sweet whisper, Natalie¡¯s whole blood boiled. She could not believe that the girl who had called the lord trash just a few seconds ago was in his arms and now flirting with him!


    Could she be any more shameless! She could not bear to see it while sulking in the corner!


    ¡°My lord! Where have you been? I was looking for you all over the pce!¡± in an aggrieved yet coy voice, the girl called the man as she walked over him with an intention to look weak and pitiful so that he would leave that vixen and embrace her instead.


    She fluttered her eyes seductively and raised her head to stare into the eyes of the man with her doe and wet eyes but was stunned when she noticed how cold they were.


    She felt goosebumps all over her body as she felt that she would die if she would stare into them any further and immediately lowered her head!


    ¡°My lord..¡±


    ¡°I apologize for the trouble,dy Natalie. My wife was aggrieved so i have to pacify her too.


    She told me that she was feeling nauseated after seeing an ugly frog!¡± he shook his head as if he was too helpless


    ¡°She asked me to find that ugly frog and kill it right away otherwise she would not feel better! By any chance, have you seen an ugly frog roaming in the pce?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± her hands clenched into a fist while her whole face turned ugly when she realized who the ugly frog was! The nerve of that girl!


    But if she would ept that she was that ugly frog! Would she not be epting that she was ugly!


    ¡°That.. I have no idea what you are talking about, my lord! I have been busy waiting for you. So, i did not get the chance to roam around the pce yet.


    I wonder if you are going to look for that UGLY FROG! Shall I apany you so that we can spend some time too and my lord did not have to spare his work for me¡± swallowing all her pride, she looked at the man with an innocent face but in her heart she was already strangling hazel¡¯s neck!


    ¡®Just you wait! Let me take your ce in his arms. Then I would tell him how you have called her trash and make sure that he would throw you out of the pce!¡¯ she would make sure that the real face of the girl would be out today!


    ¡°Are you leaving me alone while givingpany to an ugly frog, my lord?¡± Hazel blinked her eyes as she bit her lips seductively holding the front part of his shirt with the upper three buttons already open.


    The pressure of her grip pulled the shirt further to the side with his chest to be seen and Hazel could not help but give it a peek!


    ¡®Why in the world this trash was made with such a good sex appeal that i could have a nosebleed just by having a glimpse of his godly body!¡¯

 Chapter 55 [Bonus chapter] Everything Belongs To Her

    Why in the world this trash was made with such a good sex appeal that i could have a nosebleed just by having a glimpse of his godly body!¡¯ Natalie stared at the girl who was brazenly drooling over Rafael¡¯s body and her face turned ugly.


    If she would not have been acting as a meek girl, she would have taught a lesson to Hazel!


    But she still has one weapon she could use!


    With an evil smirk that soon reced by expressions full of pain, she whispered,


    ¡°My lord, I have been looking for you to apologize because I became the reason for the rift between you too. But now that I see both of you together, I am relieved!


    I thought thedy had called you trash because of me!¡± her eyes widened and she covered her mouth as thest line left her mouth, ¡°oh, i should not have said that! Please forgive me!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    She bowed her head to hide the evil smirk on her face as she was sure Hazel would be punished heavily!


    ¡°Ah, you do not need to worry about it. I have already apologized to her to curb her anger!¡± Rafael did not even look at Natalie as the words left his mouth.


    His eyes were looking at his wife with a dotting and helpless smile on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± he did what!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Natalie shrieked in her heart! How could that be! A lord the highest of being! The man with such calibre who was standing tall and high above them all had apologized to a dumb girl who knew nothing but to throw tantrums.. What spell had she done on him?


    She was so stunned that she did not know what to say!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Look at her! I think she is so shocked that we have to send her to the physician! Or shall we send her back to her vi in case she turns dumber than she already was and I will be med for that!¡± cing a hand on her chest, Hazel spoke the words in an overdramatic way!


    ¡°Who has the audacity to me you! I will annihte their whole family with no future generation to live!¡± he held her hands in his and brought her closer to his lips and kissed them gently!


    ¡°Oh my!¡± she bowed her head with a shy expression on her face but a scowl formed on her face when no one was able to see it! Why could the vampire not talk without touching her and kissing her every second!


    ¡°I am fine! I am perfectly fine! What would happen to me?¡± the girl shook her head and a bright smile formed on her lips! Though her body was still trembling in anger, she would not give Hazel a chance to get rid of her that easily.


    Scarlet had personally told her that Rafael is not spending time with Hazel anymore! That was why she had forced her father to offer a deal to the lord about opening the silk road again!


    How could she go without gaining him in exchange!


    ¡°Moreover, we have still not discussed the conditions of the deal. My father would be disappointed if the silk road would not be opened again!¡± she added as she knew, Rafael was forcing his father for so long for that route.


    Though it was only open to the abandoned covens of the dark areas where he would gain nothing even if he started trade, he was adamant in having it.


    How could she let something precious to him slide so easily.


    With her face full of greed, it was not difficult for Hazel to understand that the girl had underhanded means to cling to Rafael and then he would not let her go too!


    If She was an actor then Natalie was sure she could win the award for her acts and behavior. There was no way she was able to give up!


    ¡°Is that so? Then what are your conditions for the silk road to be opened again?¡± his grip on her hands suddenly tightened creating a wince on her face which she tried her best to hide!


    ¡®Did the damned empire forget that he was too strong! What was he trying to achieve by crushing all the bones of her hands!!!¡¯


    ¡°I apologize but the business matters should only be handled by the lord since you are not even aware of what silk road is?¡± Natalie replied with an arrogant smile on her face.


    Even when the girl knew the names of the nobles, there was no way that she would know about the areas and business deals too, especially the ones which are not even profit making!


    ¡°Mmm, you are right there! I did not know what that silk road is you are so proud about!¡± a smile formed on the face of Natalie as Hazel nodded her head.


    ¡®Of course, you know nothing, you evil witch!¡¯ ¡°then i would ask you to excuse us, so that we can handle the work while you go and enjoy your leisure life, mydy!¡± In other words, just shoo from here and leave us alone!


    To think that she was such a clingydy! It was only right that Rafael was trying to avoid her even when she was beautiful. She had such a nasty temper! She did not know how to lure men at all.


    But it was fine! I would take care of Rafael and his everything when she would only end up shouting and fighting with Scarlet!


    ¡°But.. it did not mean that i could not know! Since I am the owner of all the properties of my husband and everything belongs to me now. It would only be right that I start taking interest in it!


    After all, you have toe to me for the signature in the end. Then who knew I might be busy in one of my leisure activities and the deal you are worried so much about would not bepleted!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

 Chapter 56 [Bonus chapter] Fulfil your wish!

    ¡°After all, you have toe to me for the signature in the end. Then who knew I might be busy in one of my leisure activities and the deal you are worried so much about would not bepleted!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Natalie had never thought even in her dreams that Rafael not only gave her all the rights of the empress but also an equal right to take decisions on his properties!


    Weren¡¯t her words like a p on her face when she called Hazel a brat who only knows how to waste her leisurely time!


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Even Damien, who was sitting with imaginary popcorn in the corner, stood up and stared at Rafel with utter shock on his face!


    Even if he was putting an act in front of the world to gain everyone¡¯s favour and defeat his enemies, this decision was over the top!


    ¡°I never knew that even Vampires could have weak ears! Aren¡¯t you famous for having strong senses?¡± Before Rafael could open his mouth, Hazel looked at Damien with wonder as if she had heard someone unique about them.<sub>.</sub>


    Her eyes were shining with surprise that the night creature felt at a loss of words! This woman always induced the desire to strangle her even when beautiful women were his weakness!


    ¡°What are you talking about? My ears and other senses are working just fine! But I am still not sure what you meant by saying you have the authority to sign!¡± the words came out through gritted teeth as he did not know why he was even exining it to her!


    As if her eyes forced him to reply to her! Shaking his head on that absurd thought, he turned to look at his so-called cousin who had lost his brains! But was astonished to see that he was still staring at hazel as if she was a moon goddess!


    Hazel! Just what had she done to him!


    ¡°So, miss Natalie, is it? Are you going to waste more of our time or are we going to discuss the conditions you were talking about!¡± Though Natalie wanted to scream and beat the girl, she only nodded her head with a forced smile.<sub></sub>


    She would not give up aftering so far! She would find a way to get rid of Hazel when the conversations started! With that thought, she hardened her will to find a chance with Rafael!


    ¡°Rafiiii..!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± everyone¡¯s jaws hit that floor when Hazel drew small circles on the chest of Rafael and purred his name while stretching thest part!


    A ray of dark eyes shed in the eyes of Rafael as his whole body turned rigid when the girl looked at him with seductive eyes but the expressions on the girl¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all.


    Like a vixen who had decided to trap her prey, she looked at him with a tempestuous look as she leaned closer to him.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you promised me that you will buy the most precious jewel for me today!


    Are you going to go back on your words just because of an ugly fro.. I miss Natalie and decided to visit us! Hmm¡± she blinked her wet animated eyes as a hurt person as she pulled his shirt only to bring him closer to his face when Rafael ended up just an inch away from her lips.


    His eyes filled with dark rays that anyone could sense the danger from afar much less about hazel, whose survival instincts were top notch.


    But it was toote to backaway! Forpleting the mission and to save her face, she would not give up even if she would lose an inch of her hairter!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I am secondary to an ugly fr.. I miss Natalie!¡± The man grabbed her waist and brought her closer, finishing the minimum gap between them only for their lips to touch and her eyes widened.


    Her hands that were holding his chest, dug deeper into his skin to remind the night creature that it was just drama but he did not budge.


    Her sweet fragrance was too enticing to let go and how could he let go of a meal that was presented to him by herself!


    If someone was to me, it was her! Completing shifting the me on her, he touched those lips and sucked them for a second before falling, letting her go!


    Though the kiss was only for a few seconds and it was just a mere touch of lips, it was enough to embarrass the girl whose face had turned redder than blood and her eyes had turned ssy.


    She was looking lost, yet the silly look on her face was a breath of fresh air that she looked so breathtaking. His desire to touch her only increased looking at her stunned and adorable expressions.


    ¡°Master damien, why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Natalie stopped in her tracks when she noticed that not only Rafael but Damien was also staring at Hazel with a strange look in his eyes.


    He did not even hear when she called her but his eyes were fixed on her lips that were still parted. They were looking a bit wet but she didn¡¯t understand what was so special about hazel that both men were staring at her as if she was a goddess or a vixen! She was sure a vixen!


    She could not ept it! She moved closer and in her anger, she lost her rationalitypletely as she stomped on the feet of Damien and he finally looked away from Hazel to her but there was no desire in his eyes butplete bloodlust that Natalie gulped, fear started to crawl in her eyes.


    On the other side, Rafael who was enjoying her silly look finally let her waist go and nodded his head with a sweet smile on his face,


    ¡°Anything you say is mymand, my dear wife. I will leave now to fulfil your wish!¡±

 Chapter 57 [Bonus chapter] A Threat

    ¡°Anything you say is mymand, my dear wife. I will leave now to fulfil your wish!¡± kissing the back of her hands once again, Rafael turned and left but Hazel was still looking at the empty space with stunned eyes.


    ¡®Argghhh!! Did the man just steal a kiss from her and then run away!!!¡¯ She wanted to run behind him and beat him for being such a hooligan but she knew that she would not be able to match his steps. Even if she did, she would not be able to beat him in the end.


    ¡®Gloomy!!!¡¯ ¡®let it be! I will be big -hearted for now!¡¯


    ¡°But my lord.. My lord¡­!¡±


    Hazel chuckled as she saw Natalie trying to run behind the man.


    ¡°See, that was why I didn¡¯t even try!¡± she muttered with a smile over her face as she saw Natalie hopping like a frog in the garden!


    But then she felt as if someone was trying to make a hole in her back. She turned only to see Damien looking at him with strange eyes!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you want to kill me because I got more power, just like your mother! Well, even if you hate me, I could do nothing about it!¡¯ she shrugged her shoulders as she walked towards the table with her head raised high and sat on it arrogantly.


    ¡°Hmm, now that we are here, tell me what are your conditionsdy Natalie?¡± taking a sip of tea she looked at Natalie with sparkling eyes when the girl red at her with a gloomy face!


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? If I did not know any better, I would have thought that you are here to snatch my husband, not to sign any deal!


    Or do you only like to talk with men? Even if that is the case, master Damien can give youpany. He is good at talking and ying music! You would enjoy hispany more than my husband!¡± Just as the words left her mouth Damien turned to stare at her with intense eyes again!


    ¡°Do you really feel that way, mydy?¡± what! Why was he asking as if my thoughts matter a lot to him!?


    She didn¡¯t even know if he could hold instruments, much less about ying them! She was only faking it to keep the girl away from her husband!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Of course, master Damien is very famous among thedies!¡± a smirk formed on his face that gave a foreboding feeling to the girl.


    ¡°But haven¡¯t you called me ugly, the other day, mydy!¡± was he trying to take revenge for it now! How petty!


    ¡°Hmmm, now that I see you in proper lights, you do not seem that bad!¡± and do not press me for more!


    ¡°How good is not bad in your dictionary, mydy!? Could it be equal to handsome and perfect!¡± she gritted her teeth as he pressed her for response but maintained the smile on her face.


    ¡°That is not the time to discuss all this master Damien! Thedy is waiting for us!¡±


    Natalie wanted to nod but Damien passed a cold look to her that she shook her head like a rattle drum as gher grip on her dress tightened!


    Not only Rafael, even Damien was giving his whole attention to this fool! Just what was so good in her! Just you wait!


    I would go and tell Scarlet about this incident, she would set you right!


    ¡°See, thedy is not in a hurry at all. So, why don¡¯t we finish our discussion before we start another one! So, tell me mydy.. How do I look in your eyes!?¡± he gave a provoking look to the girl whose eyes had turned gloomy!


    Just how in the world, the matted ended his looks!?


    ¡°Why does it matter what I think? If the girls like you then you should be happy with it!¡± she pressed but his eyes only grew intense when the words left her mouth.


    ¡°What if I say that it matters to me!?¡± even he was surprised when the words left his mouth and he sa a roy of shock pass her eyes,


    ¡°I mean this is the first time someone has called me ugly! I would not be able to settle with that title!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I never knew men are also so petty to care about being called ugly! It is not like i have called you gay!¡± she shrugged as she took another sip of her drink but his eyes turned darker and dangerous as he took a step closer to her


    ¡°What did you say? Say that again!¡± he loomed over her as his imposing aura started to cover her.


    If it would have been any other person then she would have been intimidated but after feeling the strong aura of Rafael all the time, Damien did not stand a chance at all!


    ¡°Why? Are your ears not working again! I would highly advise that you shall go and have them checked by a physician! Or it would only go worse with time!


    Then not only you would be ugly but deaf too!¡±


    ¡°If that would be the case then I would make sure to drink all the blood of the person who had cursed me! It has been days since I have killed someone while having my meal.


    But I am sure the experience would be worth having! What do you think, mydy!¡±


    ¡®¡­¡± a shiver ran down her spine as she stared hard at the man who was threatening to kill her by drinking all her blood but she would not give up aftering this far! With a leisure smile on her face, she nodded as she took a pause to take another sip of the drink in her hands,


    ¡°Hmm, I hope the person is someone unimportant or I am afraid you would end up in a more miserable death by her family. Especially her husband!


    You know that lovers can kill for their love and not forget about the safety of their lovers!¡±

 Chapter 58 [Bonus chapter] Return the favor

    ¡°You know that lovers can kill for their love and not forget about the safety of their lovers!¡± he raised a brow looking at her arrogant face!


    ¡°Are you sure that he loves you? What if it was a figment of curiosity that died with your death!?¡± Of course, he did not love her but used her as a pawn! But she was not going to ept it anyhow!


    ¡°Do you want to try it at the risk of your death?¡± she challenged back as if she was not afraid of her death at all when his eyes turned darker!


    It has been ages since someone had challenged him like that! A crazy smile formed on his face and her eyes shone with madness that Hazel felt the blood had already started draining from her body even when he had not even touched her!


    Though they both were threatening each other, Natalie felt that there was more to it! The way Damien looked at her.. As if she was the only one that existed here!


    He hadpletely forgotten about her presence and the reason why he was here in the first ce. But should she remind him! What if his anger directed to her then?<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Cough! Cough!?¡± She cleared her throat a few times when Hazel finally turned to look at her but Damien was still only looking at Hazel that infuriated her.


    ¡°Since you are the one to negotiate on the deal, shall we start mydy?¡± Even if Hazel would decide, she just has to make sure that the deal will get sessful.


    Then the path would be formed from her estate and then she would find multiple chances of meeting Rafael as she was sure that he woulde personally to inspect the area and would make a few roundster.


    ¡°Yes, state to me your conditions and pass me the documents. I will study them today and reply to you in the morning!¡± a sarcastic smile formed on the face of Natalie when she realized that the girl was trying to buy time!


    She must have said that she would handle the deal in jealousy but handling the work is not that easy!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Why? If you need any help then I can exin to you the calluses!¡° Like a kind person, she offered her hel0 with a smirk on her face but as if heard a joke, Hazelughed and shook her head.


    ¡°It is not about understanding the uses or the matter of file, my eyes are paining due to looking at an ugly frog for so long and i am feeling nauseated now!


    I need rest, you can leave the pce. I will send a reply letter to your estate!¡± She picked up the file from the table and turned to leave when Natalie ran and blocked her way.


    ¡°If you are tired, take a rest, mydy. But I can not go back without getting a reply! The hopes of my region would be broken if I returned empty handed!


    So, I request you to wait here for your reply!¡± She held her dress in her hands and bowed her head as a harmless bunny that Hazel did not have any reason to refuse her.


    If she would havemented, then Hazel would have thrown her out with her over dramatic acting but now that she was behaving so sweetly, she could not just insult a political opponent!


    ¡°Sure! It would be our honor to help a needy girl! Martha would show you the guest room!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± needy! She replied as if Natalie is a homeless orphan girl who had nowhere to go! She wanted to shout and tell Hazel she was a homeless person in this empire but she drank her rage and nodded with a smile again as she vowed that she would teach a lesson to this arrogant bitch!


    ¡°Thank you, mydy!¡± bowing her head, she left with Martha and Hazel finally took a sigh of relief! It was terrible to act like trash all the time!


    If it continued, she was worried that she would really change into a spoiled arrogant person who did not know anything but to create trouble.


    ¡°And here I thought that you would insult her again! Do you think she had decided to stay here because she wanted to wait for your reply! You are still a fool!¡± Hazel red at the man who was shaking his head and feeling pity for her!


    Why was he still here! She had thought that he left after getting insulted!


    ¡°Tell me Damien, are you a masochist?¡± she asked him with such a serious face that he was at a loss of words!


    Once again the girl had been sessful in making him speechless!


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting now?¡± he red at her as he reminded himself that he could not kill her this month!


    They have to wait until she loses the curiosity and eyes of everyone!


    ¡°Or else why are you still here and trying to initiate a conversation with me when I have already insulted you every time you approach me!?


    Do you not have any self respect or have you started enjoying the insults like a masochist that you are still standing in front of me!?¡± she eyed him as if he was a pitiful being that needed sympathy that a dangerous light passed his eyes.


    His eyes glowed and she felt that his aura had changed and she should retreat before he lost his sanity and attacked her!


    ¡°Sigh! Even if you have so much free time, I still have work to do. So, you go and find someone else who fills your desire to be insulted!


    Have a good day brother inw!¡± with that she held the file in her hands in a tight grip that her knuckles turned white.


    ¡®Please spare me! Please spare me¡¯ she had started to mutter when she felt a hands on her wrist and she was pulled back and her back hit the nearby pir,


    Her eyes widened as she stared at the night creature who had a cynical smile on his face!


    ¡°I have a good habit of returning whatever I get from another person, mydy! How can I keep your favor without giving you something in return!¡±

 Chapter 59 Let Him Go!

    ¡°I have a good habit of returning whatever I get from another person, mydy! How can I keep your favour without giving you something in return!¡±


    She felt nauseous when his breath touched her skin.


    Though Rafael had held her the same way, the feeling was entirely different when Damien had held her and her eyes instantly turned cold!


    For a second even his eyes cracked when he felt her frosty eyes! She had always been with a foul mouth but this time her whole demeanour had been changed as if she was a different person that he stared at her for more than a secondpletely forgetting that he was just trying to scare her!


    ¡°Let go or else you will regret it all your life!¡± The frosty voice and imposing aura was enough to get her bidding done by anyone but Damien!<sub>.</sub>


    It took him only a few seconds toe back to his senses and the evil smirk returned on his face!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I am a masochist? I enjoy getting hurt? Then I want to see how I would regret it, mydy!!¡± her eyes turned colder when she noticed the challenge in his eyes and she knew that instant that he would not let go of her.


    But she felt a strange surge of energy in her body and so much irritation when he continued to hold her that she could not exin in words. Her eyes had turned darker and strange words started to form in her mind.


    As if she was sure that she could handle him. The fear was reced by a strange feeling that she could not put her finger on when she parted her lips and about to say something when she felt his touch was gone!<sub></sub>


    She blinked her eyes a few times as if a trance was broken when she noticed Rafael¡¯s hands were on his neck!


    He had already raised Damien a few inches above from the ground while his whole face was cold!


    It was so cold that she took two steps away instinctively as fear started to crawl on her face too. The man was filled with bloodlust that could force anyone to fell on their knees!


    She had always seen a gentle smile on his face even when he was threatening someone. This is the first time that she had seen him this cold and dangerous!


    ¡°Have you forgotten that she is my wife?¡± Her breath hitched when the voice came out more like a threat than statement but Damien, who was in the air and was held tightly only had a smirk on his face as if he was enjoying the cold expressions of Rafael!


    Rafael¡¯s grip on his neck tightened when he felt the sarcasm on the face of Damien that the vampire coughed! But even then he was not struggling or trying to break free as if he was enjoying the pain and waiting for more!


    ¡°He truly is a strong masochist!¡± Hazel muttered under her breath as she took a few deep breaths to control her emotions and braced her heart and took a step towards them to stop Rafael. But it was more difficult than she had thought as he was looking way too dangerous.


    Though she had felt irritated when Damien had held her wrist. But he had nothing else except holding her and threatening her.


    She had not felt any danger from him, just a nauseated feeling! If Rafael would harm Damien then Diana and Scarlet would make her life a living hell as they both already hated her.


    Not to forget that he had already sttered a lot of blood in her name!


    ¡°Why? What do you want to do Rafi!? Do you wanna kill me because I held the hands of your so-called wife?¡± the nerve of this man! How could she save him if he continued to irk the night creature more with that sarcastic smile on his face and who the hell was Rafi!


    She cussed Damien in his heart who was ying with his life and leading her life in a ck hole too! If he wanted to die, at least he should find another excuse, why was he dragging her in the chaos!


    This little princess still wanted to survive until she found a way to run away!


    ¡°Do you want to test my patience, Damien?¡± The man threw Damien into the air as if he was lighter than a ball and Damien fell a few feet away from the ground while Hazel stood there frozen looking at the whole scene with wide eyes and agape mouth!


    Damien coughed but there was no injury on his body as if the fall was nothing for him. He sat up with some struggle and then chuckled!


    ¡°That is it? And here I thought that you were too furious! If this is the only reaction then I think I could do more with the girl next time!?¡± Rafael gritted his teeth as he charged towards Damien with the desire to punch on his face this time and knock him out when Hazel finally came back to her senses and ran towards them to hold him.


    Themotion was enough to gain the attention of all the staff and many of them froze at their ce when they saw the dark eyes of their lord but a few brave ones ran away to inform Scarlet as they were sure if something happened to Damien then they all would be burnt alive in her anger!


    Rafael had already reached closer to Damien and his hands had clenched into a fist with the desire to hit him when Hazel held her hands abruptly.


    He turned to stare at her and her breath hitched when she saw his cold and hollow expressions as if a demon had possessed him! She felt her voice dying in her mouth and it took all her courage to part her lips to stop him


    ¡°Let him go! He had not harmed me!¡±

 Chapter 60 [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Let him go! He had not harmed me!¡± startled with the intensity of fight, she didn¡¯t know what else to do but to hold his hands and stop him from attacking further when he finally turned to look at her but there was no warmth in his eyes


    They were so cold that her whole body shivered and her heart froze! she did not understand why he was getting so agitated?


    ¡°Why are you trying to save him?¡± The words were more like an usation than a simple question.


    The look in his eyes was so piercing that she felt needles entering into his heart. She was so scared with his cold eyes that words were just not ready toe out of her mouth.


    She parted her lips but before she could find the right words that she could use in the presence of Damien, the night creature started to chuckle!


    ¡°And here I thought that my charms were better than his! So, do you like that kind of man huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± question marks started to form all over her face when she stood there stunned!<sub>.</sub>


    What in the world this vampire was talking about? Had he lost a few screws when he started fighting with another one?


    Could he not see that she was so busy ying the game of her survival that she didn¡¯t have time to think what kind of men she liked!!


    ¡°Sorry, that i distrubed your special moment!¡± blinded by the anger, he could only see the scene that was shing past his eyes.


    She was holding his shirt while Damien was just an inch away from her lips! They were¡­ if he had not interfered that was!


    And here he thought that Damien was forcing himself on her!


    But if that would have been the case, then she would have been cheering for him but not running to save the life of the vampire!<sub></sub>


    He swept ast nce to Damien who was still chuckling with mirth in his eyes and left from there without giving a single nce to the girl who still did not know what happened as she continued to stare at the disappearing figure from her eyes.


    There was something that stirred her heart! She could not understand why he was so angry!! What made him lose hisposure!


    So many thoughts started to surge her heart that she just could not sit still there!


    ¡°Tsk! You should take the responsibility that I got beaten!


    After all, you are the one who caused the trouble!¡± Hazel blinked and finally looked away from the ce where Rafael went to and stared at the vampire whose face had turned paler yet had the energy to spout more nonsense!


    ¡°Now take me to my room, I am feeling hurt all over!¡± he raised his hands towards her and she raised a brow!


    ¡°Have you hit your head when you fell on the ground? What made you think that I would help you more!


    You should already be thankful that I saved your life!¡± her eyes filled with the same arrogance as she stood up but her heart was still feeling uneasy as she looked back at the direction where Rafael had gone.


    She was still debating whether she should stay here or go and clear the misunderstanding with him!


    Though she did not know how, she knew that he had taken her actions differently!


    Even if it was her name, she was still his wife! He might be angry because he would lose his face if she would be found flirting with someone else!


    But then he should have thought that she was not blind to leave the god only to fall for an eunuch! Ha!


    In the end, she sighed and took a step to go to him and exin when her eyes widened as she saw Scarleting from the very same direction!


    If she reached up to her, then not only would she me her for the whole incident but even create a scene!


    With that thought, Hazel let go of the idea of following Rafael and turned to leave for her own room!


    But she hadn¡¯t even covered a few steps when Scarlet was already there!


    ¡°Wait right there!!¡± her loud and cold voice floated in the air and Hazel sighed!


    Only at a time like this that she felt she should have been a night creature too! The god was too unfair!


    Not only had they the power to kill them but they were stronger, agile and with strong senses too! While she.. She was just a weak girl who could be broken with just a snap of a finger!


    ¡°How dare you create a rift between both brothers!? What do you think of yourself?¡± she shouted as she took cold steps towards Hazel who was not walking anymore but she had still not turned to face Scarlet as she pinched the space between her eyes!


    Who had she seen while waking up in the morning!


    ¡°Are you scared now that you did not have the courage to face me! I asked who do you think created so much nuisance all day!¡± her voice dripped poison as she held the wrist of hazel to turn her back.


    But before she could apply more face, Hazel jerked her hands away and turned to face Scarlet with a cold and arrogant face that did not have a hint of fear or guilt!


    ¡°I take myself as the empress and the sole owner of the pce while I take you as a nuisance creating rtives who had forgotten that there is a limit to stay as a guest in the house of others!


    And have developed a delusion that the pce belongs to her now, now that she had looted a lot from there! Is it enough or do you want to know more about what I think about you and what I know about myself?


    Now get the hell out of here!¡±

 Chapter 61 [Bonus chapter] Give Yourself!

    ¡°Is it enough or do you want to know more about what I think about you and what I know about myself?


    Now get the hell out of here!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± bam!!!!!!!! Scarlet was already agitated when she was told that Rafael had raised a hand on her son just because this girl snitched nonsense about him!


    She hade here solely to teach her a lesson since she knew that her son did not need protection and Rafael would not cross his limits!


    But now! Without spouting a word, her hands reached for Hazel¡¯s neck and held it tightly in with the intention to kill her!


    Hazel¡¯s eyes widened! She knew that she had crossed the limit just now but she was too agitated with their family drama! She did not understand why they were including her in it when she did not want to be part of it!


    ¡°Let.. let it go!¡± Hazel¡¯s hands instinctively held Scarlet¡¯s right hand that was holding her throat tightly and struggled to get away with the vampire who was much more powerful than her.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°This mouth spouts too much nonsense! And I have never been patient enough!


    Do you think you can get sway after insulting me!!?? Huh?¡± her eyes were so cold that it could freeze anyone to an ice cube!


    Her face was filled with the desire to kill and Hazel was sure that Rafael would note this time to save her! With the way he had left her here, she was sure he would be enjoying the scenery as my punishment!


    ¡®Darn it!¡¯ Why did she agitate the vampiress when her protective umbre was not with her.


    Feeling theck of oxygen in her body, her face turned pale and desire to cough started to form but she was not able to as the hold was too tight and she felt that her struggles were getting feeble!


    Even when her nails dug deeper into the skin of the vampiress, her hold on Hazel¡¯s throat did not loosen a bit! Hazel tried to move her hands towards her face with an attempt to scratch or poke her eyes to get free but the vampiress was so strong that she held her both hands with another and chuckled!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Do you think you can stand against me? You are nothing but a pest that flies too high!!¡± finally enjoying Hazel¡¯s struggle, Scarlet felt that the fire inside her heart started to diminish!


    She had already had enough of hazel! She had challenged her authority again and again! She had seen how Rafael had given her a cold shoulder and was sure that he was not going to save her this time!


    She did not like how she was getting the attention of Rafael again and again and disturbing the working of the pce. It was her golden opportunity to nip the evil in the bud.


    ¡°Cough cough! Let.. le..¡± the words were incoherent as darkness started to form in front of her eyes and her vision blurred!


    Was this her end!? Aftering so far and after fighting so much! She was still going to die?


    Just when Hazel had thought she would die in the next second, the pressure she was feeling on her neck was gone!


    ¡°Cough cough!¡± She coughed and took fast and shallow breaths to cover theck of oxygen in her body.


    Her chest heaved up and down in a fast rhythmic movement and her face was white!


    It took her a few seconds to adjust her vision and see the widened eyes of Scarlet who was staring at¡­ Damien?????????????


    He is the one who saved her?


    No! Her eyes must be ying with her! Why would he save her when they wanted to get rid of her in the first ce!?


    But no matter how many times she blinked and looked again, the image in front of her did not change!


    Damien was holding hands of his mother who was seething with anger. Dark clouds started to form about her and smoke could be seen rising from her body!


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Hazel was sure that her teeth would have broken if she would have been a human by the pressure she was using in gnashing her teeth!


    Though she had seen Scarlet angry and cold but never had she seen her this furious not even when she was trying to kill her!


    ¡°Mother! I think you are tired and need some rest! Come let me take you to your room!¡±


    Hazel ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Scarlet ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    What was he treating her like! An olddy that had lost her senses!? His reply was soid back and casual that it just did not suit the situation but strangely felt like a good p on the face of Scarlet who was looking at her son with widened eyes!


    ¡°What do you mean? Damien! What do you think you are doing here, huh? Let me go!¡± as the words left her mouth only then did Hazel notice that he was still holding her hands and she was struggling to get them free!


    Did it mean that he was more powerful than her?


    Suddenly she felt her knees wobbling! If the attack of the vampiress was strong then Damien could have snapped her neck with just one swift move!


    She was d that he held only her wrist and did not attack her further!


    ¡°Mother! I said ¡°Go IN!!!¡± His voice came with a low growl, though Hazel was not able to see his face or eyes, she could still feel the imposing aura leaving from his body was so strong that the vampires gritted her teeth and stomped her feet!


    ¡°I will not forget this!¡± she hollered as she stared at her own son with bloodlust before giving Hazel onest death re and leaving from there while stomping her feet!


    The man shook his head as he saw her mother leaving and then turned only to find the stunned face staring at him and an evil grin formed on his face,


    ¡°Are you going to give yourself to me in exchange for saving your life now!?¡±

 Chapter 62 [Bonus chapter]

    ======


    ¡°Are you going to give yourself to me in exchange for saving your life now!?¡± Hazel who was still rubbing her neck due to the pain stared at him as if he was a retard!


    No there was no if! He was a retard!


    ¡°I seriously wanted to open your head and check how it works! Is the whole situation fun for you? Huh?¡± her eyes had narrowed on his face who was looking at her as if he was watching his personal entertainment show!


    ¡°Hey, you can not ignore that I have saved your life! If I would have taken one more second, then you would have died!¡± he shrugged his shoulders but she knew that he was right!


    If he would have taken a bit more than Scarlet would have killed her. Moreover, she never knew that Scarlet was scared of him,<sub>.</sub>


    She had not behaved that way even in the presence of Rafael! She had seen her pupils getting shrunk when he had asked her to leave!


    But the most important thing was..


    ¡°Of course, if you would have taken a few more seconds, then I would have died! That made me think.. If you wanted to save me, why did you take such a long time to save me. Huh?


    You could have stopped your mother just when she had held my throat!¡± he must have been enjoying it from the side while looking at her face!


    Only the thought that he was using the whole situation for fun, made her choke on her own saliva. She was so furious that her eyes were making holes into him and she was choking him to death in her heart!<sub></sub>


    ¡®You idiot fool! You are responsible for the whole scenario!¡¯ The good thing about imagination was.. You will not be weak in it like in reality and was able to beat even a vampire that was 100 times stronger than you!


    ¡°You are beating me in your dreams aren¡¯t you?¡± his eyes widened when she heard it and shook her head instantly!


    ¡°Not at all. How can you even think so!¡± damn idiot! Are you a mind reader now!¡¯


    ¡°Ha! And now you are thinking, am I a mind reader to know everything you think about?¡± her jaw hit the floor as her eyes stared at him as if he was a miracle which only widened the evil grin on his face.


    ¡°You! It is all your dreaming! I am only thinking about my breakfast! I have not eaten anything since this morning!


    Now that I am still alive, I would rather go and have my meal!¡± her eyes moved here and there but not at the man who had a knowing smirk on his face!


    ¡°Is that so? Then why don¡¯t you sit and have your meal with me! I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet since the ugly frog cameining to me!¡± He pointed at the meal that had already turned cold and she was sure that he would order another which would take a minimum of half an hour.


    And he wanted her to sit with him and wait till then? Did he think she was a fool to sit here and invite his death again!


    ¡°No thank you! I would rather have my meal with the ugly frog than you!¡± she was astounded and then turned to leave towards her room.


    Only when she took a few steps away, she realized he had also called the girl with bright eyes, ugly frog! A chuckle escaped her lips as she covered her mouth with both of her hands to now let him know that she wasughing.


    She was still not sure what would trigger that crazy and he would try to kill her again.


    She hastened her steps and scurried away from there so she did not notice a dark ray of light shed past his eyes and a strange evil smirk formed on his face.


    ¡°Hey, at least you should thank me properly!¡± Her steps halted for a second when she heard him shouting but instead of turning around and saying thank you to him, she ran further away with full speed as if demons were chasing him!


    ¡®I would rather thank a cactus for his thorns than you who is full of danger and evil intentions!!¡± she muttered under her breath as she took the turn to leave the garden, unbeknownst to her that he had already covered arge distance and could hear her perfectly!


    ¡°My lord, shall I order another set of food for you?¡± asked a girl with dark hair as she stared at the vampire who was still looking at the emptyne where Hazel had turnedpletely lost in his thoughts!


    It was rare for her master to give so much attention to anyone when he mostly did not spare another nce to his sister and mother who ofteneining to him.


    But at the same time she was worried as she had seen the rage in the eyes of the lord. What would happen when he would see the current behavior of Damien!


    She could only pray that innocent persons like her would not be dragged in the internal war to the pce.


    ¡°No! I will have my meal in the room!¡± the girl bowed and turned and was about to take a step away when he called her again,


    ¡°And make sure that the meal must have silver hair and green eyes! I want to have a beautiful meal today!¡± The girl shuddered as finding a maid with silver hair was impossible since that was the rarest hair colour in their empire and she also knew where the request wasing from but she did not dare to raise her voice against him, so she nodded and left toplete this impossible quest.


    ¡°You are turning more and more interesting daily,dy Hazel! I wonder how far Rafael will go for you when you lean in my arms for the next time!¡±

 Chapter 63 [Bonus chapter] If Only!

    ¡°Mydy! What happened to you!¡± the eyes of the maid widened when she noticed the marks on the neck of Hazel.


    ¡°It is fine! It did not hurt much. But still bring some ointment so that marks could be healed!¡± The maid bowed her head and ran out of the room instantly with worried eyes.


    Hazel walked towards the mirror and stretched her neck to see the marks better. There were red and blue marks with some blood clot and dried blood when her nails dug deeper into her skin!


    ¡°I have to be stronger to face them!¡± if only she had the strength too! She would not have given her the chance to kill her in front of everyone!


    If only.. Though she did not react to Damien, it was a bitter truth that if he would not have been there, she could have died!


    What was I even doing here? Though she had not let her be weak in front of everyone. Now that she was alone, the memories of the pain she had felt when Scarlet was strangling her filled her mind and body and her body started feeling heavy!<sub>.</sub>


    She felt exhausted after fighting all day and still getting nowhere. No matter how much she tried, the difference in strength was too much for her to handle!


    ¡°If only I were married to a human!¡± then even if her inws were not nice, she would have been able to retaliate in front of them.


    Tears started to form in her eyes, death was just a step away from her! Yet there was no one who would rub her back and tell her everything would be better tomorrow!


    ¡°Mydy, I have brought the ointment!¡± Hazel wiped her eyes hurriedly when she heard the knock on the door!


    She had already suffered enough! She did not want the maids to know her sufferings so that she would be mocked further.<sub></sub>


    Clearing her throat, she called the maid in as she moved her fingers away from her neck and picked up a jewel from the table and started staring at her as if she was busy enjoying their beauty!


    The maid stared at her red and puffy eyes but bowed her head instantly as it was not her ce to interfere.


    ¡°Shall I apply the ointment, mydy!¡± she offered but Hazel shook her head!


    ¡°No! ce it here on the table and then leave! I did not want to be disturbed for the rest of the day!¡± The maid looked hesitant as she continued to stand there for a while as if she wanted to say something but meeting the cold eyes of Hazel, she nodded her head and left from there.


    Hazel waited till she heard the sound of getting the door closed again. Her grip on the gem losen and it fell on the ground with a clink.


    Yet she continued to sit there for a long time without taking the initiative to apply the ointment or moving to take rest on the bed.


    As if her body was only there and her soul had left the room long ago! If the sound of breathing wouldn¡¯t have been there, anyone would have thought she was nothing but a statue.


    How long had passed when her trembling fingers turned cold and finally she moved to pick up the small vessel of ointment and applied it on her skin!


    The cold ointment was in contrast with her burning skin that the burning sensation started to engulf her and a few more tears started toe out of her skin!


    ¡°I wonder if anyone would have cared if i would have died today!¡± her family would have only distributed sweets since they wanted to see her die to find a reason to start the war again!


    Rafael would have felt that finally the thorn in his way was taken away. The maids would have taken the breath of relief as she was the reason for a few of their colleagues¡¯ deaths.


    Who else was there to worry about her? No matter how much she thought, she did not find a single name who would have felt even a tinge of pain when she left the world!


    The thought only made her cold! Her heart froze as the feeling of being abandoned filled her beart further!


    Applying the medicine, lost in her thoughts, she finally let go of the vessel and walked towards her bed!


    Lying on it, she stared at the intricate designs of cobwebs on the ceiling and found herself as an insect trapped inside a cobweb who had no one to take her out!


    ¡°If only, I would not have been the daughter of an emperor!¡± If only she would have been amoner, her life would have beenpletely different.


    Though she would not have expensive clothes or luxurious ces to live, she would have friends, family, a loving husband and cute children who would be called her mother and then she would have her own happiness ever after!


    ¡°What absurd thoughts, am I even thinking!¡± augh full of self mockery formed on her face as she shook her head and closed her eyes! If only she could close it like this forever!


    ¡°Mydy, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Mydy, open the door!¡±


    ¡°Mydy!¡± her brows furrowed as she turned into her bed and covered her face with another pillow! She was tired of this mydy!


    Even if god woulde tonight to take her soul, she was not going to open the door and heat their mydy song tonight! She muttered as she covered herself from the nket and wrapped her arms around her knees and slept in the position of a small fetus!


    Suddenly she shivered as she felt that the cold had suddenly increased in the room and a very strange feeling started to engulf her as if someone was there in her room!


    But the thought of someone behind her was so terrifying that she froze at her ce when she heard the knock on the door!

 Chapter 64 [Bonus chapter] Gain Sympathy!

    But the thought of someone behind her was so terrifying that she froze at her ce when she heard the knock on the door!


    After a few seconds, she felt like the mattress on the other side dipped, and the weight of someone fell on the other side of the bed.


    She had to cover her mouth to muffle the shriek that was about to escape her lips!


    Her body started to freeze as if she was paralyzed. She did not know if she should act like she was sleeping and did not notice the presence of the being or should she take the nket off and face him or her with cold eyes so that it would leave her alone!


    The tears that had started to dry, started to form again in her eyes as she realized her life was nothing but a game of survival from now on!


    ¡°Mydy, your presence is required in the dining room. Please open the door!¡± The sound broke her chain of thoughts and she wondered if the being would still be able to attack her if she would run and open the door!


    But the person who could enter her room so freely! Would he or she even be afraid of being behind seen by the human maids that were nothing but just their meal!<sub>.</sub>


    Gulping her own saliva, she slowly moved the nket away from her eyes only and peeked out of the nket!


    ¡°Huh?¡± a frown formed on her face as she sat up with a start and looked around!


    The room was empty as it should be but she was sure there was someone on the bed just a second ago! Or was it just her illusion?


    She stood up and bent to see if there was someone hiding under the bed!


    The person she was trying to get away from, she left no stone unturned to find him or her!


    She checked the bath area, opened and shuffled the whole wardrobe and even looked behind the curtain but was not able to find anyone!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Mydy! What shall I say to them?¡± a sigh escaped her lips as she let go of the nket she was checking and walked towards the door.


    Taking a deep breath to calm her mind, she opened the door and stared coldly at the maid who had been knocking on the door for hours!


    ¡°What is it?¡± her voice was so cold that the maid shivered and bowed her head instantly!


    ¡°Mydy,dy Natalie is attending the lunch with us! So, I wanted to know if you would join too!?¡± three deep lines formed on her forehead hearing the absurd question from the maid!


    ¡±What did I have to do with myself, if anyone is attending the lunch or not!? I am not hungry so I will not attend it!¡± The maid did not leave after getting her reply but instead stood there with a pale face as if she had heard a death sentence that confused Hazel!


    ¡°What is it now?¡± shouldn¡¯t she leave after getting her reply? Why was she here in the first ce?


    She was sure no one would miss her or worry about her if she would not attend the lunch! Then why did it feel like the maid would be punished if she was absent!


    Without thinking much about it, she tended to walk towards her bed again, she felt a cold breeze touching her neck and her eyes snapped towards the open window that was still swinging with the breeze and the curtains that were flying!


    Why had she not thought of it before? She ran towards the window as if her life was dependent on it and looked out but there was nothing! Yet she was sure the windows were closed when she hadid on the bed!


    Could it be! The fact that someone can enter her room and go out of it without anyone realizing even when she would be one fourth floor left her shivering there.


    ¡°Then, I shall go and inform everyone not to wait for you anymore!¡± The maid finally got her voice back but it was still so miserable as if she could not bear to leave and was still waiting for a miracle to happen when Hazel snapped her neck towards her!


    She was about to nod but then her eyes widened and an idea finally formed in her mind!


    ¡°No! Wait! On second thought, I did not have lunch with all of them after my first meal in the pce.


    It would be nice if I could spend some time with them!


    Help me in dressing up properly, I will join the lunch!¡± finally the pale face of the maid showed a hint of life as a sigh of relief left her mouth!


    ¡°Yes, yes, mydy!

 Chapter 65 The Sweet Words!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to show the mark to the lord and gain his sympathy, mydy?¡± ha!


    Who said that he would sympathize with her! He would just pass her a warm smile as if he cares but his eyes would fill with disdain that I could not even handle this much and yet I have dreams of survival!


    She knew Rafael well! He would not care even if she would be burnt to death if he would not have any benefit from her life!


    He was only letting her live because the matter is still in the eyes of the public and her death would affect his position as the head of the council that would control all three empires!


    Humans, vampires and the coven of the witches!


    ¡°Have I given you the right to ask me back and decide in my stead?¡± the eyes were cold again and the maid flinched!<sub>.</sub>


    She was sure that when Hazel looked at her that way, she was no better than Rafael, who had the power to freeze her till death.


    ¡°I apologize, mydy!¡± she bowed her head and took out a pink scarf that matched her dress and wrapped it slowly on her neck,


    Hazel flinched and closed her eyes when the cloth touched the marks but she bit her lips to stop herself from creating any sound.


    This ce was nothing less than the woods where weak animals ended up as the meal of the stronger ones!


    So, she had to be strong no matter what!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Is the make up up to your liking, mydy?¡± Hazel raised her head and stared at her face.


    The make up had helped her in hiding her pale face and her eyes were looking less tired! Even her cheeks had a tint of red and she nodded with a smile!


    ¡°Yes, you have done a good job!¡± at least, she did not look like a zombie, she was looking when she had woken up from her nap.


    ¡°Then shall we leave, mydy? Everyone would be waiting for us!¡± Hazel wanted tough at her reply!


    In which world was this naive maid living? Who would be waiting for her? They all just want her to vanish or die! She shook her head with augh full of self mockery but stood up to leave without reply to her words!


    The maid followed Hazel closely as they walked towards the dining area.


    The sound ofughter and merry talking could be heard from afar. She did not need to see that it was Scarlet who was chatting with Natalie with such enthusiasm!


    ¡°The one and only moon of the empire, empress Hazel Cassanovia is entering the room!¡± She did not remember the announcement of her name after the day she had entered the pce for the very first time that she flinched at the loud sound for a second!


    ¡®Get a grip on yourself, Hazel! Why are you being so edgy today!¡¯ holding the dress, tightly in her hands, she walked in with a confident smile on her face.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes on her face when she entered, while Scarlet and Natalie were looking at her with a re and sore face. Damien had a mischievous and evil look on her face that attracted and scared at the same time.


    Diana passed her a gentle smile like an old friend while Rafael, he did not even pass her a nce as he continued to cut the steak in his hand and take a bite of it nonchntly!


    ¡°I was not expecting you to join us! I thought you would sit in your room the whole day and cry!¡± she red at Damien who did not even take a second to pass her a sarcasticment as his eyes looked at her teasingly!


    ¡°And why would I do that?¡± she retorted back, not ready to give in when Diana nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I even want to know why she would do that? What did you do to her this time? Haven¡¯t I warned you enough to not trouble her?¡± Hazel turned to stare at the vampiress who had taken the role of herdy in waiting the first day she had arrived, but since then she had not contacted her enough after she had assigned her to bring the flowers!


    She was sure it was only an act to be amiable! Then why was she taking her side now?


    As if feeling her gaze, Diana turned to look at her too with a warm smile on her face.


    ¡°I apologize for not being able to contact you in these three days. Do you remember Venisa? She is a good friend of mine and she faced some trouble after the party!


    So, I was with her. I just returned this morning and I was about toe to meet you after lunch! I am d to meet you again mydy!


    And I wanted to congratte you for taking the post of an empress. Please allow me to guide and help you in the task!


    I have enough experience of helping my mother when she used to handle the post of the empress after the empress was killed.. I.. I mean after she died!¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes widened when she saw guilt passing through the face of Diana who picked up the ss of water and drank the whole ss in a swig and still ayer of sweat started to form on her perfect and delicate face!


    There was no way that it was just the slip of a tongue! And who could be that could kill the empress? She was sure that Diana was not talking about the previous wives of Rafael but his mother!


    ¡°That..¡± ¡®just how many people have been killed here and by whom?¡¯


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 66 The odd lunch

    ¡°That..¡± ¡®just how many people have been killed here and by whom?¡¯


    ¡°By the way, I did not know that we are having guests! Or I would havee earlier and helped you in hosting lunch, mydy!


    Since you have taken empress duties, you must know their responsibilities!


    Weing and attending guests and hosting lunch and dinner for them!


    But I know that you are still young and learning slowly. So, you can watch me for now and try to take pointers!¡± The question died in her mouth as the topic of conversation changed instantly and she was not able to care about the vampires that had already died a long time ago!


    She should rather care about herself who is still alive and have to deal with all of them to keep her safe!


    Though it would sound like Diana was taking care of her ws and helping her in growing up, in reality, she was trying to show that Hazel only knew how to take powers but did not have any idea about fulfilling the responsibility!<sub>.</sub>


    She was just a kid who wanted to throw a tantrum! If she would deny and inform me that she could handle things better, then it would be a lie, since she had no idea on how to deal with the duties of the empress!


    She didn¡¯t even know that she had to arrange the meal for the guests! She had thought that the staff would take care of it!


    Truth to be told, after the strangling event, she even forgot about the existence of Natalie! Her body was trembling and she was having a hard time concentrating on other things!


    But if she would ept or stayed silent then it would be epting that she did not know how to be the empress and would let Diana handle matters while she, like a spoiled kid, would enjoy only the powers!


    No matter what she would choose, she was about to lose the battle!


    ¡®Argghhh¡¯ she shouted hard in her heart as she only wanted to go and sleep in her room. Yet she was here, sitting with them trying to fight a battle she did not even know the reason for!<sub></sub>


    And all these blood suckers keep throwing new challenges on her every time they meet!


    Wait! Her eyes flickered as a smirk formed on her lips when she recalled, she was not here to be the prefect empress at the first ce!


    She was here to be a wicked woman no one could mess with!


    ¡°Oh my, you should not take too much responsibility just aftering back! After all, with your age, ample rest should be needed!¡± the smile on the face of Diana froze and her ruby eyes glimmered with viciousness!


    ¡°And as far as hosting a lunch! I would have done it if we had guests! But I thought thedy would have left since my lord had specified it clearly, he would not interfere in the matter! I will handle it!


    And I told her I needed a few days to study the files! And a smart and busy person would have taken the hint and would have left only to contact me again after a few days!


    Who would have thought thatdy Natalie would stay and even invite herself for lunch!


    If I knew that you are so desperate to have a meal in the pce, I would have organized it in the garden where you could have enjoyed the music and a bit of warmth over your skin on the cold day!¡± they all turned to stare at her when thest line left her mouth!


    It was not a hidden fact that vampires did not have an affinity to the sun! To specify it, she was surely pointing them out as inferior!


    ¡°My father would not be satisfied if I returned without a reply, mydy!


    I know that you didn¡¯t have much idea and my lord is a bit upied with other promises, so i would just wait!¡± controlling the re in her eyes, Natalie replied with a fake political smile on her face without showing a hint of anger in being called an uninvited guest!


    ¡°Hmm, I already understood that! As I said , only a busy person would have left! But now that you are here, enjoy your time!


    I will give you a reply before night!¡± sigh! Now she had to go and study that damn file to keep her away from the lord or she would fail the task!


    But how in the world would she know what Rafael wanted and what his conditions were with just a piece of file! It was cheating!


    ¡°Tonight!¡± the girl was startled as she repeated the words! Hadn¡¯t Hazel asked for a time of a few days!


    She was thinking of utilizing it to go closer to the lord and gain his favor!


    ¡°Yes, since you are so worried about your father¡¯s reaction! How could I keep him and you waiting?¡± She started with a sweet voice as she stared at the beautiful face of the girl who was struggling to keep a smile on her face!


    ¡°Moreover! I will not be able to handle the ugliness for long!¡± she shook her head as if she was feeling nauseated just by looking at her!


    Her face that was trying so hard to hold on broke with a ugly re but Hazel ignored it as if she could not see the changes!


    With that she turned to stare at the man who was silent this whole time. When their eyes met, she trembled as if she had seen her death in his eyes. With that cold look on his face, he looked no less than a demon that hade straight out of hell.


    Not to forget that his red eyes were too apt to terrify her every time,


    ¡°My lord, I wanted to spend some personal time with you to feel better after this odd lunch!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 67 Her bright eyes!

    ¡°My lord, I wanted to spend some personal time with you to feel better after this odd lunch!¡±


    Rafael tilted his head as he stared deep into her eyes with that chilly look that she felt she would freeze right there!


    As if a cold blizzard was engulfing her and she would not even be able to breathe! The aura was so strong that she felt lucky that she was sitting already!


    His hands on the steak tightened as if he was not cutting the steak but someone¡¯s neck as blood started to stter all over his te!


    Hazel gulped her saliva as fear started to crawl in yet she continued to stare at him as if she was waiting for his reply like a sweet little lover!


    ¡°Oh my, i forgot the strength i held and put a little pressure and look how it damaged everything! I might need another dish!¡± he waved his hand and soon the maids came running and changed the te for him while Hazel felt her jaw was paining with that extended smile on her face!


    ¡®What the hell this crazy vampire was trying to say now? Was he threatening her that she was too weak and a bit more pressure would be disastrous for her or was he telling her to use her strength wisely!<sub>.</sub>


    No! I would definitely be former! He did not seem to care about her!


    Should she be more chummy!


    ¡°Oh, if you are not sure about it, then let me cut it for you! Or how about I serve you another dish!¡± she offered but the man just scoffed and continued eating, making her stand on pins and needles!


    Her whole act and show of power depends on him! If he would not support her, then she would not be able to create her fear among others!


    Just what was he doing? He had never felt to support her in front of others without reminding! Even when she had asked for the power of the empress to make the deal by herself, he had epted it and forced others to support her!


    Then why the hell he was not working ording to script this time! She could only grit her teeth and stare at him while the eyes of others roamed from his face to hers!<sub></sub>


    ¡°I wonder if he still supports you now that you have shared warmth with me!¡± Just when she was thinking of another n, Damien chuckled and let go of his fork.


    He gently ced his hands on his chin as he bent a bit and leaned on the table as if he was trying to lean closer to her.


    His eyes were twinkling and the ray of light that was falling behind him gave him a glow of an angel!


    His silver hair shone under the sunlight as if it was silver threads entuating his sharp features.


    If she would not be reminded of his cold ruby eyes or his evil ns, even she would have felt delusional!


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± forget about her, how could anyone be able to share warmth with a cold being that was frozen long ago!


    But then her eyes widened as she remembered the event in the garden! The whole fiasco had started only when he hade closer to her and Rafael had behaved in an odd way!


    Could it be he was still angry that she had not cated him! Who was he? A lord or a kid!?


    ¡°Oh my, I am hurt! And here I thought that you will remember the event all your lifetime!¡± He ced his hands on his chest and spoke as if he was deeply hurt by her cold words.


    Hazel gnashed her teeth in annoyance! Not even one, she had two actors to face all the time! She could understand the acts of Rafael! But she did not understand why Damien was troubling her!


    She had never crossed paths with him yet he left no chance to tease her! Just when she was still ring at the man, she felt intense heat behind her back as if someone was trying to create holes in her body.


    She turned only to see that Rafael had a new te of steak and he was cutting it but his eyes were still on her and the condition of this piece was no better than the former one!


    She could feel his murderous aura from afar! If she did not give any proper answer to the statement, she was sure she would be the next under his knife!


    She gulped and then brought the meanest expressions on her face as she stared back at Damien,


    ¡°If forcing someone to beat you is passing warmth, then I can do that even now!


    Or are you not embarrassed enough with just one p?¡± the fork with a piece of steak that Damien was about to ce in his mouth halted in mid air for a second before going back to the te as his eyes narrowed on the girl!


    ¡°I must say you are just like your mother who had no control over her hands!


    It could not be a coincidence that you both tried to strangle me on the same day!


    Yet I am kind enough to save you from the hands of the lord by just pping you!


    But if you are not satisfied, tell me, I will ask the lord to punish you properly this time!¡± she stole nces at the night creature as she spoke the words viciously and to her relief, the expressions on his face cracked as he finally turned to look at her properly and a breath of relief escaped her lips!


    ¡°You were strangled by both of them today?¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 68 A Dog!

    ¡°You were strangled by both of them?¡± The words sounded so much intense that Hazel felt he was worried for her for a second, but she immediately let the thought go as she knew how vicious both of them were!


    They would not even blink or care even if she died right there! But she was still his wife, so it was only normal that he would react to those words!


    But before she could reply, the man started chuckling as if he had heard a great joke that confused her but the same could not be said for Scarlet!


    She had thought that Hazel would stay silent over the whole matter when she had noticed that Hazel had covered her wound with a scarf!


    After all, it was humiliating to be attacked by another vampire and not be able to save yourself when you are trying to show off your power every single day!


    But who would have thought that vicious girl was waiting for an opportunity to not only throw her off the cliff but even drag her son in it!<sub>.</sub>


    While she was going berserk and was nning to kill the girl this time for sure, Damien only scoffed! He was petrified by her words as if even the joke was not worth his attention!


    ¡°Scarlet, I thought that I had cleared it that no one would touch my wife!


    Yet you!? Shall I take it as you did not care about my words anymore or to be more precise you are not afraid that I would kill you right here!¡± contrasting to his low voice and slow pitch, his words were full of menacing aura and open threat!


    ¡°Tch! Isn¡¯t she alive and kicking! Do you think she would be sitting here if i really wanted to kill her!


    She is just making a hill out of the mole hole! And she would continue to do that if you kept getting agitated over her every step!¡± she scoffed as she picked up her piece of steak and started eating it as if nothing happened!<sub></sub>


    But before she could cut another forknded on her te grazing her finger but not hurting enough to create a wound!


    With a re, she stared at Rafael who sighed, ¡°oh! Do not mind it, my hands slipped!¡±


    The mocking tone was so evident that Scarlet coughed blood with the gnashing of her teeth! She was so fuming that not a single word came out of her mouth, so she just nodded her head and was about to pick another bite when a knifended on the other side this time!


    ¡°This!¡±


    ¡°What can I say, the dish is too oily! My hands keep slipping! Do not mind me!¡± Hazel covered her mouth with her hands to stifle herughter!


    The expressions of Scarlet were worth seeing! Even she had realized by now that Rafael could not hurt Scarlet, no matter how many men or vampires he had killed, so she did not have any hopes to get her revenge!


    But this! This was more than she had expected! The ugly face of Scarlet who was not even initiating to have her meal now was so satisfying that finally the pain in her heart dissipated a bit.


    ¡°I think i am done!¡± she let go of the forks from her hands that fell rather harshly creating the sound of a ¡°clink¡± as she stood up!


    The chair was pushed a few steps away with the force as she stood up. Giving a cold and long stare to Hazel and then a quick one to Rafael, the proud vampiress turned to leave!


    But just as she reached the door, Rafael who was still sitting on her seat a second ago was beside her and they both left together while Hazel could only continue to stare at the scene in silence!


    ¡°Sigh! My mother is very adamant! Did it hurt much?¡± Hazel turned to stare at Diana who was looking at her with a worried face as if they were best friends since kids and blinked!


    It was easy for her to read all of them but when it came to this girl, she did not know what she wanted! Most of the time she had shown her kindness, and even bore her tantrums but neverined!


    Yet she felt a strange feeling whenever she tried toe closer to her, as if her skin was crawling, that she could not let her guard down in front of Diana!


    ¡°No! I am fine!¡± With a curt reply, she decided to continue her meal as she could finally breathe freely and enjoy the food since both monsters had left the room already!


    ¡°Oh! That means mother is right! She did not want to hurt you in the first ce. Because if she wanted, you would not have been alive!


    My mother is one of the strongest vampires around!¡± with a proud look on her face, Diana replied to assure Hazel who was already stealing nces at Damien who had a smug look on his face as if he was waiting for her to praise him and give credit!


    She had never felt that annoyed while looking at someone¡¯s face as him!


    ¡°No! When she was trying to kill me, a mad dog came and bit her so she was not able to continue and left from there!¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Diana¡¯s brows knitted as she stared at Hazel with bewilderment! It was not a human empire!


    They did not have pets that humans used to keep!


    ¡°A dog!¡±


    ¡°A dog!¡± Diana turned to look at the face of her brother who had a fuming look on his face as if he would stand up and strangle Hazel this time and her eyes widened as she finally realized which dog Hazel was talking about!


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 69 Kindergarten Kids

    ¡°A dog!¡± Diana turned to look at the face of her brother who had a fuming look on his face as if he would stand up and strangle Hazel this time and her eyes widened as she finally realized which dog Hazel was talking about!


    ¡°Yes, a strong barking one that could never stay silent!¡± she shrugged as she stared at the pair of siblings who werepletely opposite to each other!


    ¡°You crazy woman! I will tell you what a dog is!!!!!¡± he stood up to pounce on her! Never in his life had he lost his cool this much! This woman was here to drive him crazy!


    ¡°I made a mistake saving you! I should have cheered her when she was trying to kill you!¡± he snarled as he took a step closer but hazel just scoffed!


    That time they were alone in the garden and she did not know if Rafael would support her but the way he had dealt with Scarlet, her confidence was boosted!


    ¡°You dare? Are you not afraid that Rafael would kill you this time if i would not interfere too!¡±


    ¡°Ha! So a bitch is trying to match me, that is why she is putting me in her category!¡± she narrowed her eyes at his mocking face and stood up to match his height.<sub>.</sub>


    All the maids exchanged nces as they have never seen an empress fighting like that. Not to forget the vampire who only raised his head to choose his next victim talking so brazenly and so openly!


    ¡°Brother, mydy! What are you both doing!¡± with widened eyes and pale face, Diana tried to stand in the midst of both of them who were thirsty for each other¡¯s blood!


    ¡°You better control him, I do not have any intention of dirtying my hands!¡± Diana started at hazel with mouth agape! Did the girl even know that Damien could cut her limbs even before she could touch him!


    She should rather be worried about staying alive than getting dirty!


    ¡°You should have thought that when you decided to skip baths for months! Do you even have any idea how we survive when we have to share a room with you!¡±


    ¡°Why? I have heard vampires did not need breathing! Then you can always close your nose when you are nearby!<sub></sub>


    ¡°That means you ept that you did not take a bath!?¡±


    ¡°Why would I discuss something so intimate with a stray dog like you?!!¡±


    They both continued to re at each other as their verbal abuse and the power to shout increased that the shocked Diana did not even have words left to stop both of them.


    She stared at them with a face full of bewilderment as if she was dealing with kids of kindergarten and was having a hard time deciding how to end this matter!


    Why was she left alone here! She wanted to shout but refrained when she heard the sound of footsteps behind her only to see the aid of Rafael walking toward them hurriedly and her eyes narrowed!


    Suddenly she walked behind Hazel with an intention to pull her away from Damien but her ankle bent in hurry and she pushed her towards Damien instead.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Hazel, who was so engrossed in arguing with Damien and venting off all her anger and frustration, did not realize that she had lost her bnce until she felt his warm hands wrapped around her body!!


    ¡°Tsk! Such a foul yet strong mouth when you are so frail! I think your body needs some workout instead of your tongue!¡± though he was still passing sarcasticments, he had held her so that she did not fall that stunned her!


    ¡°Cough cough¡± before her mind could snap out of her trance, she heard the sound behind her and turned to look at a man whom she had seen on her first day!


    She had already forgotten the name of the man yet she knew that he was close to Rafael and held a great authority when she looked at the face of the staff in his presence!


    ¡°Mydy, my lord is calling you!¡± without giving another nce to others, even Diana or Damien, he stood in front of her and bowed his head. Yet his voice was cold and the words were curt that cleared even she did not hold any respect for him!


    ¡°Yes! Okay!¡± she red at the man who was still holding her waist and he raised a brow!


    ¡°Let me go!¡± she hollered but he did not even when he felt the cold nce of Edward who had tilted his head and looked at him intensely!


    ¡°I did not hear the apology or thank you!¡± what in the world!! She took a deep breath as she tried to control herself.


    She could feel the same pressure Rafael permeated from the vampire and did not want to offend him more!


    ¡°Thank you for holding me, Lord Damien! Though i was sure i would have handled myself without your help too! Nheless! You did take the initiative so thank you!¡± She added thest line when she felt his eyes narrowing on her face and even tried to bring a smile to her face.


    ¡°Hmm, see, that was not difficult! Was it!?¡± he raised a brow as he asked her but his grip on her body loosen.


    Though she felt that his expressions were rather strange, she did not pay much heed to him as when he had been normal.


    Turning towards the man, she nodded back and then turned to lead the way! What an arrogant staff! She smiled as she followed him silently.


    Just when they had crossed the passage and were alone then, he halted and turned to look at her rather abruptly so that she could avoid bumping into him at thest moment!


    ¡°Mydy, you should not mingle much with lord Damien!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 70 Proper Justice!

    ¡°Mydy, you should not mingle much with lord Damien!¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡± ¡®in fact, i should not mingle with any of them much!¡¯ they all were vampires that could kill her even for fun and she had seen the example today!


    But what about it! Why was he warning her!


    ¡°But to think that you have the audacity to warn your mistress! You sure have guts!¡± she added in a cold voice as she stared at him and then added, ¡°could it be that you are not sure who the master is since you have taken the initiative to walk in front of me and i am the one following you?¡±


    After her performance on the first day, she was sure that she had scared the servants enough to keep their distance from her!


    The servants were the main key of every betrayal as they could keep an eye on their master and inform their enemies about their weakness!


    Either she had to make them loyal or wary of her that they did not dare to betray her!<sub>.</sub>


    Making them loyal was not a choice since Rafael kept killing the maids around her so.. She was only left the second choice.


    ¡°Pardon!?¡± The man looked stunned looking at her cold and confident eyes. He was expecting her to flinch now that she was alone with a vampire in the passage after she was attacked today.


    But as a frail human, she was doing a pretty job in standing confidently and even condemning him! A treacherous smile formed on his lips as he nodded his head.


    ¡°I forgot, mydy! You shall take the initiative as the mistress of the pce! I will follow you!¡± that is it!? She raised a brow as question marks started to appear on her face!


    There was no way that a man who handled all the matters of the pce and had a higher ce than the head butler in the house would be so easy to tame! Just what was this man thinking!


    Though she was wary of the vampire, she did not let that show on her face, as she passed a cold nce to him and then took the initiative to walk in front of him.<sub></sub>


    After taking a couple of steps, she soon entered the room he had told her to.


    ¡°Are you noting in?¡± She turned back to see the vampire who had already bowed his head and wished her goodbye when he shook his head.


    ¡°No! My lord has called you to meet in private!¡± he nodded and left when he saw her nod!


    ¡®In private!¡¯ she had thought that she was called in the presence of Scarlet to handle the matter of the noon! Or had she mistaken!


    Though she had notined and Rafael had irritated Scarlet! Would it be enough?


    If she would let the matter go that easily, then others would only think that she was a barking dog only! And then she would lose the fear she was trying to instill in others.


    No! I would not let that happen! Clenching her hands into a fist, her eyes turned fiery as she knocked the door with determination to get justice for her!


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    When she entered, her eyes fell on the vampire whose face was glowing in the dark due to the sparks of the me that were dancing over his face and eyes.


    In the dark room, where the only source of light is the firece, he looked rather lonesome to sit on the armchair alone!


    His whole body was covered with a thinyer of ice that worked as a wall to keep anyone away from him!


    He was so close yet he looked so distant and lonesome that an indescribable feeling started to clench her heart!


    When she did not speak for long, Rafael raised his head and passed her a bored nce!


    ¡°Have you lost your tongue after being attacked? Or are you waiting for Damien toe so that you can banter and enjoy your evening?¡± ¡®This is noon! Not an evening to start with! And no! She was done with both of them!¡¯


    ¡°No! I am waiting patiently to know the reason for being summoned, my lord! There is no way that you called me just to have an after tea with you. Is it?¡± first you should spill all the beans so that i could test the water and set my words to ask for justice!


    Or who would know you would be another Scarlet and pounce on me! She added in her heart as she red at him but his lips still had a sweet smile that looked so fake that even a blind could see the difference!


    ¡°Tsk! What an obedient moose! You were not like that when I was trying to have a friendly spar with my cousin!¡± a friendly spar he said! He was more likely to kill Damien and that excuse was used by Scarlet to attack her letter.


    If looked closely he was the reason for her condition! She swallowed all the cussing words forming on her lips as she would get enough time for thatter in her room!


    ¡°Then I must have been under the delusion that the matter was serious, my lord. As you know, I only try to keep myself alive in the pce.


    Your actions have almost cost me my life! So, if you want to have another friendly spar with lord Damien. I request you to not include me in the matter.


    As an empress, I would still want to keep my decency!¡± he asked again as she spoke so seriously with that annoyed look on his face like a kid was being lectured by his mother!


    ¡°Do not be that boring! Haven¡¯t i punished her enough for you!¡±


    ¡°No! I want her to be punished as a criminal should be!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 71 Two Conditions!

    ¡°Do not be that boring! Haven¡¯t I punished her enough for you!¡± she gritted her teeth as she felt that he was mocking her and showing that he had done a big favor on her just by throwing a few forks and knives on the vampiress who did not even get a scratch mark while her whole neck was..!!


    ¡°No! I want her to be punished as a criminal should be!¡± his eyes cracked for a second before turning to normal again as he nced at the girl who had not even informed him of the incident in the first ce.


    He still remembers how she had tried to protect Damien even if it was for her safety!


    ¡°As a criminal, you say? You know that she is a higher level aristocrat. The only family of the emperor to be exact. Are you sure you could take her to the royal court as a criminal!?¡± Hazel could feel the pressure emaciated from his body and the frosty look in his eyes.


    He was trying to pressure her to give up! Well! What had she expected! They were family, of course, he would support her while she was just a luggage he had to carry to stay in the position.


    ¡°I know! But my position is still higher than her, since I am the empress! Do you think the family of the emperor had the right to attack the empress!¡± she took a breath of relief when her voice came stronger and clearer than she had thought!<sub>.</sub>


    She wanted to act like a brat and wanted to have a safe life here. But she knew that even if she would not cross paths with Scarlet, the woman would still find a way to attack her!


    So, it would be best if she made her stance clear! She held the dress tightly in her hands as she continued to stare at Rafael, showing her she had no intention to back down!


    ¡°You know that Scarlet could not be punished! But if you want I can give you a favor in exchange!¡± he rolled his eyes as he looked away from her towards the firece.


    She could not see his expressions so she did not know what he was thinking about! But she wondered what favor he was talking about!


    ¡°No! Even if you could not punish her severely, I still need an assurance that she would not repeat it. What favor would be more important than saving my life?¡± Although she was talking about her life, he could see that her eyes were calm and her body was straighter!<sub></sub>


    Did she not feel scared when she was

 Chapter 72 [Bonus chapter] Pass the test!

    ¡°I want the power to deny meeting anyone in the pce even if it is Scarlet or you, my lord!¡± Every time the girl spoke, it amazed him how she was so calm even when he was raging!


    As if she had an imprable wall by which his aura shes and returns without harming her! Yet! When she talked to Damien, it was so carefree and natural but when she talked to him, it was as if she was always eager to draw a line!


    A dark ray of light passed his eyes when the thought crossed his mind and his face turned gloomy!


    ¡°Even as an empress, no wife had the power to refuse to meet her husband! Of course, the same goes otherwise too!


    So, I can not grant your second condition! If you want I can consider half of it by giving you the permission to choose if you want to meet anyone else or not!¡± Hazel pursed her lips to avoid her from shouting that they were not a real lover or couple but in the end she nodded!


    Something was better than nothing! It was already more than she expected as she did not need to worry about her safety that much!


    ¡°I understand, my lord!¡± Now that she was done with her conversation, she stood up and bowed her head in a hurry as if demons were chasing her when his face turned even colder and the temperature in the room dropped.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡®Why was he getting so agitated again! It would be better if I left before he blew off!¡¯


    ¡°Did you forget that i have called you! Do you think I will call someone without any reason?¡± Hazel¡¯s heart clenched when his freezing voice fell on her ears but her smile only brightened!


    ¡°Oh my, I forgot since I was worried I have already taken a lot of precious time with you!¡± The ttering smile was so strained that her jaws started to itch when he snorted!


    ¡°Even my maids have better practice of giving a fake smile!¡± with that he stood up and walked towards her and she instinctively took a step back!


    ¡®Even if my smile is not good, you can not kill me for that! Evil bygone! Let evil be bygone!!¡¯ as if the spell would really work, she started to mutter it with more force each time in her heart!


    ¡°What are you doing? I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ehh! With an embarrassed face, she halted in her safety speech when he did note to her but walked past her, towards the study table behind her!<sub></sub>


    Awkward!! Why did she always feel awkward and scared around him! Ha! What was she even thinking! It was because he was a devil!


    ¡°Your family has sent you a letter! I called you to pass it in case you call me insensitive! Here!!¡± her whole body froze and she took no initiative to take the letter as if he was giving her her death sentence!


    Rafael raised a brow when he felt that the color of her face drained instantly! She was not that scared while facing the near death experience here!


    ¡°They have sent a letter to me too! Thanking that i let their son go whom you have sent to prison in anger!


    And they have invited both of us for their founding festival, which willmence next week!¡± Each word that left his mouth was enough to tremble her in fear!


    She had thought that she had gotten rid of their traps once she had started to live here! But who would have thought..!!


    Wait! Had he realized something? Why had he not asked me why I had sent my brother to prison? Could it be a test to check my loyalty!


    Shall I confess the truth so that I would not be pulled into the messter!


    ¡°That, my lord! I have asked them to take my brother to prison because I did not want to be part of their¡­¡± their.. She gulped her own saliva as the words failed to leave her mouth!


    What if he pounced on her and killed her! He had clearly told her that she was alive because she had never tried to y tricks with him or kill him like his previous human wives that were sent with an intention to kill him!


    What if..


    ¡°I know!¡± Rafael took a step closer to her and this time she was so stunned that she even forgot to take a step back!


    As if facing her death, her body refused to move even an inch but her eyes had widened and sweat had started to form on her face!


    ¡°You¡­ know!!!!¡± what the hell do you know!!!!!!??????????????? She shouted in her heart as she felt each step was enough to stop her heart from beating.


    ¡°Yes! Your brother apologized to me for his misconduct! He told me that he had insulted me and forced me to go back with him since he was worried about me!¡± he tilted his head as he did not see any change in her scared expression when he added, ¡°i didn¡¯t know that you care about me so much and was so keen on living here!


    I must say his words surprised me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡®then how did you ever lived on them! Are you a fool! No! It is a test! It is a test!¡¯ she knew that he would have told her before if he would have believed it!


    But he waited till her family took another step! And his eyes.. They were so piercing as if he was trying to look into her soul!


    She took a deep breath and then shook her head and kneeled on the cold floor instantly. Even Rafael was surprised as he saw her bowing her head,


    ¡°My lord, my brother lied to you! I have asked the knights to send him to prison because he asked me to mix poison in your wine!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 73 [Bonus chapter] Spare Me!

    ¡°My lord, my brother lied to you! I have asked the knights to send him to prison because he asked me to mix poison in your wine!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Then shall I thank you for sparing my life, Lady Hazel!¡± see the devil knew!! She gritted her teeth when she heard his mocking tone!


    ¡°So you kept me alive too..¡±


    ¡°No! I have not kept you alive.. I was just waiting for you to start the act so that I could put an end to it!


    Sparing your life sounds too.. Kind! Am i that kind in your eyes,dy Hazel!¡± absolutely not! You are trash that stinks!


    ¡°Of course, you are a kind person, my lord!¡± she replied trying to bring the best smile on her face but the man just rolled his eyes as if he could see through her act!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°So! You do know how to act coy too! Anyways, since you have confessed the truth to me, I will forget about the whole matter and keep my side of the deal. So you do not need to worry about it!¡± a wave of relief washed over face as she took a deep breath!


    She knew that it was a test! And she was d that she had told the truth!


    ¡°But that does not mean that I have forgiven your family and humans too who had dared to y the same trick on me so many times!


    I mean, do they not have any originality? Sending a beauty to trap the heart of a beast and then try and kill him! What a boring concept!¡± she felt stumped for words as she didn¡¯t know how to reply to him!


    So, he was punishing them not because they have tried to n his murder but he was punishing them because their tricks are old and boring!!<sub></sub>


    ¡°But since your family has invited me, we will go! I am eager to see if they have any new tricks in their minds this time!¡±


    ¡°Could I not go!¡± he raised a brow at her hesitant look! Even when they were trying to kill him, why was she so reluctant to go home?


    It was not like she liked to live here! The way she red at every other person here and always ready to put up a fight showed how irritated she was from this new pce!


    ¡°Sure! If you think that you can survive here in my absence then suit yourself!¡± her eyes widened as she realized the gravity of the sentence and shook her head

 Chapter 74 [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry and bring the papers, I did not have a whole day to spare. Didn¡¯t you say that you only need a few hours of help from me?¡± you!


    She blinked as she looked at the night creature who should not have time for her at all!


    ¡°Oh, that would not be needed, my lord! You are such a busy person, any normal clerk would suffice!¡± it would be even better if that person would be human!


    ¡°And you think that person would guide you better! Haven¡¯t I told you that the deal is important for me!¡± then why are you dragging me in it!¡¯ she wanted to shout but nodded her head instead!


    ¡°Then, I shall bring the parchmentdy Natalie gave to me.¡± She stood up while her mind already started working on the n on how to get rid of the situation but before she could take a step he chuckled.


    ¡°There is no need, I have the copy here. Tell me what you want to know!¡± taking a deep breath like a deted balloon, she picked up the papers and started checking them.


    Her brows knitted into a thin line and she took out the parchment and started noting the points seriously. Randomly a few tendrils fell on her face and she blew them away instead of using her hands and tucking them properly behind her ears.<sub>.</sub>


    His eyes flickered as he continued to notice how her lips puckered everytime she find something queer and then jot it down so forcefully as if she was using a sword against the enemy.


    Her eyes were filled with grievances and rage as she felt like she was tormented! Randomly her lips mutter something inaudible and then she closes her eyes and takes a deep breath to control her anger!


    She looked so annoyed that he wanted to tease her further. He licked his fangs instinctively when his eyes fell on the drop of sweat that started from her forehead and teased her face while finally falling on her neck!


    It looked so damn seductive that his eyes glowed. He stood up and was about to take a step towards her while taking out a handkerchief from his pockets when she finally closed the file and raised her head, even startling him!


    ¡°Phew! Finally done!¡± She picked up all the papers and stared at him when she noticed that he was standing too close to her and had strange expressions on his face.


    Her brows knitted as she looked behind her but there was nothing! Why did he look like someone snatched a stack of gold for him!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Are you done?¡± she flinched when she heard his cold voice and wondered what made him so annoyed!


    ¡°Well, yes! I have prepared notes to the best of my knowledge but I am not sure since I have never done this tak before. If you look at it and tell me a few things..¡± She ced the parchment on his study table while he continued to stare at her face with a flicker in his eyes and only when she stared back at him did he look at the papers.


    Scanning through the details, his eyes glowed and an indescribable emotion shed past his eyes but when he raised his eyes, that was normal again!


    Hazel waited for the man to speak all this while but he was too silent. She was sure that the parchements were not made perfectly. She was not a professional and had no idea how negotiations were done onnd and treaties!


    ¡°If there is any problem with the data and the details of negotiations, then I will..¡±


    ¡°There is no need! I will handle it!¡± huh! He would!


    ¡°If there is any mistake, you should tell me and I will improve it! I have to learn all this since I have to handle the duties of an empress too!


    So, it would be better if you guide me rather than handling it yourself!¡± ¡®Most importantly, if you were going to handle it, why have you asked me to look into it in the first ce!¡¯


    Her eyes filled with irritation as she stared at him with hurls exploded in her mind! While she felt nervous at the same time!


    How bad it was for him to take the whole file back and handle it himself! He had told her again and again that the project was important for him!


    Should she just apologize and let the matter go? Or should she ask him to assign a guide for her so that she could learn from her mistakes and improve.


    Just when she was mulling over her options, the vampire chuckled as if he had heard a joke! And she stared back at him with a bewildered face.


    Her big animated eyes were filled with worry and confusion that made him smile more.


    ¡°You are thinking too much! The pointers of negotiation are fine! Though a bit of leniency could be seen, the agreement letter was well prepared even though I was surprised by it!¡± he tilted his head as he saw how she blinked and then her eyes beamed.


    She was just like a kid who was praised for her good work and now wanted to show off it to the world and make others jealous!


    ¡°But as I said, I never wanted to negotiate over it! I want the treaty to be epted! The conditions you have set were too harsh and there might be a chance that it would be rejected!¡± another frown formed on her face when she heard so but she did not understand why!


    ¡°My lord, when I read the file, the treaty gives you the right to trade with the northwestern area of the Lawrenstine Empire!


    But as far as I remember and shown in this file, the area is barren and there is no industry or agriculture there! Why are you so keen on a treaty? It would only bring loss for the empire!¡± she had even tried to look into the library and record room but found nothing special in thatnd!


    There was no historical record of that ce either, as if it never existed in thend or geography! Then why did the ce matter so much! The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was a waste of money and effort and he did not even want to deal with the girl!


    But as the words left her mouth, his aura turned gloomy and the smile on his face disappeared as if it was not there at the first ce.


    ¡°Have you heard about the ce before or do you know why the area is famous for..¡± he halted and stared deep into her eyes but she shook her head sincerely, and his eyes flickered and turned darker when he added with a wary smile on his face ¡°It is the coven of witches!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 75 [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°It is the coven of witches!¡± thud! The words felt like thunder to her ears whose eyes widened!


    If vampires were dangerous for sucking your blood dry and for their utter strength, witches were known for their cunningness and magic! Though they have frail bodies just like humans, it is to their advantage since they could hide well among humans and survive but they have immense power that even a vampire had to kneel in front of them.


    Why was he trying to enter their coven! Had he lost his will to live or had he gonepletely crazy out of boredom and wanted to fight with them for their entertainment?


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± go ahead! If you want to die then go ahead! Why are you dragging me in it!


    ¡°Haha! My bad! How foolish of me!¡± sheughed awkwardly as she sat back on the chair and picked the ss of water from the side. Drinking the whole ss in a single gulp, she smiled again, but it was so fake as if she was not even putting an effort in hiding her true intention or was so tensed that she did not even act.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°On second thought, you are right! You should handle the matter by yourself! I am still a novice. So working on such a big trade would not be good for me! Hehee!¡± sheughed awkwardly as she looked at the man with a pleading expression who raised a brow but his eyes were cold.


    ¡°So, you are refusing me!¡± She swore that she saw the same madness in his eyes when he was going to attack a person and kill him and her heart beat increased.


    Her heart palpitated so fast that she was sure it would burst out of her ribcage!


    ¡°No! Not at all! How could I even think about it! In fact, I feel remorse that I am not able to help you! But even if I feel upset, there is no way that I could help you! So, it would be only wise for me to let go!¡± squeezing a tear out of her eyes, she looked down as if she was feeling upset that she was not able to fulfill the first task given to her and was not able to prove her worth!<sub></sub>


    But her eyes were only filled with rage! Why did everyone think of her as an escape goat when they face adversities!


    Her father used her when he faced vampires and now he was trying to use her when he faced witches! Did they think she was a genius that could handle everything and still behind desired results!


    ¡°Hmm, you are right! I should be the one to handle this matter!¡± he nodded his head and nk expressions fielded her face.


    She snapped her head up and stared hard at the man who readied so easily! Since when has he been so easy to deal with!


    ¡°Then, I shall take my leave! I should not waste more of your precious time when you are so busy.


    In fact, I would go to the royal chef and ask him to make something special for you tonight!¡± Without even wasting a second, she jumped up from her seat and ran towards the door as if she was afraid that he would change his decision if she stayed there for one more second.


    But just as she dashed towards the door and forwarded her hands to hold the knob. She felt the strong chest of a man instead of the door.


    Hazel raised her head only to see that Rafael was standing there and his head was lowered as he was looking at her with gleaming eyes!


    She snapped her head back to his office seat which was not empty and then to him! How in the world did he reach the door before her? Wasn¡¯t he sitting there just a second ago!


    She cried with no tears as she felt that she was no match to his strength and agility!! She was only a fool to think that she could run away from his palms!


    ¡°Where are you going? I did not ask you to leave. Did i?¡± The sentence was more of a threat than a question and she knew better to deny then stretch the matter.


    ¡°No! My lord. But I did not want to¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not! You are not disturbing me. So, go and sit back on your seat!¡± ¡®What if I did not want to! It is not me but you! You are the one I was running from!¡± with a nod full of reluctance, she dragged her heavy body back on the chair again.


    ¡°Tch!! Even a snail would have been faster than you!¡± he muttered under his breath, yet he did not ask him to increase her pace or hurry up as he walked back to his leisurely pace too!


    ¡®Then go and bring a snail!!¡¯ she muttered yet increased her speed a bit as she went and sat on the chair again! Once seated, she stared at him like a criminal who was waiting for his death sentence to be announced! In normal circumstances, he would have teased her a bit more before letting her go, but now, it did not look to be the case,


    ¡°I will handle the matter as you said. But I still needed assistance and I needed someone who would handle the girl so that I could concentrate on my work!


    So, I want you toe with me! If my wife would be with me there would be no flies i should be worried about! You will handle Natalie and her father when I go and check the whole vicinity.


    And if you would be with me, I would easily achieve my target in less time ande back!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 76 [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Mydy, what are you searching for?¡± the maid stared at thedy who had the habit of reading but today she was almost drowned in the books that the maid even had trouble seeing her face!


    Hazel frowned but did not reply as she continued to search the books. Her eyes were frantically looking at books as if she was searching for elixir in them.


    The maid shrugged her shoulders but just when she was about to turn a loud bang resounded!


    She turned back and was stunned to see Hazel had banged her head on the table!


    ¡°Mydy, are you okay? Shall I call a physician?¡± she took hurried steps towards Hazel whose face was looking dim and pale as if her soul had left her body.


    ¡°No! I am fine! Leave me alone!¡± though hesitated, the maid nodded her head and left the library after giving onest nce to her listless empress!


    ¡°If only there had been a single book that could help me!¡± Hazel sighed as she stared at the sheer amount of books she had checked already.<sub>.</sub>


    From the books on history of witches to the importance of the area where Rafael was thinking of making trade routes!


    She had checked all of it yet she did not have any information about the witches that looked genuine or could be trusted.


    How would she survive in the unknownnd then? Whenever the thought crossed her mind she already imagined a woman in the dark cloak was trying to strangle her!


    ¡°Why am I so doomed!!¡± she wanted to shout but knew that it would be of no use!


    Whenever she thought that her life was finally sailing smoothly, a roller coaster waited for her around the corner.


    No! She would not give up! With that thought, she stood up again and walked towards the shelf where all the books rted to witches were!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Are you looking for something particr, mydy?¡± She almost jumped up from her ce and turned back to see who had called her suddenly when she noticed the old man whom she often sees there.


    He must be the staff managing the library, she assumed as she had only seen him here!


    ¡°Yes, I am looking for the history or anything rted to the Triartend or the Lawrenstine Empire!¡± He was her only hope! If he could help her with the book then she would be mentally prepared for the future.


    But the man took a step away abruptly as if he had seen the ghost and stared at her as if she had gone crazy!


    ¡°Mydy, I apologize but I can not be of any help!¡± with that he bowed his head and turned to leave the library with hurried steps making her stunned!


    He behaved as if she had asked him about his death! Why was he so frightened! The thought bewildered her but confused her too!


    ¡°Wait! Are you trying to deny the empress!¡± if he would not reply to her normally, then she could only force him by her powers!


    After all, it was a matter of her life and death when the man halted. His face had already lost all the colors when he turned to look at him and shook his head,


    ¡°I did not dare, mydy. But the information you are trying to find is not in the library!¡± She frowned when she saw him bowing his head and apologizing to her when the library had more than a thousand books on cooking! Then how could it be that it did not have a single book on the trade routes of the empire!


    ¡°What do you mean? Why is there not a single book on this trade route?¡± The way Natalie was talking about it, she felt as if the ce had strong significance that she was ready to stake her life and dignity for the trade!


    ¡°Yes, because my lord had ordered us a long ago to burn all the books rted to that area!


    Not only in the pce but there would be no book about it in the whole empire!¡± instead of reliving her, his words only make her more confused!


    She did not understand what was so special about thisnd!? If he knew that there was a coven of witches, why did he want to go there in the first ce!


    Could it be that he had a beef with someone there and was going to annihte them!


    If he wants to go then go! Why was he dragging her with him!


    ¡°Do you know the reason!¡± his face was telling that he knew everything.


    He was not able to look at her but his eyes were roaming all around when he shook his head and Hazel realized that he was not going to tell her the truth no matter what she would do!


    ¡°I think it is because the poor never bought from the trade route and the empire was suffering losses!


    But how the rtionship was improving, it might start again!¡±


    she was d that she took her stance! At least now she knew something if not everything!


    ¡°Then how shall we search about thend?¡±


    ¡°Mydy, that would not be possible and I advise you to not look into the matter personally, it would be the reason for your death too!¡± she blinked as she stared at the man who was trying to scare her to death and scoffed!


    ¡°You have no idea how strong my will to survive is! Since you can not help me, you can go!¡± the man looked at her with hesitation and in the end sighed as if he was facing a big trouble and muttered,


    ¡°I can not help you but every person in the royal family can! They were there when the incident happened!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 77 [Bonus chapter] Cancel The Deal!

    ¡°I can not help you but every person in the royal family can! They were there when the incident happened!!¡±


    ¡°Incident?¡± so she was right! Something had happened there! When she had seen the eyes of Rafael before, she was sure it was too dark! But what would have happened!


    She pursued her lips as she weighed her options! Asking Scarlet would only mean earning her ire.


    Diana! She did not trust her! Damien, he would frustrated her before opening his mouth and Rafael, if he wanted to tell her, he would have already told her!


    ¡°Darn! There is not a single person in the pce who talks normally!¡± well! At least she knew that there was nothing she could find in this damn library!


    Why was he taking her to an ominous ce! Could it be as simple as keeping the flies away!?


    She stared at all the books in the library with a deted look on her face. When she hade here after lunch, she was determined to not leave this area before knowing the truth! But now..<sub>.</sub>


    Dragging her body out of the library, she went to the empress office instead of her room.


    Her maids were already waiting for her when she walked out but surprisingly Diana was also there. Her rose dress made her look leaner and her golden hair was shining as if they were speckles of gold!


    ¡°Mydy, thank goodness, youe out. I was about toe in to meet you!¡± Hazel tilted her head and hid the frustration of her face well.


    ¡°What for?¡± without waiting for Diana to continue, she had already started taking brisk steps towards the office.


    ¡°For helping you of course! Haha, I heard during lunch that you are going to handle the negotiation of the trade route that had been closed for two decades!


    So, I wanted to assist you in deciding conditions and making papers! You have askeddy Natalie to discuss the terms tonight and it is already evening!<sub></sub>


    You look so tired! Were you trying to find books on how to sign agreements? I am afraid this kind of knowledge and experience could not be gained through books!


    But you do not need to worry, I have a lot of experience! You can entrust the task to me. I will handle everything!¡± with a sweet smile on her face, the girl offered to help as if she was the one who cared most about Hazel! Or did she?


    After all, she would gain nothing if she continued to help her except the ire of her mother! Yet she was here! Should she ask her!


    While she was still pondering, they had already reached the door and the maids bowed their heads and opened the door for both of them.


    Hazel walked towards the seat of the head! The empress sat and swirled it. With a smirk on her face, she sat down on the plush chair and her face field with arrogance!


    Once seated, she stared at Diana with haughty expressions on her face as if she was looking down on her! But what surprised her was that the sweet smile on Diana¡¯s face did not falter a bit!


    She was still standing there with a sincere expression on her face that stunned Hazel who was testing Diana!


    ¡°Since that is the case, do you know why thatnd is important for the empire!


    I have checked that thend did not have any significant growth in industry or agriculture! I think we should not sign this negotiation!¡± she touched the small stone on the table that was used as a paper weight and started ying with it nonchntly.


    She made sure that she did not look anxious to know about thend and showed that she did not have any idea about it!


    ¡°You are right, mydy. The ce did not have any significant growth but that is an oldnd where covens of witches existed at a period of time.


    The ce used to flourish at that time. But once Rafi had an argument with the witches and then he burnt their whole ce.


    That time, it was no less than a war! We have lost many close associates at that time and one of them was my father too.


    Since then we have been living in the pce! Even Rafi, he was fatally injured and had almost lost his life in that war.


    Many believe that he still has the curse of witches in his blood that keeps him thirsty for blood constantly but not as other vampires!


    After that no one dared to reside in thatnd except a few native vigers who always had good rtions with witches and shared thend with them.


    After that all the trade routes to thatnd were closed and the empire had cut all the contacts with thosends and their people.


    If Rafi had decided to restart the route then it meant he was suspicious that his enemies hade back or he wanted to usurp thend so that they could nevere back!¡± taking a seat on the other side, Diana looked at a distance as she told her whole story.


    Hazel could see a hint of regret and longing on the face of the girl and it showed that she had lost a lot in that war too! But what was the reason for the war?


    No! She shook her head, that was not important! At least, now she knows the reason! So was it due to the war that the books rted to that ce were burnt or was it due to the loss the pce had suffered!


    At least she knew that witches are not there anymore! Phew! That was a relief!


    She took a deep breath as her clenched muscles started to rx slowly! Though she still did not understand why he was taking her there, she should not be worried so much about saving her life now!


    ¡°Mydy, if possible you should try to cancel the deal!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 78 [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Mydy, if possible you should try to cancel the deal!¡±


    ¡°You are not in a position to ask me that! You can leave now!¡± Diana stared at the girl with reluctance but nodded her head and left from there!


    Rubbing her forehead as if she had aged in a day, she took out the parchments and started working on the files again!


    Yet the words of Diana continued to haunt her ears again and again,


    ¡°Sigh! Why had he killed so many people to even annihte the whole coven of witches!¡± she muttered under her breath as she thought that her husband was no lesser than the grim reaper who came to take all of their lives!


    How much time had passed when she was finally done with everything! This was more exhausting than she had thought!


    It did not feel like she was the empress at all but the clerk working on files!


    ¡°Mydy lord is calling you for dinner!¡± she looked at the sky that had already turned darker and nodded!<sub>.</sub>


    Taking all the files in her hands, she walked towards the dining room. But was surprised to see only Rafael sitting there and her eyes scanned the whole surroundings.


    ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± her head snapped back to Rafael and she shook her head but nodded!


    ¡°I was expectingdy Natalie to be here too!¡± she took out the parchments and ced it only on the table beside her as she sat down and then looked around again!


    Even Scarlet that stuck to Rafael like his tail wasn¡¯t there!


    ¡°Lady Natalie wanted to take a stroll in the garden! So, I have sent her with Arnold.


    Damien was getting too bored, so I sent him to get some entertainment too!¡±


    ¡°And what about Aunt Scarlet!¡± he raised a brow as she stared at the girl who was looking at him with her bright animated eyes!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Are you questioning me now like a wife, huh?¡± Hazel blinked and then looked away!


    ¡°No! I was just asking since I have never seen her missing meals, my lord!¡± could he not behave like a gentleman for more than five minutes.


    Picking up her knife, she tore the steak with full force as if she was stabbing him to death. With a vicious smile on her face, she continued to cut it without eating a single bite of the steak that even his eyes narrowed at her te!


    ¡°Do not tell me that you are cussing me!¡± a sly smile formed on her face as she raised her head and stared back at him.


    ¡°No! Not at all. What made you think so, my lord?¡± though she was denying, the triumphed smile on her face said it all that even his lips curved up cynically!


    ¡°Ha! Then it must be my overthinking! By the way, we are going to check the route next morning!


    I have called you here to give some instructions!¡± her face turned solemn instantly as she nodded her head.


    ¡°The pce is full of vicious people, stay alert. Be cruel and more vicious than them, so that they would fear you and not think of attacking you.


    Do not go alone anywhere and do not cross the boundaries of the pce!¡± She nodded her head diligently like a kid who was getting instructed from her father.


    This was the first time she was listening to him without retorting or passing sarcasticments that his face fell! He was expecting her to hurl and deny but he nodded back so that he would punish her to share room with him!


    He had to think of another way now! cing his hands in the pockets, he took out a small box and passed it to her.


    ¡°I want you to wear it all the time too!¡± her brows knitted into a thin line as she opened the box with curiosity when she saw an obsidian in it with a red pearl.


    ¡°Ouch!!¡±


    Her hands roamed on it as it looked too mesmerizing when she felt as if electricity had struck her!


    She took her hands back and the box fell on the table with a thud!


    Hazel stared at her hands and then at the box with confusion as she did not understand what happened! There was no way that a jewel could hit her! Could it!?


    ¡°What happened?¡± She raised her head only to see that his eyes had turned darker as it almost looked back just like the obsidian instead of red and she forgot what she was about to stay!


    ¡°Nothing! It just fell from my hands, I apologize, my lord!¡± Rafael continued to stare at her as if he was searching for something but then nodded his head and picked up the pendant from the table!


    ¡°Let me help you!¡± Before she could deny it, he had already stood up from his seat and walked behind her.


    She flinched when the pendant was brought closer to her skin and closed her eyes. But this time nothing happened!


    She opened her eyes and stared at the pendant as if it was a snake that could bite her any moment, but nothing happened!


    ¡®It must have been my illusion!¡¯ she smiled as her absurd thought when she flinched again as his cold hands touched her neck!


    A strange sensation started to fill her like the time they danced together. Instead of jerking away, she leaned on to his touches further like a moth was attracted to light when she felt him bending closer to her ears.


    His eyes turned darker as he felt her trembling under his hands but more than that, his eyes narrowed on the red pearl that he had ced on her neck, she did not know what it was for.. But for him it was hisst trial and hope..


    ¡°Do not take it out Hazel, it will keep you alive even when you are not beside me!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 79 [Bonus chapter] Two Decades!

    ¡°Do not take it out Hazel, it will keep you alive even when you are not beside me!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± keep me alive! Her whole body jolted as if she was given another shock and she stood up like a spring!


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± her words came out sharper than she had thought and a frown instantly formed on his face.


    ¡°How rude! Did you forget who i am!?¡± she stared at the man who was throwing fire daggers at her.


    This was the case most of the time. He either threw her cold blizzards or burned her with fire daggers if not flirted with her that curled her toes!


    ¡°It is about my life, my lord. I apologize for being rude but I want to know what the significance of this pendant is!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°It is as you heard. The pendant could keep you safe! Though Diana had already told you the story.. There are still a few of them left, hidden in corners like a rat!


    If they saw you with me then you will be their center of target too!¡± her face turned pale but at the same time she felt a bit of agitation as her teeth gritted hard!


    ¡°Then why are you taking me there! I can stay here in the pce leisurely and enjoy my safe time!¡± She covered her mouth when she realized that she had spoken her thoughts aloud but her eyes were still staring at him to reply as to why he was dragging her to the mess she had nothing to do with!


    ¡°Because I am only going there for you!!¡± taken aback by his sudden outburst, she stared at him with bewilderment! For her! What did he mean by that?


    ¡°You have already been part of the pce! Do you think you would be safe when I am not here!¡± as the words left his mouth, his hands had already reached for her neck and he took away the scarf brutally and touched the marks that were still there!<sub></sub>


    She flinched but as the words sunk in she realized what he was talking about! He was worried that she would be attacked again if he left the pce for a long while!


    ¡°What about the knights?¡± she was sure that if the knights would be strong enough, they would keep her safe but she frowned when a mockingugh formed on his face as if she was being absurd!


    ¡°You think they would listen to you over the royal family? No matter how loyal knights I would give to you, their loyalty would be towards me, not you, Hazel!


    So, if you want to live, you have to stay by my side forever!¡± forever! How long could this period be!


    Once again the feeling of being helpless filled her eyes. How much struggle she had put into her survival! Would it even be worth it when everyone was waiting just for her to die!


    ¡°Yes, I understand now, my lord!¡± she bowed her head violently as she was still thankful for the efforts he was putting to keep her safe!


    He could have left her behind, but he thought about her and took her with him yet she wasining like a fool!


    ¡°Wait, Hazel!¡± she halted and then turned and bowed her head again!


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± his eyes turned cold and he felt a surge of anger hitting his chest!


    Just why was she being so docile! She should be thankful that he was working so hard to keep her alive yet she was behaving like that!


    His irritation knew no bounds when he saw her head bowing in front of him!


    ¡°Can you not see what I am doing? Why are you being so angry! You are not a kid anymore to throw tantrums!¡± she bowed her head further when she heard his voice full of irritation!


    As if she was a burden on him, her eyes turned dim but she nodded in silence,


    ¡°Yes, my lord. I apologize! I am thankful for the efforts you are putting in saving me!¡± She bowed and stayed there without moving an inch while her head stayed downcasted.


    But instead of feeling better, he felt like a volcano was bursting and started feeling suffocated!


    ¡°Then you may leave! We have to leave at dawn so there are hardly four hours left. Go and get some rest, I have already asked the maids to pack all the necessary things for you!¡± She nodded with silence and turned and left while he stood there alone looking at her leaving figure with hollow eyes that could not feel any emotion.


    ¡°My lord, your meal!¡± pulling the hand with so much force that it would almost tear apart, he sunk his fangs deeper into the skin with so much pressure that the girl closed her eyes but did not dare to even wince,


    His Adam apple moved up and down and he let her go after so long that she was about to faint. Finally feeling a bit better, he walked to his room where a dark figure was already sitting on the sofa!


    Ignoring the presence of the person, he walked towards the table and picked up the bottle of wine and served himself a ss. Sitting on the other side of the sofa, he closed his eyes and took a sip in silence when the other person moved!


    ¡°I can see that the lord is getting too much affected. This is not good for you and the girl as others would see how much affection you have towards her!¡± Rafael¡¯s eyes snapped open and once again it had turned darker.


    It was once again ck like obsidian that the person sitting in front of him flinched and took a step back.


    ¡°You do not need to tell me how much care I should show for her! I have waited for her for more than two decades!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 80 [Bonus chapter] The new kind of ball!

    ¡°You can leave the room!¡± all the maids nodded and left the room as they bowed their heads and greeted her good night.


    Instead of going to sleep, she walked towards the balcony and stared at the moon! Her animated eyes reflected the lighting from the inanimate object as the breeze touched her skin!


    It felt better after all the stress she was facing. Looking up, her eyes sparkled! She walked closer to the railing and looked down, the height was enough for her to die if she fell that miserable one that she gulped but that only increased the thrill!


    Holding the corner of the wall tightly in her hands, she climbed the railing and stood on it! If she would calcte well, she could..


    ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡± she flinched by the sudden cold voice and held the wall tightly. Yet her feet lost their bnce and she felt that the small woodenyer was drifting away from her feet!


    ¡°Argh!¡± a shriek escaped her lips as her eyes shut close with the fear of falling down. Was she going to die like that!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°No! Save me!¡± she shouted again as she felt her body falling down with speed as the flowing air was not able to hold her weight!


    ¡°Tsk! Why were you trying to jump in the first ce when you are so afraid of dying!¡± finally a strong pair of arms held her tightly in his arms and her body stilled in the air!


    ¡°Who in the world said that I was trying to jump off!!¡± she yelled as she held the man with all her force as if she would fall again if he would let go!


    After taking a lot of short and fast breaths, her body that was still in trauma started to rx and her eyes that were tightly shut opened a bit to see her savior!


    She was so tense that she did not even recognize the voice!<sub></sub>


    ¡°You just jumped in front of me! Yet you are trying to deny the fact!¡± Damien raised a brow as he had seen from afar, she was standing on the railing and looking down as if making sure that she would die if she jumped!


    ¡±That was because of a fool..¡± ¡®a fool whispered into my ear out of nowhere did i list my bnce!¡¯ she wanted to shout but restrained since she was still in the arms of the fool and did not want to irk him to let him go of her body.


    ¡°Because I was a fool to think that I could climb on the roof!¡± she replied in a soft voice as she finally opened her eyes and found him staring at her with an amused look!


    ¡°Oh my, you were trying to climb on the roof! Hahahahha!¡± heughed out loud as he shook his head as if he had heard a great joke.


    A scowl formed on her lips but she stopped herself from replying to him as she was still holding on to his body. Her legs were wobbly and she looked around only to see that he was holding her waist with one hand and the railing of the balcony with another and they were still hanging in the air.


    She was not going to irk him until she would feel ground below her feet.


    ¡°Yes, and if you haveughed enough can you put me back on my balcony?¡± he raised a brow as if thinking about it and then nodded his head.


    Just when she was about to thank him for his consideration, she felt like she was flying again. But this time instead of going down, she felt like she was flying high into the sky and would end up going out of the gxy!


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡± that scoundrel! She shouted as she felt her body breaking apart. But just when she thought she would hit the wall and break her nose, a pair of arms held her again!


    ¡°Caught you!!¡± that beast! She opened her eyes and red at the man who was throwing her like she was a piece of ball and even had the audacity to smirk after catching her!


    ¡°You can thank meter, first I have to pull you up.¡± He held her hand tightly as she felt her body getting pulled up from the boundary and in the end he held her waist and picked her up like a bag and ced her on the ground.


    Her legs had long turned wobbly. So even when her feet touched the ground, she was not able to maintain her bnce and fell on the ground.


    The vampire did not take a step towards her even when he saw her falling. Her heart beast was so fast that she felt it would burst open and her body was still shivering with fear!


    She had felt so close to death twice in the past ten minutes that she could not control her emotion at all.


    ¡°So why did you want toe here!?¡± he asked as he looked around!


    Her brows frowned when she heard him and took her a second to realize that he had brought her to the roof where she was nning to go!


    ¡°What kind of way was it to bring me here! Do you think I am a ball?¡± she red at the vampire who was grinning as if he had done a great feat.


    ¡°Tsk! Said the one who was trying to climb the roof from the balcony! What do you think you are? A lizard!!¡± ha! He was the one who had thrown her in the air and now he was the one who wasining!


    ¡°Do notin when I am being nice even after what you have done with us today!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 81 Did So Much For Her!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Do notin when I am being nice even after what you have done with us today!¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± taken aback by his sudden me, a look of bewilderment passed her eyes!


    ¡°What have i done?¡± though they had fought during the lunch but he was to be med for that! Why was he using her out of the blue!


    Damien tilted his head and stared at her as if he was trying to confirm whether she was telling the truth or not!


    His eyes flickered when he noticed her frown and ring eyes and chuckled!


    ¡°Have you not met your husband over dinner! I thought he wanted to speak alone time with you!¡± three deep lines formed on her forehead as she was not able to connect both matters but she nodded her head,


    ¡°I did! I just came from there a few minutes ago!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°So, he did not even tell you! And here I thought that he would brag about it! What a foolish thing to do!¡± he shook his head when his eyes filled with mirth and then took a few steps forward and sat beside her.


    She looked at the crazy man with cautiousness as she cussed him under her breath when he leaned further putting all her weight on his right hand!


    ¡°Why are you staring at me in the middle of the night! Do not tell me that you have fallen for me too!¡± as the words left his mouth, he licked his fangs and her breath hitched!


    ¡°I am still waiting for your reply! What were you talking about earlier?¡± He turned to look at her.


    Under the soft glow of moonlight, her face was shining as if it was made up of pure silver. Her silver hair was looking breathtaking and the glow that was falling into her eyes.


    He looked away and then smirked again when she frowned as she did not get what he was talking about!


    ¡°Tsk! You want me to tell you what your husband does for you, behind your back?<sub></sub>


    Wouldn¡¯t it mean that I will create love in your heart for him! Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t tell me because I know!¡± ¡°I know that you are a crazy maniac who could spout nonsense all the time!¡± she muttered under her breath as she did not know why she was still sitting here and listening to his nonsense!


    ¡°Hmm, at least, this nonsense helped you in stopping your shivering!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± He was right! She stared at her body that was not shivering anymore and even looked calm! Though he was the one who had tossed her into the air as if she was an object!


    She was still d because she was too scared but now she was calm like before.


    ¡°If you are thinking that my way was worse, then let me tell you you would have fallen a long time ago even if i have not called you if you would have tried to climb the roof!¡± she pursed her lips when he said those words so surely!


    She was not sure at the first ce and was just checking if she could or she could not!


    ¡°Why were you even trying to climb it! If it is not like you are a shy person who was afraid to ask to go on the roof with maids so choose this way to see it!


    You could have juste here with stairs!¡± a frail body like her climbing the tilted red tiles of roof and then falling down make him chuckle.


    ¡°I did not want toe here with maids. I wanted to have a few moments of peace! But who would have thought my blood pressure would only increase if I came here!


    I better stay in my room then!¡± She tried to stand up so that she could leave from there.


    The tranquility of the night with cold breeze and stars was not able to calm her down till he was there with her. So, it would be better if she would leave and take a rest before leaving the pce.


    ¡°Why are you in a hurry! Sit here with me and I will tell you why no one joined you at dinner!¡± her steps halted as she felt that there was a reason for it!


    She had felt it that time too as Scarlet never left Rafael alone. Like a pest, she was always clinging to him and she was sure that even if he married for love, he would not get time to spend with her wife without the interruption of Scarlet!


    A dark ray of light passed his eyes when he saw that she halted! She was so angry with her yet when it came to Rafael she could not help herself from stopping!


    He chuckled yet the thought turned his eyes cold when the thought crossed his mind!


    ¡°Why are you not there?¡± she asked directly when he did not reveal even after waiting for a while and he leaned further on the ground and looked at the stars!


    ¡°He asked Diana to personally go and show Natalie the town. He said, as a convoy, she must get a chance to see our empire before leaving!


    Tsk! And to ask me to escort them personally as he was worried about the safety of Diana! Tch tch!


    If he would have been worried, he would not have asked her to do such a menial task in the first ce!


    Even when the girl tried to deny it, he asked us to make sure that it was all the cultural ces and make a visit to the market of town too when both are in the opposite directions.


    He was clearly trying to get rid of us for the rest of the day! And I am sure the reason must be you!¡± her! Was she really the reason why he asked all of them to leave with such an absurd excuse!


    But why would he do that? It was not like they had a love marriage and he was a lover who wanted to spend alone time with his beloved!


    She did not know why but a bright smile formed on her face when the thought crossed her mind! Wait! What was she even thinking! How could a psycho have a lover!


    And even if it had, she did not want to be one since she did know when his hands itched for killing her too. She should not entertain those kinds of foolish thoughts when she was trying so hard to survive in the pce!


    He must have his own reason to ask them to leave.


    ¡°What about Scarlet!¡± she shook the idea away and asked again when he raised a brow as if he was looking at a fool and then chuckled again!


    ¡°You really are a clueless hamster! He is doing so much yet you do not even know! Huh! Scarlet is punished for hurting you!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 82 [Bonus chapter] Tonight!

    ¡°Are you sure that Hazel is not anywhere to be seen!¡± the maid shook her head with confidence!


    ¡°No! I have personally escorted your majesty to her room and she asked all of us to leave so that she could rest!


    While my lord is in his room, he has not ordered any maid for dinner either!¡± a smirk formed on the face of Natalie as she ced her hands in the pourse and took out a few gold coins!


    ¡°Thank you! I am d that I have someone like you to rely on. I hope you will continue to bring more information to me in the future too!¡± the eyes of the miad gleamed by looking at the sheer number of gold coins.


    They were more than her annual ie and she had not even betrayed her masters!


    She nodded her head and left the room when Natalie waved her hands. Once the door was closed, Natalie walked towards the closet and took out her small bag!


    Taking out a small bottle from it, she smiled as she took out an expensive wine bottle and slowly added the contents of the bottle in the wine.<sub>.</sub>


    Taking out a dress from the closet, she pressed the bell and soon two maids came into the room after a knock,


    ¡°Help me get dressed. My lord had called for me!¡± The maids were aware that Rafael would call for a maid each night to have his meal before sleeping but he had not called any of them today.


    So, it was because of her! They bowed her head and walked towards her briskly.


    The maids help Natalie in getting a warm bath. Then they applied ayer of fragrance all over her body. With a lot of medicated cream and oil, her body started to shine in the dark.


    They stared in amazement when Natalie passed them a sheer dress. The dress was so transparent that even her genitals could not be hidden by the small amount of cloth that she called a dress.


    With her face turned red, they helped her in getting in the dress which was so tight that it would tear up with a little amount of pressure!<sub></sub>


    They tied half of her while the rest were scattered around her neck giving her a seductive look!


    ¡°How am I looking?¡± she asked as she looked at the mirror with satisfaction when the maids marveled!


    ¡°You are looking too beautiful, mydy! The lord would not be able to take his eyes away from you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are looking alluring!¡±


    ¡°Enchanting the world to be the perfect maid!¡± her confidence boosted with the praises she received from the staff.


    If she were sessful in bedding him tonight, she could get a chance to be closer to him and might fill the chance of the concubine!


    Many wanted to be his wife, but everyone knew that the ce could only be filled by the council as a treaty. His marriage would only be for political reasons!


    Though many were disheartened by it. A few were d since it guarantee that he would never be sexually staisfie wih his wife since she wpould only be a piece of chess!


    So, they all vye for the ce of concubine. Vampires have strong sexual desires and have a good apetiete so many of them have more than one lovers either they were male or female.


    Except a few who believed in the stories of true love and bound their partners by mark just like Werewolves.


    But it was only a handful who did that since the death of one would result in the death of the other.


    She had not heard of a single vampire who had done this so far, letting the story only stay in legends!


    And when ites to Rafael, he has always been surrounded by beautiful women by getting married thrice and has many loves apart from that.


    So, getting his favor was easy. But to stay in that favor and make a ce in his life was difficult since he always had recements avable!


    That was why she was trying so hard. She had thought that sleeping with him would be a piece of cake but thanks to the new empress who was trying to get her monopoly, she had not been sessful in achieving it and even bore humiliation after being called an ugly frog!


    She had to make sure that tonight would be hers and she would not get disturbed by anyone!


    With that thought her hands clenched into a fist and she stood up with determined eyes. She was confident in her beauty and the dress she had chosen was perfect.


    No man, either human or vampire could deny her after giving her a look tonight. Not to forget that she had prepared the wine as her backup n if things would not go smoothly!


    She took the robe the maids had given her and covered her naked body though it! She did not want anyone to bask in the feast except for Rafael.


    As she walked towards his chamber, the maids followed her. Her heartbeat was getting faster and faster with every step she had taken as her breathing hitched just with the anxiety of what was about to happen!


    This would be the first time when a man would touch her and make love to her! Would he be gentle when she would tell him that she was a virgin or would he be delighted and rough with her to enjoy the privileges of herpletely and make sure no one would be able to satisfy her ept him!


    Her stomach churned with that thought as she reached his door! She knocked it softly as her face started to turn red and her grip on her dress tightened!


    ¡°Umm, my lord had told me to inform you to guard the door and make sure no one woulde in even if they hear me shouting!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 83 Argghhhhh

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Umm, my lord had told me to inform you to guard the door and make sure no one woulde in even if they hear me shouting!¡± her face turned redder as she said so and the maids exchanged nces!


    Of course, they would not be a fool to disturb their master when he was with such a seductive woman alone. So they bowed their heads readily!


    Satisfied with their reaction, she was joyous, now no one would be able toe in between!


    ¡°Come in!¡± as his deep and alluring voice resounded her throat ran dry as she took a trembling step in!


    The man was standing on his balcony with his back facing her!


    He did not turn toward her even when the door was opened and closed again lightly.<sub>.</sub>


    Natalie waited for a few seconds for him to turn and stare at her but when he did not she was confused!


    ¡®This is a good way too!¡¯ Although she had worn the dress, she was too shy to let go of the cloak, so when he did not turn, she found it better since she let it go at her own speed!


    She walked toward the table and ced the wine the maids had passed her when she had opened the door.


    She poured the contents in a ss and filled it more than required.


    Then taking a deep breath, she opened the thread of the cloak and let it go!


    The satin cloth slipped past her body and fell on the floor and now she was standing there in just acy gown that did not even reach her hips!<sub></sub>


    Holding the ss in her hands she took slow steps towards the man who was sanding like a statue without a movement!


    If not for the voice she had heard just a second ago when she had knocked the door, she would have thought that it was just a statue and Rafael was not in the room.


    ¡°Your highness, are you angry with me!¡± she called her in a soft and seductive voice with so much pressure that any man would have shifted and started feeling heat at a certain part of his body.


    But the man only tilted his head and she was still not able to see his expressions.


    Yet the heat had started to rise on her face with nervousness and anticipation.


    ¡°My lord, would you not even spare me a nce!¡± she rammed her fingers on the soft silk night robe he was wearing and he finally turned to look at her.


    She bowed her head and downcasted her eyes just as she felt him moving and bit her red and luscious lips.


    Her every action was so enchanting, that it would have brought any man on his knees!


    ¡°You did note to meet me and did not have dinner with you. I thought that you were angry with me!¡± she replied in a soft voice that was full of grievances as she continued to look on the floor while his fingers had now found their way on his chest.


    ¡°I was so worried that I would disappoint my lord that I could not sleep at all.


    So, I havee here to apologize to you and even brought wine as my apology!¡± she moved her soft and frail fingers on his chest in a slow and sensuous manner.


    She was delighted when he did not stop her and let her draw circles on his chest! Though he had not said a word, he did not throw her away too so she took it as her sess and continued to y with him!


    ¡°My lord, do not stay silent. You should not grieve for such a beautiful girl! Please have the wine as an apology!¡± with a coy voice, she punched his chest in a soft manner.


    The punch was lighter than feather and the way she was biting her lips whileining was so arousing yet the man did not say a word.


    When she was at a loss for words and was about to raise her head to see his reaction so that she could be sure if she should continue to let the act go, he moved his hands towards her.


    One of his hands took the wine from him and brought it closer to his mouth. She felt ted when she heard the sound of gulping of the wine and was sure that he had taken the bait!


    She just had to act a bit more and she was sure that he would not be able to stay calm for too long. After all, the contents of the drink were too strong.


    The man had taken the guarantee that it would even work on the vampires that were habitual of strong contents of wine and hardly get tipsy after drinking.


    Now all she had to do was to continue arousing him and wait till the drink started affecting.


    ¡°Thank you for epting my apology, my lord! I was afraid that you would not let mee closer.


    You have been avoiding my presence since the time I arrived at the pce! Do you have any idea how hurt I had felt when you did not spare me a single nce! Am I not beautiful enough in your eyes, my lord!¡± her tone turned softer and milder yet it sounded only more alluring that would tickle any man¡¯s heart!


    ¡°When have I said that! You are looking very beautiful!¡± that voice! She raised her head suddenly when her eyes widened with shock and she took a step back with her face filled with horror but it was already toote.


    The man smirked and pulled her closer to him and tore that flimsy clothes of her body in one swift motion


    ¡°aarrghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 84 [Bonus chapter] To Kill Her!

    ¡°What a jerk! He did this knowingly!¡± Hazel rubbed her eyes as she took another yawn!


    A few hours ago, Damien had told her that Rafael had done so many things for her in the dark because he cared for her!


    And when she wanted to ask what he had done, the vampire just vanished!


    After tossing her like a ball to the terrace, he left her there alone without any trace.


    While she continued to sit in the cold weather, her mind continued to wander on strange thoughts! Like Rafael had actually cared about her all this while but had not expressed it!


    The thought left her shuddering or was it cold! She rubbed her shoulders as she looked around. There was no one in there and the soft and soft glow of night looked rather scary now.


    Standing up from her ce, she was about to turn when she felt the presence of someone behind her!


    The thought left goosebumps on her skin as the same eerie feeling started to return she had felt in the morning in her room!<sub>.</sub>


    Should she turn! She could not run away with the person for forever if he could haunt her twice in the same day!


    And what if it was Rafael or Damien who was trying to scare her? There were hardly any people in the pce and she was sure that the staff would not dare to enter her room by the window!


    With that thought she took a deep breath as if she was trying to summon all her courage and opened her eyes with determination.


    Rather than feeling scared all this time, she would face it once and for all!


    ¡°Why did your face look like you have seen a ghost!¡± Just when she was about to turn, she saw a figure standing a few feet away from her but the voice, she recognized the voice even in her dreams.


    The vampire walked closer to her in slow pace enjoying the breeze leisurely while she felt like she was standing on pins and needles.


    She had thought that she would have some peaceful time on the roof but all of them kepting and going from there giving her goosebumps.<sub></sub>


    ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night if you are so afraid of the dark. Your face looked like you had been attacked by a bunch of ghosts!¡± he muttered as he walked closer to her and stood in front of her.


    His eyes were staring deep into her face and she was not able to keep up the gaze and looked down!


    ¡°I was not expecting you here, my lord!¡± she bowed her head as she greeted him while he chuckled!


    ¡°Even i was not expecting to see you here! I thought you would be exhausted enough to sleep like a log after getting attacked twice in a day!¡± twice! Her brows furrowed when she heard him!


    Could it be that he knew that someone hade into her roomst night! Come to think of it..


    She turned abruptly to see who was there! With his presence, her confidence had boosted enough to face anyone. But she was bewildered to see there was no one!


    Not believing her eyes, she took hasty steps towards another corner. She was sure she had felt such an intense gaze from there as if the person wanted her to vanish from there!


    But once again when she looked, no one was there! Had her senses deceiving her or the person ran away after finding Rafael there!


    She turned to look at the vampire who was looking at her with keen eyes.


    ¡°My lord, by any chance, have you seen someone here!¡± he raised a brow but then nodded his head bringing a stunned but curious look on her face.


    ¡°Really! Who was it!¡± she took hasty steps towards her as her eyes filled with excitement that brought a cynical smile on his face.


    ¡°You! Who else!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± could he be serious! Did he think she was such a fool that she would ask about herself!


    She red at the man as he lips moved to cuss him again! Could anyone be dumber than him! Why did she even ask her!


    ¡°Tsk! Why are you asking such foolish questions!? And why are you not sleeping!


    If you think that I would ept the excuse that you are not feeling well and need to rest so that you can note with me. It would not work!!¡± why had she not thought of that idea!


    She shook her head as she looked at him with a sincere look on his face.


    ¡°The thought did not even cross my mind! I was only here to get some fresh air and enjoy the calm atmosphere. But I think it is toote and I should leave!¡± She bowed her head with a fake smile on her face but the man did not nod.


    ¡°Hmm, Ie here daily for a walk! I like the serenity here.


    I have thought other people would be a nuisance so this part of the roof is off limits!


    Last time when a maid came to clean this ce, I cut all her limbs to remind her how serious my words are!¡± her eyes widened as her face lost all its colors!


    That damn.. Ien! She should have known it could be no good if it hade from that man!


    He had wanted to get her killed that was why he disappeared after leaving her here! She gulped as the thought crossed her mind and she started taking her brain on how to apologize to save her neck when he chuckled,


    ¡°But I have never thought that a small mouse like you would feel to be apanied with!


    Come here, little mouse, let¡¯s have a walk together!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 85 Are You Sure?

    ¡°Come here, little mouse, let¡¯s have a walk together!¡± she gulped as she imagined his fangsing out and his nails grew wider!


    She swore she saw her death in him as her throat ran dry and her feet felt frozen!


    ¡°What, you do not want to?¡± she nodded her head out of instinct, but when she felt a frown forming on his face, she shook her head instantly!


    ¡°Tch! You are dumber than I thought!¡± Though he was passing sarcasticments on her, she still felt assured looking at the amusing smile on his face.


    He held her hand and pulled her on her feet as he started walking, dragging her within!


    ¡°My lord, we must be leaving in a few hours, should I go and have early snacks just in case I feel hungryter!¡± he tilted his head to look at her awkward face.


    She was looking embarrassed but she could not think of any other excuse than running away from there!


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it, the chef had already been told to prepare a lot of snacks for you so that you would not feel bored on the journey!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡®He cares for you more than you think!¡¯ the words of Damn.. ien shed past her mind again as she nodded and looked away.


    For some reason her heart beat elerated and her anxiety increased!


    ¡°Lady Natalie would be very happy when she would see the snacks too!¡± calm down Hazel, there might be a chance that he had not done it for you!


    It would be a way to greet the guests and she was taking its benefit!


    She turned to look at him as she felt his hands getting colder. Even his face looked grim when she stared at him!


    It felt like she had threaded the line she should not have and was about to apologize when the man smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°The girl would not being with us, she had already left for her pce! Only you and I are going to take the carriage!<sub></sub>


    By any chance are you trying to make excuses so that you did not need to walk with me?¡± he asked as he stared at their entangled hands with a flickering gaze that had filled with darkness.


    Shocked by the absence of Natalie suddenly, Hazel did not notice the strange look on his face as she shook her head.


    ¡°Why would that be! It is just that I wanted to have some food and rest before leaving as the carriage is not thatfortable for taking rest!


    But if my lord wanted me to apany him, how would I dare to refuse!¡± she squeezed out a pitiful expression on her face so that she looked exhausted and worn out.


    The girl who had been attacked twice in the single night, and then asked to take a long journey! Anyone would feel pity on her and give her a chance to take some rest before leaving, right!!?


    With that thought she tried to look as miserable as she could while bowing her head.


    ¡°I am d that you have some self awareness!¡± without noticing the pitiful look on her face, he nodded as she continued to hold her hands and walk briskly while she had to half run and hop half to match his speed!


    ¡®Aarrghhh¡¯ she felt herself shotgun again in her heart as she nodded her head and continued to follow him with a smile!


    ¡®Dumb! Jerk! Narcissist, arrogant!¡¯ all the cuss words she knew, she used all of him as she hurled profanities while looking around.


    She knew that he had no interest in walking with her, he was just teasing her and making fun of her like always!


    ¡°Do you like the moon too? Or the stars!¡± too? What did he mean by too?


    She could not imagine a cold man like him who kills people left and right all day like the moon or stars at all! Still she nodded her head!


    ¡°I have always felt that the night calms my agitating nerves, my lord!¡± once again the grip of his hands tightened and she winced!


    What a maniac! Did he not know how much force he was using while holding the hand of a human! He should have known the difference between the bodies and endurance of a vampire and a human!


    Though she felt pain, she did not say a word as they continued to walk and tall all the way.


    It was more like a question and answer round for her where each time her life was at stake.


    ¡°What about water? Do you like fountains too?¡± What kind of questions were that!


    Not everyone likes water! Though question marks started to form on her face like always she still nodded her head and his eyes darkened!


    ¡°What about wind! Have you felt nice that a strong breeze of wind had touched you! Do you feel like it has created a strange sensation in you like a bolt of electricity has hit your body yet you feel lighter!?¡± huh!


    She should have known that he was a lunatic! What nonsense was he even speaking! Why would she feel current when the wind would touch her!


    Wasn¡¯t the strong breeze touching them right now?


    ¡°No! I am sure that I am a normal human who only feels breeze as wind!¡± he suddenly turned and blocked her path, shocking her in the process and she raised her head with a stunned look only to meet a conflicted gaze on his face. His face so gloomy as she could see dark clouds forming over his head.


    It looked like he would tear her down if he did not get what he wanted!


    ¡°Are you sure that you are just a normal human, Hazel?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 86 [Bonus chapter] Following the shadows!

    ¡°Are you sure that you are just a normal human, Hazel?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Hazel was scared out of her wits when she looked at his frowning face! It seemed as if he would kill her any moment!


    ¡°I.. I am sure that I am an ordinary human, my lord!¡± flustered with his actions, her voice was trembling!


    She did not even understand what kind of question was that! If not human, did he think she was a vampire without fangs or a demon or did he think that she was a witch too!


    If she were one, she would have changed him into an ugly toad.


    ¡°Oh! If that would have been the case, then you would not have been able to enchant so many vampires!


    I must say, you are a fairy!!¡± huh! His eyes twinkled as he replied and then he chuckled looking at her scared face that stunned her!<sub>.</sub>


    The reaction of his face changed so drastically in the blink of an eye that she would have thought it were two different persons if she had not seen it with her own eyes!


    Was he just tricking her! This was all just a joke!


    As if reading her thoughts, he nodded his head without any tinge of embarrassment!


    ¡°Of course, I am telling the truth! You look like a fairy with that silver hair of yours!¡± ha! To think that she would believe it!


    Though she gritted her teeth and red at him for scaring her, her chest felt warm with the suddenplement and she looked away!


    ¡°It is gettingte, hazel! You should go and get ready, we will leave as soon as you are ready ande at the entrance!¡± she looked back at the sky which was not dark anymore.<sub></sub>


    Red hue had started to fill it and she nodded!


    ¡°Then I will see you in the carriageter!¡± she walked away as soon as he nodded and did not turn back to look at him even once!


    Rafael¡¯s eyes turned cold as soon as she left and a wary smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°Why did I even ask when I already knew the answer!¡± he stared at the sky as if he could see the glimpse of someone higher in the sky with a mncholic look on his face.


    Just as he was staring, a cold breeze flew past him and even that wary look disappeared from his face making it colder.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you were doing here!¡± a shadow loomed behind him and groaned without giving a proper reply!


    ¡°Do not make excuses, if i would see you lingering near her ever again, i would make sure that you would never be able toe out!¡± the shadow groaned again but nodded and finally the dark aura leaving the body of Rafael left him!


    ¡°Have you handled Natalie properly?¡± The shadow finally nodded and started bouncing as if asking for praise but Rafael just nodded without any look of appreciation on his face.


    ¡°I am taking her with me, you will stay here and look over the action of Scarlet! Tell me if you find anything suspicious!¡± the shadow nodded and then disappeared in the air.


    ¡°Tsk! And here i thought that you are ve of my will! You are getting more and more disobedient! If it continues, I will have to punish you too!¡± he whispered to the air but as if the air was wary of him too as the strong breeze hollered into his air but then flew away when he chuckled.


    Walking back to his room, he ran a hand in his hair as he looked at himself into the mirror! The image of Hazel leaning on the ground and yawning shed past his eyes and his expression softened but when he remembered her face full of fear, his eyes turned cold again.


    He had kept these shadows with him for so long that he had always taken them as part of him. He had felt proud that he owned them and controlled them.


    He had shown them to his enemies and in the war for killing both humans and vampires! They grew when he saw fear in the eyes of his enemies and even when the shadows broke thew to feed themselves of innocent lies, he never cared much since it never affected him.


    But the mere thought of her getting killed by them left him scared! He had never threatened them as he had always taken them as his real family. So, he felt bad for them,


    But if given choices, he would still make the same decision. Even if he had to abandon them, it would be the only right thing to do to save her life and make it better with him!


    ¡°My lord!¡± he titled his head and stared back at the door where his loyal man Edward was standing with a letter in his hands.


    ¡°Come in! Have you handled her corpse?¡± the man bowed his head and nodded


    ¡°I have beencking the samples for the experiment anyway. Thank you for the gift, my lord!¡± Rafael chuckled as he knew very well that the bodies that reached the hands of his aide were in worse condition.


    Not only did he open their body and check their parts but he also took out the organs that did not die and used them for testingter!


    ording to him, even humans can be powerful if they use a proper method to do so!


    ¡°Thanks is not needed! I would rather ask you to think of a proper excuse fordy Natalie and then put me on her for idents.


    ¡°Yes my lord!¡± Though the man nodded, he did not take initiative to walk out of the room while continuing to look at the man hesitantly who raised a brow!


    ¡°My lord, why are you taking a human in the coven of witches?!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 87 [Bonus chapter] Coax Me!

    ¡°My lord, why are you taking a human in the coven of witches?!¡± his eyes flickered and turned a shade darker


    ¡°That is not something you should be worried about? Have you checked her brother¡¯s details?¡±


    The man pursued his lips as he knew his master was hiding something! But what? Why was he so keen on taking her to that scary ce when she showed that he cared for her!


    ¡°I have checked her luggage and read the letter too! It is as thedy had told you.


    She was given a bottle of poison to feed you and her brother was forcing her to act fast! She was pissed off and sent him to jail!


    I even did some background checks and came to know that thedy did not have a good rtionship with her family.


    She was kept in the annex building for her lifetime without giving a single maid.<sub>.</sub>


    She had cleaned her pce, cooked for herself and did every menial chore.


    But she had never received any etiquette ss or dining manners except the month course organized by Lady Scarlet for your expected bride!


    Except that she had learnt to read and write by herself too; that is quite tremendous!¡± Since he felt that it was impossible! Even if he had spent his whole life in a library, he would not have learnt how to read them if he had not been taught!


    Not to forget that thedy was not even given a proper library!


    He was so shocked that he wanted to go to thedy and ask her to read a line for him! He wanted to see the miracle with his own eyes.


    ¡°So how did she get her necessities fulfilled?¡± Though his voice was still calm, Edward could see the rage bubbling in his eyes. The way his hands were holding the armrest, he knew that he could snap anyone¡¯s head any moment!<sub></sub>


    ¡°That.. i think she had a monthly ration that was stocked in her kitchen by an old maid that was a friend of her mother!


    She had never been loved because she was the daughter of a maid! And her father had so many kids that he never cared about her particrly!


    Apparently, he had kept her alive for any political marriage only!¡±


    Political marriages weremon in humans since that was a good way to avoid war yet increase their power andnd!


    He felt pity for the girl but that was it! If he started showing pity or mercy on every depraved person, then he would only end up meddling in the affairs of everyone!


    But he did not understand why his master was getting entangled in it!


    ¡°So, did you give the present to her brother while sending him back!¡± with that evil look in the eyes of the man, he was looking rather kind with that smile on his face.


    Such a stark contrast! Edward shuddered but nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, I have made sure to tell him that it was an expensive medicated oil as an apology for the beating he had received in the prison!


    If he would use it, he would get rid of the marks on his back or else it would leave scars, forever!¡± nodding with satisfaction, Rafael waved his hands in the air asking for the man to leave!


    Just as Edward left, his whole demeanor turned cold and the ce started freezing. The fire in the firece started struggling but could not survive for long as it died turning the room dark and cold just like his heart!


    ¡°You all have tried to use her while treating her as garbage! I would make sure to return your every grace with a tenth fold!¡° The voice came out through gritted teeth as the chair broke under his hands and its armrest fell on the ground.


    Just when he was about to use more force, a knock was heard on the door!


    ¡°What is it!¡± had they forgotten that he could not be disturbed when he was busy!


    ¡°My lord.. I was wondering, are you busy? If yes, then shall I go back to my room!¡± and escape going to that damned ce!?


    She did not want to go! She had prayed all this time that an urgent work would arrive and he would not be able to go!


    ¡°If that is the case, then I will wait for your next order!¡± Though her voice was sounding upset, her face was filled with joy and she was dancing in her heart with joy!


    Without waiting for his reply she was about to turn when she felt the door that was closed a second ago opening abruptly and the warm face of Rafael came into light!


    ¡°Tsk! Are you trying to get rid of me now when I was waiting for you all this time!


    I even thought that you had forgotten about it and my heart was about to break with the thought that you are going to abandon me again!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± the vampire even patted his chest as if he was suffering from heavy grievances due to her abandonment!


    Sometimes when she had been called crazy to live alone and talking to herself, she had thought there was something wrong with her! But after meeting him, she was sure she was pretty normal and he was the crazy one!


    He needed a physician so badly that she was afraid his lunacy was contagious!


    ¡°Then¡­ then shall we go now!¡± she did not know what else to say since her words only brought another look of heartbreak on his face as if he was treated badly by her!


    ¡°How cruel! Shouldn¡¯t you be coaxing me first toe with you!


    You have not even kissed me properly no matter how many times I have asked you for that. Did you forget that I am your husband!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 88 [Bonus chapter] Natural taste

    ¡°You have not even kissed me properly no matter how many times I have asked you for that. Did you forget that I am your husband!¡±


    That damn line again! If he thought that he was being cheesy and cool then he was so wrong!


    ¡°Hehe! That was a good joke!¡± sheughed awkwardly as she tried to dispose of the matter but the sincerity on his face only increased!


    ¡°Joke! Did I say I was joking, my dear wife! Could a husband not ask his wife for a kiss!?¡± the frown on his face was growing deeper and she knew if it continued, she would be in a sticky situation!


    ¡°Of course, you can, my lord! It would be my honor only!¡± wait what does that even mean!


    Since they were living as husband and wife, she should have known that little intimacy would be normal.


    She smiled and then leaned towards his cheeks to give him a peck and get over with it.<sub>.</sub>


    But at the veryst second, he turned to look at her and their lips touched. Her eyes widened and she was about to take a step back when he held her waist and bit her lips.


    ¡°Aah!¡± she gasped and was about to ask him why he bit her but her eyes widened when she felt his tongue entering her mouth!


    Her eyes widened and she hit his chest with her fists to get free, but his grip was too tight! She was not able to get free.


    She felt an electrifying feeling filling her whole body, reaching to her nerves. She was so nervous and shocked when she felt his tongue inside her mouth, but soon a strange sensation started to fill him.


    She started feeling funny in the pit of her stomach. Her insides started to churn and she did not realize when her body started to react to her primal instincts.


    Her mouth started to mimic his actions and soon they both started kissing each other as if there is no next day.<sub></sub>


    The maid who came to tell them that the carriage was ready and was waiting for them was shocked and then her face burnt with embarrassment.


    She lowered her head and took slow steps back when she noticed the red and breathtaking face of her mistress and the ravenous look of his master who was sucking mistress as if he was sucking blood.


    She guarded the passage so that no one would walk in there.


    Rafael nibbled her lower lips and then licked the ce where he had bit as if trying to soothe the pain and then suck it gently.


    His each action was enough to create so many sensations in her mind that it shut down.


    The vision in front of her eyes blurred and she could not see anymore, so she closed her eyes eventually.


    Her heart started to palpate so fast that it would burst out while her body turned hot as if it was on fire.


    Soon, her breaths rugged and turned uneven and her body started to turn limp on his grip.


    She was d that he was holding her tightly or she was afraid that she would have fallen due to her wobbly legs.


    Just when she had thought she would pass out from the intense pressure, he iny let her go!


    His eyes were glowing when he finally left her. There was a drop of blood in his mouth which he licked like a starving person finally had his first meal after ages.


    His face was glowing with desire and enjoyment of the kiss while Hazel was taking deep and fast breathes trying to cover theck of air in her body.


    Her face had turnedpletely red like a cooked shrimp. Her lips were still parted with shock while her eyes had turned ssy.


    Her hands instinctively moved to her lips. His warmth was still lingering there that shocked her.


    What just happened? How did a small peck turn into such an intense make out session! She felt like she was not going to make it out alive once the kiss would end but what surprised her was¡­ she was not offended with the kiss!


    Well! Even if she wanted to ignore itpletely, there was no doubt that he was a handsome man! He was the sexiest person she had ever seen,


    Well not that she had seen many, but she was sure he was an exotic peace that you never find on roads. But as sexy as his appearance was, he was no one to be trifled with.


    If she continued to get entangled with him, she would not even know how she ended! He could bring any woman on her knees with his seductive look and she was sure, if it continued she would be one of his many lovers!


    No! That was not part of her n! She shook her head and pinched herself toe back to her senses! She could not fall for his devious n. Who knew what he was trying to do with the way he was trying to seduce her.


    ¡°Did you feel something?¡± stunned with the question, her head snapped back to his side!


    After kissing her deeply, did he want to even describe it! What a cunning man!


    ¡°Have you eaten mint before the kiss?¡± mint! She blinked as she suddenly felt she was dumb and could not understand anything.


    What kind of questions were that and what was he even asking! Yet her head instinctively bobbed up and down.


    But rather than relieved, his eyes turned cold and disappointment filled his face. It felt like he had been given his favorite toy suddenly and then it was snatched before he even took a look at it!


    ¡°My lord, are you allergic to mint?¡± there could be no way a vampire was not able to digest human food, yet she did not find any other reason when he shook his head as she had thought!


    ¡°I like it when I feel the natural taste of girls, instead of what they have eaten!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 89 Get Rid Of Her

    Hazel¡¯s face continued to burn even after they had settled in the carriage.


    Surprisingly just as they had taken a few steps forward, a maid was standing there as if she was guarding the passage.


    The incident only made her more embarrassed and though she had kept her face neutral, she was still churning inside!


    What a jerk! First he kissed me without my permission then he even told me that i have bad breaths and one could taste my food after kissing me.


    She wanted to punch his face and bite those perfect lips too like he had bitten her but she knew that she was no match to him.


    So she would just bear with him for now and would find a way to teach him a lesson.


    She was d that he had not distrubed her after that incident. In fact, he was looking rather lost and disappointed!<sub>.</sub>


    Was the kiss that bad? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder since he was silent after the kiss and the look of disappointment was so clear on his face that she just could not ignore it!


    What was he even expecting, he should have known that a virgin like her could not be proficient in kissing like him.


    If they continued, she would learn perfect techniques! Did he need to react that much?


    Huh! Wait! What was she even saying? Why would she learn kissing! She tapped her cheeks and then pinched them toe out of her bizarre thoughts!


    That vampire had spellbound her or else why would she think like that!


    She pulled the bottle and drank all the water in one gulp as if it would calm her heating body and churned never and then she closed her eyes to sleep.<sub></sub>


    It would be better to sleep and then treat the whole incident as a nightmare rather than living it again and again.


    Just as she closed her eyes and tried to sleep, the man who was looking out of the window all this time, turned to look at her.


    His lips still had the lingering effect of her. But that was not what he was expecting. He wanted to taste her blood since the day she had arrived there, he was sure he would feel it once he would taste it but..


    Though her blood tasted sweet, it was not the one he was yearning for! Even the circle of life in the garden!


    He had lured her there to see but even when she had stood on it for a long time, it did not lit up!


    Her blood is different too and she had shown no sign of any kind of power! If she had really been.. Would Scarlet have been able to attack her?


    Was he expecting too much? Had he been so desperate to find her that he had chosen the wrong person.. But then those eyes, those hair, that face¡­ he could never forget any of its traces.


    Her face was engraved on his memories for two decades. She had promised him that she would return by his side, that was why he had never stopped looking for her.


    He could not exin how happy he was when he saw her portrait among the prospective candidates.


    He had thought she would go crazy with joy when she would see him. But that was not the case!!


    When he had called her to the carriage, his eyes had filled with joy! He knew that she would be demanding like in the past. He even brought the ring she had wanted but the joy he wanted to see on her face was not there.


    She was wary of him yet he waited patiently. Maybe she was only acting due to so many people around her.


    But when they met privately yet she behaved like they were strangers, he was confused!


    He continued to test her and then realized that she did not know him as he was expecting! Maybe she had forgotten about him!


    Yet that was the case, with that thought he let the matter go but that wary feeling in his heart was not going away.


    So, just to settle down his thoughts, he tested her. It was just a formality since he knew she was the one. But he was horrified when she failed the test.


    He was so shocked that he decided to stay away from her for sometime but in three days, she came to him again!


    No matter how much he wanted to avoid her, he could not let go of her eyes, her face that had kept haunting her all this time.


    Like a moth was crazy for fire, he was crazy for her. Finding absurd reasons like he needed hispany to stay away from a pest like Natalie, he tried to go closer to her again.


    But she only treated him as a work partner or worse yet when she talked with Damien, even if it was a fight, she felt closer to him because she showed him her bare emotions. While she kept wearing the mask when she came to him.


    All this had made him so crazy that he started craving for her blood. There was no way that the blood would taste the same if they were different persons.


    Only he knew how he had held himself calm after kissing her! But hisst hope broke too as the blood did not taste the same. Though every sign was telling her again and again that she was not the girl he was looking for, his heart did not agree to it.


    Every time he looks at her, the same feeling returns! No, he shook his head and his eyes turned cold as if he had finallye to terms with the truth,


    ¡°If you are not the one, then why do I keep you alive! I would rather get rid of you and try to find her again!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 90 [Bonus chapter] Ran Away

    Hazel¡¯s head was leaning on the window as the sleep had engulfed her in its arms slowly.


    Her tiny mouth was slightly opened and her face was formed into a frown as if she was having a bad dream.


    His fangs had already grown as he licked them and looked at her menacingly. Her piercing sharp eyes were filled with bloodlust as he stared at her.


    He pounced on her seat and sat beside her as mouth moved closely to her neck.


    He could always say that he was thirsty since he did not have hisst meal. With that he slowly removed her hair from her neck when the carriage shook.


    The girl who was sleeping soundly hit her forehead with the window and winced. She rubbed her forehead and looked around.


    With her groggy eyes that were still blurry, she saw that the seat in front of her was empty and before she could frown and think where did the vampire go, she felt a chill beside her.


    Her head snapped back to the vampire whose fangs were already out and her lips parted.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°What.. what are you doing?¡± the vampire tilted his head as if asking her was this even a question!


    ¡°You, you have promised me that you would not kill me till I listen to you and follow yourmands. You can not break your promise like that!¡± She tried to create as much distance as possible between them but with the small seat it was impossible.


    She tried her best to be one with the window as she looked at him with her animated eyes that were looking aggrieved. She felt cheated!


    ¡°Why are you breaking your promise out of the blue!¡± she asked in a whimper as she continued to look at him like a baby who was getting abandoned suddenly.


    She was slowly learning to trust him when he told her again and again that he was keeping her close because he wanted to keep her safe.


    And after knowing that he had punished Scarlet because of her, she had felt a sense of attachment!


    She felt like there was one person she could go to at the time of danger! But even that was a lie!<sub></sub>


    She should have known that trusting someone would only lead to betrayal! Had she not learnt these simple things even after getting deceived so many times!


    Her eyes turned colder as the thoughts continued to swarm in her mind.


    ¡°If you want to kill me in the end, you should not have lied to me in the first ce. You should not have shown warmth!¡± then i would not have expected that i would survive!


    She was looking like an injured kitten who was nursing her wounds while showing her fangs to everyone around her.


    He felt the cold in her eyes but at the same time the hurt of betrayal when suddenly he started chuckling.


    She looked at him with utter hatred in her eyes when heughed over her misery! Was killing her not enough that he was even mocking her at thest moments of her life?


    ¡°You have no right tough over me!¡± she red at the man as her hands clenched into a fist and she tried to punch him but he held her hands before it could touch his chest.


    He held them so tightly that she felt pain when he flicked her forehead with the other hand.


    ¡°Just what is going through your mind, huh? I was only helping you because you fell on the window pane.


    I was only leaning you on my shoulders. When you started shouting at me!


    Tch! So that is your trust level huh!?¡± he tilted his head and stared at her like she was a fool!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± she blinked as she looked at him and then at the window! She did hit her head on it a while ago!


    ¡°But then why were you licking your fangs!¡± The vampire does not have fangs shown all the time. They were hidden inside their mouth only toe out when they were going to have your meal.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you were looking seductive!¡± and when they felt aroused!


    It wasmon for vampires to take a sip or two of their lovers while making love! It keeps them aroused!


    ¡°Hey, you can not take a sip! I am not your lover!¡± she looked away with her face flushed red. What was she even thinking!


    This was embarrassing!! She covered her head with her hands as if she was trying to sleep again but her heart beat was so soft that he knew she was just trying to hide her embarrassment!


    But she was right! He was going to kill her. But when he looked at her eyes that were cold telling that she did not care but at the same time there was a tinge of hurt that he had betrayed her too.


    He could not do it! Not that he cares about these feelings but that face.. The face was still just like his memories and he could not see that face getting hurt!


    ¡°My dear wife, if you will not let mee closer to you then i have to find a lover outside!


    What will happen to the pledge I have taken then. You are not thinking of keeping me calibrated all the time. Do you?¡± she frowned when she remembered her first day.


    She had only spouted nonsense so that he would be angry and ask her to leave immediately.


    ¡°My lord, how could I dare tomit such a felony! You are free to have as many lovers and concubines as you want! I just want to live in peace. That is it!


    In fact, I did not mind if you just freed me from the title of empress. Just let me go and live in hiding instead of killing me.


    It is not like anyone would ask for my corpse or you can tell them that I ran away!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 91 [Bonus chapter] Here Are The Witches!

    ¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°It is not like anyone would ask for my corpse or you can tell them that I ran away!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, the idea is good. I will think about it!¡± he nodded his head and looked away.


    Evan took a breath of relief that there was still hope that she would get her freedom one day. Since he had not rejected the idea right away, maybe she could convince him in the long run.


    Or he would let her go if he would find a lover whom he wanted to make his legal wife! She felt a ting of hurt when the thought crossed her heart, but she shook her head and let that thought go immediately.


    He is not a human she could fall in love with! The whole journey was silent after that with both lost in their own thoughts!


    Hazel had already started dreaming of her life in the countryside! Rafael was still confused as to why he did not kill her!<sub>.</sub>


    Forget it! He would just wait for thest test! If she was the one he was looking for, there was no way that the ce would not react after seeing her.


    Though it was believed that all the witches died in the war he had set, he knew many of them were hiding there.


    They were waiting for a chance and increasing their power to attack him, their biggest enemy!


    His eyes swirled with hatred and disgust when he remembered those nasty creatures who did not love anyone but only filled with hatred!


    Though he was like them too, he did care about a few loved ones, a few emotions that had kept him alive.


    His eyes stared at the darkness when he felt a sudden jerk! He knocked on the door of the carriage and the coachman should have replied but he did not hear any reply.<sub></sub>


    A frown formed on his face as he knocked again, gaining the attention of Hazel too who looked at him with confusion!


    ¡°Did something happen, my lord?¡± she asked as she did not feel anything strange, yet his face was filled with coldness as if he wanted to kill someone.


    Could it be that he was upset because of her sudden outburst and usation!


    How could she be such a fool that she forgot to apologize! She gulped as she thought of the perfect line to apologize to him when his hands went in his pocket and took out the silver gun he always kept with him.


    Her eyes widened and she covered her face when she saw him aiming the gun at her. But the target was not her.


    There was a small ss frame between the sitting area and the ce where the coachman sat to give and take things in time of need!


    Rafael opened the pane and as he had thought, his coachman was not there but a woman in a ck cloak.


    Her silver hair was flowing out of the cloak and though he could not see her face, her wrinkled hands could be seen from which she was holding the reins.


    Without wasting a second, he shot the woman on her back but thedy did not even wince as if she didn¡¯t feel the pain at all.


    The sound of the shot scared the shit out of Hazel who was waiting for the pain to arrive but even after waiting for seconds she didn¡¯t feel a thing.


    She opened her eyes in confusion only to see his red face that was zing fire. What just happened! She looked astonished when saw him pressing the trigger again and shooting the coachman!


    ¡°What are¡­¡± before she could ask or shout, he titled his head and stared at her.


    His one look was enough to keep her mouth shut. As she closed her mouth instantly, all the words died in her throat.


    Yet she was shocked and astonished at the sudden turn off even when she heard eerieughter that she had to cover her ears.


    The woman who was riding the horse tilted her head and turned to stare at them. Her eyes were shining like diamonds but her face was strange as if it was made of wax and could melt any moment.


    It was so strange yet she looked eerily beautiful and enchanting that Hazel could not stop staring at her.


    She felt like the woman was calling her and then she felt a gush of anger at Rafael who was trying to kill such a beautiful woman. She even forgot that she was just a human who could not fight against and she even forgot that she was already filled with guilt because she had misunderstood.


    All she felt was the extreme desire to kill him! The desire was so much that she could not control herself. Her hands had already reached his neck and she tried her best to strangle him!


    ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing!¡± he shouted with annoyance. Was it not enough that his carriage was rode by a witch now the girl was trying to kill him!


    ¡°Hazel! Do you not want to live anymore?¡± he hollered. Though he did not feel pain from her force, it was distracting him to kill the witch who wasughing as if he was a fool!


    Did he have to ept defeat with just one witch while he had burnt their whole coven alone just because of a foolish girl who was trying to meddle!


    He pushed Hazel away who hit the window with the force and lost consciousness and then shot all the bullets in the head of theughing witch whose eyes widened but she did not get the chance to move away and was killed mercilessly and fell on the ground.


    The horses neighing loudly as they raised their front legs and then started running wildly after hearing the sound of gunshot when he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You dumb human are you expecting me to ride the carriage for you now?¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 92 [Bonus chapter] Are You Afraid?

    Though he shouted at the top of his lungs. The girl who was sleeping like a doll did not even frown. Her face was looking so innocent that he did not know how to continue!


    ¡°Neighhh!¡± the loud voice of the horse took his attention back and he sighed! Opening the door of the carriage, he jumped out from it while the girl fell on the ground with a thud.


    She frowned as the strong impact brought her consciousness back but the pain in her head was too much for her to open her eyes and look for her condition.


    With a deep frown on her face, she continued to rub her head and it took her some time to finally open her eyes only to find her alone in the carriage while there was blood on her forehead.


    She tried to recall what happened but her head only felt heavy whenever she tried to concentrate and the images were blurry in her mind.


    She looked around to find Rafael who was not beside or in front of her and the door of the carriage was opened!


    She looked out of the small window at the ce of the coachman which was empty now and the horses were running wildly.<sub>.</sub>


    The carriage was trembling badly and she was sure if it continued it would either break apart or hit a tree!


    In both cases, she would be heavily injured and even lose her life! What just happened there! They have not even reached the covens of the witches yet she was going to die.


    Suddenly she felt that living with Damien and Scarlet was a better decision than following Rafael here!


    And where in the world was he?


    ¡°Do not tell me that you have abandoned me when I am in this mess because of you!¡± she whispered softly as her heart started to sink.


    There could be no other reason for his absence yet she did not want to believe in it!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Tsk! I am suffering so much because of you and yet you are the one ming me!¡± she blinked and her head snapped back to the coachman seat again with the speed of lightning only to see him jumping there!


    ¡°You are here!¡± Rafael who was still ring at her was taken back by the twinkling of her eyes and the relief on her face.


    ¡°Looks like the hamster was really scared this time!¡± hemented as he took hold of the reins.


    Feeling in assured hands, the horses started to calm down and their speed started toe back in control.


    Since she was silent after that, he had expected that she would not speak again but..


    ¡°Mmm, for a second I thought that you had left me too!¡± The ¡°too¡± did the work here as it showed how many times she had been abandoned to always think about it in the first ce!


    ¡°The coachman was killed at a point of time and his ce was taken by a witch!


    And like a dumb person, you looked into the eyed of the witch and got spellbound. Do you not know the basic fact that one should never look into the eyes of a witch, even the weakest witch had the power to hypnotize her prey!


    And you! Even tried to kill me. Tell me how are we going to settle the score now?¡± her eyes widened as she heard him but then the blurry scene in front of her eyes started to form.


    She had indeed tried to strangle him to death. But he had pushed her away on time and was not a least bit hurt!


    But she knew if she said that, he would only be pissed off. He could have left, but still rode the carriage for her. For keeping her safe!


    With that thought the guilt in her increased and she sighed,


    ¡°No! I did not know about witches! I have not heard much about them as they did not exist where we live except that they are too dangerous.


    But Anne always used to say that I should not be afraid of them as they never initiate the fight.


    Most of the time, they want to live a silent life while hiding among the humans. They only attack the ones who had harmed them in some ways.


    So, I have never cared or thought much about them.¡± his eyes turned colder and the calm look on his face cracked!


    His eyes turned dark and the chilly aura that he was emitting was enough to freeze anyone to death.


    She knew that she had been outspoken! She had already heard that he had brunt their houses and killed many of them.


    She would have been shocked if the witches had not attacked them when he had annihted half of them.


    ¡°I. I did not mean to me you!¡± she whispered but the vampire just snorted as if he did not care!.


    ¡°It would have been easy to handle her if not for you. Since you are so ignorant, I think it is necessary to teach you a few things about them. First of them, never look into their eyes or stare at their faces.


    And never listen to their words, they have the capability to hypnotize you in both ways and do their bidding!


    And one more thing, I did not hate witches. But they have taken the most precious thing of my life first, I was only taking revenge from them and I have no regret for it!¡± When have you felt regret after killing someone!


    She wanted to add it but she could feel that she was treading on a thin line. The topic was more sensitive than she had thought and she was not ready to cross the line.


    She did not want to get entangled with him more than she already was, as she was worried, the more she would know about his secrets, the more difficult it would be to get rid of the cobweb holding her with him.


    ¡°Are you afraid that I will kill you one day too?¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 93 [Bonus chapter] She Is Behaving Odd!

    ¡°Are you afraid that I will kill you one day too?¡±


    She held her dress tightly in her hands as her eyes flickered. If he would have asked the question when they were seated in the carriage, she would have felt some hesitation.


    But so many things happened since then, if she would still doubt them then wouldn¡¯t she be insulting the hands that had tried to hold her in adversity!


    Could she be this ungrateful to still doubt him!


    ¡°No! I am not afraid that you would kill me! In fact, I am sure that you will protect me till the end!¡± his eyes flickered when he heard her words.


    It was not fake words of ttery which she often spouts to save herself from his ire but these words have sincerity! A belief that he would never hurt her.


    If only she knew his thoughts just a while ago! A wary smile formed on his face but she was not able to see it since he had his back on her side.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Tsk! Is it too painful?¡± her hands moved towards her head instinctively as she shook her head.


    Though she was feeling pain in her forehead, it was still bearable. Just when she thought that he could not understand her actions and was about to open her mouth to deny, he nodded his head.


    ¡°Good! Try to take a rest. We will reach there in a few minutes then I will ask the maids to bandage your injury! Cover the wound with a cloth so that more blood would not flow out!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± did he have eyes behind his head too! How did he know that she shook her head?


    The man was just amazing. She wondered if there was something he could not do? Though he was a dangerous vampire, she did not know why but she did not feel scared like him.


    In fact, a feeling of warmth and security had started to engulf her when she was around him.<sub></sub>


    She was so lost in her thoughts that she did not realize she had spent the rest of the journey staring at him until the carriage stopped.


    He ran a hand in his hair and he jumped from the carriage and stretched his sore muscles when she felt embarrassed by the fact that she was looking at him like a pervert!


    She looked away with the speed of lightning when he turned to look at her and his brows furrowed!


    ¡°Hey, have you really taken me as a coachman! Do you think I will open the door for you and hold your hand while escorting you out?¡± she shook her head as how could she expect all this from the lord of the empire who was only habitual of being served.


    She opened the door and walked out of the carriage and stood beside him as she stared at the tall building.


    Though the building lookedrge and fancy it was nothingpared to her pce that was epitome of magnificence and luxury!


    Wait! Her eyes widened when she realized she had said that ce as hers when she had always nned to run away from there!


    ¡°Tsk! Why are you getting so surprised that this ce is more cramped than the annex building where the servants live!¡± she nodded her head as she looked away, afraid that he would read her thoughts like forever!


    She would be too embarrassed if he woulde to know about the foolish ideas running in her mind.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± he raised her head as he saw the maids and a butlering in their direction.


    Even when she knew that it was just a showoff, her heartbeat quickened when he forwarded his hands for her.


    She did not know why but she suddenly felt anxious and concerned about her actions.


    ¡°Are you waiting for someone else toe and escort you?¡± she abruptly held his hands as the words left her mouth as if she was afraid that he would take the hands back and would frown at her.


    He raised a brow at her strange actions. Even her face was too red and her eyes were downcasted. This was not like the hamster who loves ring at stares hard at everyone as if she would kill others from her looks.


    ¡°Are you in too much pain?¡± he ced his hand on her forehead and then neck when both were burning and his frown grew deeper!


    ¡°Oh my, i think you have a fever!¡± her eyes flickered as she felt her heart bursting into her chest when he touched her!


    Oh lord! Why in the world was she going crazy! She had to hold it in before he noticed there was something amiss! She shook her hand and took two steps back so that his cold skin would not be touching her anymore.


    The frown on his face only deepened when he saw her acting in a weird manner.


    ¡°No! I am fine! Let us go in!¡± with that she did not wait for him as she took hurried steps towards the entrance where the butler and maids were waiting for them.


    His eyes narrowed at her retreating figure and then his hands that were still extended in the mid air with a cold look.


    But he did not say a thing as he followed her thinking she was still affected by the trauma of meeting a witch and almost dying twice.


    ¡°Wee my lord towards our humble pce! It is our honor to meet you in person.


    Pleasee in, my lord! Master is waiting for you!¡± the butler bowed his head deep enough to only see their torso and below but she was confused to see only two personsing in.


    Where was their young miss? As they saw both of them nodding and taking the steps in, he hesitated for a while before asking in a soft voice,


    ¡°My lord, if you did not mind my rudeness, where is our young miss! Lady Natalie?¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 94 [Bonus chapter] Rid of them!

    ¡°My lord, if you did not mind my rudeness, where is our young miss! Lady Natalie?¡± Hazel frowned when she turned to stare at Rafael as if trying to ask what the man was talking about!


    Hadn¡¯t Natalie left for the pce a night ago, she should have already reached her since the attack of the witches took a long time to reach them here.


    ¡°How would I know? Thedy was not satisfied that I am traveling without escorts and said that she would rather travel with her knights to be on the safer side!¡± he shrugged as if he was helpless against her tantrums but then signed!


    ¡°It was a good thing since the witches hade to personally wee me. I must say that they have hidden themselves well or else you would have already gotten rid of them like I have asked for, right?¡± Though Rafael chuckled softly at the end of his words, even a fool could see that it was filled with sarcasm.


    But it was still better than the allegation he could put on them. Though they have the status of a noble and have their ownnds, he was the emperor who could kill any of them in the name of treason and no one would be able to raise a finger against him.


    He fell on his knees without wasting time and bowed his head hurriedly,<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°My lord, I apologize for the felony. I would personally go and check the town again!


    But as you know that humans are not that proficient in recognizing witches, so, I request help from the empire.


    I will try to serve them best!¡± though he asked for apology, he simply but the me of their ipetence on their being human. They would not be punished for being human. Could they?


    ¡°It is alright, I will handle this matter personally once the route is open again!¡± with a soft and warm smile on his face he nodded his head and started walking again.


    If anyone would look at him, they would be reminded of the early morning warm sun, glowing and warm but they forgot that the sun could burn anyone to ashes when they tried to go closer to him.<sub></sub>


    The butler followed them in with all the other servants. The count was waiting for them in the hall already.


    He stood up and walked towards them as soon as he saw them with a bright smile on his face. His face turned sour when he saw the way Rafael was holding hands of hazel.


    He had expected that his daughter would be in ce. But he hid those intentions and brought another ttering smile to rece his ugly mood.


    ¡°My lord! It is an honor to see you personally! I was not expecting you toe too soon. A convoy would have been sufficient or you could have called me!


    I am hurt thinking how much trouble you have taken for a simple treaty!¡± Hazel rolled her eyes and finally learnt why Rafael was so dramatic!


    It must be the custom of the empire to behave like that only! But she did not like the way the man was looking at her with his head raised high as if she was something filthy to look upon. She had seen the look more than enough time during her marriage and she utterly detest it!


    ¡°If you were so worried then you should havee personally and signed the deal instead of sending your daughter in the first ce.


    If I did not know any better I would have thought that she was going to take over your title instead of you having two sons or..


    You have selected her personally instead of your sons so that she could seduce my husband!


    Well! At least I know that the count would never try such a thing! After all, he is a man of respect!¡± the man turned red and blue with humiliation and even after trying so hard his true feelings, his face turned ugly!


    He looked like he had eaten a rotten egg that he could neither nibble or spit out!


    He continued to stare at the girl with the intent to kill! How dare she speak that way with a count when she was just an illegitimate child of the enemy empire.


    Just wait and see! Once people would forget about her and peace would be all around, she would die a miserable death by the hand of the vampire she was clutching too due to her big mouth!


    His hands clenched into a fist as he brought a smile on his face and then spoke in a soft voice,


    ¡°I sent her because I am trying to hone her skills in the business field. I am not partial between my son and daughter. I apologize mydy, if her presence had given you any inconvenience!


    I will personally discipline her in this case and would send her to apologize to you and my lord personally!¡± That meant she had to see more of her face and bear her smile that was as fake as yours!


    She wanted to shout that but stayed silent as she had already tested waters more than enough. A little more slippery and she would drown in theke without a trace!


    ¡°No! Of course, not! Your daughter was as silent as a mouse that we even forget that she was present on the dinner table.


    So, she did not need to apologize to us! In fact, thank her in my stead.


    Because of her presence, my wife seems to being closer to me! I must say, your daughter has helped us a lot ining closer.


    So, let her off the hook. Instead, I want to discuss the deal as soon as possible and get my control on the route!


    So, if you want we can sign the deal right away and save each other¡¯s time!¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 95 [Bonus chapter] Stay Here!

    if you want we can sign the deal right away and save each other¡¯s time!¡± he gritted his teeth indignantly, if the lord whom he had taken so much effort to bring here, would leave so easily, how would he improve their rtionship.


    ¡°My lord, did I make any mistake! Give me at least a day to serve you!


    In that time, we could even survey thend.¡± he offered in a soft voice as he knew thend was important for the vampire.


    Though thend was barren and could not be used for agriculture and always had the risk of getting attacked, even the trade did not flourish, it was aplete waste for everyone.


    Yet a few rare stones could be found there if mined, but no one ever dared to do that due to attacks of witches that were still trying to protect their old abode while hiding among them.


    Only Rafael was one who was interested in that ominousnd! If it would have been anyone else, count Sigzard would have been begging to sell thend, but since he knew that Rafael had so much interest in it, he wanted to take its benefit to the most.


    ¡°My lord, I have organized a small feast in your honor and invited all the nobles tonight!¡± Although he had said so much, he was still not sure if Rafael would listen, he had been a man of his will from the start and did not pay much regard to other nobles.<sub>.</sub>


    With a conflicted look in his eyes, he turned to stare at Hazel! The woman was nothing but a fool, who did not deserve to stand with them.


    But he needed her for now!


    ¡°Even thedy would get a chance to meet other nobles and socialize since she did not get many chances during her reception!¡± which woman did not love parties!


    It was a good chance to wear expensive jewels and fancy gowns. They could show off their wealth and husband and be the center of attraction for many.


    A beautiful woman like Hazel would get all the attention no matter where she would go!


    But unexpected to him, the girl did not show any interest. If any she looked repelled by the idea of socializing with other nobles.<sub></sub>


    Why could it be? A knowing smile formed on his face after a second of deliberation. Of course, she must be worried that she would be a reason forughter due to herck of skills and etiquette.


    But that would be more of a reason to invite them for the party! If he would show Rafael in the presence of everyone that her wife was nothing but a clown of the social circle, he would realize that she was not befitting to rule them.


    The eyes of the vampire twinkled when he noticed the intentions towards the vicious smile of the count.


    Just when Hazel was about to deny, Rafael held her hand and pressed it.


    ¡°Well, if you are insisting!¡± The smile on the face of the count widened as he chuckled softly.


    He had set his mind that even if he would not be able to break their marriage, he would create a crack to it and show him the abilities of his daughter.


    But where was she! He looked around with confusion when the butler came closer to him and whispered words into his ears that created a frown on the face of the man.


    His face turned ugly in the end, but he covered up his reactions with a ttering smile again.


    Rafael smiled softly even when Hazel looked at him with worried eyes.


    ¡°Then, I will wait for your invitation! By the way, we have note with the preparation to attend a social event.


    I have to trouble the count to prepare dresses and essories for me and thedy!¡±


    The count was barely holding on to his expressions as he heard further and further but looking at the warm smile on the face of the lord, he could only nod. Since he knew, behind the warm smile of the vampire, there was a cold blooded person who could kill without any hesitation.


    ¡°Of course, that would be my honor! I will send the staff to tend to thedy.¡± then he stared at the butler who bowed his head and took the initiative,


    ¡°This way, my lord!¡± He escorted the lord and his wife personally towards their room.


    Rafael scanned the room with his piercing gaze when Hazel walked behind him.


    ¡°Is the room up to your liking, my lord.¡± he asked with a proud face.


    The room was the best room in the whole pce. The design was full of gold and silver and had the most luxurious andfortable furniture.


    ¡°We will manage, though it is a bit gaudy! And what kind of color is that? It looks like gold has been stered when rubies are in trend! The person did not have much taste in designing!¡± she looked at the room with a foul smell and nauseating look on her face that the butler almost choked to death.


    The room that had even been adored by the foreigners was called distasteful by thedy! Gritting his teeth, he bowed his head to hide the scowl on his face,


    ¡°If you need anything, please press the bell and i will be to your service, my lord!¡± he offered as he took hurried steps out after getting a nod from the lord.


    Just as the door closer, Rafael smiled as he whispered,


    ¡°What kind of room do you like then?¡± when hazel raised a brow and chuckled softly.


    She knew that he had no interest in knowing about her choices, he was just teasing her for what she did.


    ¡°I have no interest in the room, my lord. I just wanted to piss him to death. But why have you agreed to the party?¡±


    [To further support me you can do it here: https://ko-fi/iamcreator01/ ]


    You can join the discord server to chat and discuss with the author about the story and with other fans. Discord link: https:///ZSdCFtFm ]

 Chapter 96 [Bonus chapter] Such Reward

    ¡°Where the hell did she go? Search for her. I want her in front of my eyes before dusk!¡± the butler knew this was about toe.


    Even he was very shocked when he came to know that thedy had left the pce on her own when she was sent to curry a favor from the lord.


    It was not fitting to her ambitious nature. She was a proud woman who loved the attention given by men and this man was the biggest challenge.


    How did she let the chance go!?


    ¡°Do not worry, my lord. I have already sent a search party of the best knights to look over the whole area.¡± A look of hesitation passed through his eyes as he struggled for the right words while looking around.


    He knew that a wrong word might cost his life, but he could contain his thoughts within,


    ¡°My lord, do you think that thedy had left on her own! I mean.. Why would she trust human knights more than the strength of the lord?¡± When ites to defeating witches, no one could be a better person than Rafael!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Karen! Are you trying to kill both of us? For now go and look for Natalie! Did you get that?¡± the butler finished but bowed his head and left.


    Gilberd¡¯s hands clenched into a fist as his loyal servant left. He knew better than anyone that his daughter would never do that.


    He had told her how important it was for them to bring Rafael closer to their estate and he knew how hungry she was for power.


    There was no way that she would let the golden chance of traveling with Rafael in the same carriage go! But when he had seen the eyes of Rafael, they were challenging him.


    As if asking to question him, if he would have done that, then he would have lost his life too.


    He had to make sure of the safety of his daughter but for that he could not raise his head against the lord.<sub></sub>


    His teeth gritted as he felt how the man wasughing over his condition!


    ¡°You! I want you to call the designer who alwayses to design dresses for young girls and ask her toe to meet me before escorting her to meet her majesty.¡± the maid nodded and left from there when his face contorted viciously.


    ¡®Though I can not raise my head against you, my lord. But it does not mean that I can not y with your weakness!¡¯ a vicious smirk formed on his face as he asked the other servants to check the preparation of the feast.


    ¡°Make sure that all the nobles and rich men, merchants and those who hold high posts in council attend the event.


    I did not care if carriages were needed to escort them personally. And prepare a luxurious gift for all of them.


    The music and decoration to be its best and I want a special uniform for all the maids who would serve the meal.


    Invite those noisy reporters too! They have been asking for a new one for a long time! Tonight I will give them news, a lot of it!¡± all the servants nodded and bowed their heads.


    They knew how vicious their master could be.


    ¡°My lord, thedy has alreadye!¡± Gilberd turned to see the young girl who was popr in the town for her dresses and essories.


    She had taken arge amount of his treasure by convincing her daughter that she needed more dresses all the time.


    He knew how greedy the woman was.


    ¡°My lord, this is the first time you have called me instead of thedy. I am honored. How shall I serve you? Should I prepare a new suit for you or would you like to look for a new brochure?


    I have also got new cufflinks that would be perfect for every asion, and¡­¡± before she could offer further, the count threw two bags of gold on the table towards her.


    The coins clunked in the process and just by the size of it, she knew that it was more than she earned in a whole year.


    Her eyes widened with the presence of so much money while her eyes field with the shine of gold. She hurried, ran and bent to open the bags and as she had thought, the bags were filled to the brim with new coins that were shining more than stars.


    ¡°Oh my, what kind of jewel you want me to prepare to offer me this much!¡± she was sure it would be enough to even buy a small mine on the outskirts.


    ¡°I want you to prepare a bunch of dresses for a guest of mine!¡±


    ¡°Huh! Just that?¡± her face filled with bewilderment as it was too much to offer. Could it be that the count had a mistress and the extra money was to keep her mouth shut about his extra marital affairs.


    A smirk formed on her face when the thought crossed her mind but before she could open her mouth and tell them that her lips would stay sealed he threw a dagger towards her taking the breath out of her body.


    ¡°What.. what was that for?¡± she asked as she patted her chest and closed her eyes. She was scared so much that she would have passed out.


    Thank goodness the dagger passed without even touching her.


    ¡°That was thrown to bring you back to your senses! What in the world were you thinking huh?¡± her thoughts were shown so clearly on her face that he wanted to kill her right away.


    The woman could ruin her happy marriage with so much nonsense that was just in her imagination. If he had not needed her, he would have killed her right away.


    ¡°Do not imagine much. It would cost you your life. Come here and listen to what you need to do or forget about the reward you would be punished severely.


    I want you to make a few dresses with special arrangements. You have to¡­¡±

 Chapter 97 Not Know Her Place.

    ¡°Are you going to stare at me this whole time?¡± The room suddenly felt cramped because of his presence.


    No matter what she did, she always felt that he was staring at her deeply.


    The gaze was so intense that she was not able to concentrate on the book she was reading.


    So, she let it go and looked for the flowers from the balcony but even then she felt a strange feeling in the pit of her stomach.


    In the end, she justid on the bed and closed her eyes thinking that she would not feel it anymore but the feeling did not go away.


    Did the vampire have no work to do except staring at her.


    ¡°You know staring at others is rude and creepy too!¡± he raised a brow when she hollered at him with her hands on her hips as if she was going mad sharing a room with him.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I am just looking at howzy you are! Try to sleep again when you have slept all the time in the carriage too!¡± did he just say that! Her eyes widened with disbelief and her mouth opened wide as if she could not believe him at all.


    She was not sleeping, she was unconscious and that was before he was ying with the witches. If it would not have been for him, she would have been in this mess!


    Rather than feeling sorry for her and asking her to rest, he was telling her that she was azy person who was trying to rest all the time.


    ¡°Then.. What am I supposed to do, my lord?¡± she asked with an ugly smile on her face as if she wanted to beat him.


    In her heart, she had already held his throat and was strangling him with full force while he was begging her for her forgiveness.


    The imagination was so satisfying that she could not control the smug forming on her face when his eyes narrowed at her face.<sub></sub>


    As if reading her thoughts, his aura started to permeate when the door was knocked.


    ¡°What were you thinking about my dear wife?¡± his voice was low and deep just like it wasing from the depths of hell to take her life that she jumped on her ce.


    ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking who would be at the door!¡± she chuckled with an awkward face as she realized he had caught her red handed and then ran towards the door as if demons were chasing her.


    The knight was taken aback and took two steps away when the face of thedy emerged suddenly in front of him. His hands that were about to knock the door again were taken back and he bowed his head.


    Gilbert, who was standing behind the knight smiled lecherously as he looked at the girl whose lips had a sly smile on her face as if she had taken advantage and fooled someone.


    ¡°Mydy, I was not expecting you to open the door personally. You should have asked a maid to do so!¡± though he was saying that with a pleasant voice he was condemning that she did not have the manner of a noble.


    How could an empress run and open the door by herself? She was not even looking presentable enough.


    Ha! As he had expected! She was not cut to be made princess. Even her daughter looks more presentable in her night attire!


    Come to think of it, a nefarious smile formed on his face when he remembered her attire.


    ¡°I havee to inform you that I have called the best designer to make a dress for you for tonight.


    Since there is not much time left, it would be better if thedy went this instant and gave her measurements so that the designer would be able to make at least half a dozen dresses by night.


    Since the time is less, you should be a bit considerate to not ask for more than that.¡±


    ¡°Why would I ask for more than 6 dresses for a single event? A good dress would do!¡± a look of bewilderment passed his eyes which was soon reced by a scorn!


    Of course, what was he even thinking? She was not a noble who had her own preferences and wanted choices so that she could choose the best for herself.


    He was sure that she didn¡¯t even know what the current fashion was! It would be a waste of resources if they were spent on her.


    ¡°How could that be, mydy! There should at least be a few so that you can choose!


    Anyways, I am not the right person to discuss it with. Allow my knights to escort you to the designer and both of you could see what would be more befitting for thedy!¡± Hazel rolled her eyes at his act.


    Even his daughter was better at hiding her thoughts. While the disdain was so clear in the eyes of the man that she could notice it from afar.


    She shook her head as she did not care much about it anyway. Since he was not a woman whom she needed to keep in check. She would rather ignore his action for her peace.


    She nodded and left with the maids and knights that had followed her with respect though she knew that they all wereughing behind her back.


    Once sure that the woman had disappeared, the count scoffed! What in the world did she think of herself? She was nothing but a fool who did not even know about the intentions of the people around her.


    With a snort, he entered the room after another knock only when he heard the permission of the lord to enter.


    ¡°My lord¡± he bowed his head as soon as he entered as he tried to find the right words that were convincing but at the same time did not look imposing when the vampire chuckled,


    ¡°You are here to request me to visit the barrennds, right?¡±

 Chapter 98 [Bonus chapter] Ruins

    ¡°Is that so? Then I want to prepare you all the dresses of the catalog and I will choose one that would match my mood at that time!¡±


    The stunned designer was so shocked. The count had asked her to fluster the woman. That was why she had brought all the catalogs of the boutique. It would take a year to prepare all the dresses.


    How in the world could she make them by the night. But what if she would really go and inform the lord that she had refused to tend to her wishes and the lord would decide to punish her ordingly.


    She gulped her own saliva as she stared at the woman who had a smirk on her face as if telling that she had caught her in her own game.


    She knew that acting was not a solution anymore and her eyes turned pitiful instantly.


    ¡°Mydy. I know that I was being a bit rude, but please have mercy on me. How could I make so many dresses in such a short period of time?


    The fabric and gems used in making those designs arepletely different and more than 10bor was needed for a single dress to ready it in such a short period of time.<sub>.</sub>


    Please have mercy, mydy!¡± the women held herself tightly as she knew begging from her would not work,


    Hazel¡¯s eyes did not soften even when she looked so pitiful. The woman was sharper than the rumors who said that she only knew how to throw the tantrum.


    But more than that, she looked like she knew she had powers and did not fail to use them to crush the enemies.


    ¡°Well, how about I make half a dozen dresses of the best quality. Then, you will be able to choose any of them easily.


    What do you say, mydy??¡± with a ttering smile on her face she picked up the confusing catalog and took out six best designs that would suit her height and personality and presented it to hazel.


    A smirk formed on the face of hazel. She knew that making so many dresses was impossible. She had only said so, so that she could have a good amount of dresses without being asked.<sub></sub>


    And in the end, the woman bargained to save her neck from Rafael ending up doing what hazel wanted.


    Now that she looks at it, the dresses designer had chosen this time were really elegant and sophisticated instead of a lot of gems and to show off that she had presented her earlier.


    ¡°Fine, since I am a kind person, I will take your offer. But if you failed toplete your promise.. You must know how my husband handles failure!¡± the designer shuddered just with the thought of it.


    Whole empire knew that Rafael loves killing. He had killed more people than they had said hello to!


    ¡°Yes, mydy. I understand. Then I will take my leave!¡± Hazel nodded as she stood up from her seat too.


    Why did she feel that she had started enjoying these flustered women more and more. Was she really turning into a vile and evil witch?


    With a chuckle she shook her head as she walked out just to meet a knight waiting for her.


    ¡°Mydy, are you done with your meeting?¡± a frown formed on her lips as she felt that the man was probing into her personal affairs unnecessarily.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you! I would spend more time here and enjoy my tea!¡± Though she was nning to go back to her room, when she remembered that Rafael¡¯s cold eyes were going to stare at her every move as if she was going to mix poison in his drink was rather annoying.


    ¡°Oh! Mydy, my lord had asked me to infirm him why you are free and escort you where he is immediately.


    He is waiting for you all this time?¡±


    ¡°,¡­¡­.¡± tsk! The knight was talking like Rafael was in love with her and could not stay without her even for a second!


    She wanted to scoff but as the good wife, who loved her husband equally. She smiled warmly.


    ¡°Is that so? Then you should have told me so earlier. Where is my lord? I would go and meet him immediately!¡± and then drop on the bed and act dead so that he would not be able to talk to me.


    She muttered under her breath as she smiled at the man again.


    ¡°Yes, mydy. The lord is waiting for you in the backyard garden!¡± or not! Where would she find a bed in the backyard?


    With a gloomy look on her face, Hazel followed the knight.


    The scenery was beautiful and the flowers were in full bloom making the ce a valley of spring. But after staying in the imperial pce for so long, Hazel felt all these sceneries were rather ordinary.


    Just as she took steps towards him, she felt that the atmosphere was strange as if they were discussing the death of someone.


    Even the number of knights was more than they had before. Only Rafael was looking at ease while everyone was looking like they were being forced to fight a war with a neighboring country.


    Her frown only grew deeper with the look on their face as she reached them.


    ¡°Ah, you are here! We have been waiting for you for a long time, I thought it would take you all the time beforeing here!¡± the way his soft voice lingered into the room, it would be no less than a musical instrument that would bring in joy on everyone¡¯s face but her face only turned ugly knowing that he was waiting for her.


    ¡°Did you need me for something, my lord?¡± ignoring the sarcasm in his voice, she bowed her head as she could not treat him badly in front of so many knights who had their own sword. She should stay silent until she gets a proper chance.


    ¡°Yes, we were going to the ruinednds. And I want you toe with me!¡±

 Chapter 99 [Bonus chapter] Wrong Book?

    ¡°Yes, we were going to the ruinednds. And I want you toe with me!¡± it was not a question or request. She knew that she had to go with him.


    With a bright smile on her face, it looked like a fully blown rose.


    ¡°Oh! I am very excited to see thend I have heard so much about and if you are with me, I do not need to worry about witches too!¡± even though he knew she was acting, her eyes flickered as he looked at her smiling face.


    For a second he continued to stare at her before nodding his head.


    ¡°Since you are ready, we all will leave for now.¡± Though terrified in her heart, she nodded her head faking a smile.


    Since she had already met a witch while entering thends, it was a given that many others would attack them.


    So, how did it matter whether would stay here and wait for them to attack or go theirnds and initiate the war first.


    Lost in her thoughts, she continued to walk behind him with her head lowered as she repeated in her heart to not look at the witches no matter how beautiful they were.<sub>.</sub>


    Just as they reached the entrance, Rafael stripped in his tracks and turned to look at her as if he wanted to make sure that she was fine but she did not notice that he had already stopped and crashed into his chest.


    The effect was just like hitting the rock. Hazel rubbed her nose as her eyes red at the man who was blocking her way without saying a word.


    ¡°If you are frail, at least you should be alert so that you keep track of things around you!¡± she pursued her lips as she looked away.


    She had thought that he would apologize to her but he started scolding her instead. As if he wanted to say something, he opened his mouth but then closed it again as he turned and walked in the carriage.


    ¡®Tsk! What a moody vampire!¡¯ she muttered under her breath as she followed him in rubbing her nose.


    Just when the count was about to follow them in the carriage, Rafael narrowed his eyes on him and he flinched.


    ¡°I think I should take another carriage. I will see you there, my lord!¡± Rafael nodded and closed the door straight on the face of the man who was gritting his teeth with a burning face.<sub></sub>


    He had been thoroughly insulted by Rafael but for now, he would endure. Since the result always needed hard work, he would handle this small amount of humiliation.


    An amusing smile formed on the face of the girl. She knew that the count was furious with the way Rafael was treating him yet he was trying to behave so humble. Could it be that it was a better way of survival.


    Even she was changing her way of survival, from arrogant to ttery for the vampire who could be his key to survival.


    ¡°Here, read it!¡± she felt something hit her again when she was lost in her thoughts. With a frown she turned only to see that she had a book on herp.


    ¡°The book is about witches. Your knowledge about them is extremely poor. So, I ordered one for you. You can read it on the journey so that you have an idea about them!¡± her eyes sparkled as she stared at the book with interest.


    She had tried her best to find a good book in the library but there was no book present about it. She must have known that only Rafael could bring one for her.


    Without even saying thanks or other greetings, she started reading it when his eyes continued to narrow on her face.


    He was looking at her every expression with such intensity as if he was waiting for something special to happen.


    ¡°Basics to witchcraft-


    Power of witches-


    Elemental powers.


    Spell powers.


    Healing powers.


    Hypnotizing and hallucination spells.


    Teleportation spells.


    Changing the past.


    Coming back for life!¡±


    The more she read the contents of the books, more deep lines started to form on her face.


    Could it be that he had bought the wrong book for her! Shouldn¡¯t it be how to save yourself from the attack of the witches.


    Why did it feel like it was a book to learn the skills of a witch. As if a quick guide on how to be a witch.


    Even when sheined her interest peaked. Like any other kid, she was fascinated with magic and had always looked at the magicians with marvel.


    How wonderful would it have been if she would have powers too.


    Then she would have used the power to get herself free and then have made her father a toad and so as scarlet.


    Well, she pursued her lips as her eyes fell on the spell again and again. Though she knew that she was not a witch.. What if!


    What if the spell works for others too? Or what if it worked for those who had hidden talent or powers.


    There was nothing wrong in trying. Was it? It would be just for entertainment and curiosity, she told herself when her lips had already started reciting the simplest spell she would think of.


    It was nothing much, the spell was for those who bear the element of water. It would fill the empty ss for its whisperer.


    She picked up the pitcher and drank all of it in one gulp and peeked in. When she was sure that it was empty, she stared at Rafael, afraid that he would misunderstand her, but he was busy looking out.


    With a relief and a sly smile on her face, she spelled the words slowly to make sure she would do it right,


    But with anticipation, when she peeked into the pitcher, it was still empty.


    A frown formed on her face as she repeated the process with more cation, masking sure she would do it perfectly.

 Chapter 100 Asked for help

    A frown formed on her face as she repeated the process with more cation, masking sure she would do it perfectly. But once again nothing happened,


    With a frown she continued until she felt her mouth getting sore but muttering the same words again and again,


    In the end she wanted to throw the book but when she raised her hand to throw, she did not have the heart to, as her heart was still hopeful.


    So what if the spell did not work, there might be a chance that she had affinity to fire or other elements and they would work for her.


    She patted the book as if trying to assure it that she was not going to abandon her and then closed her eyes with a sigh.


    What was she even thinking! She was not a witch that could perform magic. In her excitement, she forgot the factpletely that she was just an ordinary human. Letting go of the pitcher, she looked around only to see him still looking out of the window as if he was watching a spectacr scene.


    She had not noticed him even blinking his eyes as if he was afraid that he would miss an important detail if he did not concentrate enough!


    Even when she had created so much fuss, he had not noticed her at all. His actions created curiosity in her too.<sub>.</sub>


    She peeked out only to see dark and gloomynds. It was so dark as if the ce would suck all sources of light no matter how much you lit.


    It was so gloomy that an eerie feeling started to form on her face. She felt like the ce was upsetting her.


    The mere sight of it was clenching her heart as if someone was squeezing so hard that she was not able to take breath.


    She felt like she was thrown into the water where she would not take breath at all.


    ¡°If you are scared, why are you staring out of the window in the first ce?¡± she jumped on her seat with shock as she suddenly heard whispers in her ears.


    Her head snapped back towards his direction only to notice his confused gaze on her as if she was saying,


    ¡°Why are you being crazy again?¡±<sub></sub>


    She felt anger but at the same time confusion as she felt fine now. As if the pain just a moment ago was her hallucination.


    She felt nothing at allter when he finally stopped staring at her but the looking in his eyes were still calling her a fool.


    Gritting her teeth, she decided to let go of him and also looked out since it was strange.


    But just after a few seconds, she started to feel bored.


    She stared at the book thinking that she should try another spell when she felt the carriage stopping abruptly.


    It shook due to the sudden jerk and she had to hold the windowpane tightly to make sure not to fall down.


    ¡°What was that?¡± she winced at the cold voice of the vampire who seemed to me irked that was rare.


    Most of the time, he maintains that smile on his face as if he was a warm and kind person.


    ¡°A girl suddenly came in front of the carriage and fainted.¡± another girl!


    Her eyes turned vignt when she heard so. Could it be another way the witches decided to attack them?


    As if he had the same thoughts, his face turned colder and his eyes flickered with a dark ray of light.


    Cold aura started to permeate his whole body as if he hade out straight from the depths of hell to take his revenge.


    ¡°Do not go out! Wait for me here while I check what happened!¡± Hazel nodded her head instantly.


    Even if he would have asked her toe with him, she would have made an excuse and would have decided to stay there.


    She loved her life most and did not want to go in front of a witch again until she learned to make antidotes of these spells.


    With that thought, when he left the carriage and closed the door with a thud, she started to find the page that had antidotes of the spell and magic the witches cast on humans.


    Her eyes sparkled when she felt, if she could be sessful once then it could be usefulter too.


    She started reciting the spell once again when she felt that someone was knocking on the carriage.


    Stopping here was the worst decision! She did not want to look out, but what if it was Rafael and wanted her help.


    With that thought, she took a deep breath.


    ¡®Calm down, hazel! You are not that scaredy cat. Are you!?¡± she muttered as she opened the curtains of the carriage yet she did not open the door.


    For the first time she was d that the carriage could not be opened from both sides.


    ¡°Mydy, lord, is asking for your help. Why don¡¯t you open the door and let her in?¡± The soft voice with a smiling face greeted Hazel as soon as she opened the curtains.


    But why would Rafael ask for her help? If even after being such a strong vampire, he was not able to handle the witch then what could she do?


    ¡°I do not think that the lord would need my help. Even if he would, he would call for me directly. Why would he ask a stranger to call his sister?¡± she enquired with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Are you sure he had asked you to call her sister not her wife? Maybe he wanted you to go to his pce and called her sister instead.


    She is good with medicine!¡± the girl frowned as her eyes turned cold,


    ¡°No! I heard clearly, he asked me to call his sister. Now get out of the carriage and help your brother like a good girl and do not ask many questions!!¡±

 Chapter 101 [Bonus chapter] missed chapter before 97

    ¡°Mydy, I have been waiting for you for so long! Finally I got the chance to meet you¡± as if she was a long lost sister of hazel.


    The wide smile on her face was worth watching. Hazel raised a brow and took a step back when the woman tried to hug her.


    The woman¡¯s wide smile stiffened as her raised hands stayed in the air when Hazel avoided gher as if she had a contagious disease.


    ¡°Mydy!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Were you trying to hug me? I apologize, I have seen a bug there!¡± she pointed at the ce where she was standing before.


    It was such ame excuse that even the designer knew that, yet she nodded as it was the only way to save her respect.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Ah! Is that so? You must have been shocked to see that! I would ask the count to have a thorough check of the room again.¡± Hazel nodded as she went in keeping her distance from the woman who was trying to cling to her.


    ¡°Mydy, since I have no idea what you like, I have brought all thetest design booklets.


    Please give it a look and tell me what you would like. Also, I have a few designs ready, if you like any of them, I can alter it immediately so that you do not worry about your clothes beingte.


    So, what would you like mydy? Shall I prepare a new bunch of clothes or would you like to try the ready-made ones?¡± Thedy stood up after giving more than 5 dozen designs of checks and then took out curtains from a15 dresses.


    Hazel frowned as she was not able to check the catalogs when the readymades were already taken out.<sub></sub>


    With a gloomy look on her face she stood up to check the readymade dresses but before she had seen two of them closely and walked towards the third one, the designer once again came closer and stood behind her with an upset face.


    ¡°Mydy, I know that you are rather new to it and need your own sweet time to decide, you must know that we did not have enough time.


    If you take that much time then we will not be able to choose one on time and it would be hard to make an amendment or prepare a new er.


    You should know that time is of the essence when making the decision!¡±


    All the nerves of Hazel¡¯s head popped open with the force thedy was putting in it.


    It might feel that she was worried about her dress therefore she was asking her to be quick, but she could see how she was trying to show that hazel was a country bumpkin who had no idea about clothes or who did not know what would be befitting to her even if she would spend all day looking into dresses.


    In the end, the woman didn¡¯t even want to make one dress for her. Therefore she was forcing her so much to choose. Andter she could just say that she did not get enough time because thedy took the whole day to finalize one.


    And if Hazel chose one hurriedly, and the dress was not upto the standard of the empress, even when she would be med for herck of taste and for not knowing about her position enough.


    In both cases, she would be the one to me, then wouldn¡¯t it be good if she would create a third option that would benefit her! With that thought her eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Oh my, are you still looking at only the third dress? With that speed, you will not be able to check the dresses by the time the party starts. Then how am I supposed to prepare them on time?¡± with an exaggerating sigh, thedy shook her head as if she was too tired to even think about it!


    ¡°Then don¡¯t prepare them!¡± instead of looking at the dresses anymore. She walked towards the sofa and sat on it leisurely,


    She ced her one leg over the sofa and then crossed her other feet over it while leaning on the backrest.


    ¡°Pardon!¡± with a look of astonishment on her face and taken back by her crude behavior, the designer was not able to grasp the situation for a while when Hazel chuckled,


    ¡°It is very simple, if you think that you will not be able to prepare the dress on time. Then you should not even start it. I will tell Rafael that you are ipetent and he would arrange a better desiner for me who was confiende enough that he had a dress that match my standards before evening!¡±


    Shrugging her shoulders as if she was only trying to help her, she picked up the cup of tea and took a sip of it.


    There was no worry or panic on her face. If it would have been any other woman they would have been going berserk that there is a party in their honor but they did not have a single good dress to wear.


    Yet the woman was sitting so freely as if the matter did not concern her at all.


    The confused designer continued to stand there when Hazel raised a brow.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Have I not asked you to leave?¡± the designer flinched as she heard her cold voice.


    She was not expecting Hazel to shout like that and took a few steps back.


    ¡°That, that is not the case, mydy. I was just too excited that I got the chance to prepare a dress for the empress.


    I apologize if I sounded rude, take your own time and choose the dress up to your liking. I would surely prepare it even if I have to use all my staff on a single dress!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I want to prepare you all the dresses of the catalog and I will choose one that would match my mood at that time!¡±

 Chapter 102 It Was Planned!

    Though Hazel took a breath of relief that it was not Rafael who had called her, her body still shook with fear as she did not know what.


    The girl was beautiful just like the one she had met in the carriage before. Hazel gulped and looked away. At least, she would not look into the eyes of the witch in case she would hypnotize her again.


    ¡°Oh! I would havee out. But the door of the carriage was locked by him and I could not open it! Can you please go and ask him for the key?¡± with a soft voice, she pleaded but it instantly brought a frown on the face of the witch who was irked by the answer.


    She tilted her head as she saw the vicious smile on the face of the Vampire who was strangling her friend.


    If she would not be able to use hazel then she would not have any upper hand against him. If it continued, the next would be her turn to die!


    ¡°Why would that be needed? I can open the door by myself!¡± with a soft voice that was so eerie that it would raise all the hair of hazel, the woman gave a creepy smile to her.


    ¡°That.. I think.¡° Before Hazel could deny, the long nail that must be a few inches was ced in the locked hole and she tilted it enough for the door to be opened that only widened the smirk of the witch.<sub>.</sub>


    Hazel starred as the witch opened the door and stared at her face as if she was her winning trophy!


    ¡°Rx, her body is as weak as a human!¡± Hazel was already holding the pitcher she was trying to fill with the water again.


    Just as the witch entered, Hazel threw the pitcher over her head that stunned her.


    She was not expecting an attack from a foolish girl and was caught off guard by the sudden attack.


    Her eyes turned red with rage when she touched her forehead only to feel the wet and sticky liquiding out of it.


    The stench of her blood filled the whole carriage and hazel gulped when she noticed all her nails growingrge enough that each of them were enough to pierce her neck.<sub></sub>


    Gulping, she ran out of the carriage with the fear that the witch would be able to catch up to her soon.


    But before she could run away, the girl had already taken hold of her ankle. Hazel was almost tripped but she held the door for maintaining her bnce.


    When she turned, the beautiful face of the girl was nowhere to be seen. Her face had turned malicious and a wicked smile was on her face.


    ¡°Do you think you can run away from me? Am I a fool to you?¡± Hazel gulped as she felt her nails digging deep into her skin.


    She was maintaining her bnce on one foot and if the witch let go of her suddenly, she would fall. And she did not even want to imagine what would happen if the witch did not let go of her.


    ¡°No! I am only going to my brother as you have asked me to! The pitcher, it just fell from my hands as I was shocked to see your nails.


    I.. I did not want to hurt you!¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes were already scanning for the solution while she made themest excuse that even the witch started to chuckle with amusement.


    ¡°And you want me to believe it! Why don¡¯t youe closer and I will show you how my nails work!¡± She tilted her head as she increased the pressure and her nails started to dig in Hazel¡¯s ankle with force while a creepy smile formed on her face that made Hazel feel nauseous but at the same time she winced due to the increasing pain.


    She closed her eyes and started to think of ways to get rid of her when she felt strange pressure on her body. As if someone was trying to crush her ribs. The pain was so much that sweat started to form all over her body.


    Her eyes contorted and her whole body started to turn pale. The witch who was still enjoying ying with hazel frowned when she felt the sudden change in her.


    ¡°You! What are you?¡± her eyes widened and her grip on hazel loosened.


    The pain was already too much for her to bear, so when her foot was released, she fell out of the carriage, stumbling on the carriage step.


    With the thud, when she fell down, she noticed Rafael was walking towards her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Though his eyes were cold and full of frost, she felt a tinge of concern in his voice as she nodded her head.


    His face was so scary that she wanted to take a step back. His fangs were out and drops of blood could be seen in the corner of his mouth.


    She tilted her head to see two bodies lying on the ground with white faces as if there was not a single drop of blood in her body.


    ¡°Stay here!¡± He held her and made her sit on the nearest rock when he entered. but when he opened the door of the carriage, it was empty.


    ¡°She must have run from the other side!¡± he muttered as the door of the other side was swinging in the air.


    Just as they were talking, another carriage stopped by and the count came out of it.


    He ran towards them with worried expressions on his face.


    Giving a side nce to the girl who was still sitting on the rock with a dreadful face, he walked towards Rafael who was wiping the blood from his index finger and then licked it clean with his mouth.


    ¡°My lord, are you okay!¡± Rafael chuckled as if he had heard a joke but then the smile vanished and his face turned cold.


    ¡°Why do I think that the ambush was nned? As if they knew that I was going toe?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 103 [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Why do I think that the ambush was nned? As if they knew that I was going toe?¡± He was surprised when they met with a witch just when they entered the boundaries.


    As if they knew that he was about toe. But now that he had faced it again, his lingering doubts had been turned into confirmation.


    The face of the count grimaced, ¡°my lord, only I and you know that we are going to visit this ce! How could the witches know?¡± a dark ray of light flickered past Rafael¡¯s eyes when he saw disgust on the face of the count.


    No matter how greedy or foolish the count was! He was a weak human who was wary of the witches!


    ¡°Mm, i think, i am overthinking!¡± Rafael ran a hand in his hair and chuckled with a warm look on his face.


    As if the vampire who had killed three witches and drank their blood was someone else while he was no less than a saint.


    The bright halo that covered him was so sparkling that it could blind others.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Then.. shall we continue our journey, my lord?¡± his eyes swept past a nce to the dead witches and then back to Rafael who nodded with a smile.


    ¡°You! Why don¡¯t youe and burn their bodies!¡± the coachmen of the count flinched when he was called suddenly.


    Nodding his head after a moment of hesitation, he walked down and bowed his head.


    Taking slow steps towards the body of the witches that had turnedpletely white due to theck of blood in their bodies. He kneels on the floor as his eyes lingered on their corpse for more than required!


    ¡°Why? Are you feeling bad for your friends?¡± The man was stunned when he felt the hands of Rafael on his shoulders.


    He craned his head to deny the sudden elevation but gritted his teeth when he noticed the gun was already pointed at him.<sub></sub>


    ¡°My lord, what are you talking about? There is some confusion. I have been serving the count for two years!¡± he turned to look at the count for help and exnation with a pleading face.


    His body had already started shivering with fear of death that was shouting over his face.


    Hazel, who was taking a breath in the wagon after the sudden attack, peeked when she heard themotion and was stunned to see that Rafael was pointing his gun at another innocent person.


    She pursed her lips as she walked out of the carriage with hurried steps when it started paining.


    ¡°My lord, the boy is right! He has been serving me for a long time! I do not think that he could be helping witches! We humans detest them!¡± the boy nodded when he saw the face of the count full of conviction.


    But instead of frowning or checking the boy who was anticipating that as he took off his cloak, Rafael chuckled,


    ¡°Yes! There is no doubt that humans detest witches! Even vampires do! But the problem is, this boy is not a human!¡± with that Rafael shot the gun without giving the boy a chance to speak.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they saw ayer of frost covering the boy. The wall was so strong that even the bullet was not able to pierce it!


    ¡°How could ice be so strong?¡± Rafael raised a brow when he noticed that Hazel was raojming her hands over the ice wall as if it was a beautiful painting that had marveled her.


    His eyes turned darker when he noticed the fascination in them and his grip on the gun tightened!


    ¡°I could not even find the bullet! It is amazing!¡± forgetting that there was a witch behind the wall. Her eyes continued to linger on the magic she was tying a bit ago.


    ¡°That was because there was no bullet left in the gun!¡± Rafael scoffed as he said those words and then started filling the gun in front of their shocked eyes.


    ¡°What??¡± all the three heads snapped back to him with a stunned look on their faces.


    The boy who was trapped inside the ice gritted his teeth as the wall started to melt suddenly.


    ¡°You have tricked me!¡± he yelled with gritted teeth. Even Hazel was not expecting that as she blinked but her eyes were still lingering on the ice wall as if she could not take her eyes away from something so fascinating that it had stolen her heart.


    ¡°If you were not a witch, you would not have been affected! So who is tricking whom here?¡± the boy¡¯s eyes filled with hatred when he noticed the eyes filled with disdain.


    Rafael was too nonchnt about their presence! He had been killing them for decades and if they would not kill him, he would continue to do that until they would perishpletely.


    ¡°You! You have killed our families and destroyed our homes. Do you think all witches are bad that you are hunting them?


    When all humans are not good and so are vampires. How could you expect all witches to use their power for good?


    But that does not mean we all are in the wrong. Many of us are using their powers for the benefit of the society, yet you are killing us mercilessly and still you are the one who ispelling!¡° Hazel shudders when she hears his words.


    In Spite of being attacked by the witches twice, she felt bad for the boy and did not know why, she wanted to console him and tell him everything would be fine!


    Why? She patted her cheeks afraid that she was being hypnotized again but the boy had not looked at her even once. Then this could not be the case.


    Then why was she feeling her head getting heavy? As if Rafael was hurting her kind!


    ¡°Tsk! Who said that I am killing you because you are bad or wrong or you can harm humans!¡±

 Chapter 104 [Bonus chapter] You Are Wrong

    ¡°Tsk! Who said that I am killing you because you are bad or wrong or you can harm humans!¡±


    ¡°Huh!! Then what is the reason for our annihtion?¡± The boy even forgot that the vampire had already refilled his gun and he could shoot him any second.


    His eyes were filled with questions as he stared at the vampire earnestly! If only he could exin how much trouble they have faced while hiding all the time.


    The kids are not able to enjoy their childhood! They are not able to find work or do anything freely.


    Fear always crawls in their hearts and a small whisper is enough to keep them on their toes!


    He stared at them with hatred and anger but was stunned to see the chilly piercing eyes of Rafael that trembled him.


    ¡°Because they have taken my most precious thing!¡± with that he pulled the safety lock of his gun.


    Hazel, who was still staring at the boy, stared at Rafael when she heard the sound of a gun. Her insides stirred and before she could think what was happening, she had already moved and stood in front of the boy covering his body with hers.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°What in the world are you doing?¡± he fumed as his halted in thest second, if he had taken another second she would have already fallen on the ground with her body turning limp.


    Hazel blinked with confusion. Her eyes were looking lost making his face colder.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you not to look into their eyes! How could I repeat the same mistake twice!¡± he shouted as he pushed her away gently, making sure that she would not fall but it was already toote.


    The boy was not there anymore! The sound of rustling leaves and then hurried footsteps fading away could be heard at the distance.


    Death started to dance in the eyes of Rafael who could see nothing but blood. This was the first time he had lost his prey and it was all due to.. Her!!


    Hazel was still staring at the ce where the boy was with a lost look on her face.


    She was sure that she had not seen the boy! Could it be that he can use others ways too for hypnotizing her!<sub></sub>


    With that thought, she ran back to the carriage and picked up the book Rafael had given her and opened the page that told the methods of hypnotizing.


    Rafael was still ring at the retreating figure of Hazel with his cold eyes when the count finally came back to his senses.


    He gulped as he tried to hide his fear but when he stared at Rafael, his eyes glittered with anticipation.


    ¡°My lord, thedy seems to be caring about the witches!¡± he whispered softly as if he was confused about this matter too.


    ¡°It is because she is ignorant when ites to witches.


    The boy took the benefit and hypnotized her to do his bidding.


    Though she is a fool, the count should have knowledge about witches.


    I wonder how the count was not able to notice that his pce is the hub of most of the witches!¡± the man shuddered when his anger directed on him,


    He was expecting that Rafael would burst on the girl since she helped the witcher in escaping!


    But when he felt the intense gaze of Rafael, sweat started to form on his forehead.


    ¡°That.. I have taken the silver test of all the servants in the pce.


    I did not know how he escaped, my lord!


    I will go and take another silver test for the staff by tonight!¡± He bowed his head as he did not have the courage to look into the eyes of the vampire who was no less than a grim reaper who hade to take his life.


    The pressure was so intense that he could almost not breathe. What if the lord decided to demand for his life in exchange for the ran away witcher.


    The count closed his eyes and prayed to god to save his life when the woman who had already fled to the carriage to save herself, opened the door and came out running towards them.


    ¡°My lord, now I know what happened!¡± her breath was rugged and her lips were quivering.


    The count took a deep breath of relief when he felt the aura being taken away. He coughed a bit and then closed his eyes to calm himself.


    ¡°The boy, he had not hypnotized me through his eyes. But when I was staring at the ice wall he had created. His magic entered when both of us touched it at the same time.


    Here look at this statement,


    ¡°The witches have the power to control others by transferring their magic into someone¡¯s body!¡± That meant that the boy was a strong witch.


    If he had wanted, he could have killed me, but he did not!


    He did not seem to be a bad person. And he was right, not all the witches could be bad!


    Even humans, not all of them are good! Then why are you punishing all of them?


    You should only punish those who had taken what was yours!!¡± She did not understand why he was having war with the wholemunity when one person was a mistake.


    Would he annihte all humans if one of them challenged him in the war or stole something from his pce?


    It just did not make any sense. Though she did not know much about the witches! She did not feel like the boy was a bad person!


    ¡°The witch you are taking side of, he is the one who had nned the attack!


    And if I have been a secondte. The witch would have killed you in the carriage.


    And you still think he is a good person then why not you go and join them.


    Why am I taking you with me! You can stay here or try to find them. Count, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 105 [Bonus chapter] Have Faith In You

    ¡°My lord! Though thedy is mistaken, it would be too harsh for us to leave her here!


    The ce is still dangerous. There might be a chance that the witcher is still lurking around to see our next actions!¡± gloating from inside, the count tried to persuade Rafael with a worried look on his face.


    He was sure, the more he tried to persuade Rafael, the more annoyed he would be and thedy would suffer from more in his hands.


    What was she even thinking while throwing a tantrum to follow us! She should have just stayed in the pce while enjoying her warm tea and waiting for the dress to arrive!


    It would only be right if she would taste what fear was!


    ¡°Hmm, you are right! There might be a chance that the witcher was still lurking around.


    But then someone had to stay and make sure that the bodies were not taken by him but us!


    Since you know the witcher from the longest time, you would stay here.<sub>.</sub>


    We will go and check thend further!¡± Hazel had to cover her mouth to muffle herughter.


    From the start she knew that he was not serious just by looking at his face.


    Whenever he lies to trap others in his wordings, his eyes sparkle like rare rubies that one could not take her eyes away from!


    If only they had noticed, his face and words were a facade, only his eyes had certain reactions that could show his real thoughts.


    And those eyes.. It could bind you to not look away from them.. Wait! What was she even thinking!


    Her eyes widened and she patted her cheeks. This had happened in the carriage before and now too.


    Why was she staring at his eyes so much? This could not be! He was a vampire, and he took her just as a tool.<sub></sub>


    Liking her would only bring her death. No! Hazel, you have to survive and leave him as soon as possible.


    ¡°What! But my lord. How could I survive here? I have not even brought enough knights as you have requested! What if they would attack again?


    What would I do without you?¡± It was all because of her. A sinister look shed past his eyes when he red at the girl!


    But he calmed himself and closed his eyes. He could not take a step wrong when he was in front of the lord.


    Though he might be angry with his so-called foolish wife. He still has affection for him or else why would he back away from his words so easily when he was the one to propose that she would stay back.


    ¡°So, you are denying me?¡± Although his voice was still soft and a hint of honor could be felt in his voice, his eyes were so cold and prating that he trembled all over.


    The count bowed his head instantly with the fear of losing it and shook it vehemently.


    ¡°I did not dare, my lord. I am afraid that a weak person like me would not be of any use!¡± surely he could not expect a human to handle a horde of witches on his own. Could he?


    If he would only behave a bit more frail!


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. The knights would take care of the witches. You only have to guide them.¡± he waved his hands nonchntly as all the knights already bowed their heads in eptance.


    Gilbert stared at the four knights that did not look strong enough to protect themselves, let alone be him!


    It would be no less than a suicide mission. He gulped as the fear started to crawl in. his eyes continued to stare at Rafael who had already started moving towards his carriage.


    He wanted to shout and stop him from leaving alone. But as if his body was frozen and so as his tongue, he was not able to call him no matter how many times did he shout in his mind,


    And in the end, when he couldn¡¯t bear being abandoned in the dark, he called him. But the sound was barely above a whisper and it was toote.


    They both had already sat in the carriage. His eyes were still pining in hope that the lord would say it was a joke and run back to his carriage.


    But even when the window of the carriage was opened and his eyes shone with hopes, it was Hazel who did so!


    Her face had that mocking smile that was full of disdain,


    ¡°I wish you luck, your grace. I hope to see you soon in the evening!¡± with that she waved him gracefully as if she was concerned about him and covered the window again with curtains.


    Soon the carriage started and left the seething man in anger. Gilbert walked forward and kicked the corpses with all his might.


    ¡°You filthy beings! I am suffering because of you and that witch!¡± he shouted but when he noticed the stern gaze of Rafael¡¯s knights, he closed his mouth instantly and stared at the night sky that was mocking him with his light.


    ¡°You did not look surprised!¡± Hazel turned to stare at the vampire who had an amused look in his eyes.


    The cold in them dissipated and the eyes were looking warm again! She turned her head back towards the windows as if she was afraid that he would spellbound her again.


    She did not know why her heartbeat was elerating when she was looking at him every time.


    ¡°Because I know that your words were only a trap my lord for the count.


    You want to teach him a lesson for showing authority over you and his mistake for giving a witcher an important job.¡° She was d that her voice came back normal and she did not sound like a fool who was drooling over him.


    ¡°Tsk! I might have left both of you since you both are a fool!¡± he scoffed as he looked away when she shook her head confidently.


    ¡°No! I haveplete faith that you would never leave me alone!¡±

 Chapter 106 Fell In Love With You!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°No! I haveplete faith that you would never leave me alone!¡± Rafael stilled for a second and a dark ray of light shed past his eyes.


    His hands that were on the cigar tightened and a smirk formed on his face as he turned to her direction.


    ¡°Do not tell me that you have fallen in love with me, my dear wife!¡± The words came out leisurely and she could feel there was no sincerity behind them, yet her heart skipped a beat when she felt his gaze lingering over her face.


    She knew that if she hesitated or her face flushed, he would take it as eptance. And even if it was a joke for now, things would change drastically between them.


    Right now they were neither closed nor distant. They both did not have love and passion for each other yet they cared enough to not let others hurt.


    This distance was just right! She did not want to entangle with him further as she would never be able to gain his love!


    ¡°Yes! I am! Would you leave all your love and bond with me then?¡± her voice was soft like his but her eyes were filled with mirth too that made him chuckle.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You surprise me every time by using your wits no matter what the situation is!¡± she had behaved calm and even sassy when she had faced them and other vampires that only wanted to kill her.


    She was able to gain his attention and interest with her every action since the day she had arrived in the pce.


    ¡°But then how could you fall for the same trick twice a day? I wonder if I overestimated your smartness?¡± she pursed her lips as she knew it was her mistake.


    But still when she thought about that boy, she still did not bring herself to say that he should have killed him,


    Though she had saved him without her wish, she didn¡¯t have any regret for it.


    But she knew if she would say her thoughts aloud, she would really be the receiver of his ire this time.


    ¡°Your hatred will bring you no good!¡± she muttered softly as she looked away avoiding his piercing gaze.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Why? Do you not want revenge against your parents or those who used you as a sacrificialmb are still waiting for you to die, so that they could use your death as a reason to start another war!¡± his voice filled with disgust when he whispered those words.


    Though she knew that his disdain was not towards her, she still felt her heart clenched so tightly that it hurted!


    ¡°No! I did not want any revenge. All I want is peace and a way to live a better life.


    I did not want to end up in a cage for the rest of my lifetime!¡± Surprisingly it was easier than she had thought.


    She had mulled over it so many times, did she really want to throw herself in the fire of revenge and each time, she remembered those cold faces that were devoid of any emotions.


    She did not want to be one of them. She would rather have a peaceful countryside life.


    ¡°That could only happen if you run away! The position of empress is not something you could get rid of without dying.


    You can not get divorce. Even if I transfer you as a concubine when I take another lover.


    She would be jealous of you and torment you because everyone thinks that I am deeply enamored by you.


    She would be afraid that my affection could shift back to you again. So, you will only end up suffering and who knows how you will die.


    Not to forget Scarlet, who is still waiting for me to leave you alone. Did you forget your recent experience?


    The only way to live a peaceful life is, you will run away and I will never be able to find you.


    So do you really want that?¡± Hazel stared hard at him as his expressions were indifferent and his voice was devoid of any emotions.


    She could not read him at all so she was not sure if he was serious and asking her to run away or he was testing her.


    If thetter would be the case, she would be punished if she would ept his offer.


    But could she trust him that he was not testing him but wanted her wishes toe true!


    No! She would only be a fool if she would trust him and ept his offer after finding so many times how he had trapped others.


    ¡°No! My lord, I know another way to get my happy and peaceful life?¡± Rafael blinked as he was not expecting another reply except yes or no!


    Some part of his mind wanted her to deny but he knew that the best would be if she would run away.


    Though he was keeping her closer to him due to her face by spouting nonsense that he needed her to keep other women away. He knew that it was wrong.


    And when his rationality woulde back or he would go crazy further, he might end up killing her.


    But if she ran away. Then¡­


    With a hint of curiosity in his eyes, that was a rare urrence, he waited for her to speak further but the girl stayed silent as if she had already finished her piece.


    With a frown, he grumbled,


    ¡°And what is that third choice?¡±


    ¡®Thump¡¯ the carriage stopped suddenly and a jerk felt that Hazel was pushed forward.


    Rafael held her waist to hold her when a wide smirk was formed on her face like a sly fox who was sessful in trapping her prey,


    ¡°That I will make you fall in love with me.


    That way you will love and treasure me and keep me safe all my life. Wouldn¡¯t I have my happily ever after with you then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°My lord, we have arrived in the town!¡±

 Chapter 107 [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°My lord, we have arrived in the town!¡± Hazel had thought that the ce would be like its names, the ruins, but her eyes widened to see the hustle and bustle of the ce.


    She stared at the number of stall covering both sides of the roads with luxurious shops too.


    ¡°This is ruin?¡± she asked in surprised when the coachman came down and opened the door for her.


    ¡°We are here for trade. What else have you expected?¡± the men and women dressed as if they were here for a festival. She could not believe that the ce that was frequently attacked by the witches could look like this.


    ¡°I have expected it to look like its name.¡± she replied honestly as her eyes continued to look around with marvel.


    The area was much cleaner than the path and the men and women were roaming around with their nose high in the air.


    ¡°It is the most posh area for trade between humans in this town. You can find here everything from clothes to jewelries or shoes to food.<sub>.</sub>


    You can even have ves both humans and witches where the market ends.¡± her lips parted with surprised but thest words snapped her head to his directions.


    ¡°Humans sold and bought here?¡± Rafael raised a brow when he heard the shock in her voice.


    ¡°How sheltered you are to not even know about it.¡± rather feeling embarrassed, she felt shocked and hurt for those who were sold.


    ¡°If you want, I can buy one for you too!¡± he chuckled but she could not feel the humor in it.


    ¡°I do not think treating humans like objects isughable!¡± just as she was about to give him two cents of her mind, she saw him looking at certain direction.


    Following his eyes, she noticed a group of men wearing cloaksing towards them.<sub></sub>


    ¡°There are many tragedies in which humans haveughed or so I thought. Anyways, do not speak rashly in front of them.¡±


    She perused her lips and decided to observe the town further.


    ¡°Wee, my lord. We have been informed from the pce about your visit.


    It is our honor to serve you today.¡± Rafael nodded and soon they all started walking together.


    Hazel saw a few of the rich or nobles dragging the girl or boys in torn clothes behind them. There was a stark contrast in their clothing and she was sure they were the ves Rafael was talking about.


    The ves were wearing torn and rough clothes that looked more like a sack without any shoes. They bodies have several mark of injuries and she was sure most of them were given by their masters.


    ¡°There is an auction going on in the chamber. It has thetest and rarest objects in it. Would you like to give a look, my lord.


    Or shall I give you a tour first?¡± asked the man as he pointed at the nearby building.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes sparkled as she noticed the grandiose of the building. She wondered what rare objects he was talking about.


    Rafael was about to deny as he was not fond of buying humans who were filled with resentment. But when he noticed that she was staring at the building like a curious baby who hade to the fair for the first time.


    ¡°Do you want to go in and check?¡± he whispered for only her to hear and she nodded instinctively.


    Her head snapped back to him to see if he was just teasing her or was serious in taking her in when he smiled softly.


    His eyes were filled with a crafty look and nodded his head,


    ¡°Sure, but there is one condition, you have to buy something from there!¡± a frown formed on her forehead as she was sure if the words hade out from his mouth, it could not be this simple.


    ¡°What do you want me to buy?¡± and since then shopping has be a condition.


    Looking at her vignt eyes and wary face, he chuckled,


    ¡°At least you are learning! But you should not be wary from me, little bird!¡± his eyes flickered as he noticed a man entering in.


    ¡°But if you did not want to then we can always find anything else worth enjoying!¡± he was about to turn when she pursued her lips and looked back at the building and then at his retreating figure.


    ¡°Wait! I ept your condition. Let¡¯s go in!¡± how bad buying things could be!


    ¡°But i will buy what i want and you will not force me to buy anything?¡± she added when she noticed his smirk widening.


    ¡°And you would pay for it even if you ask me to return itter!¡± with a chuckled and a face that told she was a weirdo who had a wild imagination, he nodded his head.


    ¡°Do not worry about money or anything. Your husband is rich enough to buy this whole town for you.


    Come here little bird and stay close to me when you enter. As beautiful as this ce look, you should not be wandering in without self awareness¡± she nodded as she was sure that persons who are so respective towards him did not have warm gazes lingering towards her.


    They all were looking at her with calctive gaze and she wondered if it was because she was a human or they have heard about rumors.


    ¡°We will go in and participate. I hope there is a good seat secured for us.¡± the men bowed their head with respect,


    ¡°Of course, my lord. Your usual seat is always booked for you only.¡± they gestured for both of them to enter as they showed a gold card to the guard on the entrance.


    Hazel stared at the red building that had velvet cloth on walls and gold paintings. The ce was better than the pce she was staying at, her eyes were trying to observe as much as possible when she noticed the strange look in the eyes of others. They were looking at her as if she was a country bumpkin.


    ¡°My dear wife, shall we go to our premium seats?¡±

 Chapter 108 [Bonus chapter] How Does It Feel?

    ¡°My dear wife, shall we go to our premium seats?¡± Many who were sneering at her widened their eyes and a few even turned to look at her.


    So, this was the rumored new empress. The premium seats were the third floor that waspletely booked for the lord of the empire who rarely visited there but not even his close rtives or friends have the right to go there.


    When ites to Rafael, he was very territorial and did not believe in sharing even if it was a seat or a person.


    They all wanted to know who the girl was that was selected by the council and yet alive but they did not dare to stare at her openly since he was standing right there with her.


    ¡°You said that aloud to gain their attention.¡± she whispered more to herself than him.


    She failed to understand that vampire who enjoys teasing her but whenever she fell in trouble, no matter how small it was, he always saved her but then.. He teases her again.


    ¡°Were you expecting another knight in shining armor toe and save you?¡± see! He could never talk straight!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I think i am strong enough to handle small matters, my lord. I do not need a knight.¡± When she had thought that he would chuckle again or scoff and turn back to leave like always, his gaze turned intense and his eyes continued to stare at hers.


    She wanted to back away as she felt the intensity but did not want him to feel that she was weak. So, she looked back with the same intensity.


    ¡°Too bad! You are not even going to get any! You are bound to me and going to woo me so that you could have your happiness ever after.¡± her eyes widened and then narrowed at his face to see if he was making fun of her words.


    She had only told them to stun him. He always looked so calm as if everything was in his control, but she had not thought that he would tease herter while staying silent at that moment.


    ¡°Come, or we will bete.¡± she pursued her lips when he held her from her back and moved her towards the stairs.


    Under the scrutinizing gaze of everyone, he led her to the third floor.<sub></sub>


    She had already felt that the ce was luxurious but the grandeur of the third floor was onpletely different level.


    Two girls wearing skimpy clothes, opened the door of both sides,


    The front wall was made of ss with gold borders. There was arge table with four chairs filled with a lot of dishes and red wine.


    There was a girl who was sitting on the floor with her head lowered.


    ¡°Was she a ve?¡± the words left her mouth before she could think about it much when the man chuckled.


    ¡°Yes, she is. But she is not permanent ve. She works as the maids in the pce. Girls like her are kept for us to have our fill.¡± he whispered softly in a seductive voice as he walked in followed by Hazel.


    He sat on the chair and ran his hands in her hair as if one was stroking his pet after a long time.


    The girl raised her head, and her dim eyes shone. She stared at Rafael for a second before realizing how wrong she was and lowered her head again,


    ¡°Master!¡± she greeted in a soft voice that looked too frail and innocent.


    He held her hands and she stood up on her feet and leaned towards his chair making sure not to touch it to maintain her bnce.


    Hazel stared as he kissed her hands softly like lover and the girl bit her lips in anticipation.


    He gently rubbed her wrist and then brought her closer to his lips and in the next second, his fangse out and he priced her skin in a swift motion.


    In Spite of feeling fear or pain, the girl smiled as if she was relieved. Hazel took slow steps towards the room and sat on the chair.


    But instead of looking out, she was staring at the girl. Why did she have such an expression on her face? As if she was enjoying the way he was sucking her blood.


    More than that the whole event looks so sensuous to her that her throat runs dry. She licked her dry lips yet the thirst did not go.


    Moving her hands on the table without taking her gaze away from the girl, she picked the ss and drank the whole liquid in one gulp only to realizeter that it was not water.


    The soft wine left the bitter taste in her mouthter and she felt a strange sensation in her body as if fire lit all her body and it started to burn.


    Her face turned red instantly when finally the girl opened her eyes and stared back at Hazel. There was a territorial look in her eyes as if she was telling Hazel that it was her right to be there.


    Taken aback by the sudden action, Hazel looked away, but the scene did not go away from her eyes and for a second when she felt that Rafael was smiling, her eyes widened.


    As the one who he was feeding on, not the girl anymore but her. And her face had the same sensuous expressions as if she was enjoying their intimate moments.


    She was so lost that she was not able to differentiate between the dream and reality as her hold on the chair tightened.


    ¡°Now you can go!¡± stunned by the sudden voice, she turned to see that Rafael was licking his fangs with his tongue and waved his hands to ask the girl to leave.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Rafael with a reluctant look before leaving with slow steps while turning in between.


    Hazel gulped when the girl left and she realized they both were alone. She had shared a closed ce with her so many times but she had never felt that anxious but it was not fear for her life.


    ¡°Why are you so red, Hazel?¡±

 Chapter 109 [Bonus chapter] His Cold Ways.

    109 [Bonus chapter] His Cold Ways.


    "Why are you so red, Hazel?"


    Hazel patted her cheeks as she could feel the heat too. She did not know what happened until she had drunk the wine¡­ wine?


    Her head snapped back to the ss as she picked up the empty ss and sniffed it.


    "Oh my, you drank the wine for vampires." vampires! She raised her head to see a sly look on his face. It did not look like it was an ident that she drank it. Did it?"


    "Yes, though it''s sweet, it is a strong wine for vampires, not to forget that you are a human." her eyebrows furrowed as she felt strange sensations in the pit of her stomach.


    She was feeling funny and light as if she was flying on a cloud.


    "Did you just drink all in one sip?" asked Rafael as he picked up the ss and stared at it carefully.


    "Hick!" she nodded with a hick and when he turned to look at her, his Adam apple bobbed up and down.


    Her eyes had turned ssy with such seductiveness. Though she had always been beautiful, she was looking irresistible with that red look on her face.


    The way she was licking her lips to keep them wet and fidgeting under her heavy dress as if she was not able to breathe.


    Her every action was wing his heart and the desire to hold her and hit those luscious lips that were teasing her increased.


    If it were anyone else, he would have already hovered over her and took her but he knew the girl did not want to be in his arms. And he had never forced a woman.


    The women, whether human or vampires, have always fawned over him and tried to take him to their beds, not the other way around. Yet the kiss they have shared before shed past his eyes.


    "I am feeling strange!" she confessed as the clothes started to feel hot and she wanted to get rid of them though a bit of rationality that was still left in her was telling it was wrong.


    "You shouldn''t have drunk it in the first ce. I wonder how you could be so tactless sometimes. Drinking or eating anything that was offered to you without any care!" she pouted when he chided her with cold eyes and stared at him like she had been wronged.


    The pout was so seductive not to forget her looks. He had to close his eyes and look away to not be bewitched by it.


    "Do you really want me to help you? I have a good way to get rid of your uneasiness!" his low and raspy voice resonated in her ears and for some reasons it felt very alluring.


    Her mind was telling her to say no but when she stared at his handsome look, she nodded instinctively.


    She had always been on guard against him. But now that he was feeling lighter, she would notice how handsome he was. His pale skin and sharp features and those red mesmerizing eyes.


    The way he kept the front buttons of his shirt open today. The way his muscles bulged whenever he moved his body. He was a walking sex god. What would he do to take away her uneasiness?


    Her heart beat elerated thinking about the ways as she held the chair tightly. Would he kiss her again or would he bite her neck sensually or would he take things further..


    She closed her eyes shut and her breathing turned uneven when she noticed him standing from his seat. Through her eyes closed, her other senses heightened as she felt his slow steps walking towards her.


    As if each step was falling on her heart, she couldn''t help but shudder. She held her breath when he stopped in front of her and waited for him to touch her.


    But when he did, her eyes shot wide open and she stared at him in utter horror.


    "Just what did you do?" her body that was burning as if she was on fire turned cold instantly while her lips frowned as she stared at him with a shocked look.


    Her beautiful dress and her hair that had been set meticulously. Her perfect face and her lips that were painted red were all in the mess while she rubbed her arms due to the cold.


    "Why didn''t you say that you were feeling hot and needed relief? What could be better than a bucket of ice to cool you.


    If you are still feeling funny, I can order one more for you!" She fumed but did not speak another word as the ice was still under her clothes and melting slowly giving her a strange feeling yet the way he had thrown the bucket of ice that had cold water with it over her head.


    She could not believe that he did it with her!


    "You!" she did not know what to say as she stared at his innocent expression as if he did not understand why she was fuming when he had helped her only.


    "Don''t tell me that you are still feeling hot!"


    "That is not it!" Though her temperature fell down, the uneasiness she was feeling and the way the ice was rubbing her breast under her clothes and the sensations that were produced by it. It made her squirm on her chair and she looked away as it was impossible to exin that to him.


    "You are behaving like you wanted me to do something else with you to take away your uneasiness." heined as he looked on the stage where the auctioneer had already started his speech and now was selling their first item.


    But to her surprise, it was not a rare jewel or relic as she had thought but a human.. To be specific, it was a girl, with golden hair and blue eyes that hardly have any clothes on her body to cover her chastity.


    "And the bid will start from 1000 gold coins."

 Chapter 110 [Bonus chapter] Buy one

    ¡°And the bid will start from 1000 gold coins.¡± her eyes widened as she bent a bit and leaned on the ss wall and blinked as if the scene she was seeing in front of her eyes was an illusion and if she looked closely then it would fade away.


    ¡°The rare objects they were talking about are all humans?¡± even when she whispered, she could not believe it.


    When she had heard about ves from him a while ago, she had thought that they must be citizen of the defeated country or poor people who willingly sell themselves to the rich families to support their family.


    But she had never thought that they would be degraded like objects and shown to the public while being humiliated on the stage.


    And the clothes she was wearing¡­!


    ¡°It is said that she belongs to the family of sirens and her voice has the ability to heal anyone. She could treat both physical and mental wounds and help in staying happy.


    To show her qualities, she would sing a song for you all, this would be her only free song, so please enjoy.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    She continued to stare at the stage with horror when the man pulled the hair of the girl with force and she winced. Her eyes filled with tears as she opened her mouth and started singing.


    Hazel had no idea how the powers of the descendants of the siren work, but instead of feeling better, she only felt sick in the pit of her stomach when she saw how he was beating her forcing her to abide by his wishes.


    ¡°How did they even fall into their clutches?¡± with anger and disappointment in her eyes, what mostly filled her was horror.


    She had always thought that her family was worse, but now that she looked at them, she suddenly felt that she was lucky.


    ¡°Most of them were sold by their families but a few of them were kidnapped or the poor who were in debt and had no way but to ept their dominance.


    A few of them were captured when the war between humans and vampires ended and belong to thends who get destroyed.<sub></sub>


    Since they have no one to protect them. They were taken as an easy targets.¡± Though his voice was deep and solemn, there was no regret or disappointment in his eyes as he stared at them.


    As if he was looking at objects, she felt him devoid of any emotions but it only confused her further.


    ¡°But why would it be? Are you not the emperor. The lord of the whole empire. Why don¡¯t you stop it.


    Living beings are not objects to be sold or bought.¡±


    He leaned on the ss wall and stared at her as if she was a fool.


    ¡°Have you not eaten living beings all your life. Why are you talking like you are a saint and worked for the welfare of living beings all your life.¡±


    Taken aback by his im, she pursued her lips. All the strange feelings that were enveloping her were gone and she felt his words acted more than the ice in sobering her up.


    ¡°That is different.. The meat is from..¡±


    ¡°Tsk! There is nothing different. You eat those animals as foolish and think it is only right to eat them when they have a life.


    But when humans or other mystical beings were treated that way, you me the society and others for their unfair behavior just because they have a face and body like yours or they are vocal about the torture they were suffering from?


    If we will stand here and debate over the fair and unfair then I wonder if there would be anyone left in the world who would be proven as fair and kind.


    There is not a single soul whose hands were pure. So stop that act of being a saint or angel. I despise when people me others while they are sitting in the same boat!¡± she suddenly felt a chill run down her spine and it was not from the cold water or the ice but his eyes.


    His face was cold as if she had pressed the wrong nerve. She wanted to fight with him for their welfare but she remained silent as this was not the right time at all.


    It would be better that she would sit there silently until the auction would end and then she would go and rest in the pce.


    But that did not stop her mouth turning bitter. As if she had tasted something sour. Her mood continued to turn worse as the girl was getting sold.


    ¡°1000 gold coins¡±


    ¡°2000 gold coins¡±


    ¡°5000 gold coins¡±


    Hazel had already closed her eyes and if possible she wanted to close her ears too as she felt the tears of the girl would haunt herter.


    She did not know about others, but she had tried her best to not hurt others all her life as she had lived peacefully in the annex building.


    ¡°I wonder when are you going to bid?¡± she sneered at his words. She could not believe she was imagining him kissing her and anticipating much more just a few minutes before when he was such a cold hearted vampire.


    ¡°And why would I do that?¡± the look on his face was calm like ake in the night of springpletely opposite to her scornful face.


    ¡°Because that was the condition ofing in! If I attend an auction then I am expected to buy at least one product if not for the whole batch.


    Since you were so interested in watching, you will like at least a few of them.¡° She felt annoyed as once again he was treating them as objects and she wanted to refute that she was not going to do such a thing when she felt there was more to his offer.


    Why did he want her to buy a ve when he could buy himself.


    ¡°Why? It could not be as simple as saving your image.¡±

 Chapter 111 [Bonus chapter] Like Him?

    ¡°Why? It could not be as simple as saving your image.¡± looking away from the girl who was sold and getting dragged from the stage, she stared at the vampire who had a knowing smile on his face.


    ¡°I am d that you are not like others who like to indulge in self ttery!¡± picking up another ss with the same liquid, he took a sip as he stared back at the stage.


    ¡°This is a young boy from the ck forests of Amora. He can kill even the ferocious beasts with his bare hands in this age.


    A perfect ve to protect you and your loved ones.¡± a dark ray of light passed his eyes as if he had seen what he was waiting for bringing her attention back to the stage too.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you asked me for knights that would be loyal to you! Why not pick one or two ves for you that will put their life on stake to keep you safe?¡±


    ¡°For proof we will show you a live example.¡± as the auctioneer waved his hands, a cage was brought out on the stage with two ck beasts in it.<sub>.</sub>


    They were roaring so hard that nobles sitting on the same floor started to fret andin that it could be dangerous for them.


    The beasts were roaring and shaking the bars with their strong paws and the sound of scratching could be heard making them all uneasy and full of fear.


    ¡°The boy is not a vampire. Is he?¡± asked hazel as she knew what they were nning. Everybody knew!


    The young boy who only had bones with no meat or muscle on his body and skin that was already sunken was going to be thrown in the cage without a weapon to show his worth.


    ¡°They are the beast who are dealing that way with a kid!¡± if only she could help. But she knew Rafael would never let her stop it.<sub></sub>


    If he wanted, he would have asked them to stop already. And by the looks of the crowd, the way they were worried about their safety, they did not care an inch if the boy would lose his life in the battle.


    ¡°He is 18, not a kid! If you are forgetting you are only 18 too.¡± he reminded her with a soft chuckle and she turned to look amusement in his eyes but beneath that was a warning to not meddle in the affair of the auction house and she looked away.


    She had already known that she was weak but the moment made her feel helpless.


    ¡°You can not be kind with everyone. You are here only to chose one or two ve who will pledge their loyalty to you.¡± he drank rest of the ss in a single gulp but she could not see him losing his senses they way she was affected by the drink


    Her dress was still clinging to her body tightly because of the wetness. But wait!


    ¡°So, can I choose anyone among them?¡± she asked as her eyes sparkled with joy.


    Rafael, who was about to nod, halted and narrowed his eyes on her face. He could read her face and knew what she was about to do, but before he could do so, the girl had already picked the bidding bar and raised it high.


    ¡°Mydy, the bidding for the product had not started yet.


    As a reputed firm, we always give a demo of our products before selling them.¡± the boy who was about to be thrown in the cage, raised his head and stared at hazel with a dark gaze which she did not notice since she was fuming over the way the man was talking


    If she did not know any better, she would have thought that the man was selling cleaning items that needed to show their working.


    ¡°Are you refusing thedy of the¡­¡± she felt a strong grip on her hands before shepleted her sentence and gulped.


    ¡°I mean, as a buyer, I did not want my product to get any scratch or defect. I am fine buying it without the so-called demo.¡± she took a breath of relief when she felt the grip loosening a bit, though Rafael was still holding her hands.


    He was so closer that she could feel his intoxicated breath on her nape.


    She was getting flustered with just this much touch and was having trouble concentrating on the stage.


    ¡°You should not be worried about that, mydy. We will make sure that he will not get damaged.


    It is an excellent quality product.¡± With that the man waved his hands hurriedly as if he was afraid that she would interrupt again.


    She could feel his hostility though he was trying to be polite and she knew it was because she was on the fourth floor. If not, he would have already admonished her.


    She wanted to retort further, but she felt him pulling back and knew that she could not meddle anymore.


    ¡°There are rules hazel. This ce is not even in the control of the count when ites to his estate.


    If we meddle too much then it would be cumbersome. And do not worry, if the man would not have been sure about the skills of the boy, then he would not have thrown him in the cage.


    As he said, he cared most about his products since he earned them.¡± giving onest look to the cage where the boy was already fighting with the beasts, she turned away.


    She could not see how he was putting up struggles to save his life but when she turned, she noticed Rafael was looking at her rather oddly.


    ¡°What.. what is it?¡± his hands that were still on her waist felt cold and a tingling sensation could be felt when he leaned closer.


    ¡°Is it only because you wanted to save his life or did you have a liking for him? Huh?¡±

 Chapter 112 Worth The Risk

    112 Worth The Risk


    "Is it only because you wanted to save his life or did you have a liking for him? Huh?" her breath hitched when his whisper started caressing her skin.


    "What.. What made you think so? I have not even seen his face properly. I just wanted to save him because I feel, if I had not been married to you, I would have faced the same fate!" she could feel that his body rxed hearing her reply and a soft smile that looked genuine formed on his face.


    "Hmm, as I said, you are very kind! A person should be selfish if he wants to survive in this world. You have to change this habit of yours." her body started to rx slowly when she felt that she had narrowly escaped the adversity again.


    "Why did you get insecure so easily? Are you afraid that I will betray you?" She had felt that before too, when she was with Damien and now too.


    Whenever he noticed her gaze lingering on other men, he lost his temper and became cool.


    "Haven''t I told you that vampires are territorial? You can say that I am the worst among them. But do not worry, I will never hurt you." ''I will only take off the limbs of the being you would have a liking too'' he added in his heart as he chuckled when he noticed her lingering gaze on him.


    As if saying you are weird. She passed him a few looks before looking at the stage again.


    The boy had got a few scratches but he was about to win already,


    "The dark forests of Amor, have you heard about them?" Although he already knew the answer, he still asked.


    He did not know why he felt irked when she paid more attention to the stage than him. And he already knew that she was going to bid for the boy again.


    Hazel reluctantly took her gaze away from the stage and shook her head.


    "That ce is mystical. It is believed that they have the power of the forest god and in spite of their weak and frail body they are strong enough to kill more than a dozen people at once.


    Look at his eyes, you would see the intent to kill and no emotions. He was nothing but a weapon made to kill. If he would swear his loyalty for you, he would not hesitate to even kill me under your onemand."


    "Thump" her heart skipped a beat as she realized how strong the man could be if he was ready to attack Rafael, whose powers were unknown even by the council or Scarlet.


    "And if he would do that¡­'''' her heart beat erratically when he tilted his head and his fingers curled around her waist, "would he win?"


    She closed her eyes as she realized what these words meant. How could she be so stupid to ask him that directly.


    "Eager, aren''t you? And here I thought that you love me enough to protect me!" he chuckled hard but instead of feeling relieved more fear started to crawl in her as she knew how ominous hisughter were.


    "Why don''t you try to know the result, hazel. I would wait for the day when you try to get rid of me for your freedom.


    Even i want to see how that scene would unfold..!" He was seriously crazy! She wanted to tell him that she was not as lunatic as he thought to even try that but she kept her mouth shut as she did not want to fall more into his trap.


    "But for that, you have to buy him first. One more second and you will lose the chance!"


    "Huh" suddenly he let her waist go and walked away towards the table where the snacks were kept.


    She was sure that he had already had his fill with that ve girl then why was he..


    With furrowed brows, she turned only to see that the boy had already killed the two beasts gruesomely.


    Their stomach was ripped as if he had a sword and the other was.. It looked like his neck was snapped! Her eyes widened with shock.


    How could he even do that without a weapon and she gulped. Did she really want to own this kind of ve?


    What if she was not able to control him? ves must have resentment because they were brought and sold like things. What if he decided to take that resentment out on her neck.


    Just as she was getting conflicted on whether she should bid or not, she felt like the boy turned to look at her when he wiped her face with his sleeves that were stained with blood.


    But when hazel blinked, he was already looking away as if thest second was her delusion. Yet she felt as if the boy was asking her why she had not bid for him yet!


    "10,000 gold coins."


    "20,000 gold coins."


    "50,000 gold coins."


    The bid for the boy had already passed thest four bidding of the other ves and she knew that it was only going to increase with the way others were roaring.


    "How much can i bid!" worried that he could ask her to payter given his crazy attitude, she did not want to be his ve for the rest of her life as a payment.


    "You are the empress, you already have taken the keys of empress treasure from Scarlet. Have you?" as if feeling her fear, he shook his head.


    He wanted to open her head and see how it even worked. Did she think he was stingy when he had already gifted her the world''s rarest gem and always made sure that she would be tended well.


    She nodded as she remembered the keys, how reluctant Scarlet was to give those keys to her. Her confidence boosted with that thought as she smiled,


    "80,000 gold coins."


    "Ha! Haven''t I told you that I wanted him since the start! 1 million gold coins!"

 Chapter 113 [Bonus chapter] Kill Her In Sleep

    The boy¡¯s eyes flickered, still he continued to look at the ground while waiting for the auctioneer to ept the bid.


    Gasps could be heard and shock was written on the face of everyone.


    ¡°One.. one million gold coins by our esteemed guest! Is there anyone who wants to bid more?


    One million, one¡± the auctioneer scanned the whole room, though he already knew the answer.


    The amount was enough to buy more than ten ves. Then why would someone waste it on a single ve.


    They could always have more ves with strong physique. Though the boy was from ck forests of Amora, he was still weak and malnourished.


    ¡°One million, two.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°One million, three!¡± the bell rang, ¡°and sold!¡±


    ¡°See, when ites to needing the rules that we made break down easily.¡± she pursued her lips and looked away as she did not want to argue with him.


    She knew that once the person was sold, she would never be able to live freely and even if she would tell him that she bought him so that he could live a better life she would only be called a hypocrite and would beughed upon.


    She stood up silently to leave when he raised a brow but did not stop her only to make her realize that the door was closed.


    ¡°I was going to the stage toplete the transaction.¡± picking up the small cookie from the table, he ced it in his mouth and closed his eyes leisurely as if he was enjoying its taste.


    As if he had not heard her, he did not react which made her confused if he was going to take his words back and not pay her for the transaction.<sub></sub>


    Another girl was brought on the stage this time, ¡°this is the descendent of the royal family of the ruinednd. It is said that her family was in support of witches and did ck magic to keep them beautiful forever.


    Just look at her skin¡­.¡± the man continued to sing praises of the girl so that he could gain more and more gold from her like other ves.


    She wondered how the ves as strong as siren and warrior were controlled by them so easily.


    Wouldn¡¯t they be able to revolt and get freedom if they will be united!


    ¡°You are thinking too much. The ves are trained to not go against their master.


    Have you never seen tamed beasts? Anyways, you will get the delivery of your product at the end of the auction.


    And they would not ask money from you, it would be only insulting if they do so.


    They would collect the money from the pceter. Now¡­¡± he pointed at the dishes on the table and waved her hands toe closer,


    ¡°Come and eat as much as you can, since you will not be able to eat a single thing in the feastter. If you are keeping yourself hungry for that!¡±


    Her eyes scanned his face as she wanted to know why he was so sure that they would not be able to eatter?


    The way count was preparing, she was sure he would hire the best chefs. But if he had said so, she had no doubt that the program was going to be an epic again.


    She walked closer and picked up a small roll from the table as she sat on the chair. She did not want to look at the stage anymore or she would buy more ves, thinking that she could give them a better life.


    But when her own life was hanging on a weak thread, would she even be able to handle so many.


    Rafael¡¯s deep red eyes, still scanning her every action even when he was leisurely sitting as if enjoying the ambiance. A smile formed on his lips when she let go of the worry for ves.


    Though he did not agree with the very methods too, there were there before he took birth and are going to stay after him too. Changing the system would only entangle you in it further like a cobweb, you can not get rid of.


    It would be better if a girl like her would stay out of it. She was still a frail one, which could get hurt easily, not like the one he remembered in his dreams.


    The hazy memory where she was strong enough to beat him and tie him on the tree only to shout all night.


    A wry smile formed on his lips as he stared at the ceiling. The past felt just like it was yesterday yet he knew decades had already passed.


    Just when he was about to ask her if she ever had dreams in which she waspletely different than what she was now, the bell was rung indicating all the ves were sold and everyone cane to take their ordered goods.


    ¡°It is time for you to meet your loyal knights.¡± he whispered slowly as he looked at Evan and blinked.


    The girl was already drowsy as her head was learning on the table with her eyes closed, her parted lips were a bit wet leaving a patch of wetness on the table.


    He could not believe that she just slept while eating when he was standing in front of her.


    The girl waspletely unfazed of his charms that made him wonder had his sex appeal diminished or were her standards too high.


    His eyes narrowed at her out of unpleasantness as he picked up a te and then let it go.


    It fell on the floor creating a harsh sound and the girl sat up straight with a stark as she looked around to see what had happened.


    Her eyes were still unfocused but her actions were to flee if she felt even a slight danger.


    ¡°I must say that I have never seen a person as careless as you, my dear wife. Now i wonder what if the ve kill you when you are sleeping to get his freedom back!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

 Chapter 114 [Bonus chapter] Hidden Past

    All the way to the stage, Hazel was thinking about what he said in the end. Her eyes continued to look around with vignce as if someone was hiding in the dark and waiting for her to keep her guards down so that he could attack her.


    The girl looked so amusing that Rafael had to muffle hisughter a few times to continue making a serious face as they walked towards the backdoor of the stage.


    ¡°My lord, it is our honor to see you again. Afterst time, we have thought..¡° The man halted in his speech when he noticed Rafael¡¯s eyes narrowing at him with a dark look on his eyes.


    ¡°I am not the one who brought the ve, my wife did. It is her first time buying a salve so please guide her well.¡± Taking the hint that he did not want to talk about the past in front of his wife, the auctioneer bowed his head with a ttering smile.


    ¡°I should have known. Such a good eye could only belong to ady! We are d that you like our products and hope we will see you again.


    Here is your product.¡± a man brought the boy with a chain dragging him like a dog while there was a cor in his neck that was attached with the chain.


    It felt so inhumane that her eyes turned cold.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Take the chain away! And let him walk like us.¡± the worker who was dragging the ve was taken aback by her cold voce and halted in his steps for a second before resuming again.


    The auctioneer stared at Rafael and then at Hazel with astonishment and then chuckled.


    ¡°Oh my! Now I know why the lord asked me to exin to you.


    Mydy, the ves of his caliber and dangerous since they are strong enough to kill their master. Though they are trained, you never knew when a dog might go berserk even after long training.


    So, we keep a cor in their neck that had magic installed in it.


    Thanks to the lord for forgiving a few witches that had worked for the benefit of the empire since the start. They have made a cor that had a spell in it.<sub></sub>


    Whenever the ve would think of hurting its master, he would feel a jolt of lightning and feel pain all over his body.


    It is only to keep you safe. You can also use the spell if he did not listen to you. These things made them a faithful dog, they should be!¡± Without any remorse or guilt, the man continued to call the human as a degraded animal as he passed the chain in the hands of Hazel who stared at the boy that was around her age.


    ¡°Even if that is the case, take the chain out so that she could walk properly. As far as you exined, the cor had nothing to do with the chain. Is it?¡± The eyes of the boy flickered and he raised his head a bit to see his new master but just as their eyes met, he bowed his head again as if he was scared that he would be punished.


    Hazel frowned when they continued to look at her as if she was a fool but did not take any action to take out the chain from his neck.


    She took the chain from the men and bent herself to take it out from his neck that stunned not only the staff working there but other ves who looked at Hazel with longing and her ve with envy.


    Most of them were treated no more than an object, so even if they felt a bit of pity, it made their heart warm that they wanted to lean on it further.


    ¡°Mydy, i think you are¡­¡± the man was about to give her a piece of advice but when she raised her head, the cold gaze was enough to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°I thought that I would be the owner after paying up!¡± He had thought that the girl was easy to deal with, looking at her kind smile and frail stature but her tongue was as sharp as her husband.


    ¡°Shall we leave?¡± looking back, she asked the ve in a soft voice but he did not reply as if he did not hear her at all.


    Before she could share more warmth, she felt the cold eyes of Rafael on her back and stood straight.


    ¡°Mydy, this is the ring to control him and punish him when needed!¡± a man brought a small red box with a ck stone ring in it.


    She wanted to refuse that she was not going to punish him when she remembered thest words of Rafael and took it just in case he would really attack her.


    ¡°Are we going to take him to the count pce?¡± Hazel did not know why she felt he would be treated worse at the count pce than the ve establishment.


    ¡°Hmm, no! He would be sent directly to my pce. If you are done looking at me we are gettingte!¡± Hazel nodded as she gave onest nce to the ve before walking out with Rafael.


    Her eyes staring at the distance where the crowd seems to decrease with only a few people roaming on the road. The sky was already red with a tinge of orange but it was still notte.


    ¡°Do you have a ve too?¡± she asked as she remembered how the man had stopped when his gaze had met hers.


    It made her curious as to why he did not want to talk to her though she had decided so many times that she would not meddle in his affairs.


    ¡°I used to have, the girl was beautiful.¡± She waited for him to tell further but he did not continue it and she knew when to stop and let go.


    ¡°Do you believe in watching the future, Hazel? Or the past you are not sure about? How about watching a show where you are the protagonist?¡± A look of bewilderment passed her eyes as she could not connect the dots of what he was talking about when he took her into a small shop instead of the carriage while he had told her that they were gettingte.


    ¡°I thought, we are going to the count¡¯s estate!¡± she muttered softly as she looked around.


    The ce looked eerie with dark paint on the walls and strange decorations like skeletons and crystal balls.


    If she did not know any better, she would have thought that they were witches doing ck magic. But thinking about the animosity between Rafael and witches, he let go of the idea as quick as it formed.


    ¡°I did not know that you believe in such things!¡± She had heard about these magic balls but always took it as a trick to fool innocents who are eager to know what might happen to them in the future.


    ¡°There is never smoke without fire. Though many of them are frauds these days, you still did not know what might be hidden between those fools.¡±

 Chapter 115 [Bonus chapter] She is not Her!

    The darkness in the room with the soft glow of candles in some corners gives the room an eerie feeling.


    She did not understand how a vampire would be interested in knowing the future or past? That was just an absurd idea yet she followed him closely as she did not want to get lost in this darkness with the men that were following them since they had entered this town.


    The way their eyes scanned Hazel, gives her repulsive feelings.


    Soon, they entered a room and a man with dark sses on his eyes was sitting on the corner. The room was fancy with all kinds of decoration and painting that mostly looked foreign to her.


    Even the man sitting there.


    ¡°Rafael, I have never thought that you woulde back! After..!¡± after what! Hazel stared at the man and then at Rafael.


    She had felt that in the backroom of the auction too. The man had stopped speaking in the middle when his eyes had met the cold eyes of Rafael¡¯s.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Ah, I can see that there¡¯s ady with you. Did youe here to introduce me with her.¡± he chuckled as he waved towards Hazel toe closer.


    Hazel did not move from her ce but turned to look at Rafael who nodded his head. He held her hands and brought her on the seats in front of the old man who smiled warmly as if he had met a long lost acquaintance.


    ¡°Give me your hand dear.¡± Hazel hesitated for a second before cing her hands on the palms of the man.


    She had a habit of judging the person with his eyes but due to the dark sses on his eyes, she was not able to know what his intentions were.


    cing her hands on his, she waited for him to give his prophecy nothing happened. The man traced the outline of her hands and then took out a pin from god knows where and pierced it into her finger.


    She winced as a few drops of blood dripped from her hands which he collected in a bowl instantly making her frown.<sub></sub>


    She snapped her head towards Rafael instantly with a look of bewilderment in her eyes but there was no reaction on his face.


    It looked more like ck magic than foretelling to her eyes that she squirmed.


    The blood was poured on a sheet that was glowing. Her eyes widened when she saw the blood moving on its own.


    Like the veins in the body, the blood started to form small channels and spread like a wide tree with a lot of branches.


    For some reason, her heart beat increased when it continued to flow.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± her words fell into deaf ears as they both continued to look at the sheet as if their life was spending on it.


    ¡°There are no traces of magic! She is just a human!¡± as the words slipped the mouth of the old man who did not like to talk enough by the way he only replied curtly, Hazel sighed!


    What was that for? Where did the thought that she had magic in her bodye from?


    ¡°What about her past?¡±


    ¡°She was born from a human! The man kept him locked all her life. There is nothing but to see, the past is bleak and the future.. Her future is shining but it is hazy.


    She had the capability to change it but i can not see you there.¡± Though she could not understand much, what she got was he was checking her origins and he was not even trying to hide it.


    But what did the old man mean by he was not there. Could it be that she had escaped from the pce in the future, he was looking at or was he just bluffing?


    No matter what the truth is, she did not like the way it brought a frown on his face. He seemed to be looking displeased by every information he had gathered as his lips had pursued and her scarlet eyes turned a shade darker.


    She wanted to call him and ask him what was happening but when she stared at his face, dread started to fill her heart.


    He had already told her that he was territorial and did not like when things that belong to him develop affinity to others.


    ¡°I do not think so!¡± both men turned to stare at her when she banged the table lightly.


    ¡°I do not think that my future could be decided by that. I am loyal to the lord and I am seeing my future with him only.


    If he would not be there, I would not have any future.¡° That would be enough to curb his anger for now, right?


    ¡°I never said that the future can not be changed. You my dear have a very strong will and heart.¡± The man brought his hands closer to her and rubbed her palm as if he was trying to find something on it.


    ¡°It is a shame that you are a human. If not, you could have surpassed Rafael in his powers.


    It would have been a scene to see him losing again!¡± The man chuckled and shook his head while Hazel prayed for her life.


    Why did it feel like the man was trying to get him killed? How could he even think that she would be able to defeat this vampire.


    He turned to stare at her but instead of anger, his eyes were filled with excitement as his eyes were shining like rubies but then dimmed before she could even react.


    ¡°Hazel, why don¡¯t you go out and look around since we are going to leave soon.¡± a frown formed on her lips as she did not like the idea of Rafael being alone with this old man.


    She wanted to reuse but his eyes narrowed on her and demanded obedience so she could only nod and leave but her eyes continued to turn and look at the old man as if warning him to not spout nonsense.


    ¡°Oh my, i am d that i did not have eyes or your wife would have plucked them out.¡±

 Chapter 116 [Bonus chapter] Was it one?

    Hazel felt something had struck in her throat when she heard those words, she waited for them tough over it but the seriousness on their face told her that he was telling the truth.


    She nodded and walked out of the room and just as the door was shut, Rafael snatched the sheet from the man.


    His eyes were tracing the lines that looked like veins with such intensity as if it would burn hole in the sheet.


    ¡°What if she was reincarnated?¡± the man chuckled as if he had heard a joke but it only felt taunting to the vampire.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all reincarnated? The souls are never new, they change bodies all the time.


    You want to know if she was Be, you are waiting for.


    Though her face had the same features, her blood did not match hers. Her life tree is of humans and her future is with humans too.¡± he held the fingers of Rafael and pierced them too.<sub>.</sub>


    The blood fell on the same sheet but instead of mixing, the blood repealed each other. As the drop fell, the vines moved away and created distance as if it had their own mind.


    ¡°See! You are not meant to be with her. She would make her future with a human and live a peaceful life.


    While you.. You are bound to another war. I can see that a rebel is forming against you. I wonder how much of my n would be killed by you this time.¡± Rafael closed his eyes as his eyes turned dim.


    ¡°You have to let her go, Rafael. She might note back.¡± whispered the man softly with a hint of pity in his voice.


    Rafael¡¯s eyes snapped open and his hands wrapped around his neck and pressed it, stopping the flow of air in his body instantly. His eyes had turned so dark as if he had lost all his senses.


    ¡°No! She had told me that she woulde back for me. And I would wait for her even if it would take more than a century.<sub></sub>


    It is all because of those witches that I have lost her and I would never forgive them.


    She had given all her life to love and care for her n while they had sold her and then when she started living a good life with me then they killed her. There is a limit to hatred and jealousy.


    And now you have to bear its cost!¡±


    ¡°I know I am one of the survivors too. If you are forgetting then I was sold too. And if not for you, I would have been killed too. So, even if you kill me now, I do not have any regrets.


    It would be worth dying from your hands!¡± though the voice came out stuttering, there was no fear in his eyes.


    As if the death would be his salvation, Asher closed his eyes and waited for the death to engulf him when Rafael finally let him go.


    ¡°No! Your punishment is to live with me and face that pain i am suffering with.¡± Taking a few deep breaths, Rafael stood up ready to leave.


    The more he stayed there, the more old memories would start to flood him and make him realize how hollow his life had turned. The feeling was suffocating.


    ¡°If you still want to wait for her, then you have to let go of this girl.


    She is not the one you are looking for. If you continued to pin your hopes on her, then it would only end up with disappointment for both of you.


    Your life would be more entangled than it is already!¡± a wry smile formed on the face of the vampire who already knew all this but the hopes in his heart were not ready to let her go.


    He had brought her here only to check once again even if he had checked it so many times, hoping that he would get a different answer this time.


    It felt like his fate was ying with him, giving him hopes only to break them again which pierces his soul one more time.


    His eyes that were cold and hurt just a second ago filled with serenity when he opened the door.


    When Hazel walked out the man turned to stare at her direction and waited patiently while looking behind her but when they realized she was alone, their gazes turned cold and they looked away as if they did not notice her presence yet she was d.


    Walking out, she decided to look around as she was told rather than standing in the corner and waiting for Rafael.


    ¡°Pretty sister, do you like to have some flowers? It is freshly brought from the garden and it costs very cheap.¡± looking at the pleading face of the girl, Hazel did not have the heart to say no.


    She bent a little as she took the flowers from her hands and the sweet fragrance filled her nostrils. It reminded her of the time when she used to work in her garden with Anne.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± a small thorn from the rose pierced her skin where the man had pierced her and a few drops of blood started to fall on the ground.


    ¡°Oh! I apologize, have you hurt my pretty sister?¡± the girl panicked, afraid that she would not only buy the flowers but scold her or even throw the flowers away so that she would not be able to sell themter.


    ¡°It is okay, how much did it cost?¡± Hazel turned to look at the men who looked away. Her eyes narrowed as she took out the ring for payment when she felt footsteps behind her and turned to see Rafael hade there.


    He took out a few gold coins and passed it to the girl who bowed her head and thanked them again and again before leaving with a bright smile on her face.


    On the other side, Asher threw the sheet in the firece to burn it but just as he threw it, the blood that had made two different life trees started to swirl again and mixed in each other as if it was one.

 Chapter 117 [Bonus chapter]Emergency Storage!

    ¡°You should not be too careless with your blood when you are in the region of witches. You do not know when the blood will be used to make a voodoo doll or do ck magic and you end up getting sick for your rest of the life or die miserably in the next moments.¡± Hazel, who had opened her mouth to thank him for paying for the bouquet, was stunned for a second and then closed her mouth without saying a word.


    Who would curse a person like that when giving flowers! There was no way that it would happen with just a few drops of blood.


    Though she thought so, her eyes instantly went to the ground and gulped. She did not want to die as soon as she had started to live. The taste of free air, she was getting habitual to it.


    Just when she was thinking of wiping it from her handkerchief, she heard a soft chuckle and turned to see his eyes full of mirth.


    ¡°Stop staring there. It feels like you are trying to bore a hole there. Did you forget what Asher said, you are just a human!


    Though i am d as i did not want anyone to pass my powers.¡± he grabbed her hands and stared at her index finger which still had a drop of blood though it was almost dried.<sub>.</sub>


    He traced his finger with his when she noticed that he had the same dried drop of blood in his finger. Was that the reason he had asked her to go out!


    And here she thought that he wanted to ask more about her in her absence and wondered what it could be! How delusional she could be!


    ¡°Aah!¡± a strange sensation filled when she was lost in thought and saw that he was licking her fingers with his coarse tongue that left a tingling sensation in her body.


    Her eyes widened as she gulped her saliva and looked away when their eyes met which amused him.


    Licking it one more time, he let her go and finally her right body started to rx.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Licking is a good way to stop the blood. Rx, I am not going to feed on you.. yet! You are my emergency storage.¡± he chuckled in the end as if he was enjoying his personal joke and Hazel did not know whether to be thankful for his consideration or dread her future.


    But in the end she was rxed as she had thought he would be suspicious of her or ask her strange questions because that old man had told him she was not going to end up with him.


    But a part of her wanted to ask him, whom she would end up with if not for him. She wondered if she would get a chance to have a happy marriage with someone. She shook her head as the thought was provoking that could burn the thin thread she was walking on with him.


    It would be better that she would concentrate on her present or there would be no future to worry about.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look like a wilted flower. I am not going to cut the roots of the nts because they were destined to not bore fruits. I would rather enjoy my time watering them and getting some shade until it is time for them to wither away.¡± Hazel did not know how to reply to it so she only nodded as she looked around.


    The stalls were shining with lights and a few of the customers were stilling out with bags in their hands.


    ¡°Do you want to look for something for yourself? A few of the shops offer great products.¡± she shook her head as she had more than enough dresses and jewels thanks to her post of the queen.


    Even when they all hated her, they gifted her high quality goods in the reception thrown for her just a while ago.


    ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s return. The count would be waiting for us.¡± he whispered slowly as his eyes gleamed and she was sure that he was happy to see the wilted face of the man who was left in the middle of nowhere without a coachman.


    The count must be an arrogant noble who had no idea about how to ride a horse and she wondered if that was his n.


    To keep the host away from the party and make fun of him in front of the guests.


    ¡°Do not look at me with those eyes. I know what you are thinking and I must say that you take me as a cruel person, while I am very kind.


    Haven¡¯t I bought a ring for you and came to escort you personally on your first day? And since then I have epted your every tantrum?¡± he titled his head with a wide grin on his face when he saw her face turning red instantly.


    He still felt amused as to how she had tried to act boldly to save her life when it was foolish of her to challenge him.


    With the soft teasing he was doing, Hazel did not realize when they reached the carriage. It felt like the journey was pleasant after the sour taste from the conversation with the blind man.


    She felt him forwarding his hands for her to take while climbing the carriage and she smiled. Even when he was cruel and mean to her, he was still a chivalrous person.


    ¡°Was the old man really blind?¡± he stared at the obsidian in her neck that had not glowed even once.


    As if it was already dead, he could not feel any sensation from it and he nodded as he looked out of the window,


    ¡°Yes, if you are curious as to how he saw using then, it is more like a refraction he felt from the images.


    Like bats, when their eyes did not work still they knew where their prey was! The man did not have eyes but had the great power to see things that even eyes could not see.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 118 [Bonus chapter]Where is Natalie?

    Hazel noticed that a lot of carriages had already filled the entrance and the ce was looking livelier than the morning when it was only maids and the count in the pce waiting for them.


    ¡°What if both the count and his daughter are missing?¡± Hazel stared at theughing guests with a skeptical look.


    They would not end up being the host since the party was for them. Would they?


    ¡°Even if they both are not there, the mistress of the house would still be able to wee guests.


    You should be more worried about your dress and how you will manage to go in without being noticed!¡± he pointed at her heels that had been dirtied after walking in the soft and wet soil when the witches had attacked them.


    Even the lower part of her dress was dirty with mud that made herpletely unpresentable.


    As the empress she had to look the best and fancy to capture their hearts.<sub>.</sub>


    She looked around for help as she came out but no one was there to wee them like morning.


    She noticed that most of the servants were busy weing the guests at the entrance and serving them snacks.


    ¡°What shall i do now?¡± with the time she had spent with him, she hade to terms that though Rafael was crazy and often made fun of others while he would kill them if they did so too, he was a kind vampire when ites to her.


    He had always helped her no matter what, so she did not want to repeat the action she had done on their reception by looking like a witch.


    ¡°I neve knew you cared about your face after my previous experiences with you.¡± she was looking white when on their wedding day and not to recall their wedding reception!


    ¡°That..¡± she looked around only to see that the number of guests were increasing.<sub></sub>


    ¡°It is fine if you want to go like that. There is no one in the whole empire that would insult you but if you want to change your dress and take a break before entering, you can follow the knights who will escort you to your door from the back door.¡± with a sigh of relief, she nodded her head and passed him a grateful look before following the knights.


    She had thought he woulde with her but that was not the case when she turned back to look at him. He was already gone to the hall and mixed in the crowd.


    The knights left once she entered the room and lit the candle for herself. She had thought there would be at least a maid waiting for her but that was not the case.


    To her relief there were a lot of dresses in a trailer waiting for her.


    She picked a dark blue dress as it reminded her of the suit Rafael was wearing. With a silly smile on her face, she took off her clothes to wear it but frowned when the dress did not fit.


    It was so loose that it looked like she had worn a dress of a person three sizes bigger than her.


    Letting it go, she chose another red dress that would match his eyes, only to find it too tight that she felt suffocated.


    Three deep lines formed on her forehead as the third dress that was balck in color had loose strings that left the risk of it falling any moment.


    Her eyes narrowed as she shuffled all the dresses only to find each of them had a problem and could not be worn.


    ¡°Argh¡± hazel rubbed her forehead as she had already discarded the dress she was wearing before that ended up crumpled and could not be worn anymore.


    If she wanted to go out and ask for another dress then there might be a chance that she would bump into a few guests or did not find a dress at all.


    In the end, she prayed to the lord that thest dress would fit her or she was really going to burst out with anger.


    As she picked up the brown dress that was looking too simple and modest like daily wear it fitted her perfectly as if it was the only dress made for her.


    ¡°Oh my, to think they would treat me as a kid!¡± sheughed and shook her head at the foolish prank and then looked at the array of dresses that had filled the bed.


    Her eyes sparkled with joy as she dressed up and adjusted her make up with her hair left open with a small pin to cover up the upper part of her hair.


    With a confident smile on her face, she patted her shoulders as her eyes filled with pride.


    ¡°Mydy, the lord, had asked us to escort you to the party!¡± she heard the voice of the knights who had left her here and opened the door.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    On the other side, the count took another ss of wine and drank it as if it was water to curb his anger but with ss it was only increasing.


    He could not believe that he was left alone in the dark alley because of the foolish girl who had been enchanted by the witches.


    Not even once the thought crossed his mind that it was because of his coachman.


    ¡°Honey, if you will drink in a corner then I would have trouble dealing with the guests alone. Even Natalie and Neo are not here to help me.¡± the countess whined as she saw her husband picking up another ss.


    ¡°That was all because of her! I have sent knights to look for Natalie! Do not worry.¡± his eyes softened as he let the ss go and stood up after adjusting his suit.


    Her eyes roamed on the room and immediately spotted Rafael. He walked slowly towards him while nodding at other guests and having a brief conversation with them.


    ¡°My lord, I am d that you are back, but where is thedy!¡±

 Chapter 119 [Bonus chapter]Would She Confess?

    ¡°My lord, I am d that you are back, but where is thedy!¡± Rafael knew that instant that the man had nned something for Hazel with the way his sly eyes were gleaming. Only the thought of it created a desire to pull his head out of his body but he endured since the show was left.


    ¡°She is not here because you forgot to assign a few maids to her when she returned. But you do not need to worry, she will be here soon.¡± he stared at the two knights who had escorted her to the room earlier while speaking thest line.


    Taking the hint, both knights bowed their heads and went to look for thedy only realizing now that she had taken much more time than needed to change a dress.


    Rafael¡¯s eyes lifted and he stared at the stairs again when the man flinched.


    ¡°Oh, I did not know that thedy did not have any personal maids. I must becking since I was busy looking after the needs of the lord. I apologize for my grave mistake.¡± the man bowed his head without shame.


    He didn¡¯t care if he was scolded but it would be worth watching when the firstdy, the empress of the empire, woulde down in the uniform of a maid.


    Then she would know where she belonged! He could always me the matter on the designer andck of maids.<sub>.</sub>


    If he was so worried about her then he should have hired a few maids for her in the first ce.


    ¡°A maid! You meandy in waiting!¡± Gilbert frowned when he felt there was something missing in the voice of the lord and raised his head only to see him lost in thought.


    Never had he thought that the vampire could lose his focus over such a matter but he was d and sneaked out from there afraid that he would be punished if he continued to stand there.


    ¡°Why have I not thought about it?¡± Rafael had never taken care of the previousdies that had stayed in the empire so he neve noticed that thedies needed a maid to serve them no matter where they went!


    ¡°I should have bought a few of the girl ves too!¡± he muttered as he found it would be a headache to find loyal maids in the pce.


    Just as he was pondering about it, he heard a few gasps and turned to look at the stairs again.<sub></sub>


    Here she wasing down slowly with her grace and elegance. d in a ck and red off shoulder dress that was covered with rubies, she was looking so damn seductive.


    Her silver hair was shining like moonlight in the gently lit room while her eyes were shining like rare pearls. She was looking ethereal as if she was the witch he was waiting for.


    Gilbert, who was gloating just a second ago, trembled with anger when he saw how everyone was admiring her. Even he was not able to take his eyes away from her ethereal beauty that it only infuriated him further.


    ¡°Mydy¡±


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± Many bowed their heads as she walked in front of them but Hazel only nodded with her eyes full of mystique making many of higher nobles skip a beat.


    They have heard many rumors about how uncultured and uncouth she was! She did not have any sense of dressing up and make up.


    She came to her own party dressed up like a ghost so they all were looking forward to making her fun but they all wwe shocked and speechless when they all looked at her.


    She was so.. So different from all those rumors.


    Under the stunned gaze of everyone, Hazel basked and walked towards Rafael who was calmly drinking his wine but even his eyes were feasting on her look that she could notice well.


    ¡°You are staring at me for so long that I have thought you are mesmerized by me!¡± she whispered softly as she picked up the ss of wine from the tray waiter offered to her.


    He blushed and scurried away when she smiled at him. Rafael turned to look at the waiter with an irritating look that made her chuckle.


    ¡°It is only right to give attention to my wife, not to forget that she is looking so beautiful.¡± her hands trembled a bit and her heart skipped a beat.


    She looked away as she took the sip knowing well that he was only doing lip service. But why is that, that she could feel butterflies in the pit of the stomach.


    ¡°Too bad you took all the limelight now, what will happen to the surprise I have nned?¡± she stared back at him, a habit that she had developed recently to know more about his thoughts which made him smile.


    ¡°I can see that you are not faking anymore. You are genuinely not afraid of me!¡± was it really the case! She asked herself as she felt she was getting more and morefortable with his crazy behavior and epting his frenzy attitude.


    In fact, she looks forward to meeting him and feeling that roller coaster ride. Why? Was it because he had saved her and gained her trust? Or was it because she had started to feel warm due to his soft words and small act of care towards her.


    ¡°Yes! I am not afraid of you my lord. In fact, I trust you and I think..¡± she hesitated as she was not sure if she should say so.


    Or was it really love that she was feeling. He raised a brow as he waited for her to finish her words.


    Even he had to tell her the truth that he had taken her to someone else and now that he knew she was not the one, he wanted to free her or give her a choice to live as an empress but make it clear that he did not have any interest in her and would never have.


    ¡°I think that¡­¡±


    ¡°Aahhhhhhhh¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 120 Coldblooded murderer

    Hazel had held the hem of her dress tightly in her hands tightly in her hands when she decided to confess to him.


    He was her husband and it would only be right if she would love him. Even if he would reject her, at least, he would take care of her. And it was enough for her to spend her life happily there.


    She never had dreams of finding the lover of her life with the way her life was decided by her father. So she was content to feel these kinds of emotions and did not expect much.


    ¡°I think..¡±


    ¡°Aahhhh¡± but before she could say her heartfelt words, she heard the sound of screaming and turned only to see that the countess was the one who shouted as she ran toward the door.


    ¡°Tsk! Wrong timing! I think we have to wait for your confession. There is a drama to unfold!¡± she wanted to ask why he was not surprised then like others.<sub>.</sub>


    But turned to look more at what he had nned then wasting her time in questioning the man who only likes to talk in puzzles.


    Just as the countess, even the count ran towards the door. Though he did not shriek or cry, hisplexion was looking ghastly.


    Hazel frowned as she knew that nobles put all their effort in maintaining their respect. Behaving like a peacock is part of their lives and they would prefer death over their insult then what happened that made the couple forget all manners.


    She could hear the whispers and tried to concentrate more on them but could not understand what was happening until the knights entered the room.


    Her eyes widened and she stood there frozen when she noticed it was a coffin that the knights brought.<sub></sub>


    Both husband and wife fell on their knees and Hazel lost all the color of her face when the coffin was opened and she saw the body of Natalie.


    Her face was injured badly and she had a lot of injuries all over her body. She was wrapped in a cloth as if her body.. Could it be!?


    Hazel covered her mouth with her hands when she gasped as she could not believe the girl who was chirping happily and threatening her just two days ago was lying limp on the coffin in such a miserable state.


    She took a few steps back to stay away from the crowd that was walking closer and closer.


    She wanted to believe that it was done by the witches. She wanted to believe that thedy had run in the wee hours telling that rafael would not be able to protect as he had told to everyone but when she remembered his cold smirk when the body was brought, she could not force herself to believe on the lies that were as clear as the ss she was holding.


    ¡°You seem to be more affected than I thought!¡± Hazel jumped on her ce when she heard him whispering closer to her ears and turned to stare at him but this time there was no affection but questions.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your precious moment over this. What were you going to tell me?¡± he asked as he made an apologetic face not for the death of the girl but for themotion it brought as she was not able to confess to him.


    It made her wonder would he even feel bad for anyone¡¯s death or did he even have emotion to feel death at all.


    She had always known that his hands were stained in blood yet she ignored the truth as she was dreaming of a blissful life. But how could a person who was standing on bones and blood have an emotion called love.


    ¡°It was nothing, my lord. I wanted to say thank you for everything you have done for me. And I am grateful that you have kept your side of the promise and forgiven my life!¡± yes! Though he had killed many, she was grateful that he had not killed her.


    Except it, any emotion was in vain.


    Rafael continued to stare at her face as if he was acting for more. The words she whispered so genuinely did not make him satisfied at all but he still nodded as he did not want to press her further.


    The sound of crying and whispers only increased with time and he had noticed how the count had stared at them as if he was ming them for the death of his precious daughter.


    A nefarious smile formed on his lips as he wondered how a foolish and greedy count like hum could understand the situation too well.


    Rafael finished the drink in his hands and kept the ss on the table as he walked forwards and spoke in a soft voice,


    ¡°As you all can see, the country is facing grievance over the death of their youngest daughter.


    So, we all should understand it and end the feast right here. Let the family mourn peacefully.¡± Many who were still looking at the drama and curious how the girl died suddenly could only nod and leave the room reluctantly while the family continued to sit near the coffin as if they did not hear the words of the lord or the whispers of the guests.


    Soon the room turned empty, Hazel wanted to leave and rest in her room as the strange thoughts were making her nauseous but at the same time she wanted to stay and see what Rafael was going to do next as both of them knew the truth.


    Like a kind man, Rafael patted the shoulders of the grieving father withpassion who raised his head instinctively.


    ¡°I am sorry for the loss you suffered. Too bad! If only the girl had learnt to listen.


    I think she developed this habit from her family. I hope the incident would be enough for others to learn a lesson and mend their ways.


    But now that you are mourning, it would be a burden if i stay here. So, I will be returning.


    And about the contract, you do not need to worry, take your time and sign it by tomorrow before our carriage leaves.


    I will send a knight to assist you!¡±

 Chapter 121 [Bonus chapter] Forgive her

    ¡°Could there be an attack of the witches again?¡± feeling the awkwardness in the carriage, Hazel tried to start the conversation.


    ¡°There might be, but the way they were killed both times, they would try to find another way to attack!¡± another way? Her conscious eyes stared around to know what he was talking about but the peaceful silence and the sound of the knights who were following them on horses.


    She did not understand why they needed security suddenly when she was sure Rafael alone was more than enough for all of them.


    Looking at his face that was shouting i am not in a mood to talk, she could only give up and close her eyes.


    ¡°What if she knew it was us who did it. She would hate us then?¡± her eyebrows furrowed when she heard the voice that sounded so familiar yet strange at the same time.


    ¡°We are only doing this to keep her alive. She.. she would understand, i know!¡± Hazel felt the bright light falling on her eyes and she forced herself to open her eyes but was shocked to see that she was not in the carriage anymore.<sub>.</sub>


    She was in the woods that looked no less than fairy tales with a giant forest of blushing apricot blossom-festooned trees and a silentke nearby.


    If it had been any other day, Hazel would have danced with joy and enjoyed herself but at this moment, she was only anxious to know where she was and how she got here!


    ¡°But what if she needed her powers?¡± Hazel halted in her steps as she felt the presence of someone behind her. But instead of relief, she felt fear as the voice was not of someone she knew.


    What if the witches had kidnapped her and she was unconscious for the time being. Where was Rafael?


    She covered her mouth with her hands and walked stealthily to hide her presence as she took slow steps towards the voice.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You will be there to protect her, won¡¯t you. I am sure you will help her in reaching her destination!¡± another girl assured the first when she took a deep sigh.


    ¡°I did not know what to say now and only prayed that they both would meet and the long going war would finally stop. And Hazel¡­¡± Hazel stopped in her tracks when she heard her name and tried to look but the voice felt so close yet the person seemed to be so far that no matter how long she walked, she was not able to see any of them. ¡°And Hazel would have a happy life this time.¡±


    ¡°What a pretty name! Now go and take her away. I will handle everyone that wille on the way!¡± she muttered as the sound of the sword was heard.


    Hazel didn¡¯t know that she felt a pang in her chest as if they were talking about her. They were sacrificing their life for her.


    Forgetting that she was trying to hide herself she ran as fast as she could when she heard the sound of shrieks and the nging of swords.


    She didn¡¯t know much about swords. But she was good at taking aim and could kill a few by throwing daggers.


    With that thought she ran to help but she felt as if the distance was growing and she would never be able to cover it.


    ¡°Aahhh ¡± she halted when she heard the sudden shriek and felt as if someone fell on the wend.


    ¡°Tell her that i was sorry for my mistakes and i sacrificed myself hoping it would be enough for her to forgive me.¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± tears started to escape her eyes and she did not know why but she felt hurt. She didn¡¯t even know who died and why? And what they were talking about yet she felt that she was the reason behind their death.


    She was responsible for everything that was happening around her. She held her dress tightly in front of her chest as she fell on her knees as if she was having trouble breathing.


    The suffocating feeling only increased when she heard the cries of a baby as if it was wailing over the death of someone too.


    She heard the sound of footstepsing closer towards her and fear filled her wet eyes. She dragged her fallen body and hid behind a tree to keep herself safe when she noticed three men with swords stained with blood in their hands walking towards her.


    Her breath hitched when they stood behind her and looked around. After making sure, there was no one that sat there catching their breath.


    ¡°We are still not able to find the girl! What will we tell the queen?¡± The man had a frustrated look on his face when the other sighed.


    ¡°We can only say that we have killed the girl if we want to live or I am sure the queen would not spare our lives while sending others to look for her and it would continue for who knows how long!¡± the other looked at his mate skeptically but nodded in the end while running a hand in his hair.


    ¡°I do not know what if she asked for the body. You know how crazy she is! But I know that is the only solution we have. If only they had not taken her and ran away.¡± he muttered and thenid on the ground and looked at the sky as if feeling disappointed for his bleak future.


    Hazel did not know who they were talking about; it was her or those girls who were talking but she was d that they both were safe.


    ¡°Then leave the matter on me. I will handle it. Now we should run and go back before someone else goes and takes the credit!¡± Hazel took a breath of relief when they ran away from there and she was safe again but before she could look around and find a way out, she felt pain on the back of her head as if she was hit by something heavy!


    ¡°Hazel! Hazel!¡±

 Chapter 122 Why Was She Slapped?

    ¡°Hazel! Hazel!¡± Hazel could feel that someone was shaking her unconscious body and the voice was filled with worry but no matter how much she tried, her eyes were not opening.


    She felt a strong pain in her forehead as if all the veins of her forehead had been pulled apart. The pain was bearable. But more than that she felt a strange loss and grief as if she had lost the one who loved her truly.


    ¡°Hazel, snap out of your dream!¡± The loud yell shook her and her eyes snapped open when she felt physical pain too.


    Her hands reached her cheeks instinctively as it burnt and then red at the vampire who had pped her. But to her surprise, he was neither angry nor embarrassed but relieved.


    ¡°Oh, thank goodness you are okay!¡± she could see that he was genuinely worried about her and d that she was sitting in front of him but how?


    The images she had seen shed past her eyes once again and her eyes widened when he nodded.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°That is right! You have lost your consciousness and were wailing. First i thought that you were sleeping but when your sobs turned loud i got worried and tried to wake you up, but no matter how much i tried you were not waking up!¡± so that was why he pped her!


    Though she could feel the pain on her cheeks, she nodded her head in understanding as she rubbed her cheeks softly.


    ¡°I think I had a strange dream and got deeply lost in it!¡± she muttered softly as she could not understand any other reason for those strange senses yet the grief of losing someone did not let her go.


    ¡°That must be a strong dream to make you cry like that. I am sure everyone must be thinking that I am tormenting you in the carriage when they heard you grieving and crying that loudly!¡± though he was joking, his eyes were still looking at her seriously as if he was trying to make sure that she was telling truth.,


    A tinge of embarrassment filled her eyes as she wiped her wet eyes but then the thought that he had pped her made her re at him.<sub></sub>


    ¡°So, instead of using water or calling me, you pped me?¡± her eyes were already using him as if he had done that knowingly as she looked out of the window with her eyes full of rage.


    Rafael opened his mouth to say something when he closed it again as his eyes fell on her feet. His eyes narrowed at her feet and when whispered softly,


    ¡°So what were you doing in your dream? Were you taking a walk under the wisteria tree or basking under apricot blossom trees?¡± His words caught her off guard as her eyes widened.


    Though she was not basking, the description of forest was apt as if he was also there with her.


    ¡°Ha! Do you think I would cry for something like that? I was getting ambushed by the enemies. And I am sure they were here because of you.¡± she exaggerated the pain she had felt but was still surprised that he listened quietly as if he was believing her.


    In the end, she made a whole new dramatic story on how she was ambushed by the vampires because of the attention Rafael was giving her and except the type of trees she changed everything.


    She did not know why but her heart told her not to tell him about her real dreams but in the end she was relieved that the man believed him.


    ¡°Hmm, you must be in trauma. So I suggest that you take a good rest in your room.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± she frowned as she wanted to remind him that they were in the middle of nowhere and how would she take a rest when her head snapped back to the window.


    As she had expected, the carriage was not moving anymore. She could feel the stillness only now as she was too busy exining to him.


    She looked out and there were no knights who were escorting her and she was sure that the coachman had left too. Her eyes scanned and were surprised to notice that their carriage was already standing in the pce.


    For how long was she sleeping? She was sure the distance was more than 6-7 kilometers and it should have taken the whole night to cross it.


    ¡°Why did you not tell me that the carriage had already reached its destination?¡± very conveniently she med him as she stood up ready to leave from the closed box and took a breath of fresh air when he chuckled as if he had heard a joke,


    ¡°I would have if someone had not med me but listened to me. Anyways, you look exhausted. It would be better that you go and rest. I will send a few maids with snacks and warm tea in your room.¡± looking at him suspiciously, Hazel didn¡¯t reply for long except nodding her head.


    ¡®How did the vampire turn kind suddenly?¡¯ though she felt doubt, she did not linger on it as her head was still feeling heavy.


    Walking out of the carriage, a few maids bowed their heads and Hazel left towards her chamber with them while Rafael was still sitting in the carriage.


    Just when Hazel was nowhere to be seen she bent and picked up the flower of apricot blossom that was in the carriage. He had seen it on her dress when she stood up after her sleep.


    He was sure that they had not crossed any tree with the same flowers and she was in the carriage all this time in front of his eyes.


    ¡°My lord, are you noting out?¡± asked Edward with a frown as his eyes fell on the flower in the hand of his master that had a strange look on his perfect face.


    ¡°Edward, I want you to go and find how many areas in the empire had apricot blossoms growing this week.¡±

 Chapter 123 [Bonus chapter] Subdue Her

    ¡°Mydy, this is the weekly expenditure of the royal kitchen. They have demanded that the budget is too low for maintaining supply of fresh blood!¡±


    Hazel rubbed her forehead as this was the third time they haveined. If it would have been any other ingredient, she would have confirmed the price from the market.


    But there is no fixed shop selling blood. The money was mostly offered to the poor who had good genes or fallen nobles to sell their blood to the royal pce. So, thepensation could start from a gold coin and end up in 1 billion gold coins.


    That was why they were able to pressurize her so much.


    ¡°Jenna, aren¡¯t the maids offering blood to my lord?¡± letting go of the file in her hands, she picked up the ss of water.


    She knew there was nothing but a nonsensical figure in the name of funds for buying blood.


    ¡°Yes, mydy but most of the time we are offeredpensation for it from the kitchen and there are many nobles who offer blood in exchange for their titles or their wealth back.<sub>.</sub>


    But if you are still not sure, why don¡¯t you ask my lord for help!¡± replied the maid after some hesitation.


    Though she still did not understand why she was so worried about this measly sum? Even if she paid billions of gold for blood every week and the pce stopped earning, they could still buy blood for centuries with the enormous amount the emperor had!


    ¡°Alright, take it and you can go!¡± Hazel signed the papers and returned them to the maid since her doubts were so clear on her face. As if she was thinking that Hazel was a fool to put so much effort over this meager amount.


    Hazel wanted to exin that it was not about the amount but her future.


    She was sure that Scarlet was looking closely at her every move and waiting for a chance to attack her again.


    She was walking on eggshells and a single mistake could cost her, her position and if she would not have power, she would be forgotten soon and that would be the end of her life.<sub></sub>


    She had to stay in the center of power that would attract the attention of others so that if she attacked suddenly there would be a knight trying to rescue her.


    Knights! Come to think of it, she had brought a loyal knight but never went to see her.


    ¡°Anne, I am taking a break, if anyone asks for me. Tell them toe after lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mydy. Shall I bring tea and snacks for you?¡± Hazel was d that she had at least a few maids that did not look down on her and served her earnestly.


    ¡°No! I am going to the garden for a walk. I will have lunch directly when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Then I will bring a shawl for you, the weather is still cold.¡° Before Hazel could deny, the girl had already run away as if the matter was of life and death.


    Hazel shook her head but a soft smile someone her lips looking at the unruly but caring actions of the girl.


    ¡°Here, it is. It would go well with your dress.¡± The girl draped the shawl and added a broch in front to keep the dress at her ce that brought a look of satisfaction in her eyes, amusing Hazel.


    She wondered how happy the girl would be if she would get the chance to wear something like that when she was so happy with her wearing it.


    She decided to bring a small gift for the girl when she would visit the town this time.


    ¡°Thank you! Take a rest till Ie back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you going alone? You should take some maids with you, mydy in case of urgency!¡± looking at the fidgeting figure, Hazelughed hard.


    Not because she could not feel the sincerity of the girl, but she felt like it was no less than a joke.


    ¡°Even if an emergency happened, would the maids be able to help me in front of the night creatures?¡± Though there was still a smile on her face, the words were so cold that the girl flinched and bowed her head.


    ¡°You do not need to worry so much. Take rest as I have said. I wille sooner.¡± this time the maids just added as they did not dare to go against the wordings of her mistress twice.


    Satisfied with their reactions, Hazel walked out of the office only to be followed by two knights but she did not try to stop them.


    They were no less than the essory that was kept to spy on her rather than protect her. But that gives her a chance to tell the enemies what she wanted to tell them and hide what she did not want them to know.


    The soft winds caressed her cheeks as she reached the garden but instead of enjoying it, she walked straight to the training ground of knights.


    Rafael had told her that he would sent the ve to the training grounds so that he would learn the rules of knights and could be appointed officially tp protect herter.


    Though it may sound selfish, she was looking forward to that day so that she did not need to be so wary of the knights around her.


    Come to think of it, she had not seen Rafael after that night either.


    She had thought that he would invite her to dinner or send flowers to apologize to her but he hadpletely vanished like before.


    Shaking her head to let go of his thought, she walked further to listen to the sound of shing swords and the sound of spar.


    ¡°Mydy, we should not disturb the practice of the knights. The head would not like it!¡± she sneered at the way the knights were trying to subdue her as if she should be mindful of her actions.


    ¡°Then, he should leave. After all this is my pce not his!¡±

 Chapter 124 I Am Still The Boss

    ¡°Then, he should leave. After all this is my pce not his!¡± stating her point coldly, she did not wait for the response of the stunned knights as she walked in.


    The aura of dominance and authority was so strong that the knights did not dare to stop her again.


    She reached closer where the knights were practicing and scanned the whole ground with a hint of curiosity.


    She had seen the man fighting with beasts but these are vampires, who are at a different level when ites to power.


    They have the power of beasts with the brains of humans and know sneaky tricks. She was sure that they would not mind ying dirty for winning.


    She could see that they were already using underhanded methods to win. But she could not find the man she was looking for.


    A few of the vampires whose eyes were lighter in shade than Rafael passed her a nce but did not wait to greet her or wee her.<sub>.</sub>


    As an uninvited guest, she was thoroughly ignored and left to tend herself.


    She waited for one of them to be free since she knew even if she would ask them about the ve while they were sparring, they would ignore her thoroughly and she did not want to be insulted.


    But even after waiting for a while, no one paid her any attention and after ending one fight, they started another before she could take a step towards them.


    Ha! with a cold smirk on her face, she walked forwards towards their resting area making the eyes of every man, vampire or human widened.


    They all looked at each other with panic stricken eyes but no one moved to stop her when she opened the door.


    In the room, most of the knights were roaming and lying without shirts or some were only in their towels whileing out for the bath.<sub></sub>


    They all stopped in their tracks and stood there stunned as if they could not believe their eyes. But after rubbing and blinking a few times, the scene did not change.


    They could still see the girl standing on the door without an ounce of embarrassment and now she was even walking in.


    ¡°This.. this is supposed to be the men¡¯s room.¡± Hazel could feel her skin getting hotter. But if she would give up now, she would only be mockedter.


    She nodded her head lightly and the fuming man who wanted her to leave but entered nheless.


    ¡°I am looking for a new knight who was brought in a few days ago. He was from the dark forests of Amora with brown hair and green eyes.¡° They exchanged nces at her words, forgetting that they were still standing naked in front of their mistress.


    ¡°Hahahaha! I never knew that ves were also called knights these days! If I did not know any better I would have thought I missed a knight¡¯s presence.¡° The manughed with his eyes full of disdain and many joined making her confused.


    Rafael didn¡¯t say that the boy would serve her as his loyal knight. But looking at the expressions that were full of disgust, she realized that was not the case.


    But then why would Rafael lie to her?


    ¡°Mydy, there is some confusion. The ve you are talking about is not here. Only the knights who are getting trained and those who are already working for the lord can enter.¡± a man with ck eyes, that shows he was different from them.


    ¡°Then where is he?¡± as the words left her mouth, she could hear another round ofughter and soft chuckles. They were all sneering at herck of awareness.


    But she could not show them that she was flustered. Could she? She scanned her eyes on the whole room and halted on the one who was most active.


    ¡°I can see you enjoyughing a lot! Why don¡¯t youe with me and serve me for a day.


    Even i want to see how long you canugh! Maybe I will start tough when your smile turns into tears.¡± his smile turned stiff as he red at the weak woman who didn¡¯t know her ce.


    Coming straight to the den of men who could shred her into pieces like a soft piece of cake, yet standing there and threatening her. If he would not teach her a lesson then she would never learn.


    ¡°I can understand that you feel sympathetic towards the ve because of your conditions, but that did not mean he would be treated differently than other ves.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be unfair if he would practice with us?¡± with a warm smile on his face and despite the soft voice everyoneughed again.


    They all waited for her to give up and leave from there with tear filled eyes but she just chuckled. The confidence on her face surprised many who were waiting for her to feel humiliation.


    Hazel knew the man wasparing her with the ve because she was also bought and sold as the trophy that would bring peace.


    She had no freedom to follow her will just like ves.


    ¡°Do you know what is most important in this world?¡± tilting her head she walked towards the man, her eyes were full of mirth and glowing like stars that stunned all of them.


    ¡°It is not money, not strength you are so proud of but power!


    The power can help us to sit higher than anyone. So, even if you are a strong vampire or higher knight, in the end, you have to follow my orders.


    And the ve you areughing on belong to me, so his position is higher than an average knight like you who have no one to rely on.


    It would be better that you open your eyes and see, you are just a worker here while i am the owner and i will make sure that ve you areughing on would be your master soon.¡±

 Chapter 125 Have to be stronger

    ¡°Mydy, why dont youe with me and i will escort you to the ve you are looking for.¡± With a look of hesitation and worry in his eyes, the knights with ck eyes who hade forward for her before, came again and pleaded in a soft voice as he could feel the tension building in.


    Hazel gave onest nce to the shocked knight who was still ring at her with the intent to kill and nodded her head. She did not want to start a scene, but the vampire was asking for it by opening his uncouth mouth again and again.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± she whispered as she nodded her head and left with a man who took a breath of relief.


    Just as she walked out of the room, she heard the sound of shattering sses and furniture falling on the floor.


    How could these men call themselves a knight when they are this childish! She wondered as she shook her head.


    She must have known that she had hurt the ego of the vampire but he was asking for it.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Mydy, if you need something in the future, you should ask your knights. The knights that train here, they only respect the lord and have unbridled nature.


    It is not appropriate for thedy to fight for it by yourself.¡±, she stared for a second before chuckling but beneath theughter there was sarcasm.


    Why did they all think that they have the right to tell her what she should and should not do?


    ¡°This.. this way, mydy.¡± For a second the man remembered Rafael with the way their new mistressughed and shuddered. Though he was only worrying for the girl, he knew that it was not his ce to meddle in the affair of the empress.


    As Hazel walked closer towards the door, she could already hear the chuckling and sarcastic voice of the knights and she did not need to peek in to know what was happening.<sub></sub>


    Taking a step forward, she opened the door herself without giving the chance to the knight who was escorting her.


    The ve she had brought, thinking that it was the strongest one, was bound in a corner with a few knights making fun of him. They have cut his long hair short and even took away his clothes only to give him a pair of pants in return in the cold weather.


    By mocking him, they were trying to mock her position, her standing in the pce.


    More than feeling humiliated, she felt bad for the boy. She had thought that she is ending his suffering by buying him but now he was suffering more because of her.


    ¡°What are you all doing here? You all will get a punishment for missing your training and wasting your time here. Now leave!¡± the knights with their scarlet eyes stared at the knight who had admonished them but instead of feeling fear, they chuckled and licked their fangs.


    ¡°I did not know just anyone had the right to shout at others. Look at him, a mere human! Is he not worried that he would be alone at night between a dozen vampires!¡± with the color of dress, hazel knew that the human knight was senior to all of them yet the way they insulted him, it showed these brats only cared about the color of eyes which define the strength of the person.


    Instead of arguing them, her eyes moved to the ve who was sitting silently and bearing every thing like he was an object for others to y with.


    She still remembered how gantly he had killed two beasts without an ounce of emotion and hesitation and these two brats are much weaker than those beasts.


    Why was he suffering instead of taking action?


    Her heels created ttering sound when she took slow steps towards the ve and held his chin with her fingers.


    Raising his head, she looked deep into them as if waiting for him to speak but he stayed silent as if he was nothing but a doll made of meat and skin but with no life in it.


    ¡°I did not know that the ve i have bought after paying so much was this useless. If I had known, I would not have wasted my time in saving you.


    The girls who were crying their heart o0ut would have been better. At least they have a will to live!¡± she could feel that his eyes flickered and his hollow face cracked for a second before turning normal again.


    She eyed him as if she was assessing the value of an object with a cold look on her face but her heart already clenched when she saw so many wounds on her skin that were not there when she had met him for the first time.


    Just how much he was suffering her in the past week, and why had he not retaliated? She was sure only his one attack would be enough to teach a lesson to these human turned vampires.


    ¡°I did not need you anymore!¡± the eyes of the ve snapped to her face and so as others.


    They all have heard how much she had paid for a ve that was one of the reason they were tormenting him. To make her realize that she was a fool to pay so much for a ragged toy.


    ¡°Open his chains and let him go. He is a free man from today since I do not need his services anymore!¡± Though her voice was still soft, no one could deny the authority behind her voice and actions.


    Though confused, the knight nodded his head and moved forwards to open the ropes and chain that was biding the ve but even when he was free from his ce, he did not move or taken any initiative to leave but continued to stare at her cold face as if trying to find his answers.


    Hazel had already let his face go and patted her hands as if she had touched something dirty.


    ¡°Why? Why are you abandoning me?¡±

 Chapter 126 His Eyes Following me

    Wiping her hands from her napkin, Hazel had taken a few steps when she heard the desperate voice of the man, whom she would have taken as mute and deaf for hisck of response.


    ¡°Why? Why are you abandoning me?¡±


    It would be a lie if she would say that she was not taken aback. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy and grateful that she was giving him freedom? Why was he calling her with such necessity as if she was behind his demise?


    Keeping her thoughts at bay, she turned with a nk face and looked down on him,


    ¡°Because you are not worth saving. I have brought you so that you can be my knight. But if you are not able to keep yourself safe, how would you take care of my security.¡± she tilted her head as she looked straight into his eyes and whispered,


    ¡°If you have caliber, show it! Or else you can leave. I will give you enough money that you survive for a year until you find work and a way to live!¡± patting his shoulders again, she was about to leave when she heard the sound of ¡°snap!¡±<sub>.</sub>


    She looked down only to see that he had already shredded ropes into pieces and stood up.


    Her eyes widened when she noticed that after taking a step, the iron chains on her feet broke on their own as if they were made of paper.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Hazel blinked as she came back to her senses when she heard his cold voice. He was asking her?


    Man of this caliber who could do anything. If given a chance, he could annihte the whole army by asking her what she wanted!


    She felt dizzy as she collected her thoughts but at the same time she was curious to know what he could do!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Stand for yourself first. Don¡¯t you think they were too cruel to you!¡± her hands moved to his hair that was cut too short.


    Moving her fingers on his nape she shook her head, ¡°don¡¯t you think that long hair suited you too well. It is a pity that you lost your charm. At least, they should lose something that makes them realize their loss.¡± she had thought that her words would mak

 Chapter 127 Taken Care Of!

    ¡°Why is there so many people in the pce?¡± With a happy heart, Hazel returned back from the training ground only to see more than a dozen people walking the stairs toward the third floor which was exclusively designed for Rafael.


    The whole floor that could have twentyrge rooms was designed as an office for him. Since the day she had taken his chamber, he was sleeping there too.


    Come to think of it, she had still not seen him in so many days. Should she use the opportunity and follow the crowd to see what was happening?


    He would not insult her in front of so many people would he? It was necessary for her to get his attention from time to time so that he would not forget about her safety.


    Or should she stay in the dark and let him forget about her so that others would do so and no one would pay any attention to her and let her live quietly!


    What a dilemma! Even when it had been more than a month since she hade here, she still did not know what would be best in her interest!


    ¡°You did not know, mydy?¡± Hazel turned her head and gave a stern gaze to her maid who was trying to show off that she knew more than her who was a clueless girl even after being the empress.<sub>.</sub>


    It was only due to this kind of woman, she needed to strive constantly to gain more recognition.


    ¡°Do you rememberdy Natalie who hade to meetdy Scarlet and my lord a week ago.¡± how could she forget the girl! Her death had brought her back to her senses or she was going to confess to Rafael about her silly emotions that she felt momentarily.


    She still feels embarrassed whenever she thinks about how she was going to ask him if he could love her!?


    When Hazel nodded her head, the maid continued, ¡°thedy died a while ago and strangely her elder brother who had gone to the academy suffered an ident too.


    The family withered in a day, and the count lost his mental bnce. Now the countess is handling the affairs.


    But that was not the end, a long list of debts had suddenly fallen on her and now she had to sell all her properties to get rid of them.<sub></sub>


    They are here to settle the dispute of the agreement my lord had signed with the countst week.¡° The maid did not seem even a bit disheartened or sorry for the couple.


    Not that Hazel was upset about it but she was sure that all this could not be just an ident. But why was Rafael against her family so much?


    It could not be as simple as Natalie approaching her or the mistake of count in recognizing the witches.


    Shaking her head, she decided to walk back to her room. All this had nothing to do with her! He could kill and then behave like a saint to gain their appreciation for all she cares about.


    But just as she reached the door Alfred was already standing there. She had seen the man after so long that she had forgotten about his presencepletely.


    ¡°Mydy, it is a pleasure to see you again.¡± raising a brow as his presence could not be as simple as greeting her, she entered in only after giving him a slight nod.


    The man smiled warmly as he followed the girl in the room even when she behaved coldly with him.


    ¡°Mydy did not seem to be happy after seeing me. It made me feel like I failed to fulfill my duties as the butler of the pce.


    ¡°And you are here to tell me about that..?¡± she raised a brow as her eyes fell on the file in front of her and fell the headache budding in.


    ¡°No! I am here to pass you the file. My lord had recently purchased the properties and he had named a few to you.


    I am here to take your signature on the files.¡± she could already see the properties he had gifted her.


    Vashelia town! It was the same where the auction house was situated and so was the strange foreteller who had spouted nonsense about that.


    She still felt that it was because of that fortune teller that he stopped meeting herpletely.


    ¡°I did not want these gifts. I apologize but inform my lord that I can not take these properties!¡± it would be better that he would give her a few jewel sets like normal husbands so that she could take them with her when she would run away.


    ¡°Oh! I am not in the position to do that. If you have any concern why don¡¯t you discuss it with my lord over dinner tonight?¡± She raised a brow at his polite behavior and chuckled.


    ¡°So you do not have the right to take the properties back but you have the right to fix our dinner meeting before asking him?¡± is he not challenging more of his authority in theter thing.


    Anyone could feel the sarcasm behind her soft chuckle but the man did not felt angry even a bit, he nodded as if it was the right thing to do.


    ¡°Of course, what is there about authority and right when I prepare the dinner for my mistress and master.


    A married couple should spend some time together once in a while.


    But if you are busy handling the budget, I would fix another meeting but if it is only about the expenses behind blood, then I may help you in meeting a few dealers and fixing the deal.


    Only if you want mydy!¡± this witty vampire! He was more cunning than his master when it came to taking care of his surroundings and using others¡¯ weakness over them.


    Cussing him in her heart, she could only smile and nod at his offer,


    ¡°Then I will be waiting in the garden tonight!¡±

 Chapter 128 Cunning man is back.

    ¡°You do not need to fuss so much. A simple dress would do!¡± Hazel looked at the dresses with a look of disapproval in her eyes.


    The dresses were heavier than one would wear in the ball party or her own marriage. Though she was the empress, she only dresses modestly when she goes out. Why were they showing her such a fancy dress today?


    ¡°Mydy, sir Alfred had sent the dresses personally telling that my lord had chosen them.¡± he did!? She raised a brow at the strange reply as she could not believe it.


    After ghosting her for a week, he was treating her so nicely to the level of choosing a dress for her? Did that cunning vampire take her as a fool?


    Taking a breath, she scanned the dresses once again. All of them were so fancy and sensual. With a deep cut on the back to a low neckline, a long slit from the thighs to small slits on her waist.


    She could already feel the headache from the night.


    ¡°I will wear the ck one, thank you.¡± if she would keep her hair open then the backless dress would look the most modest one. Right?<sub>.</sub>


    The maids nodded their heads as they dressed her up like a doll, but all she felt like a sheep was going to get ughtered.


    ¡°A knight is here to escort you, mydy!¡± a knight! She thought that they were only going to the garden. When did she need a knight to escort her?


    ¡°Ask him to wait, I will be there in a minute.¡± She stood and looked at herself in the mirror. To match the look of the dress they have prepared her a bit sultry.


    Her eyes were smoky and her hair was done sexily. The amount of fragrance they have used on her.. She shook her head. What were they all thinking. It was just a simple dinner!


    Though she thought so, her heart beat started to rise when she noticed the bouquet in the hands of the knights who were waiting for her.


    Noticing her presence, he bowed her head. ¡°The roses are sent by my lord for you, mydy.¡±<sub></sub>


    A smile unconsciously formed on her face looking at the roses in her hands. Their fragrance swayed her heart as it skipped a beat.


    ¡°My lord is waiting for you, mydy!¡± nodding her head, she passed the roses to the maid following her and turned to go towards the garden followed by the knight now.


    Soft decoration of candles, instead of carpet ayer of roses were spread and the table in front of theke under the wisteria tree! It did not look less than a fairy tale when she walked there.


    ¡°Thump¡± ¡°thump¡± her heart beat elerated by looking at the vampire who was wearing a white shirt with three buttons unbuttoned. His hair was falling over his eyes and his looks were deadly.


    ¡°You are finally here!¡± he whispered softly as he walked forwards and kissed her hand.


    But when he raised his head, Hazel felt a tight constrict in her heart.


    There were plenty of emotions in his eyes, but love was not one of them. In fact, she could not read what he was feeling with that contrasting look on his face, so she could only nod.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s take a seat.¡± with a nod she walked towards the seat but did not take her eyes away from his face.


    ¡°I have asked the chefs to prepare all the dishes you like. Hope you enjoy the meal.¡° Just as the words left his mouth, the maids came forward and filled her te with a bit of everything but instead of looking at the dishes, she was still looking at him.


    ¡°I must say a lot of effort has been put into this dinner. From the perfect wine to my favorite dishes.


    Decorations to lighting and the roses! If I did not know you, I would have thought that you were going to confess to me!¡± with a chuckle, she whispered and then picked up the ss of wine and took a swig to hide her anxiety.


    ¡°Haha! Why? Can I not propose to you?¡± he asked with a raised brow. Though he was surprised too when he looked at the decorations Alfred had done since it was just opposite to what he was going to say to her.


    he let it be, thinking she would be happy with the efforts and maybe it was thest time he was having dinner with her anyway, so it did not matter much.


    But hearing her blunt reply, he chuckled and felt a pang of guilt.


    ¡°No! Looking at your eyes, I am sure it did not belong to a lover.¡± though she knew it would hurt her a bit but she had never thought it would be this bad.


    She looked away towards theke to hide her disappointment when he did not correct her. It only meant that she had guessed it right.


    ¡°You are very keen! I am impressed.¡± picking up his ss, he continued, ¡°I will not lie to you anymore. You must have felt how my behavior towards you was confusing.


    I am here to clear the matter and give you an offer!¡±


    She turned her head only to notice that he was also looking at theke, not her. But once again his eyes were full of mncholy as if he was longing for someone.


    She knew the look very well as it had stayed often in her eyes too when she had longed for love from her family and now from.. Him?


    ¡°I was in love with a girl long ago but I lost her in an ident. She was a witch with immeasurable strength.


    She was strong enough to beat me and kill me if she wanted but she loved me passionately instead even after my shorings.


    When she was dying, she had told me that she woulde back and before I would stop mourning for her, she would have taken another birth already!¡±

 Chapter 129 His Past!

    ¡°When she was dying, she had told me that she woulde back and before I would stop mourning for her, she would have taken another birth already!¡± to say that she was shocked would be an understatement.


    Not because she whispered those words but for him to actually believe it.


    No matter how strong a witch she was, did she have the right to decide that she would reincarnate or not?


    How foolishly in love was he, to think that her words were true!


    ¡°I know you think that it was utter nonsense. But I have faith in her and since then I have been looking for every girl who was born in the year when she died.


    And if she had even the slightest resemnce to her, I would have brought them here to check if she was Madeline!¡± his voice turned softer and the look of longing in his eyes grew so strong that she could feel his pain even when she felt that he was doing all those efforts in vain,


    ¡°I have looked for more 1600 girls among humans, vampires and witches and was about to give up when I found your portrait.<sub>.</sub>


    It was among the portraits sent by those humans to me as bait so that they could ruin me!


    I still feel amused by their actions and how they think they could fool someone who was higher in the chain than them and that also with such arrogance!¡±


    ¡°Umm, that was not the matter here. Was it?¡± She could not believe that in between his sad love story he could not stop criticizing humans. Just how much he hated them to lose like that.


    ¡°Yes, you resemble her the most. These silver hair and green eyes, you look just like her no matter how I look.


    And your personality.. I remember when I met her for the first time, she was as feisty as you!


    The way you have ced your demands and faced so many knights and staff that were all against you. You reminded me so much of her that I was sure it was you.<sub></sub>


    I have even thought of finding the spell that could help you in getting back the memories of your past life.


    But¡­¡±


    ¡°But I am not the one!¡± with an uneasy heart, she whispered only for him to nod.


    ¡°I have checked again and again but you have no traits of a witch.¡± a look of disappointment and hurt filled his eyes as he finally turned to look at her.


    His eyes were filled with grief and maybe she was hallucinating but she felt there was a single drop of tear falling from his eyes too.


    Just how much in the world did he love that girl? Her heart started to feel heavy as if someone was piercing it.


    ¡°But what if I have been that witch you are talking about only to take birth as a human this time?¡± the words blurted out of her mouth before she could think properly.


    Her eyes widened and she covered her mouth when she realized what she was doing? She was giving hope to a man who was already broken and grieving for the death of his lover for more than two decades.


    She had heard so many love stories where a man continued to love his dead love and never marry someone else.


    But this was the first time she was hearing that he was still looking for her.


    His eyes looked at her so intensely that she felt she would suffocate just by the looks of him. Was he staring at her heart or soul to make sure she was or she was not!


    In the end, when she wanted to tell him that she could not bear anymore and requested him to take his gaze away, he shook his head.


    ¡°No! She was a strong soul. Even if she would have taken birth as a human, traces of her power should have been there. Even if it is in a dormant state, Madeline could not lose her powers.¡± so that was it!


    Was he telling her that his purpose of bringing her here ended and he did not need her anymore.


    Though she felt heartbroken, fear of losing her life started to crawl in her heart. So, her intuition was right, she was a sheep that was brought to the ughter house!


    Looking at her dting pupils and ayer of cold sweat on her nape, he chuckled softly.


    Even in the state when he was missing her most and feeling the grief once again she was able to bring a smile on his face that he had thought would be impossible.


    ¡°Tsk! Do not look at me with that face. I have brought you here wearing such a pretty dress and did so many decorations to kill you!


    If that would have been my goal, I would have asked Alfred to do it and would have been lyingzily in my room!¡± she blinked when he rolled his eyes and finally took a sip of his drink.


    ¡°Should I be honored that you do not want to kill me or should I feel insulted that if you wanted, you would not have even put in it!¡± scoffing at his sarcastic reply, she took a sip of her drink too while her mind started to race.


    Since he knew that she was not his lover, his interest in her should have ended. Yet he was entertaining her? What did he want from now?


    The way he had killed Natalie, and even ended her family in a day she was sure he did not need her assistance in keeping the flies away.


    Nor did he need her to run the pce or maintain this truce further. Then why would he keep her alive?


    Could it be that he still wanted to see the face of his lover! No! Wouldn¡¯t it torment him more than giving relief! Damn! She just could not understand this vampire! Just why was she still breathing?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 130 What Did He Want?

    ¡°Though many people think otherwise, I did not kill people without a reason!¡± as if reading her thoughts, he muttered sofrlt in a slefrghtous manner that brought a scoff on her face.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you killed the teacher who had trained me?¡± she retorted only for him to smile in an amused manner.


    ¡°That was because she was sent by Scarlet to teach you otherwise. She wanted to see you killed.¡± taken aback but the sudden reply, she became silent and raced her brain over all the conversations she had with her teacher.


    She did not remember anything that could induce others to kill her but then again she had no idea how the mind of these vampires work.


    ¡°Then what about the maids that have helped me in bathing that night!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! They have intentionally given you tighter heels than you mostly wear so that you suffer in agony all night.


    And when you returned, they bathed you in salty water. Now do not tell me that you have no idea how it could cause an infection and pain all night!¡± Though it did not cause any infection, she remembered feeling pain all night.<sub>.</sub>


    So all the time when she felt he was trying to intimidate her and iste her by killing persons that were near her, he was trying to protect her?


    She felt her throat getting dry on that thought and no matter how much she forced herself no words came out.


    She could feel her mind swirling as she did not know what was true and what was lies anymore.


    ¡°Tsk! Are you not grateful to me, little bird? If not for me you would have died a long time ago!¡± she lowered her eyes as she knew he was telling her the truth.


    So far, she had thought that she had survived because of her wits and quick replies but if not for him, she would have died without even knowing who had killed her.


    ¡°Yes, I am grateful to you, my lord. I sincerely thank you for the things you have done for me!¡± ¡®even when i have only med you and thought that you are a crazy and lunatic person. Not to forget how many times she had cursed him.<sub></sub>


    ¡°It is fine! I did not like to exin my actions while most of the women believe more in lip service!¡± she bowed her head further with guilt.


    All her life she had thought and dered that she was different from those kinds of women but in the end, she was one of them.


    ¡°Yes, I apologize once again!¡± she whispered only for him to shake his head.


    Though they were talking about foolish things, his eyes were looking much better and even his voice did not feel wet anymore.


    ¡°If you are so apologetic then prove your worth, hazel.


    Humans are in uproar, though it looks peaceful and calm from the surface, there is a storm brewing.


    You must have heard about the count..¡± she nodded as she had thought that he had shown her tyranny once again but now that she knew what kind of person he was, she wondered what was the story behind them.


    ¡°He had umted a few witches who were creating a strong weapon.


    It was a medicine I saw made with herbs, ck magic and strong spells. Though I am not sure what that medicine is for, it is clear that Gilbert was nning a rebellion.¡± her eyes widened as she remembered how scared he was looking when the witches had attacked them.


    How delusional the looks could be? They all were so much different when they showed it to her.


    She shuddered when she thought about the incident of the dress. She was thankful that the man did not y any other trick on them except those childish ones.


    ¡°Do not worry about the food or beverages you had there. The experiment was still in the process and he would not have mixed anything in food until he was sure!¡± Was he scaring her or concealing her?


    She took thest sip of her wine and before a maid coulde forward, she had already filled it and drank in one swig.


    ¡°I must say you love drinking so much!¡± he shook his head as he remembered seeing her drinking whenever she turned anxious.


    She did not even check what she was drinking most of the time. Just how can someone be so reckless and carefree even when she was sitting on the throne made of bones and having nothing but blood around.


    If only¡­ he shook his head as he continued,


    ¡°I named all the properties to you to show that i have only killed the count because he was disrespectful towards you and his daughter was killed by the witches


    This would create conflict among them and it would help in gaining more of the traitors and rebellion!¡± she flinched when she felt that his voice fell deeper and colder.


    The killing intent in his eyes was so strong that if they would have been here, he would have killed all of them at once and gotten rid of them.


    Just how much hatred he had for others and how many people are behind him!


    She could feel the hate in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± it could not be as simple as since i was feeling bored, i thought of having a chat with you. Could it be? He must have a strong reason to open his cards in front of her.


    ¡°You are smart like always. If only you start noticing things around her.. You would not have lived in darkness for so long!¡± Was it apliment? She did not know how to react to it.


    Should she say thank you for thinking so higer about her or should she say sorry for staying in her own world all this time! In the end she nodded awkwardly and concentrated on her food as she did not know what else to do.


    ¡°I need your assistance for the next rebellion.¡±

 Chapter 131 Be The Bait

    ¡°I need your assistance for the next rebellion.¡± Hazel choked on her own saliva and covered her mouth as she coughed.


    ¡°Oh my, I think I have drunk too much. Now I am imagining words!¡± or was she heartbroken to get delusional suddenly!


    She could swear, she heard him asking for her assistance. What a joke!


    ¡°You have heard it right. I asked for your help!¡± with a blunt look on his face, he repeated his words gaining all her attention.


    ¡°There must be some mistake. I have never been trained as a soldier or a knight. I did not know swordsmanship.


    I have never used any other weapons either.¡± she assured as she did not understand why he had chosen her suddenly.


    ¡°Just look at my tiny frame, I did not think that I would be able to support you. Not that I do not want to.. It would be my honor. But I am not strong and worthy enough!¡± looking at his eyes narrowed at her face, she tried her best to exin herself with a look of ttery over her face,


    ¡°You are the great lord of the threends. How can I, a mortal, think of supporting you!¡± ¡®So leave my life and me here to live a quiet life.¡¯<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°So you are refusing to help without even hearing the offer!¡± she gulped as she sensed the irritation from his voice, his eyes were filled with mirth when he asked her simple questions whose answer could take her life.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! I am not strong enough to help. Otherwise I would have loved to join you!¡± with an awkward smile on her face, she tried to find a way out.


    Did the vampire forget that she was a human? Though she had never been much in contact with them and did not feel much attached to them, she was still one of them and could not betray them to support vampires, who would never ept them.


    ¡°I am not asking you to work as a knight or go and kill humans. So, you do not need to worry about strength and bravery.


    I am giving you a simple offer. Help me in exchange for your freedom.¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡± She knew that he was telling all that for a reason.


    There was no way that she would be able to make it alive after knowing his secrets.<sub></sub>


    Her hands held the ss tightly as she tried her best to smile.


    ¡°What kind of help are we talking about here?¡± if the worstes to worst, she would tell the truth to humans and run away.


    There was no way that she was going to ce her life on the line for vampires who had scorned her presence and tried to kill her.


    ¡°I have never backed away from a war or challenge but humans are deceiving. They are trying to attack sneakily.


    And if you think they are doing it for the welfare of humans then you are wrong.


    They only want my wealth and power for themselves. I have never treated humans that are living under my wings badly.


    Arent your maids human too? You can ask them!¡± her eyes stared at his face with horror.


    Why did she feel that he knew what she was thinking and replied appropriately?


    ¡°What is it that you want from me?¡± the more he tried to stall the answer, the more she could feel the anxiety crawling in her heart.


    If it would have been any easy matter, he would not have gone up to such lengths. He could have simply ordered her to follow hismands.


    As his wife and as the person who was dependent on him for living. How would she have been denied?


    She could see the swirl of emotions in his eyes that only made her hold her breath. There was no way the matter was simple.


    ¡°I have indirectly used you to show a feud between me and the count. I want to use you again in the same way to kill the next rebellion.¡± that was it? She raised a brow and continued to stare at him without giving any reaction as if she was still waiting for him to tell her the hidden part of the deal.


    ¡°You do not trust me, do you?¡± a soft smile formed on her face as she looked at his amused reactions.


    ¡°We both know the answer my lord. Then why ask?


    More than trusting you, I would prefer that I understand you and know that it could not be as simple as you are presenting it.¡±


    ¡°It is. Come with me, live there. Find faults in them andin to me and then I will execute the whole family.


    That way, council not only would doubt my intention of killing humans out of the blue and you will get an image of viiness and they would be scared of you to ever taunt or cross path from you.


    Isn¡¯t that what you wanted from the start and acted like that?¡± she nodded as her main goal had always been survival.


    Come to think of it, it did not sound so tough!


    ¡°And you will give me freedom after that as in letting me go wherever i want?¡± she asked as she was sure there would be a hidden glitch in it too but he nodded in a heartbeat.


    ¡°I will give you a summer pce, 20 maids with a monthly allowance so you do not need to worry about the future.


    Above that, if you want to start working, I will invest in it too.¡± a confident smile formed on his face as he knew that he had already won the battle. With the way she was biting her lips, he could see that she was tempted.


    Hazel had to agree that the offer was too good to be true.


    She would not need to worry about anything and could have a leisure life if she epted it.


    ¡°Which family are we talking about here?¡± though she did not know much about them, she had read about every family and wanted to know which family have the courage to challenge his authority,


    ¡°Your father!¡±

 Chapter 132 True Meaning Of Family.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± taken aback by the sudden reply, Hazel blinked and looked at him with shock but his expression did not change a bit as if he was just talking about any insignificant person whose life meant nothing while she could feel her heart thumping so hard that it would just burst out any moment.


    ¡°It is as you have heard. I want you to create a rift between your father and me. Strong enough to make me kill him.


    It would be fine if they were given the death penalty by properw too.


    It would not be difficult for you. Would it be?¡± the way he asked her, he was already sure that she could give him more than enough reasons to kill her father.


    That made her think how much did he know about her rtionship with her father?


    When she was offered to be the bridge, their father had made sure to present an amiable and loving rtionship between her and his family so that he could show how devastated he was when she got killed.<sub>.</sub>


    She knew that he hated vampires and always wanted to kill them and the peace treaty was nothing but a hoax to gain more power among the council before starting another war.


    Though she was nothing but a bait among all that and wanted to teach her father a lesson, she had never thought of killing him.


    Even the imagination of seeing them left goosebumps in her body.


    Call her filial or weak, but she would not help Rafael after knowing that he wanted to kill her family.


    ¡°I can see you are in doubt but did you forget that your father had sent you here to die so that he could me me and wage another war that would have killed thousands of innocent men and then treat us like a beast?¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°But that did not happen. Did it? I did not try to poison you and you did not kill me. The council was silent and peace ensued!¡± though she was trying to defend, her voice was trembling and her resolve was crumbling. She knew that her father was at fault.


    But her insides clenched just by thinking that she would be the reason for their death. No! She couldn¡¯t do it.


    He could feel the dilemma she was facing. He knew that she was kind enough to not agree about it at once but he had never thought that she would run away from facing the truth!


    ¡°I would have done so even without telling you since we are invited to their pce by your brother anyway.


    I still informed you so that you know what you are delving into. I still can¡¯t believe that you are not ready to fight against the one who had abandoned you since birth yet dared to use you as a pawn in his greed.


    I must say I am disappointed Hazel!¡± His words pierced her heart as she looked away.


    He might be right but she did not want to stain her hands with the blood that was running in her veins too.


    Just because they have made a mistake does not mean that she will follow their path! In the end, they were her family.


    ¡°They are my family, my lord. Though you will not be able to understand, I will not be able to be part of a scheme that would kill my family.¡° She stood up ready to leave. She did not want to hear about it anymore.


    She knew that if he continued to speak, he would be able to convince one part of her soul that had the desire to take revenge but she did not want to be the mostner she detested!


    Her face that had already turned pale tried to bring a smile on it as she bowed her head lightly holding her dress.


    ¡°I am not feeling well, my lord. I want to take my leave from here.¡± his cold eyes scanned her face.


    He knew that she was fighting with herself to make a decision and she could still be swayed. With a calm look on his face he nodded for her to take a breath of relief.


    ¡°Family is not decided by blood, Hazel. A family is one that supports each other and sacrifices their life for each other, not the other way around.


    But I understand that you are weak and bound to them emotionally. So, I will give you a chance to think about it.


    I will ask you once again and if you still have the same decision, I will not force you!¡± she did not speak a word even though she could feel his intense gaze on her face.


    As if a beast was staring at his prey, looking for a chance to devour her, she could feel that he did not want to ept her refusal. But she was d that he had not forced her in it or else it would have been difficult for her to choose.


    Nodding her head slightly, she turned to leave where a part of her wanted to turn and ept the offer while the other wanted to inform her family that their life was in danger and if they were doing anything against Rafael they should stop it then and there.


    But then again she was sure that they would not take her words seriously.


    She could feel her mind swirling and a nauseating feeling in the pit of her stomach. She must have known that peace would not stay for long in her life and troubles would soone following her.


    ¡°Just to be sure that you make the right decision, I am epting the invitation of your brother and we are visiting your parents. I heard that they are organizing national fair on the anniversary of the formation of their empire. It would be fun to attend it, wouldn¡¯t it?


    I will ask you again once you will meet them and get to know them better!¡±

 Chapter 133 Who Was There?

    ¡°I will ask you again once you will meet them and get to know them better!¡± her face whitened further as she held her stomach but when she turned her face was calm as she nodded.


    ¡°It would be my pleasure to attend the founding day celebration of my native empire!¡± with a knowing smile on his face, he nodded as he waved his hands.


    Two maids came forward and passed her another letter with the seal of her father¡¯s empire on it.


    ¡°I knew that you would be smart enough to choose the best for you. Your father had already sent an invitation letter with a personal letter addressed to you.


    As an understanding husband, I have not opened yours. But this is the reply I have sent to your father.¡± another maid came forward bringing a parchment opened for her to read.


    Taking both letters in her hands she nodded but did not took the initiative to read any of them,


    ¡°You are not looking good. Go and rest, I will see youter!¡± d that he had not asked her to stop any further, she turned to leave as her knees were already giving away.<sub>.</sub>


    Though he had given her a chance to think, he had not told her what punishment she would receive if she would not be able to do what he asked for!


    And was she really going to give up on her freedom to save the family who had never loved her?


    And if yes, then this could be her chance. Writing a letter telling her family about the possible threat could be a mistake.


    Though he had pointed out that he did not open any of her letters, could she trust his words?


    Giving them a warning face to face would be better. There was no way that he could keep an eye on her all the time.


    But even when she had sorted her thoughts, she could feel the fear of death she had forgotten for a while.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Oh my, mydy are you not feeling well!¡± Just as the maids heard the sound of opening the door, they all came to greet her with an intention to see how much their hard work had paid for.


    As thedies of the empress, their favor lies in how much attention the lord gave to their mistress.


    They were worried since he did not call her often to meet therefore they have given their best in preparing her for tonight but they all were shocked to see her ashen face when she returned.


    It looked like she had seen a ghost or she was being beaten.


    Hazel shook her head to deny but the nauseating feeling in her stomach only increased as she ran towards the bathroom followed by all her maids.


    Taking out all the contents with wine, she held her stomach and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Mydy, shall I call the physician?¡± asked the maid worried what might have happened to make her this way but Hazel shook her head.


    ¡°No! I want to be left alone.¡± raged that the maids were still standing there challenging her authority, her eyes narrowed at them, ¡°now!¡±


    As ifing out of their daze, they all flinched and nodded their heads as they ran out of the room in a hurry.


    Laying on the bed, Hazel looked at the ceiling with a swirl of emotion in her heart.


    ¡°Why is it that you are still clutching me in your grasp even when I have flown away so far.¡± she did not realize when tears started to form in her eyes as the night passed.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± she sat up on her bed with a start when she felt something moving behind her.


    Her eyes turned to look at the window and cursed herself when she found one of them was still open.


    Hadn¡¯t she told the maids to always keep them closed after thest event? Why was it still open?


    More than that, what had entered from it? It was not the first time when she had felt someone was in her room or someone was following her.


    Even on the terrace she had felt she had seen the shadow of someone. But even after calling so many times, she did not hear back or felt any other movements.


    Was she being over sensitive? No! She was not even paying attention to her surroundings in the first ce, then how could it be that it was her illusion?


    ¡°Who is there? Tell me or I will call the knights!¡± she howled as she stood up and lit a candle.


    She felt something moving behind her again when she stood up and turned to see but nothing was behind her back.


    Just when she was about to shout and call the maids, she heard the sound of thud only to see her windows getting closed with a strong force.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± not sure if the thing was gone or not.. She checked the whole room with trembling hands but did not find anything suspicious.


    ¡°I think I am going crazy!¡± She shook her head as she walked back to bed but did not put off the light this time as she snuggled herself into the shape of a fetus.


    Just as she closed her eyes, the dark shadow that was still leaning on the window flew away towards the room of Rafael.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you to not go near her? What if she notices your presence?


    She already had a doubt that someone would visit her room at night as she had asked the knights and maids if they felt the presence of someone yet you did not listen!¡± with a hint of irritation in his eyes, Rafael threw the ss he had in his hands in the dark space when it fell on the ground and shattered.


    ¡°If only you had a body! I would have killed you with my own hands!¡±

 Chapter 134 [Bonus chapter] I Will Be Your Partner

    ¡°Had they returned?¡± Hearing the sound of the carriages when Hazel was having a walk in the garden, she wondered if her happy days wereing to an end.


    When she had returned from the ruinednds, she had thought she had to face them once again but to her surprise the pce was empty.


    She hade to know that a distant cousin was getting married so they all went to attend her wedding.


    How she forgot their presence and thought they would nevere back but that was not the case now.


    She continued to stare until the three carriages stopped in front of the entrance door of the pce and all three of them came out separately!


    ¡°Why have they taken different carriages?¡± traveling from one town to another takes a lot of time, the journey is lonely and tiring.


    Apany could make you feel much better yet they chose toe separately despite being a family!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Do you not know mydy, Lady Scarlet has not talked to master Damien since the day he had saved you.


    And the matter worsened when she was punished for that. She had been sent to handle the affairs of the territory after that where the fight between vampire and human is worse and more of the rogues are found there.


    It only meant that she would take out all the anger on me now. Hazel pursued her lips knowing her future days were not going to be easy.


    She took a step away to make sure that they would not see her. She did not want to get caught in an argument early in the morning and ruin her day.


    Scarlet and Diana as a noble did not turn to look at her even if they noticed her presence and walked in with their head raised high but the same could not be said for the other one.


    Damien snapped his head to her direction as soon as he came out. His face did not have that arrogant and aloof look like his mother and sister but a wicked grin that always gave Hazel an unsettling feeling in her heart.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Let¡¯s.. go and have breakfast. I am suddenly feeling hungry!¡± Taking two steps back, Hazel walked briskly towards her garden to make sure that the crazy vampire would note and argue with her once more.


    She did not know why she often forgot their position when she started arguing with her.


    The maids nodded and followed her, equally petrified by the presence of the vampire.


    But just as she took a few steps away she heard the sound of nks of swords make her eyes furrowed.


    She was sure the knights only practiced at a distance then why she felt the voice wasing so close.


    Hiding her presence, she took a few steps stealthily from where the sound wasing only to find that boy practicing alone.


    ¡°Why are you practicing here?¡± Once Hazel was sure that he was alone there, she walked out with a frown on her face as she noticed he had a wooden sword in his hands but he did not have any partner.


    He was attacking the trees and though he had made several marks on trees showing his strength this was not the way he should learn to wield a sword.


    ¡°Master!¡± he kneeled in front of her feet making her take a step back.


    She wanted to tell him that he did not need to do it and she did not treat him as a ve, but remembering the way he was being treated in that dark room, she stayed silent.


    She had to intimidate him a bit to persuade him to not ept bullying from other knights.


    ¡°I asked you a question!¡± she repeated as she took the wooden sword from his hands. She noticed that his hands have many scratches and cut marks.


    How much force was he using to cut these trees or was it from before?


    Though she noticed his hands, she did not ask a word about it ormented.


    ¡°I wanted to check my strength!¡± did he think she was a fool! She raised a brow at hisme reply but her eyes turned cold the way he was ignoring looking at her.


    Even he was challenging her position and took her as a gullible girl.


    ¡°And you think that vampires are not strong enough to have a spar with and check your strength so you are here!


    Attacking the trees that could not even move and defend themselves! What kind of strength would you find by attacking on them?¡± her cold words made him silent. She did not know what he was thinking but she did not like how he was not responding to her words even when she had asked so many times.


    ¡°I see that you did not want to tell me the truth. What is the sense of asking you then. You can continue what you were doing, I am leaving anyway!¡± his eyes that were calm even when he could feel that she was getting annoyed flickers when she did not push him for his lies but turned to leave instead.


    Why did she not behave the way all other masters do? And in the end, he always felt guilty of hurting her from his actions or words.


    ¡°Wait! I did not want to lie to you master but the other knights did not practice with me.


    I did not want to worry you over every small thing. And.. I did not like the way they talked to you.


    Since I can not attack them, I am keeping my distance from them!¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes softened when she felt the helplessness in his tone.


    He was like a lost soul that did not know how to cope up with his surroundings just like her.


    ¡°If that is the case, then I can be your sparring partner. That way I will be able to learn a few things too!¡±

 Chapter 135 [Bonus chapter] Be Strong

    The ve continued to look at his mistress with bewilderment. Such soft hands and frail figure, would she be able to handle the strong sword.


    No! It would only bring pain to her wrists and her hands would turn calloused.


    He frowned with that thought and his face turned darker.


    Hazel felt that the boy was looking at her with disdain as his gaze lingered on her hands and the frown on her face increased.


    Was he looking down on her, thinking that she was weak and would not be able to stand pressure even for a day


    She stood straighter, forwarding her chest and clenching her soft hands into a fist.


    ¡°If you are so much in doubt, why don¡¯t we give it a try!¡± Before the man could deny her or insult her, she had already moved and took the initiative to pick the wooden sword meant for his partner and pointed at his neck.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Are you looking down on me? Huh?¡± with a sharp look on her face, she tried to copy the action of the knights she had seen, but it came out clumsily since she had no idea about the distance and speed.


    The glorious look she had seen in her eyes broke when she felt it was not like she had visualized in her mind.


    ¡°Cough, cough, I mean, I know how to attack, I just need a little practice. I am not doing it on a whim.¡± he could see that her eyes were sincere and her desire to learn was stronger but he could not understand why.


    Though he did not know much about his new mistress, he had heard and seen that she was a higher noble and though knights and other staff who are vampires by birth or were madeter did not respect her for her being a human, but they did fear her for her authority.


    Then why did she want to wield a sword?


    If not hundred, there must be a dozen knights on her beck and call. Then why did he always see desperation in her eyes to get freedom just like he had.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I am not looking down on you, mistress. I apologize if my expressions make you feel so.


    I am just worried that i can not raise a sword on my owner or i would feel pain all over my body due to the curse that was inflicted on me by my captors!¡± her eyes widened and guilt filled her face.


    In the struggle to survive between vampires and now witches and the desire to be stronger had filled her so much that she forgot about his conditions.


    ¡°But if you want, you can change the course, by the relic given to me, you can lift the curse temporarily when we practice.¡± her dim eyes raised again when she looked at him with confusion.


    She did not want to show him that she did not know how it could be done or would it be safe or he would think that she was too naive.


    She could not trust him just because she had bought him or she was his owner. She must be sure before doing something so dangerous.


    He could see the hesitation in her eyes. Yes! In the end, she was like them too. She could show him sympathy like she cared but that would not mean she would give him freedom even if it was for a second.


    His eyes that had started to soften turned cold and he looked away and picked up his sword again.


    Without looking at her again, he started practicing as if the mere sight of her was a curse to him that made the girl feel agitated. Her eyes red as she took hasty steps towards him with the sword in her hands.


    ¡°You need freedom and I need strength. Don¡¯t you think we both have equal motives to support each other.


    Not to forget that I have paid a lot for you. If you want to gain freedom, don¡¯t you think you should be the one winning my trust first.


    But here you are ming me in your heart for being heartless. It would be better if you analyze your situation before reacting. This is not a fairytale where everyone is kind and fool!¡± with that she attacked straight at his hands and hit it so hard that his wooden sword fell on the ground.


    Her eyes stared into him with a cold look and then threw the sword on the ground and walked back towards her pce.


    From the start to the end, her eyes had a strong look that showed no weakness.


    But just when she was at enough distance with him, her body shuddered.


    ¡°Phew! I am d that he was so distracted by my words that he did not realize I was going to attack him!¡± or she was sure that there was no way that she would have been able to disarm him.


    But what now? If he was not going to help then who would!


    Slumping on the nearby chair like a deted balloon, she took a sigh.


    She could not develop magic in her, she had tried more than enough time by reading the book Rafael had given her.


    She could not be super strong like vampires since she was weak. The only way for her to protect herself was learning how to use daggers and swords and guns that Rafael had.


    If her memory serves her right, then apart from humans and witches, special bullets were made to kill vampires too.


    Since she was already dragged into the uing war, she had to make sure she was not standing in it like a sheep to be ughtered.


    ¡°Who will teach me now!¡± she mumbled when she heard a strong thud and felt someone¡¯s presence beside her.


    ¡°I can! If only you would ask me with a smiling face, I would teach you not only swords but daggers and guns too!¡±

 Chapter 136 [Bonus chapter] Build Network

    ====================


    ¡°What did you think? I did not notice how your face scrunched up and you ran to avoid my presence. I am a hurt princess. I think we are developing a friendship.


    I had even thought I would tell you how much I missed you!¡± just why! Why did this vampire not leave her alone?


    Most of the time, she felt like he was trying to find entertainment in her just like Rafael.


    The only difference was he took an active part in the show while Rafael liked to stay in the background and enjoy as a spectator!


    Wait, why was sheparing both of them! As if she had eaten something she could neither swallow or spit, her face turned ugly and her cheeks puffed up.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You do not need to worry about me so much. I have a big heart so I would forgive you. But that does not mean I am not hurt!¡± he held his chest as his face filled with disappointment as he leaned his head back on the bench and raised his head to look at the sky in a dramatic way that Hazel rolled her eyes.


    She did not understand the intentions of this man at all. And though he behaved like he cared for her. He did not believe that he was a kind man.


    His mysterious eyes and crook smile gave her a scary vive a few times.


    Though he was handsome and sexy, he was just the bad boy mothers asked their daughters to stay away from but why did he linger near her?


    ¡°So, if you treat me fairly, I will teach you any weapon you want. You may not know but I am a good knight too!¡± Hazel wanted to tell him that she knew and good would be quite an understatement.<sub></sub>


    He was one of the strongest men only second to Rafael and had killed hundreds of humans alone in the war.


    He could kill most of the vampire with the snap of his fingers and that was the reason she was wary of him.


    He was too strong. If he and the ve had a fight, she did not know who would win and she could not even fathom him fighting with Rafael, though she had seen a glimpse of it.


    ¡°And what if the catch, why would you do it for me?¡± Her eyes stilled on the man, scanning his whole face as if she would continue staring at him, she would be able to look into his heart and find out what his crazy mind was nning.


    ¡°What is with that look? Haven¡¯t I told you to behave nice with me as my condition? Why are you looking at me as if I would ask for something indecent. Or¡­.¡± he turned to look at her with a meaningful smile on his face when he leaned closer making her shuffle on her seat to go further away from him.. ¡°You want me to demand indecent things from you?¡±


    Stunned by the look on his face, her eyes widened and she stood up abruptly trying to leave.


    Why was it that she did not have any ce in such arge pce where she could sit and enjoy her peacetime with so many flies around us.


    ¡°What.. What nonsense are you spouting this time? Of course, I want to learn weaponry but it does not mean that I will promise something to you in exchange which I have no knowledge about!¡±


    ¡°I want nothing! So it is on you if you want to ept the offer or not. I am tired, so now I shall go and rest!¡± The feeling of falling into his trap was so strong but she could not deny the fact that she could not get a better master than him.


    ¡°Fine! I ept. But if you try to do anything funny, I will not let it go!¡± she could see the smirk forming on his face and it only irritated her as she felt that even after knowing that it could be a trap she had fallen straight into it.


    ¡°You can trust me princess. After all, we are family!¡± His soft whispers werepletely opposite to the crooked smile on his face as he chuckled and finally left from there with a satisfied look on his face as if he had achieved what he hade for.


    Strong! She wondered how strong she could be if he would be the one to teach her but she had to give her best before they went back to her empire.


    There, it would be decided if she would survive or be sacrificed.


    But would that be enough? She didn¡¯t even know how the conditions were out of the four walls that were protecting her.


    What if it was all an illusion that she was looking at!


    She would not die like a fool without knowing what she was fighting for. But who would be her ears and eyes, since she could not trust any news brought by the maids that belong to this pce, not to her!


    That was right! Maids!


    ¡°Emma, Jenna!¡± She called out in a soft voice as she was sure that even if she could not see them, they all were nearby and as she had expected, as soon as the words left her mouth, two maids came out of the trees in the corner.


    ¡°Yes, mydy!¡±


    ¡°How many of my maids have been killed since I came here?¡± surprised with the sudden question, they both turned to exchange nces and then replied in a hesitating voice.


    ¡°Three of them are killed, mydy with only two of us are left butdy Diana is yourdy in waiting too if you need any assistance!¡± the one who did not even show her face often! Hazel sneered at the name of the vampiress who had her own tricks and secrets and she would rather die than trusting her.


    ¡°Hmmm, then it is time that we hire a few maids to alleviate your pressure and at the same time both of you should be rewarded to stay loyal to me and serve me diligently even in so much pressure!¡±

 Chapter 137 [Bonus chapter] Bring Support

    ¡°You should be rewarded to stay loyal to me and serve me diligently even in so much pressure!¡±


    ¡°That.. that is not needed, your majesty. We are only doing our duties!¡± though they both shook their heads in denial, Hazel could see a look of anticipation in their eyes and smiled inwardly.


    ¡°Oh why? I am grateful for your loyalty. It is a token of appreciation. You should not deny it!¡± walking in, she picked up her jewel box and took out two ruby hair pins from it.


    She looked at them with cold eyes. These are the minor jewels her family has given her in her marriage. She had thought that these jewels would only be mocking her and she had no use for them.


    But who would have thought that they would be so useful one day!


    ¡°Here, these would look beautiful on you. Try them and show me!¡± She could see the look of greed that they were trying to cover through fake hesitation but soon gave up on the pretense and took it when they noticed her impatience.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Then.. thank you, mydy!¡± with the glimmering eyes, they put them on her hair and then looked at her with anticipation like a kid who wanted to show off her new things so that she could get a lot ofpliments.


    Hazel¡¯s smile broadened. She had never thought that it would be this easy!


    ¡°See! I have told you, you both look beautiful.¡± looking at their beaming faces, she sneered in her heart.


    She knew how reluctant they were to serve her and how half heartedly they helped her when no one was around.


    ¡°Thank you, mydy. We are grateful for the gifts!¡± gifts! Ha! How delusional¡­ did they think that they are equal and that she would give them things?<sub></sub>


    They did not even use the word rewards or bonus? Just how high they think of themselves or how small she was in their eyes. She sneered but maintained that amiable look on her face.


    ¡°Hmm, but it is not enough! I can see how tired you are. So, I am thinking of appointing two new maids who would work under you.


    That way you would only need to instruct them and did not need to do everything by themselves! But..¡± Hazel took a big sigh as if she was feeling troubled and took the attention of the girls who were floating in the clouds due to so manypliments and getting upgraded as the head maids.


    ¡°But what.. Mydy?¡± The dream was so fulfilling that they could not let it go. They have to change it into reality no matter what.


    Looking at the look of anticipation and worry on their faces, Hazel knew that she had already won half of the race.


    ¡°But what if they were like the other three maids that tried to target me with their cheap tricks.


    How could they think that I have not noticed it! I asked Rafael to punish them for me. But it is troublesome to ask for his favor every time i want to punish one of you!¡± The face that was beaming with greed and joy turned stiff and pale in a second as if the sunny day was suddenly covered with dark clouds.


    She could feel how the insects were entering into the cobweb thinking that they were fooling the spider while the reality was far away from their eyes.


    ¡°Then.. what should we do, mydy?¡± they should not have hoped at the first ce now they were feeling disappointed!


    They should go and do their duties or they would feel more annoyed if they continued to hear further.


    ¡°Hmm, there is a solution!¡± tapping her cheeks, Hazel looked at them with a sudden smile that brought confusion on their faces.


    They were sure no maid of the pce would serve her willingly. Even if they were forced, she would only listen to themands ofdy Scarlet and y tricks on her wherever necessary.


    Even they were part of it too. They were just d that due to their fearful nature, they have not taken part in any scheme actively or else they would have been dead too.


    ¡°Solution.. Mydy?¡± they asked with a tone of disbelief as they looked at her who nodded her head with a solemn face as if she had solved the biggest puzzle.


    ¡°Yes, if we hire someone who is already working in the pce, she would never be loyal enough to listen to your orders as she would take you as an equal.


    But if we find someone new and tell them you are their head, they would ept it readily. What do you say?¡± she asked in a soft tone as if she was asking them for their views whose eyes sparkled as they nodded their head.


    ¡°That would be a great idea, mydy. We are sure new maids would not have any influence on Lady Scarlet and then they would listen to what you said!¡± Both nodded their heads readily but Hazel frowned once again and shook her head.


    ¡°But what if all the girls for the interview were sent by them. Then new maids would be with them too!¡± she took an audible sigh as if she was giving up but as she covered her face, a mockingugh formed on her face.


    ¡°Then.. how about we mix a few of the local girls in them. I am sure thedy would not be able to interfere if you would be the one choosing the maid, mydy.¡± one of them replied while the other nodded her head.


    ¡°Lady Scarlet is afraid of my lord and you have lord¡¯ favor. She would not confront you directly. So, if you find the right candidate she would not be able to stop you.¡° They both looked at Hazel with pleading eyes who sighed.


    ¡°Alright, if that is what you think! Then I will leave the matter to you. Hope you will bring naive girls from the local towns for me.¡° This was easier than I thought!

 Chapter 138 Another War

    ¡°More than a dozen humans had disappeared from the town again. Everyone is scared and petrified. We have received a lot of petitions to increase the number of guards at night!¡± the man started in a troubled voice as he looked at the nobleman sitting on their seats leisurely.


    It was the third time the matter was raised but no action was taken as if they could not feel the severity of the matter.


    ¡°My lord, if it continued they would me night creatures for it. We have to look into the matter and find the culprit as soon as possible.¡± he pleaded. Though he did not like the creature with fangs too, he was the lord with the maximum number of council seats in his hands.


    No decision could be taken without his consent.


    Rafael was talking softly to the person sitting next to him with a warm smile on his face, finally turned to look at the speaking man for the first time with a look of confusion in his eyes as if he had no idea what they were talking about.<sub>.</sub>


    The man who was speaking for so long that he felt he could cough blood if he spoke more about it was dumbfounded looking at the expressions of the lord. He knew that the lord had no affinity to humans but who would have thought that he would show it so tantly.


    ¡°My lord, about the disappearing persons.. I!¡± Rafael nodded his head and raised his hands to stop the man from speaking further.


    ¡°Of course, I have heard it. You do not need to repeat the whole speech again. I am asking what help you are expecting from me.


    If it is only about increasing a few knights, you can always ask the head of the department who is assigned to allot knights and guards.<sub></sub>


    If you havee this far to ask for our help, there must be more that you desire!¡± Shocked by the words of Rafael, the man was not able to respond for a few seconds.


    He had not thought that the creature who was looking bored all this time would be able to catch his thoughts.


    ¡°That.. i. I wanted to ask for help, my lord. After the trade route was opened again, humans were scared that the witches would be able to spread their wings again and the peace that was here for two decades would be lost.


    All the incidents had only started once the restrictions had been taken away. Don¡¯t you think it is too much of a coincidence?¡± the peaceful scarlet eyes flickered for a second before a smile was formed on them.


    ¡°In that case you should go to church for help. Ask them to purify thend again. I will write a letter of rmendation for both increase of security and assigning a priest for your help. Would it be enough?¡± Though the vampire was asking, Max knew that it was the most he could get, so he nodded his eyes and bowed his head.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord. You are kinder than I have thought.¡± he bowed his head and many pped petitioners that hade with Max to show their gratitude as they left.


    Soon everyone started to stand with the bored look into their eyes as only a few of them were humans making them cold to sympathize with this case.


    ¡°My lord, are you already leaving?¡± asked a man as he came running towards Rafael who stopped in his tracks and turned to see that he was the same boy who was crying for help in the room.


    ¡°If you are worried that i forgot about letters then do not worry, i have already sent Alfred, my aide to write them for you with my seal.¡± Though his voice was calm, a look of impatience was clear in his voice but the man did not bow and left as he had expected.


    ¡°No! I haveplete faith in your words and I would not dare to disturb something so menial. I am here to tell you a secret I had not spoken about in the meeting.¡° Rafael raised a brow as the boy looked around to make sure that no one would listen to them.


    He wanted to tell that his actions would only bring more attention to their conversation and no matter how low he would speak, vampires had strong ears to listen to his words but he did not care whatever secret the boy was talking about so he let it be and nodded his head.


    He wanted to be free from here so that he could go home and rest and use his mind over matters that really need his attention rather than a few humans who had lost their lives.


    ¡°I have heard others whispering that the amount of rogue vampires had increased.


    I would not have cared much about it but the recent rogue that had been killed, I knew him by the name Samuel, he was a human living near my house and one of the disappeared people.


    I thought that I had been mistaken. But beforeing here I went there and checked again. He has been changed into a rogue and then has been killed!¡± his serious eyes scanned Rafael to see any change in his face.


    If the matter would go out, it would be enough to create another war as it would be proven that vampires are forcefully changing humans into one of them to increase their poption.


    If it continued then the day humans would cease to exist would not be that far! It would burn the whole empire yet the vampire was not looking surprised.


    If any, he was looking like he would yawn and sleep any moment toe. Just when he was about to ask if he knew about it already, they both heard footsteps and the man turned abruptly with vignt eyes,


    ¡°Ah, d that you came Alfred, pass the gentleman his letters and ask the coachman to bring the carriage here. I am feeling too sleepy to walk further!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 139 [Bonus chapter] Walk In The Garden

    Walking under the stunned gaze of the human who was expecting a different reaction from the lord, Rafael and Alfred sat down in the carriage without looking back even once.


    ¡°My lord, the boy knew too much! What if he opens his mouth and starts spouting nonsense all around the town.


    Aren¡¯t we killing so many spies to hide the facts?¡± With a look of annoyance on his face, he closed the door and soon the four horse carriage started but the bored man did not reply to his aide until they were out of the building.


    ¡°The dresses you have chosen, they all were too fancy! I want you to send a few sober dresses to her today.


    The weather is nice, taking a walk with her would be a nice idea.¡° Alfred nodded without a doubt as this was not the first time the vampire was spouting nonsense yet his eyes went to look at the sky that was covered with dark clouds.


    He could not fathom how the ominous weather looked nice for a walk to him.


    He did not repeat his question too as he knew that if his master wanted to reply, he would have already done it. If he was keeping silent over it, there was no way that he could get the truth out of him anyway.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Ah yes, send a good bouquet of flowers with the dress. My wife seems to like it.¡± nodding his head again Alfred walked off the carriage when it stopped without waiting for his master toe out.


    Knowing that he would not care about such formalities and knowing that he had to go and personally convince thedy kept him on his toes.


    Rafael chuckled as he saw how his aide was running all the time since he hade back and shook his head.


    Just when he came out of the carriage, his eyes fell on the maids who were taking care of the garden.


    Most of them were human since there is ack of poor vampires. So they could only be appointed to higher posts.


    His eyes narrowed on the girl who was working nearest. She was cutting roses when a thorn pierced her skin and blood seeped out of her hands.<sub></sub>


    She winced and instinctively ced the finger in her mouth when his Adam apple bobbed up and down.


    ¡°Master is hungry, prepare a meal for him in his room.¡± Alfred, who had juste back after giving the order of the dress, instructed the maids who flinched and then turned to notice their master.


    They bowed instantly afraid that they would be punished for their insolence but the man just nodded and walked in.


    ¡°Did you send a maid to inform her?¡± asked the vampire as he sat on the chair waiting for the food that was blood freshlying out of flesh.


    ¡°Yes, and I heard a few words. Master Damien was with thedy in the garden.


    He was showing her his collection of daggers and surprisingly thedy was even trying to use them and learning how to differentiate between them.¡± though Alfred was surprised, Rafael chuckled with no humor in his eyes.


    He knew from the day he would tell Hazel that he was going to free her or about her family rebellion, she would try to be strong so that she could save her family or would be able to keep herself safe after their deaths.


    But that did not mean he was not curious about how she was learning.


    ¡°Since thedy is doing so much hard work, bring the best of my toy as a gift for her when we go out in the evening.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°You are holding it too clumsily! Even a five year old kid would be able to snatch it from your hands!¡± with all the nerves of his head popped open, he shouting a low voice.


    ¡°It is only my third attempt, I will learn!¡± though sheined, she had already tightened her grip on the object. It did not help that his scarlet eyes were looking at her too intensely all this time.


    ¡°The hold is too tight and stiff, you would not be able to throw it that way, princess! I did not know what you are doing anymore¡±


    She could feel the irritation in his voice and that was bringing her on edge too. She had never held a knife for eating properly then how could he expect her to throw daggers perfectly in an hour practice.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath when she felt his touch on her hands and jerked.


    ¡°Rx, I am just training you.¡± his cold and sharp voice whispered in her ears but that did not ease her yet she knew it was needed, so she nodded lightly.


    With a smirk on his face, he moved her fingers on the daggers and adjusted the way she was holding it.


    ¡°You are using too much force because you are anxious. You have to be calm. Pick a target and assume it as your greatest enemy. If you want him dead, you have to use your single chance property.


    Either you will kill him or he will kill you. The choice is yours.¡± he let go of her hands and took a step back only then did she breathe out she did not know she was holding.


    Her eyes determined on the target as she tried to imagine an enemy but she did not find any. Did she take Rafael or his family as enemies, even Scarlet, no!


    Then what about the witches that had tried to kill them in the woods. No! She did not know why but she felt there was more to the story and the witches were suffering more than them.


    She could not bring herself to hate them. Then did she hate her family enough to kill them? No!


    ¡°What happened, why did your hands stopped in the mid way?¡±

 Chapter 140 Secret Mission

    Rafael had juste out of his chamber with Alfred following him, holding a bunch of documents and guiding him over the actions needed.


    ¡°I think it would be better if we would ask the other councilman before making a decision.¡± a soft chuckle escaped the lips of Rafael as if he had heard a great joke making Alfred sigh.


    It has been enough time since he had started understanding the meaning behind the different kinds of smiles and chuckles of his master who never stopsughing one or the other.


    ¡°Since then I have started to take advice and suggestions from others, Alfred. It has been more than enough time since you are working with me yet you are suggesting that to me! I am amazed.¡± That was a sarcasticment, Alfred knew yet he could not let the matter go.


    ¡°But master¡­¡± Before he could speak further Rafael raised his hands in the air and looked to his left side with a smile on his face.


    Hazel wasing with a maid following her, she halted in her tracks feeling his gaze and bowed her head.<sub>.</sub>


    Holding her dress in her hands, she greeted him properly and only walked forward when he nodded.


    ¡°You came early, my dear wife. I was expecting you to bete!¡±


    Not knowing what he meant by that, she only shook her head lightly, ¡°how could i make his majesty wait for me.¡±


    ¡°I am touched with your consideration, my dear wife. Shall we!¡± she had thought that he would stop behaving strangely and most importantly stop calling her in this strange way after telling her truth.


    Last time when they had dinner together, he had called her Hazel all the time, so why did she feel he was getting sarcastic this time. Even that smile, as if he was mocking her and his words!<sub></sub>


    She shook her head as she knew even if she would try to decipher his thoughts, she was not going to be sessful.


    Giving her hands in his, she took a step forwards when she saw no one followed them. Even Alfred who was talking to him just a minute ago turned and left.


    ¡°Are we going alone?¡± Her eyes scanned the area and she did not see any horse or knight except a small old carriage.


    It was looking rusty and dirty and she must say, she had not seen these kinds of carriages even being used in the town either.


    Her eyes turned to look at him to see if he wouldugh and tell her it was a joke but he did not stop walking towards the carriage and since he was holding her hands, she had to move too.


    The coachmen opened the door of the carriage only for her to see that it was the carriage he always used with luxurious jewels and soft seats, plush cushions and bottles of wine and blood.


    Then what happened to the exterior? Could it be that they were going on a mission? A ce where they could not be seen?


    But even when he had gone to the witches¡¯nd, he had not tried to hide his identity, so what made him do it now?


    ¡°You seem to be lost in your thoughts, my dear wife. Care to share it with me?¡± she blinked and looked at him only to notice that the carriage had already started.


    Should she? From thest time, he had been honest to her, so there was nothing wrong in trying.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To the nearby town. I heard that they enjoy having fair humans. So, I thought that you would like it. Why? Do you not want to go?¡± a frown formed on her face when he exined and it made him think shouldn¡¯t she be happy that he was taking her among humans.


    ¡°I thought you felt suffocating while staying in the four walls surrounded by only night creatures. I think my thoughtfulness was not enough to bring a smile to your face.¡± she looked away as she knew that she could not act like him.


    He was far better at it than her and to be honest she did not understand the need to act in front of each other when they both knew each other¡¯s motives.


    But it would be a lie if she would say she did not feel excited thinking about going to a fair.


    ¡°I would have enjoyed the fair as I had never been into one. As a princess I have always been confined, so I would not say it suffocates me.


    But it could not be as simple as walking and then enjoying the fair. Could it be that we are going to have a secret meeting there?


    But no you did not trust me enough to bring me to your secret meeting. It could be you are using me as a shield to hide your reason for being there while collecting information.


    But if that would have been the case, you would not be hiding who we are by changing the carriage into a rusty one.


    No matter how much I think, I could not fathom what your goal is, my lord. But I do hope we will speak truth to each other before using each other as shields.¡± his eyes that were looking intensely at her face flickered and a dark smirk formed on his lips.


    He was amazed at how she had analyzed each point. Though she was not able to guess it, she was closer to it and after spending only a month with her, it was a tremendous progress.


    ¡°I must say you have achieved great growth. From the foolish thought of behaving like a viiness to keep her safe, you have started to analyze things and behave ordingly.


    It made me feel proud. If only you were not a human, I would have kicked Alfred and appointed you at his ce. That boy is being noisy now. Tsk tsk!


    And the answer, we are going on a secret mission as you think.¡±

 Chapter 141 [Bonus chapter] Making New Friends

    ¡°A secret mission?¡± she tilted her head and stared at her waiting for her to speak further but he stayed silent after that making her frown.


    He did not want to tell others what he was thinking but at the same time always waiting for them to know the truth is one of his quirks.


    ¡°You are not guessing anymore?¡± she shook her head as she knew he was expecting her to analyze further.


    ¡°No! Since I will know about it in a few minutes, why would I waste my energy on it?¡± though she was behaving nonchnt, he could see a hint of annoyance in her voice and chuckled.


    ¡°Mm, we are already here!¡± he tapped behind him and soon the carriage stopped in a corner.


    Like always, the coachman did note to open the door but Rafael opened it like in the sharing carriages and helped Hazel ining out too.<sub>.</sub>


    Hazel scanned the ce around her that was full of people. A few of them turned to look at them when the carriage stopped but noticing the rust in it and their shabby clothes, they resumed what they were doing.


    There were many small andrge stalls all around selling different kinds of things. It felt like she was back to thend of ruins where she had seen the same bustling view.


    The only difference was there are only humans while that ce has both.


    ¡°It is a human area where they did not like the interference of vampires and witches.¡± he exined when he saw confusion in her eyes, ¡°why don¡¯t you look for some jewels at that shop. It looked like they had decent goods!¡± Hazel followed his eyes and noticed a shop with a lot of girls standing there and talking to each while choosing a jewel for them and nodded her head.


    ¡°I have heard that they are thinking of canceling the fair too. We were lucky that we got a chance to visit today.¡± whispered one as she picked the chain and ced it on her neck as she looked into the mirror to see if it suits her face when others nodded.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Yes, my brother said I should note. The town is not safe anymore especially at nights when the dark powers and night creatures roam on the streets.¡± a frown formed on her face as she said so while others sighed.


    ¡°They have thergest area and they are already dominating the council. I did not know what else they wanted to attack us all the time. I wonder if they do not like peace?¡± The girl finally picked up the silver one with a small cross in it hoping it would protect her when she would try to return home.


    ¡°Did something happen? I thought after the marriage of princess Hazel with the lord, everything would be peaceful?¡± asked Hazel as she picked up a small brooch with a pearl in the center.


    All the girls turned to look at him as if she was a fool as they gave her a once over but soon turned back looking at her shabby clothing and how she had hid her face in a cloak.


    ¡°Do you now know wearing a cloak is ominous as it is connected with witches who try to hide their silver look and bright eyes and try to mix among humans?¡± came the sharp voice of the first girl who was already paying for her cross.


    ¡°Jete, do not be too harsh. The girl looked new to the town.¡± she chided her friend who looked away.


    The girl turned to look at Hazel with an embarrassed smile on her face due to the harsh words of her friend, ¡°I apologize but Jete is right. Most of us do not wear cloaks. And there is a recent ident when men and women do not return to their house at night only to find out that they disappearedter.


    Are you alone here?¡± Hazel wanted to shake her head and point at Rafael when she noticed he was not there anymore and had to nod reluctantly.


    ¡°You should not. But if you are here, you cane with us. We will show you the few paths that have guards so that you can return home safelyter.¡± offered the girl kindly with a smile on her face that felt warm.


    ¡°Tsk! Charity again! You should be worried about your life first.¡± Though the girl with dark hair named Jete frowned, she didn¡¯t shoot the girl away.


    ¡°Do you want to buy anything?¡± they asked Hazel who shook her head and they all walked to another stall.


    ¡°I think I have spent a lot. My mother would chide me if I bought more. Do you want to return home?¡± It has been only half an hour since Hazel had joined the group while looking for Rafael all the time.


    She was still not sure whether Rafael wanted her to roam with them or look for jewels in that shop.


    They have gone to a few more small shops and brought scarves and hats when they decided to go back.


    ¡°Yes, it iste at night. We should go before mother gets worried.¡± nodded another who had offered Hazel toe with them.


    As if remembering her presence, she turned towards Hazel and looked apologetically.


    ¡°Aah! We have told you that we will show you other roads but we forget. Would you like toe with us? We will apany you till the center where you can find local carriages and then you will be safe?¡± unsure of what to do, Hazel looked around with uneasiness.


    She did not know if she should or not when her eyes fell on a man. Though it did not look like Rafael at all with his raven hair and obsidian eyes, but the way he looked at her and nodded as if he knew her and also what she was thinking about.


    Call her crazy, but she followed his bidding and nodded to the girls who smiled warmly.


    ¡°Then let us go! It would be the most memorable journey you ever had.¡±

 Chapter 142 [Bonus chapter] The Trap

    ¡°Then let us go! It would be the most memorable journey you ever had.¡±


    =====


    ¡°So where do you live Helena? We have never seen you in the town before.¡° Hazel smiled awkwardly as she had no idea where the town was! She didn¡¯t even know why she was here.


    ¡°I am new here, I live in the capital.¡± she heard a gasp as they looked at her with a strange look on her face.


    ¡°That ce is full of vampires. How could a human live there safely? Are you not afraid that they will suck all your blood?¡± Hazel nodded while keeping an eye on the path which was dark and deserted.


    She did not find any guard or other vigers taking the same path.


    ¡°Are you worried about your safety now Helena? You poor thing!¡± Hazel did not know that she felt a chill run down her spine when she heard Jete.<sub>.</sub>


    Though she was cold to her since the start. This time her voice sounded strange!


    ¡°Oh my, i thought she would be gullible for more time. Too bad, I have just started to enjoy it.¡± spoke to the girl with the brown hair who was warm and friendly to her all this time.


    Their eyes were noticing every action of Hazel like a hawk watching his prey.


    A sense of danger started to fill her heart as she looked around only to notice that they were the only ones no matter how far she looked and the smiling faces of the girls had turned scary.


    Their vicious eyes and dark faces. Could it be they were the ones who were kidnapping girls here.


    ¡°There there, do not scare the girl both of you. She is such a fine piece of art. I want to see her face clearly for a long time.¡± spoke to thest girl with freckles on her face. She was silent all this time only nodding when needed.<sub></sub>


    She held the cloak on Hazel and took it off of her face when her eyes widened.


    ¡°How is her hair silver?¡± There was a look of bewilderment but her voice was full of anger when the other girls panicked and almost jumped on their ce.


    ¡°I do not know. But I am sure she is not one of us.¡± Jete came closer to her and sniffed Hazel like a dog but then shook her head with more surety.


    ¡°Do not panic. It might be a coincidence only.¡± spoken another girl but even her voice was looking unsure while she continued to stare at Hazel as if she would find an answer if she continued to look for long.


    ¡°What do you want from me and who are you? You are not human are you?¡± taking the benefit of their confusion, Hazel distanced herself from them but she had nowhere to go since she could not run so fast to overtake all of them and she did not have any weapon to save herself.


    The girls grinned and forgot their doubts for a minute when they saw fear crawling on the face of the girl.


    ¡°You are smart. But it is toote. You have nowhere to run now. Come with me and I promise I will make it less painful for you.¡± offered the girl as she forwarded her hand for Hazel to hold.


    Hazel stared at the hand but did not initiate to hold it while ring at them as if asking have you taken me as a fool.


    ¡°Tsk! Such a stubborn girl. It is gettingte. Hold her and leave!¡± Both of the girls held Hazel¡¯s hands as she tried to struggle when she realized that both of them have immense strength.


    It was much more than a human could have and even if she would give it her all, she would not be able to win against three of them.


    Just as she had thought that she had dug her own grave, she felt a strong wind as if someone came running to them but she did not see any.


    But when she opened her eyes again one of them who wasmanding both was missing.


    She looked around unsure of what had happened and so did both girls whose hair had turned silver now.


    ¡°You are witches!¡± Hazel whispered but they did not pay attention to her as they were looking for the intruder.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± one of them shouted as she looked around when she heard a chuckle that was familiar to Hazel who felt secured suddenly.


    ¡°You should have made sure that the person is alone or not before taking her to your liar.¡± A man suddenly emerged from the dark but there was no girl with him.


    It only meant that he was not alone and when he came closer they noticed his red eyes.


    ¡°A night creature?¡± Both scowled at Hazel as if she hadmitted a crime. ¡°You are with a night creature? Do you not know the rules?¡± the witchined as if she had been deceived when she was the one who had brought Hazel there.


    ¡°Tsk! What a righteous tone. Now leave my wife before I will kill all of you.¡± shocked that the human was the wife of a vampire, they let her go as both of them started to whisper a spell to attack the man who could be dangerous for their n.


    ¡°Toote!¡± They heard the sound with an amused voice and before they could open to see what it was supposed to mean, they both heard the sound of gunfire and felt sharp pain in their forehead and before they could react, they already fell on the floor.


    Hazel who was standing there with a shocked look on her face ran and checked their pulse only to know that they were already dead.


    ¡°Hey, why did you kill them? I thought we would take them for investigation now. How will we know what is happening here?¡±


    ¡°Looks like you have started to enjoy theirpany!¡±

 Chapter 143 [Bonus chapter] Was She A Pet?

    ¡°Tsk! Are you worried about them and me while you were going to die just a second ago? I could not believe it was the same girl who hade to my pce just a few months ago.¡± Hazel rolled her eyes as she did not want to reply to his snarky remarks.


    She looked at the girls who had dark raven and brown hair a few moments ago but now their hair has turned silver just like her.


    She recalled how they were confused if she was a witch too. And now that she thinks about it, she had never seen anyone with silver hair even in her empire. Her hair was different all this time yet she never felt anything about it until she knew about the existence of witches.


    But her eyes were not silver! So it could just be a coincidence right! Though she said that, her heart was in turmoil and her face turned pale with the thought that she could be a witch too.


    ¡°Why are you worrying now? Aren¡¯t you saved already?¡± she jolted back at her ce when she felt a hand on her shoulders only to remember that Rafael was standing behind her.


    ¡°Hazel! Are you okay?¡± so now he remembered her name!<sub>.</sub>


    She stood up and red at him with cold eyes, ¡°you have used me as a bait! That also without telling me. What if something had happened to me? Huh?¡± cing her hands on her hips she walked to and fro between the dark alley.


    ¡°At least you could have given me a heads up that they were witches. What if they would have hypnotized me like before. What if they would have taken me to their liar before you coulde! What if..¡±


    ¡°Shush!¡± Rafael covered her mouth with his palms as he stared deep into her eyes, shutting her mouth in an instant.


    ¡°I would have never ced you in any danger. I was here all the time. It is just you were not able to see me.


    And I could have asked others but they are only targeting humans and I can not trust anyone else but you when ites to humans. Still, I apologize for what I have done.<sub></sub>


    If i would have told you in advance, there might be a chance that your expressions would alert them.


    But I have never thought that you would be this afraid since you have always behaved bravely in the pce and I heard that you are even learning self defense!¡± she blinked as she looked at the worried expressions on his face.


    Was the great lord, everyone was afraid of giving exnation to her? This was the second time he was exining his action to her. Why?


    ¡°Are you still scared? I have never thought that you are this week.¡± Though taunting, he still held her hands and leaned her body over his, afraid that her feet would wobble and she would fall down.


    She came out of her daze when he felt his cold hands trying to hold her waist to bring her closer to his body and shook her head.


    He ced her hands on his chest and tried to create distance between their bodies.


    ¡°I am fine. I was just distracted.¡± by your actions and face. How could a man look that handsome when he came running to save her and fought with three witches while she was sure that she was looking like a bundle of nerves with that much sweat and pale face.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He raised a brow and scanned her face but when she nodded and let go of his arms, he did not try to stop her.


    ¡°Yes, so what now? Since they were already killed, how will we know what was going on here?¡± She scanned the area and then frowned as she remembered there were three witches.


    The girl with freckles was still missing.


    ¡°We have not killed the first one. She is in our custody. The knights would handle from here. Come, I will take you to the fair again.¡± her eyes instantly turned sharp when she heard thest line and stared at him as if asking what are you going to do with me this time.


    Looking at her face that looks like a ring beast who would shred him into pieces if he annoyed her further, he chuckled as there were hardly any man or vampire who looked at him like that.


    ¡°What? I thought that you would like to buy a few things or might eat a few snacks.


    At least that much I could do after putting your life in danger!¡± he ruffled her hair as he said so with aughter again while she fumed further.


    Did he think she was a pet? Her eyes only grew sharper as she red at him fiercely.


    ¡°No thank you! I want to go home and rest.¡± She stood up without holding his forwarded hands as she patted her dress to clean the imaginary dust and walked towards the carriage standing at a distance.


    Rafael shook his head but his face turned cold when his eyes fell on the witches.


    ¡°Take them to the underground prison. We will see what we can get from their body. The one who is left, did she tell how she had changed her looks?¡± the knight bowed his head with dread as the witch had only red at them.


    They were afraid that if they would force her too much, she would whisper a spell that could make them toad or any other slimy creature as they were doing with other humans.


    Though they were vampires, they were as helpless as humans when ites to magic.


    As if reading the thoughts in their minds, Rafael sneered but at the same time his eyes filled with a nefarious look.


    ¡°Looks like all the dirty work is left for me. Handle the dead witches at least while I go and see what the girl had for me.¡±

 Chapter 144 Would She Spill The Secret?

    With her heels stomping on the wend, Hazel walked toward the carriage with muttering curses under her breath.


    Not only had he used her as he wished, he even behaved as if she was a pet. Stroking and ruffling her hair, what did he think of himself!


    She opened the door with a start to enter when her eyes widened and she took a step back. She held the door tightly to make sure she did not fall back when she stared at the witch that was ring at her. Her wicked eyes were shining brightly while her face had that hateful look as if given a chance, she would shred Hazel into pieces.


    ¡°You! You are the one responsible for it!¡± she muttered as her lips started to move in a whisper that could not be heard by humans.


    Hazel covered her ears as the murmurs started to haunt her. She felt like evil was shrieking in her ears. Whispered that would haunt her for ages.


    Her eyes shut tightly as she felt her stomach churning badly. Her face turned ugly as she felt she would throw up.


    In her state, she did not notice the shocked look in the eyes of the witch who waited for her spell to work for a long time but nothing happened.<sub>.</sub>


    Hazel continued to stand there without a single scratch on her body while she should have coughed blood.


    She could see that Hazel was feeling pain but it waspletely different from what she had inflicted on her.


    Her perfectly manicured brows furrowed as she stared deep into the eyes of the girl to check if there was an ounce of light in it.


    Could it be that her silver hair was no coincidence or..?


    With confusion, her lips moved again this time with a stronger magic, with the desire to burn the girl then and there, she closed her eyes and concentrated all her power on burning the girl.


    Making sure there would be no mistake this time, she even dwelled into forbidden spells as she knew she was not going to make it alive now. The vampire would only torute her, so it would be better if she would die with the girl who was behind her demise.


    She was even ready to go to hell holding the hands of Hazel. But just as she was about toplete the procedure by splitting her blood into it, she felt a sharp pain on her cheeks and her eyes snapped open.


    The vampire was already there and had pped her. Now he was holding her hair with brute force as he looked into her eyes viciously.


    The look was enough to freeze anyone to death but she persisted.


    ¡°I can see that you still have the power to attack my people. I have already killed both witches leaving you thinking that you are smart enough to get the benefit of the deal.


    But i think i was mistaken. You are more foolish than them. Try one more and I will make sure you have the most gruesome and painful death.¡° She wanted to cover her cheeks and get rid of his hands but her hands were tied.


    She could feel that she would lose all her hair before her life by the force he was using in pulling them.


    ¡°What do you want from me? I will never betray my n.¡± she replied through much pain as she felt the force only increasing with time.


    ¡°Do not worry, I have other ns for you now.¡± It was not a warning or threat but a promise that she could see in his eyes but that was enough for her face to turn ashen.


    She tried to whisper the spell again but each time her lips moved another sharp and stinging pain was received by her cheeks.


    She could already feel the metallic taste in her mouth and knew she would not be able to escape her demise.


    Closing her eyes and looking away, she tried to think of a way to escape. There must be! There must be a way to contact her n so that they coulde and take her away.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She opened her eyes when she felt a stark contrast in the voice of the man who was beating her just a few moments ago.


    His eyes had turned gentle and filled with worry when he looked at the girl!


    The girl! A smirk formed on her lips when he remembered how the girl did not react when a strong spell was done on her.


    What would happen when the vampire who was known for the hatred against witch woulde to know that the girl he liked was not one of them¡­ she chuckled as she felt even her death was worth it.


    ¡°Oh my, what a sweet scene I have stumbled upon. Do not tell me that the cold lord even have a soft side,


    Is she your lover? The girl is beautiful, I must say. But have you ever thought that it had peculiar hair and a face?


    It reminds me of.. Of the past when I first saw her.¡± she muttered, gaining the attention of Rafael.


    Even Hazel who had closed her eyes as she felt awful opened her eyes with much force.


    She was still feeling nauseous since the time she had seen the witch. The thought of getting cursed even crossed her mind, making her further sick.


    She felt like a strange energy was covering her body and it was so strong that it was slowly observing all the life energy she had.


    ¡°What are you talking about, witch? Are you so impatient to lose your life that you can not sit still until we reach our destination?


    If you are so persistent i do not mind killing you here¡± he threatened but it only increased the smirk on her face.


    ¡°Go ahead. Then you will never know what I am going to tell you and I promise you will regret a lot!¡±

 Chapter 145 [Bonus chapter] Acting Of Curse

    Rafael¡¯s fierce eyes stared back at the witch. For some reason he felt that she was not lying and what she wanted to say was¡­


    For some reason his face froze in shock as the thought crossed her mind.


    An evil grin formed on the face of the witch when she noticed the change in his expressions. She tilted her head and stared back at Hazel with a vicious look.


    ¡°How could you stay in hiding when we all are fighting so hard. Do you have any idea how angry the mistress would be?¡± taken aback by her strange words, Hazel frowned.


    The pain in her body was still making her nauseous but still the witch was chiding her as if she was her subordinate who had abandoned her.


    Confused, Hazel turned to look at Rafael whose eyes were narrowed at the witch. Looking at his expressions, he must be having the same thought as hers.


    ¡°What is it that you can tell me? If the secret is worth it, I will spare your life!¡± taking control of his swirling emotions, Rafeal spoke as he tried to stay calm but even a blind could see how agitated he was.


    His face that always has a facade of warm and kind look had broken. He was looking worried and anxious as if he was losing the most precious thing of her life.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Who cares about my life? I only want to see you suffering, the truth is that the girl sitting with you¡­¡±


    ¡°st!¡± ¡°woosh¡± ¡°explode¡±


    Just as the witch smiled and was about to speak further, her eyes widened and her hands moved instinctively to her throat.


    She felt like it was being strangled and she could not even breath let alone be speaking.


    But before she could do anything, she exploded like a firecracker.


    Her blood and flesh sttered all over the carriage. Hazel covered her face with her both hands yet the blood was all over them.


    The small tiny pieces of her meat were touching and gripping their body, clothes and carriage.<sub></sub>


    She was so stunned that she did not speak for a long time until the carriage stopped.


    The coachmen opened the door and looked at them worriedly.


    He stopped the carriage when he heard the strange sound of an explosion and came to check on their master and mistress when he saw the blood all around and the exploded body of the witch.


    Could it be the work of their master and he got worried for nothing?


    Afraid that the master would chide him, he wanted to leave but looking at the state of his mistress he did not know if he should leave it be.


    ¡°Master!¡± Only after hearing the voice did they bothe back to their senses.


    ¡°Vomit!¡± the feeling that Hazel was trying to control so far, after seeing the gruesome death of the witch, she lost her bnce and vomited in the carriage.


    A look of disappointment filled his red orbs. He was this close to know the truth, yet he lost it! His hands clenched into a fist while his nails dug deeper into his skin,


    Lost! He lost it once again. Whenever he thought that he would know the truth this time, it was either the disappointment or failure he was getting.


    He was so mad that he would burn the whole empire if he did not know the truth.


    But just as he was about to crumble the whole carriage, he saw the pale face of Hazel.


    Her clothes and face were stained red and she was vomiting.


    She was looking so frail that he did not realize the rage he was feeling a second ago subsided so easily.


    ¡°How far are we from the pce?¡± he moved and wrapped his hands around her waist and held her tightly in his hands.


    Without feeling any repulsion, he held her hair so that she could continue to vomit her guts out.


    ¡°That.. it will still take half an hour, my lord!¡± The stench of meat and blood now mixed with vomiting was making it unbearable to sit inside even for a second.


    When the girl took some shallow breaths to calm herself after pouring out everything she had eaten, he took out his handkerchief and passed it to her.


    ¡°We can not continue to travel in this carriage. We will take a walk until you arrange another one.


    Do not worry about the amount of rent but I want one as soon as possible.¡± the coachman nodded as he bowed his head and left.


    It was hard to stand there without vomiting, so he was d that he was asked to leave.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Once Hazel was done with cleaning her face and lips and closed her eyes to take a deep breath, he asked softly, stroking her back.


    Her back that was still leaning on the seat was the only clean part of her body.


    She nodded though she was feeling awful. She felt like she would vomit again if she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Come, give me your hand. I will help you in walking out of the carriage.¡± she nodded as she did not feel the strength of arguing with him.


    Holding his hands tightly, Hazel staggered out of the carriage. Yet the burning sensation of her body did not leave her.


    She felt like someone had set fire in the pit of her stomach that did not go even after pouring her guts out.


    ¡°I did not know that you were this sensitive. I think it was a wrong decision to bring you here.¡± he muttered more to himself than her as he looked around to see if he could find water for her.


    ¡°I was fine earlier. What happened to the witch? How did she suddenly..¡± she did not know what to say as she still felt it was too sudden.


    ¡°Explode?¡± he shook his head as he looked back at the carriage and then at her,


    ¡°It must be a curse. A curse that had been ced on the word she was going to say.¡±

 Chapter 146 Do You Need Some Help

    ¡°A curse that had been ced on the word she was going to say.¡± with a look of bewilderment, she raised her head with some difficulty as if asking him to exin further.


    ¡°When witches want to hide the truth, they ce a curse on it. Whenever any person tries to speak about it, the curse activates automatically and explodes the person who was trying to speak about it.


    But why do I feel that you are the one who had ced the curse this time, Hazel.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± shocked beyond her senses she looked at him as if he had gone crazy.


    How could she do something she had no idea about?


    And why did he think it was her?


    With so many questions in her mind, she did not know how to reply to him since he was looking at her intensely as if he was trying to find how she had done it.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I am not a witch to do that! I am just an ordinary human who has no idea what a curse is, how it is put or lifted!¡± she muttered but winced as she felt the pain in her body was increasing.


    She held her stomach and decided to avoid him for now as the conversation only was increasing her heart beat and it resulted in pain.


    ¡°I know but then you can not forget that the witch was about to say something rted to you.


    But now is not the time. You are looking sick, why don¡¯t you rest here for a bit while I will bring water for you.¡± she nodded as she did not want to see his face for a minute.


    His words were irritating her further. Not to forget that her knees went weak and she did not feel like walking anymore.


    She sat down under the tree where he had pointed at without any argument and closed her eyes.<sub></sub>


    She felt like all the nerves of her head were throbbing and it was paining so damn much as if she was about to explode too.


    ¡°Are you sure you would be fine alone?¡± looking at her frail look and weak eyes, he did not know if he should leave her alone but he knew that she needed water to drink and to clean herself or he was sure that she would vomit again.


    ¡°Yes, if possible I want to rest for a while even after drinking water. I feel like drowning myself under water until the smell lets go of me.¡± he nodded as he could see the look on her face.


    Making sure there was no one around, he jumped out a wall and vanished from there.


    ¡°Was she really triggered because of me?¡± though she had frowned when he pointed it out as her fault. She could not deny that the witch was talking about her when she exploded.


    Could it be that she really was a witch? With the thought crossed her mind, she looked at the small pebble around her and concentrated.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was expecting but she was hoping that it would move or something else might happen.


    If she was a witch she should have some powers! She had heard what the witch was whispering before.


    When they caught her, they whispered a spell that brought a rope in their hands.


    Should she try that? Thinking that it would take her mind away from the awful feeling she was having and she might find the truth behind her, she nodded her head and closed her eyes.


    She whispered the same spell again and again as she raised her head high in the sky waiting for a rope to appear out of nowhere.


    ¡°Oh my, such a pretty girl is begging at thiste hour? Are you not worried that someone will take your benefit?¡± surprised by the sudden voice beside her, she snapped her eyes open and tilted her head to her left side when she saw a strange man sitting there.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked as she looked at the man with a cold look. Already moving her hands to a sharp stone beside her, she held it tightly in her hands, preparing herself to attack if the need arises.


    ¡°Tsk! You are asking like you know the name of everyone in the town that you will recognise me from.¡± he chuckled as if he had told a great joke but she did not feel any humor behind his sarcastic remark.


    ¡°What happened to you? You like you have swam in blood and is this meat?¡± he pointed at her hair and then forwarded his hands and took out a small freckle of meat from her hair.


    Her nose scrunched up as if she would vomit again. Never in her life did she feel disgusted with herself but strangely the man was sitting there calmly even when he took out the flesh of the witch from her hair.


    Was he not feeling repulsed by it?


    ¡°Girl you are looking too pathetic? Come with me, I will let you take a bath in my house!¡± He stood up and offered his hand to her when she raised a brow.


    Though the offer was tempting, she did not know him. After today¡¯s event, she had learnt her lesson that she could not trust anyone whom she did not know.


    What if he was a witcher too who hade to take her life again.


    Even Rafael was not there. What if he came to look for herter and felt anxious when he did not find her.


    ¡°You are wary of me. Aren¡¯t you?¡± he sighed as he shook his head.


    ¡°Well I can not me you. After the recent incidents, no one trusts strangers. You are right at your ce to note with me but girl you are full of stench of blood!¡± He pointed at his stained dress and then ced his hands in his pocket and took out a small bottle of water.


    ¡°Here, at least wash your face and drink some water!¡±

 Chapter 147 [Bonus chapter] Test Of Their Love

    Hazel was still holding her abdomen tightly as the pain was getting unbearable for her. Holding thest bit of her consciousness she did not care if the water was spiked or not.


    Nodding her head, she took the bottle of water and drank all in a single gulp. It tastes awful as if it was strong medicine.


    She didn¡¯t know why she remembered the bad taste of Anne¡¯s medicine whenever she felt sick, which happened often when she was a child.


    The water slowly made its way to her stomach and her eyes started to turn heavy but she could feel that pain was subsiding slowly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± she whispered and she saw the man nod with her blurry vision and her eyes closely slowly.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± she frowned when she heard the sound. It looked so familiar but when she tried to open her eyes, it did not budge as if it had been glued.


    ¡°She was too agitated and forced herself to use her powers. She had not only whispered a spell many times but even used her life energy to lift things.<sub>.</sub>


    Though she had tried it before too, but this time her call was so strong that her powers reacted.


    If it continued she would break the seal soon then all the magic you have done to hide her identity would disappear too. Her eyes, her persona, her blood and flow of powers, everything would shriek who she was!


    You have to decide Anne, you sent her to a vampire and yet you did not take away her seal.


    Do you want them to unite or do you want them to choose a separate way in this life?¡± the witch flinched when she was called suddenly and red at the witcher who had a frown on his face too.


    Without giving him a reply she crouched on the ground and touched Hazel¡¯s cheeks. She was looking so exhausted and pale. Looking at her sorry figure, Anne¡¯s eyes softened as she rubbed Hazel¡¯s cheeks lovingly.


    Her eyes were filled with motherly love and affection.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I want her happiness, James. If the vampire only loved her for her powers in thest life, he would rather not have her in this life.


    But if he truly loved her for what she was, if he loved her soul, then he would fall in love with her this time too whether she had magic or not.


    I am giving him hisst chance. If he would not cherish her well and continue to torment her like this, I would take her away and then there would be no next time.


    My poor child had already suffered a lot in her past life and this life. I can not let it continue forever!¡± her voice was low and full of pain but beneath the pain and worry, determination was filled that made the witcher sigh.


    ¡°Do not worry, I have poured all my energy into her drink. She would be fine and the seal would have mended.


    She would not feel the surge of powers again. But we have to hurry, the night creature will be back anytime.¡± Anne looked at the girl reluctantly but nodded her head with a sigh as she knew this was not the right time.


    She woulde back to take her if she failed. If not, she woulde to erase the seal from her body.


    ¡°Anne, now!¡± the witcher moved and held her hand.


    ¡°Hazel are you there?¡± Rafael stopped in his tracks and sniffed. There was no one around her and the girl had already drifted toland but he could feel a strong wisp of magic as if witches were there.


    After fighting for them for so long, there was no way he would not be able to recognize their presence.


    His eyes narrowed at the scene as he looked around carefully while his hold on the bottle tightened.


    ¡°How could youck self awareness so much!¡± he could not believe that the girl was sleeping without a care in the world when she was in the middle of nowhere.


    Forget about witches or vampires, even humans can take advantage of her in this condition. He frowned as he looked at her condition.


    Her body was still covered with blood and her dress had traces of vomiting she had done.


    Was he wrong in choosing her as hispanion? He did not know why but he felt that she would be able to handle it or maybe his heart was hoping that by fighting with witches, she would remember her past.


    Shaking his head, he walked closer while keeping a strong eye on his surroundings.


    ¡°Hazel!¡± he nudged the girl slowly who leaned further to the touch of his hands and rubbed her face on his hands like a kitten.


    His eyes filled with amusement as this was the first time she was behaving like an innocent kid.


    ¡°Hazel we should leave, the area is not safe.¡± This time his voice was a bit louder but it was also filled with warmth.


    Though he was asking her to wake up, his hands were stroking her hair as if he was helping her in having a good sleep.


    ¡°Hazel¡± the girl¡¯s brows furrowed in her sleep as she turned to sleep on the other side when he held her in his arms, afraid that she would hurt herself.


    ¡°Sigh! Hope you do not me me that I have taken advantage of you this time.¡± he muttered as he picked her up from the ground and secured her in his arms.


    Without feeling any repulsion from her state and making sure that she did not feel ufortable, he leaned her head on his shoulders as he took her away.


    ¡°See, I have told you. Though the vampire is entric and often drags her in dangerous situations, he loves the girl.


    Or else who will hold her with a smile on his face when she looks that pathetic!¡±

 Chapter 148 [Bonus chapter] Take A Vacation

    ¡°Were you there when I left her alone?¡± sitting on the armchair while facing the firece, the night creature¡¯s face was glowing with the sparks of fire while the other part of his face was dark as if frozen in time.


    If anyone would have seen him at this moment, they would have felt enchanted but at the same time froze to death by looking at his dark look.


    A gruff sound broke the silence of the room creating a frown on the face of the vampire.


    ¡°What do you mean that you lost her? She was sleeping right where I left her.¡± he asked with a frown and the shadow behind him moved and grumbled again as ifining that he did not trust them enough.


    He sighed and his expressions soften a bit but the worry in his eyes did not falter,


    ¡°How cumbersome. It only meant that you had fallen into a spell that created an illusion.<sub>.</sub>


    The girl was right there and so were the witches, but you were not able to see them!¡± as if found new entertainment, his eyes sparkled and a smile formed on his lips suddenly.


    ¡°That only meant that witches knew about you! How interesting! And here I thought no one would ever know about your existence.¡± he chuckled as if it was a joke, making the shadow grumble further.


    The incoherent words and sounds were only understood by him as he chuckled again.


    ¡°Why? Are you jealous that you have not felt the presence of the witches while I have when I was not even present at the scene?


    If that is the case, then you should be alert.¡± making the grumbling sound again as the shadow moved and keptining, it vanished in the air leaving him alone to sigh.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Hazel! Whenever I feel that I have solved your puzzle, it bes even moreplex!¡± he shook his head but there was no worry or anger in his voice, if any it was filled with amusement.


    ¡°My lord!¡± The knock on the door caught his attention and he nodded his head while turning to the other side.


    ¡°We have searched the whole area twice and found three houses that only have dead bodies left.


    The vigers said that they had seen the man and womaning in and out of the houses tillst night but their bodies were rotten enough to show they had died at least a week ago.¡± a thinyer of cold sweat had still covered the knight.


    He was relieved that he had left that eerie house alive or he had thought that he would be attacked and devoured by the witches anytime.


    ¡°Hmm, was there any other suspicious thing found by them?¡± he asked without a hint of surprise on his face that made the knight wonder if he was so habitual of these kinds of things that he did not care anymore or was he aware about it in advance.


    Come to think of it, the empress hase back tomorrow in a sorry state. She had not evene on her foot, the man who was so particr about cleanliness had brought her in his arms.


    ¡°No! Except that the members of the dead family were extra friendly. They have distributed a lot of food and sweets in the past week even to those who have enmity with them.


    They have lived their lives jovially and have improved their rtionship with the whole town.


    They were all shocked to know that they all died overnight and many came to help them in cremating.¡± Rafael nodded his head but did not stay a word, confusing the knight if he should leave or stay there for further instructions.


    Each passing second was longer than he had expected. When the lord finally stood up from his seat and looked back at the knight.


    The knight trembled and lowered his head instantly, he did not know why but he felt like the master was going to give him a death sentence with that evil look on his face while his smile turned warmer.


    ¡°Hmm, you have worked hard and deserve a vacation.¡± surprised with the sudden announcement, he did not believe that he could be this lucky when the master added,


    ¡°Since the family does not have any rtives. It would be a waste to leave their houses empty.


    Go and spend your vacation in one of the houses. If anyone asks, tell them that you are a distant rtive and came here for mourning and dealing with the aftermath of their deaths.


    Stay there until you are called back and do not try to contact your family. I will send someone to keep an eye on you and help you if needed.


    You do not need to thank me, I know that I am a kind person!¡± he added when the man with his shocked eyes did not say a word.


    More like it he was so pale that words did note out from his mouth.


    ¡°Do you need any help in going out?¡± Rafael raised a brow that only brought the night back to his senses as he shook his head vehemently before leaving from there.


    He knew that he was going to get a death sentence.


    The other knight who was guarding the door trembled thinking about how his mate would survive alone as his face filled with worry when an evil grin formed on the face of Rafael,


    ¡°Come to think of it, I need another one to spread rumors that a girl with brown hair and freckled face was found near theke. She was injured badly and needed help so if her family wanted her, they coulde and take her from the local physician office.


    Remember to follow the person whoes there asking for the girl and tell them that you know where she is. You have to bring them to the house where the knight is going to live.¡±

 Chapter 149 [Bonus chapter] I Have Not Done This!

    ¡°Isabe, you have to run to save your life or they will kill you!¡± The distant voice made Hazel frown as she tried to open her eyes but felt like it had been glued and no matter how much she tried, she could not open them.


    But the voice was creating a strange sense of loss and pain in her heart. She felt like someone was clenching her heart tightly in his fists that was making her feel suffocated.


    ¡°Let her go! She is just a kid. She had done nothing!¡± She heard the same person crying and shouting but the sound of footsteps did not budge.


    ¡°You filthy girl! Did you not know that she is an abomination! If we let her live, she would be the end of ours. Get away from us!¡± The sound of footsteps only increased and then cries and shrieks resonated in the air.


    Hazel was sure that they had beaten or killed the girl who was trying to stop them but she did not understand whom they were talking about?


    Could it be her that they wanted to kill! She could feel her body panicking but she did not understand what they all were talking about!


    Forcing a lot, she finally opened her eyes to see more than twenty women with silver hair looking at her with scorn and hatred.


    Their eyes were filled with disgust and they hadrge sticks in their hands burning with fire.<sub>.</sub>


    Dread filled her heart when she realized that it was not for giving light or keeping themselves warm but to kill her.


    She tried to stand up, but her knees felt weak and she staggered back and fell on the ground again.


    But instead of seeing worry in their eyes, she saw them smirking as if they were happy and joyous at her demise.


    She had never felt so much hatred even when she was in the pce. Most of the time she had stayed hidden in the annex building, but even when she had met her sisters a few times, they all had only given her a look of disgust and then ignored her presencepletely.


    But this waspletely different, she could see the desire to kill her in their eyes. They all looked at her as if she was a stain, a disease, something filthy they should get rid of.


    ¡°I told you, the spell could keep her on her knees for a few hours. Now she would not be able to run away.


    Now kill her and get rid of her at once!¡± tears brimmed in her eyes and so did fear.<sub></sub>


    ¡°No! No! Do not kill me, please!¡± surprised by hearing her own voice that sounded so different than usual she shook her head as she crawled back but it only boosted their confidence and hatred for her as they sneered and scoffed looking at her pathetic state.


    ¡°No! I will not die here¡± she shouted again with resolution as her hands clenched into a fist. She would not give up aftering this far.


    She felt a strange sensation in her body and then she saw dark smokeing out of her body shocking her.


    The eyes of every woman around her widened and soon the sky that was still orange a second ago turned dark or it vanished would be better to say.


    All the trees, roads, birds, insects, everything around them vanished, only darkness remained.


    As if the dark smoke had spread its arms and engulfed all of them in his girth.


    There was nothing but then covered in a darkyer of smoke that took away every sign of life around him.


    ¡°Ahhh¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Ohhh¡±


    She heard all of them shouting while looking around with fear in their eyes. Though Hazel was afraid too, she felt better when she looked at their dreadful faces.


    The torch in their hands had long gone while they were running around to find a way to run out of that darkness like insects struggle after getting entangled in the cobweb but there was no way that they would seed.


    A futile way to save themselves from their death. Everything was in vain.


    ¡°No! Let us go! We are the elders of your coven!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? You evil being! Let us go right now!¡±


    When they realized that there was no exit from the dark, they all turned to look at her and started shouting.


    Though their voice was not as strong as before, they were still trying to show authority as they red at her with their scared faces.


    The whole scene was confusing but Hazel felt a gush of anger and disappointment.


    She did not know why she was feeling so much attention while looking at these strangers.


    She had never felt that emotional before!


    ¡°See! That is why we all wanted to kill you! You are the part of evil, a monster, you are not like us. We all have pure energy while you are dead, a sign of death.


    You should die! Die this instant!¡± they all started shouting while covering her and hazel covered her ears.


    She shook her head miserably telling she was not a monster but nobody listened to her. The pain intensified every passing second and she felt that she was so suffocated that she could not breathe anymore.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± she shouted and felt a strange roar beside her. It felt so close as if the voice hade from her and just in the fraction of second all the women that were shouting held their necks with their eyes widened.


    Their faces started to turn ashen and they all coughed and if they were getting strangled but hazel could see nothing except their own hands on their neck.


    She was shocked to see all of them falling one by one on the ground with their body turned limp. But each of them were still staring at her even when they did not have any breath left.


    ¡°No! No! I have not done this!¡±

 Chapter 150 Pain and Disappointment In Both Hearts

    Hazel fluttered her eyes as the rays of morning sun started to dance on her face.


    She could hear the sound of humming a song in the distance and wondered which maid was bold enough to sing in her room.


    Just as she opened her eyes, she felt a strong pain and covered her eyes and forehead.


    The maid who was arranging flowers in the room turned to look at her when she heard the sound and her eyes widened.


    ¡°Oh lord, thedy is awake!¡± she shouted as she ran out of the room with hasty steps.


    With furrowed brows hazel looked at the woman who was behaving strangely as her eyes finally adjusted to the light.


    Leaning on the headrest, she tried to sit up when she felt her throat had parched dry as if it had been ages since she hadst drank water.<sub>.</sub>


    Before she could call a maid for water, she saw a lot of maids and knights entering the room and frowned.


    ¡°What.. What is cough cough happening here?¡± She rubbed her throat as she felt she was not able to speak properly.


    But before any of them would reply she heard the sound of footsteps again and was surprised to see Rafael entering her room.


    His eyes met hers, and she blinked thinking that she had seen wrong. Instead of an annoying smile or evil look there was worry in his eyes.


    ¡°So you are finally awake! I have thought that you have turned into a sleeping beauty after the incident!¡± though he was passing a sarcastic remark she could see how he was scanning her body to make sure that she was fine.


    But wait! What did he mean! Looking at the look of confusion in her eyes, he raised a brow with wonder.<sub></sub>


    ¡°So you don¡¯t even know that you are sleeping for three days?¡± A look of astonishment filled her as she opened her mouth to speak but only coughed and winched when he shook his head.


    ¡°What are you getting so agitated for? A girl should take her rest to look beautiful all the time.¡° Without waiting for any maid to serve her, Rafael walked towards the table and picked up a ss of water from there stunning all the maids.


    All the maids sucked in deep breath as they were sure they were going to lose their life for the felony, they have let their masters work in their presence.


    But without sparing them a nce, Rafael walked towards his wife and passed her the ss who took it gratefully.


    Drinking all the contents in a single gulp, she coughed again but felt much better.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± he asked only for her to shake her head in reply.


    ¡°You should take more care of yourself. When i brought you in, the physicians even said that they can not feel your vital points.¡± he added but she really did not feel like she was sleeping.


    She felt like she was somewhere else. She tried to press her head on her forehead and remember where she was and what she was doing but memories were so hazy that she was not able to make anything out of it.


    Her body started to sweat profusely and her breathing turned uneven making his eyes widened as he walked closer and sat beside her.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You are not well so you should not take so much pressure.¡± moving his hands towards her back, he started to rub it gently as if he was trying to sooth a kid.


    Though as a cold being, he had always found her touch as warm but right now, Her body was burning hot as if a mere touch would scald him.


    ¡°Go and call that damn physician again!¡± The voice was so low that it sounded like it came from the Nethends, making all the servants stand on their toes as they ran to call for the physician when he looked at her with worry.


    ¡°What is worrying you?¡± there was no way that her body would react that way without any reason.


    He had checked again and again but he did not find any reason for her to behave that way.


    Could it be that the witch had cursed her before he had reached the carriage.


    Was the witch trying to tell her about the curse she had put on hazel? And here he thought that she was going to tell that Hazel was the one he was looking for!


    A look of disappointment filled him before he shook his head.


    ¡°I will order something light for you. Eat and take a rest. Do not think too much that you will get sick.¡± leaving the still withering girl, he stood up abruptly and left the room making her confused as she turned her head to look at his leaving figure.


    A tinge of hurt filled her eyes before a mocking smile formed her lips, what was she even expecting? He had already told her that he did not love her. If she was still lingering on her past feelings that she was a fool and it was not his mistake.


    It was already enough that he hade to meet her with a worried look and took care of her when she was sick. She should not expect more than that.


    ¡°Mydy, the physician is here to check up on you.¡± Hazel nodded her head as the maid returned with an old man with wrinkles on his head and most of his hair had turned white.


    He walked slowly towards her and held her hands to check her pulse. Then he checked her eyes and a few more things before shaking his head.


    ¡°Your life energy seems to be decreasing, mydy. If you are worried about something, you should not as it is hurting your body.


    I will suggest that you take a rest and calm yourself, Lady Isabe, before you get further sick!¡± she nodded her head but then her eyes widened as she snapped her head to look at him,


    ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 151 [Bonus chapter] Serve You Tonight

    ¡°Pardon?¡± taken aback, the physician looked back at her with confusion.


    ¡°What did you address me just now?¡± she asked with a look of agitation on her face.


    She could still remember the dark scene she had seen in front of her eyes. The women with silver hair there had called her Isabe and addressed her as a bad Omen.


    ¡°Mydy! What else can I address you as except mydy.¡± her brows made a deep frown as she was sure that she heard him calling her Isabe.


    ¡°Mydy, you are looking tired. I would highly suggest that you take a rest and calm yourself.¡± Hazel looked at everyone around her as if waiting for one of them to tell her that the man indeed called her Isabe but no one said so.


    In fact, they were looking at her as if she had lost her senses and turned into a crazy woman.


    Had she really heard it wrong? Shaking her head, she let the thought go but thinking of sleeping again scared her.<sub>.</sub>


    She did not want to have a nightmare again.


    ¡°I am better. I would like to have a meal first.¡± Using the usible excuse, she turned to look at the maids and ordered them to prepare a bath for her and then bring her meal, who left hurriedly and so as the physician after giving her a few more instructions.


    Once she was alone again, she stared at her wrists.


    The woman had dragged her with her wrists and it had left marks in her hands but her hands were not injured at all.


    Her fair skin was without a mark or blemish shining brightly despite the fact that she was sick. What was she even looking for?


    Letting herself soak in warm water for a while and having a sumptuous meal, she tried to get rid of that dark nightmare.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Mydy, are you feeling better?¡± she turned to look at the maid, she had asked to find new maids too.


    ¡°Yes, I am much better than Jenna. Thank you. Have youpleted the task I have given you.¡± feeling a bit better, Hazel knew that she had already lost time to prepare for her visit to her family.


    And the incident that night had realized, that if the war ensued as Rafael had predicted, she would not be able to save herself. She was weaker than she had thought.


    ¡°Yes, mydy. I have contacted a few girls in my town. Though a bit scared, when I told them about their wages, they were eager to join.¡° The greed in the eye of the girl was so clear that Hazel did not even need to put efforts in reading her thoughts.


    With a smirk on her stern face, she nodded with a appreciative look in her eyes,


    ¡°That is good! You can bring them tomorrow. If they would be proven worthy to be appointed, not only they would receive a good sry but you will have a reward for your hard work too.


    Keep working for me diligently, and I will make sure that you have a great future ahead.¡± with a bright smile on her face with the anticipation of having a good reward, Jenna nodded as she cut the biggest piece of cake for her dessert.


    ¡°What about the ve i have brought? Do you know anything about him?¡± just to think about it, Hazel realized she did not even know his name.


    ¡°I apologize, mydy. But maids are not allowed in the knights training area.¡± she had thought so, so she nodded in understanding while tapping her fingers on the table.


    ¡°Hmm, then I should take a walk and find myself!¡± the maid felt hesitated as she looked at her pleadingly.


    ¡°Mydy, the lord..¡±


    ¡°Are you working for me or for the lord? Do not forget that or you will lose the position you are looking forward to.¡± one cold re from Hazel and the maid shivered and bowed her head.


    Satisfied with her expressions, Hazel stood up and started walking. To think that boy did not even ask for her after the argument of that day, had she been expecting too much from a ve?


    When Rafael had told her that he would be his guard, she had thought that she could let her guards down, but that was not the case now.


    Or should she start taking him with her whenever she goes out! Argh! Why has it been that keeping herself alive has be difficult recently?


    She should have known that life could never be simple for her.


    Just as she was walking forward while lost in her thoughts, she stopped abruptly as she felt something fall from the sky.


    Her eyes widened when she saw that it was a cloaked man! Could it be that she was having a mercenary attack in the middle of the pce that was guarded by hundreds of vampires?


    No! Her eyes narrowed as she stared hard at his body.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you trying to run away?¡± hearing her voice, the man took the position of kneeling and took off the cloak from his head.


    ¡°Mistress!¡± his eyes were filled with guilt but at the same time worry for her that made her chuckle, but her eyes turned cold.


    The man trembled and lowered her head when she did not reply a word but stared at him coldly,


    ¡°I apologize for my insolent behavior, mydy. I deserve severe punishment.


    I took your nice behavior for granted and forgot my ce.


    I am ready to sacrifice my life as punishment!¡± tsk! How troublesome!


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t taking your life would be a loss for me. After all, I have paid so much for you but have not taken any benefit from you.


    I do not do deals that bring me loss!¡± the man raised his head and stared into her eyes as he nodded, with a gloomy look in his eyes that made her confused,


    ¡°Then, I will serve you well tonight, mydy.¡±

 Chapter 152 Learn Again

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Not only has the man offered to serve her tonight, his hands were already on his buttons as if he was going to take his shirt. ¡°And what are you doing?¡± she added as she took a step back, stunned by his strange actions.


    ¡°I am showing you that I am worth the money you have spent.¡± What a narcissist! So he thought that sleeping with him with so many gold coins or just looking at his body would do!


    What kind of a pervert did he think she was!


    ¡°Tsk! Do you think you have a better body than my husband that I lust over you?¡± she asked as she crossed her hands in front of her chest and looked at him with disdain,


    With a slightly tanned body and brown hair, he could be the dream man of any girl who likes abs. The man was muscr, young, yet rugged and the small scars on his back only added to his masculinity.


    His green eyes were so deep as if he could look into your deep dark desires. She was sure that woman would swoon over his face or body but she was not one of them.


    Taken aback by her sudden reply, the confidence in his eyes cracked, though he had a strong body and exceptional features, he could notpare to the pale and glistening skin of Rafael who had a lean figure and long legs.<sub>.</sub>


    His inverted V shape body and his long hair that he tied in a ponytail give him a bad boy vibe that could make women weak on their knees.


    Not to forget that sensual smile he gives after licking the blood from his fangs. Though Hazel found it ominous, she had seen how women react to it.


    ¡°Since you know that my husband is far better than you. Why do I look for you when ites to my needs!¡± tsk! Hazel what nonsense are you spouting!


    But she didn¡¯t like the way he always presented himself to her as if sleeping with him was a great achievement.


    She needed to teach him a lesson that he would never even think about.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve realized your worth now. Think again, do you have anything better to offer?¡± with a cold voice and fierce look in her eyes she looked down at him with eyes full of disdain.<sub></sub>


    ¡°My fighting skills?¡± so, the man knew that he had other things to offer except his body.


    ¡°Hmm, but you have already refused to teach me. Isn¡¯t it?¡± the man quivered as his eyes filled with guilt.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, mydy. It would only be my honor if I get a chance to teach thedy.¡± she raised a brow at hisplete change in behavior.


    That day he was looking at her with suspicion and vignce as if she was his enemy and now.. He was looking at her like an abandoned kitten who was afraid that his master would leave him again.


    What a drama!


    ¡°Then show me! Stand up and take out your sword. I want to see your worth now.¡°He had behaved the same way when they met in that small waiting room.


    What if his expression changed once he would take out his sword again.


    ¡°But mistress, I heard that you were sick!¡± his voice trembled as if he was too worried about her.


    As if he had felt the pain when she was not there.


    ¡°Are you trying to make excuses again?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes were full of impatience and the man knew that if he denied one more time, he would lose his positionpletely.


    Lowering his head, he took out two wooden swords earning a chuckle from her.


    ¡°So you havee prepared and are only testing my patience. Huh?¡± his hands on the sword tightened, he wanted to tell that he had note here prepared today but from that day, he was keeping two swords with himself, thinking that he might get a chance to meet her again.


    That day he was too suspicious that he forgot that she was the only mistress who was giving him a choice.


    A choice to choose whether he wanted to do things or not. Not only that she hade forward when he was not being treated well.


    How many of the masters care about the well being of their ves like that!


    From that day he was waiting for her and seeking for her but she did note.


    That made him think, had she given up her hopes on him.


    The thought left a sour taste in his mouth and his insecurities increased.


    That night when everyone was asleep, he ran from there. It was easy for him but he did not know where to look for her.


    After strolling for long, he heard a few maids talking about how she was injured and sleeping for days.


    Since then he was waiting for her here and did not return.


    Though he knew that he would be punished severely, he didn¡¯t want to lose her favor as it would be worse in the long run if she stopped looking for him.


    ¡°I know that I was wrong that day. I have forgotten about my position. I apologize again and again for that, mydy. Please forgive me.¡± she could see the sincerity in his eyes and more than that she could not understand.


    ¡°Then, show me that your actions are worth it.¡± she added as she took one sword from him and a wave of relief passed over his face.


    To his surprise, she had held the sword perfectly in her hands as if she had done it many times before, but he was sure she was not able to do it that day.


    How had she changed so much in such a short period of time?


    ¡°Mistress, have you learnt sword wielding from someone else too?¡±

 Chapter 153 I Like You!

    ¡°I heard what you said about Rafael there!¡± Hazel halted for a second as her cold eyes cracked but she started to walk again as if she had heard nothing.


    ¡°And what does it have to do with you? Are you going to tell Rafael how I like his body?¡± she scoffed as she continued to walk.


    After practicing for the whole day, she was muddy, dirty, had a lot of small cuts and scratches and was smelly.


    She was a mess and wanted nothing but to soak herself in warm water and wash her body thoroughly.


    ¡°No! I am just disappointed that you have adorned both of their bodies and evenpared them. But you forgot about me.


    Am i not handsome and sexy in your eyes.¡± Before Hazel could ignore him and take another step forward, he jumped in front of him out of thin air.


    As if he was flying this far but not walking behind her.<sub>.</sub>


    Come to think of it, she did not hear footsteps or felt his presence all this time.


    ¡°Come on, look at me and tell me! Am I not sexier than Rafael?¡± She did not understand why this vampire was trying to press all her nerves.


    Giving him a look of annoyance she tried to pass through the sidelines but he moved faster than her and blocked her path again.


    ¡°Come on, just a simple question! I will let you go if you give me an answer.¡± he tilted his head and stared at her as if telling he would not let her go otherwise.


    ¡°Oh my, lord Damn.. ien is the most handsome and sexier person i have ever seen!


    I wonder how I am even standing on my feet? I should have fainted just by looking at your handsome face and scarlet eyes. Wow!¡± pressing her body hands on her cheeks she exaggerated her act and even squealed making his eyes filled with amusement but beneath them there was more to it. A dangerous yet soothing emotions swirling in when his gaze moved away from her eyes to her lips that were printed red.<sub></sub>


    He licked his lips involuntarily as his eyes lingered there more than required.


    But just as she finished, her face turned cold and nk again, ¡°is that enough to boost your ego? Now let me go Damn.. ien!¡± with a scowl on her face she tried to walk away and was d that this time the night creature did not try to stop her but only chuckled.


    ¡°The way you call my name! It sounds like you are cursing me. But then, even that needed emotions. Not like your rtionship with Rafael that was just business deal


    A symbiotic rtionship that would soon end with the death of your father!¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡± her face instantly turned pale as she was not expecting him to know the truth.


    Had Rafael told everyone and they knew that she was just acting like a high and mighty queen?


    They all would beughing at her then when she was behaving arrogantly in front of them.


    How could he do that to her?


    Feeling betrayed, she turned to look at her with a pale face. The hurt of betrayal was clear in her eyes and so was the desire to kill them.


    Those who are trying to y with her emotions again and again but she hid it and looked at him with a cold look again.


    ¡°You can be as delusional as you want, what does it have to do with me? Why are you trying to re me?


    If you think that I would go against Rafael then you are wrong.


    Even when we are in a symbiotic rtionship. I trust him more than you.¡± she dered with a solemn look on her face that even his face turned grim.


    His eyes narrowed at her face and she could feel something dangerous crawling in his eyes as he walked closer to her.


    ¡°So you think that I am only here because I want you to use me against Rafael? What made you even think so?


    Rafael is my brother and I never wanted to hurt him. If he would have been interested in you, I would not have spared you a nce.


    But the fact is, he did not love you. He loves someone else and he would continue to find her, while closing her eyes to every other woman around her.


    All the women around her are fools who think that they have the charm, the power to make him fall for them!


    What an absurd thought.¡± he shook his head with a sigh. As if he was Raphael¡¯s guardian who was worried about him.


    But she did not understand where the conversation was going? She had always thought that he was approaching her so that he could re Rafael after the incident in the garden.


    She had thought that he was just looking for entertainment at the cost of her life or wanted to use her to hurt Rafael.


    That was why she had always kept her guards up and never let her true emotionse out in his presence but if that was not the case, if he had such a good rtionship with Rafael as he was telling then why was he here?


    ¡°I am d that you are not like those foolish women. I am curious about how wise you are? From that day, you havee here. I was just toying with you because it was fun to see you all red up.


    It was amusing to see how you bare your fangs while we are the vampires here and how cunningly you try toe out from different situations.


    But I thought that was it! Who would have thought you are brave enough to face witches and even fight with others. And the way you are trying so hard to be strong. That had stirred something in my heart, Hazel!


    I think I look at you as a man looks at a woman!¡±

 Chapter 154 Choose Me!

    ¡°I think I look at you as a man looks at a woman!¡± to say that her jaw dropped and touched the ground would be an understatement.


    She looked at him with horrified eyes. What nonsense in the world was he spouting.


    Damn.. ien had expected that kind of reaction. The confession was a big deal for him too since he had never professed to anyone before.


    Most of the time it was girls who told him that they were interested in him, not the other way around.


    He was waiting for her to scold him or to run away in fear. Even if sheined to Rafael, he was prepared for that.


    But his eyes cracked with surprised when instead of running away, she walked closer to him and converted the distance between them,


    They were only standing a step away from him and if he forward his hands, he would be able to take her in his arms.


    The thought made his hands itch, yet he controlled as he waited for her to react first.<sub>.</sub>


    But once again he was shocked when she moved her hands closer to his face.


    Was she going to cup his cheeks, kiss him, hug him? Damn, what was she gonna do?


    That one second felt like it was longer than centuries and he could not wait for it to end and see the result.


    Hazel flicked his forehead rather harshly and then red at him but instead of getting re up, heughed.


    Heughed so hard shaking his head that she felt he had lost his mental bnce!


    Why in the world was heughing when she had beaten him? Could it be that he was a masochist?


    Only that could define his weird taste in women and his interest in her since she had only insulted him and beaten him whenever they had talked.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You may have turned lunatic but I am pretty much in my senses. What makes you like me as a woman when I am the wife of your brother?


    Get a hold of yourself and if not, go and find a girl.


    It is not like you are not spending time with a new one each night.


    To think that a man like you could propose to me!¡± she shook her head and cleaned her hands with her dress as if she had touched something filthy.


    But before she could turn and leave, he held her hand and pulled her towards him. Not expecting the sudden force, she fell straight into his chest and he wrapped his hands around her waist to secure that position.


    She stared at him with anger and hatred as she tried to struggle out of his embrace.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? I am still your sister inw. I am Rafael¡¯s wife. If you are forgetting then I can remind you by calling him.


    And this time i would not stop him when he would try to break your body into two.¡± Her voice was extremely low and dangerous and her eyes were surprisingly calm yet filled with intent to kill when the vampire¡¯s eyes glowed.


    There was no mischievous look on his face before but a strange sense of serenity.


    ¡°I know that you are Rafael¡¯s wife! But it¡¯s only a matter of time when he will free you.


    If it is about my flings, then I promise that I would never look at another woman if you chose me.


    I do not love them, but as a vampire i have needs both of blood and sex.


    But I am sure you will fulfill thetter and to not annoy you, I will learn to drink the blood from bottles.


    Choose me Hazel! I will protect you and cherish you. Rafael is blinded by his love for a witch that he could not see what a rare gem you are!


    But I can since my eyes are on you all this time.


    There is no hurry and you do not need to give your answer now. Think about it! I will ask you again once he will achieve his goal and free you.


    That day, you would not be his wife anymore. The bandage that would change your answer negatively, they would not be holding you anymore.¡± his hand moved to her face and she flinched but surprisingly his hands were tender, just opposite to the cold hands of Rafael, she could feel the warmth in his palm that surprised her.


    He held a tendril of her hair that was falling on her face and gently tucked it behind her ears.


    Her eyes opened and started back at his eyes with confusion when her heart trembled as she felt sincerity in them.


    Either he was a great actor or what he was telling was true! But how could that be?


    How could a vampire fall for her at a level when he was ready to give up on the right of drinking blood from a body.


    She knew how pure blood vampires detest drinking blood from the bottles as they feel that it was of unknown origin like dirty water for humans.


    But the way he was holding her. Though his grip on her waist was strong it was surprisingly gentle as if he did not want to hurt her.


    ¡°I know you hate vampires. But we are not that bad!


    I know that you are confused and think that I am a good person. But do you think if I had been that spoiled, Rafael would have shared everything with me?


    I will treat you the way you should be. You have stopped loving yourself in the battle of survival.


    I want you to remind me how precious you are Hazel, choose me!¡± His eyes were pleading to her that she felt herself trembling but she knew it was not out of fear.


    Before she could realize, he had already let her go while taking his hands back while she was still standing in the same posture.


    ¡°Till then, goodbye Hazel!¡±

 Chapter 155 [Bonus chapter] It Was All A Plan

    Hazel could feel the intensity of his dark and soulful gaze, but the way her heart palpated when she was with Rafael did not happen.


    It would be a lie if she said that she was not afraid about her future but¡­


    ¡°No! I do not need time to think, my reply is no.¡± collecting all her strength, she took a step away.


    For some reason she felt awful, as if she was betraying Rafael. Though she knew that they did not share an intimate rtionship, she still felt that she was cheating on him.


    ¡°I do not know what Rafael had told you and I did not want to know about it.


    I am his wife and you are my brother inw. So, do not cross the line or I would not be this lenient for the next time.¡± her stern eyes were so cold that Damien would feel the temperature dropping to freezing point.


    Her eyes were so nk as if it were dead when she looked at him. It waspletely opposite to her usual ring and annoyed look that looked full of life.


    He was stunned for a second as he had not expected this kind of look from her.<sub>.</sub>


    Taking benefit of his distraction, she turned and took hurried steps towards her room.


    Though Hazel had left long ago, Damien was still staring at the space she was before as if, if he continued to look there, she would return back to him.


    The sound of something falling from the tree and then leisure footsteps could be heard behind him but he did not turn to look at the person.


    ¡°Tsk! Did it feel bad to get rejected for the first time or are you stunned that it was a human who rejected you?


    Poor Damien, you have lost your charmpletely.¡± Damien turned and red at the woman who was spouting nonsense.


    His eyes narrowed at her face with an intent to kill.


    ¡°It was your foolish idea anyway! I have told you that it is still early. That little girl did not trust me yet.<sub></sub>


    Have you seen her behave like a scared rabbit when I cross her path?¡± Venisa rolled her eyes and scoffed.


    She knew that Hazel was not scared of vampires. She was too bold when she faced them.


    It was in rejection that he could not bear that was why he was making excuses. Her eyes filled with disdain but trembled when she noticed the look on his face.


    ¡°This is not a time to fight. We have to find another way to convince her that she should choose you instead of Rafael!


    We need a better n.¡± she pointed but the man just sneered.


    ¡°That is why I have told you to wait. But you fucking did not listen.¡± running a hand in his hair, he red at her while walking away as if she was not there anymore.


    ¡°Where are you going? We still need a n to teach that wench a lesson.¡± she shouted,pletely forgetting that they were still in the pce of Rafael where his ears were on everything and everywhere.


    She hadpletely forgotten how Rafael had destroyed her father¡¯s career and life. What she only remembered was hatred towards the girl who imed Rafael, who should be hers or Diana¡¯s!


    Damien gritted his teeth in annoyance. He could not believe that the woman had lost all her senses.


    Not only has shee to the pce to meet him and force him to fasten his n but also shouting like a fool.


    He could not believe that he had epted her deal to woo Hazel that night.


    Did she even know how much effort he had ced in getting her attention. From having a fight with Rafel to teaching her how to use daggers.


    He ced every effort in winning her since it was the most difficult bet for his life.


    He knew that she was wary of him, that was why he thought that it would be most fun to have her in his arms on his bed begging for more.


    But who would have thought that the foolish girl would deny.


    Not only would she deny, she would even dare to pass him that look full of disdain.


    He could feel his chest tightening and a feeling of suffocation engulfed him.


    ¡°Are you trying to ignore me because you are rejected or you are so hurt that you are going to cry and drink alone?¡± Surprisingly the girl did not know when to stop as she covered their distance and mocked him again.


    The expression on her face was full of sarcasm as if she was looking down at him.


    ¡°That is enough!¡± He held her by her neck and raised her high in the sky.


    He had never been a patient vampire yet the vampiress tested him again and again.


    ¡°If you want to die, you just have to say so! Why are you making so many excuses!¡± The low growl mixed with his narrowing eyes trembled her that she was not able to utter a word.


    She could feel the suffocation in her body but it was not much like a human.


    More than that she was afraid what was going to befall on her when he would let go.


    She had forgotten that the man was no less than a snake who would not let you realize that his body had already clenched you hard until you would not be able to breathe more.


    Her body was trembling in fear but she could not let go of her desire so easily. She had worked so hard for it.


    ¡°Do not be hasty, we are on the same side then why are we fighting.


    Did you forget how you wanted to win her over since she is the most difficult target and I wanted to see Rafael¡¯s face when Hazel would choose you over him.


    So what if we were lost once, we can try again.¡±

 Chapter 156 Who is Scary?

    Hazel felt a tinge of guilt in her heart even though she had notmitted to anyone.


    Surely, when Rafael had offered to leave her, she had epted it without remorse as if it was a natural thing to do.


    Then why was she feeling so overwhelmed when someone else proposed to her?


    Could it be because she had always thought Damien hated her and the confession was rather abrupt.


    Yes! That would be the reason. She nodded her head at that thought as she finally stopped walkling.


    Since he was standing in front of her on the way to her room. She had taken the opposite path and almost ran in that direction.


    Now after walking so far, she did not know where to go!


    ¡°Have Ie here before?¡± she mumbled as she looked around.<sub>.</sub>


    She should have asked Jenna to apany her the whole time.


    Now she didn¡¯t even have maids. What kind of empress was she? She had seen her stepmother walking with more than half a dozen maids following her.


    She scanned the whole area to check but she did not remember seeing it before.


    The night was already dark and windy and now she had lost her way! Great!


    She mumbled to herself as she sat on a rock. If she was lost anyway, what change would it make if she continued to run around.


    She would rather sit and massage her sore feet.


    ¡°And here I thought that I would have a warm bath and eat dinner leisurely.¡± she muttered as she looked around.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Whistle!¡± ¡°spur aarrr¡±


    The wind blew the leaves of the tree creating a sound but her body jumped when she felt something moving behind her with the wind.


    She turned around but there was nothing but dark.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± she asked with a tone of authority as she did not want to sound weak and pathetic if it was a maid or any knight but only silence mocked her loud voice.


    She gulped as she was sure she felt something. It was not the first time she had felt so. It was before in her room and once at the terrace too.


    ¡°I know you have been following me for days! If you think you can do that without my knowledge then you are wrong.


    Come out or I willin to Rafael this time!¡± wait! Did she sound weak there! She frowned and thought of a better threat for a second.


    ¡°If you will note out. Then I will throw my daggers. Do not me me if you get hurt!¡± great! Now she had done another folly


    Had the previous confession that Damn Damien had rotten her brain. How could she threaten the person to kill with a dagger when she did not know where he was in the first ce!


    The person must have beenughing at her now.


    ¡°Why are you following me? If you tell me the reason, I may consider sparing your life!¡± she added as she scanned the whole area, praying in her heart that it was not some pervert stalker.


    She was sure that the person did not want to kill her since it had more than enough chances to do so but it never did that. But that did not mean she could trust a stranger that stalked her even in her room.


    ¡°I am giving you onest chance! Come out right now.¡± she threatened with all her force and suddenly she felt her chest getting tightened as if something was in body that was taking all the ce and making her suffocate.


    What was happening to her? Had she developed a terminal illness.


    Her hands instinctively reached her chest and started rubbing it slowly while the fear in her heart intensified.


    She could feel the sweat forming on her face and she knew she was going to have an anxiety attack if the person did note in front of her.


    Just when she was about to shout again, she felt the whistling of leaves again behind her and turned her head to see a dark figure.


    Her eyes widened as she noticed that the figure did not have any body. It did not have legs to stand, neither did it have a face to see who he was.


    ¡°What are you?¡± her voice was barely about a squeal as she felt it dying in her throat but she coughed and stood straight.


    Even if she was going to die, she was not going to show fear to a strange creature that looked like a whirlwind.


    As if the wind was moving in circles and making hurricanes. But she was sure that it had life the way he was moving.


    ¡°Why are you following me? No before that can you even speak before that?¡± Since it never made a sound except strong winds and did not have a mouth, she wondered if he could ever speak.


    Strangely whenever she had felt its presence, she felt fear but now that he was standing in front of her with that ghastly and strange look, she did not feel any fear.


    In fact, a strange kind of familiarity engulfed her.


    ¡°Could it be that you are a ghost and that is why you can not speak?¡± she continued as she walked closer instead of running away to the figure who was standing there silently but she felt like he was watching her every step.


    She felt like he wanted to take a step back and run away but is restraining himself from doing that.


    She wondered if it could be that he was shy or afraid of her that was why he looked at her from a distance? Feeling amused at her thoughts, she walked closer and smiled as if she was trying to show that she was friendly,


    ¡°Hey, do not worry. I will not hurt you or bite you. All those threats were lies so do not be afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°gegriengeiogns¡±

 Chapter 157 [Bonus chapter] Getting Kidnapped!

    The dark beast stared at the girl that looked just like his master trying to assure him and felt amused. Shouldn¡¯t it be he who assure that he would not kill her.


    Why was she the one who was trying to make amends?


    Her master was never like that. She was a strong woman that never showed kindness to strangers.


    Wounded by her family and those whom she loved, she was a woman with a cold look who never let her guards down.


    While looking at her, she was a kind soul. He could see an innocent girl who still believed in the goodness of the world and had a lot of hopes for her future.


    Her eyes that were still alive were too different from his master yet he felt so familiar and that strange feeling that was making him emotional.


    Rafael had told him again and again. No! Told was a wrong word. He had threatened him again and again to not visit Hazel. He had threatened to kill him even knowing that nothing in the world could kill him.<sub>.</sub>


    He had told her that she was not Be. Yet his soul did not believe in it.


    He is not a human that could be deceived. He was part of her soul, her familiar that could find her no matter how many forms she would change.


    If only he could exin that to Rafael.


    ¡°Oh, so, I was right. You can not talk since you have no mouth.¡± he looked back at the girl who was nodding her head in understanding and he shook his head.


    ¡°Gerefindsgining?¡± He tried to talk but only gibberish came out since he was not strong enough to take the form of a human and exin to her that he was her part.


    She looked at him with three deep lines on her forehead. The figure that looked no less than a ghost was trying to talk to her yet she did not understand a word. Or could it be called as a word?<sub></sub>


    It was sounding more like a gurgling sound that came when we cleaned our mouth or the grumbling sound of empty stomach.


    She knew that she should have felt scared and ran away from there but she didn¡¯t know why she was feeling emotional after looking at it.


    As if it was not my first time meeting them. As rubbish as the thought was, she could not decline the happy feeling of meeting a long lost family member.


    ¡°Gereinsiodnafwefiue¡± she sighed when the figure started to speak again and shook her head.


    ¡°I.. I can not understand you. And I have to go and find my room. It¡¯ste at night and I am lost. So, I had to look for a knight that was patrolling nearby and show him my authority so that he could guide me to the pce.


    It was nice meeting you. Maybe we¡¯ll meet again someday.¡± she replied in a polite voice to exin that she was not leaving because she was afraid but she did not know how to talk to him.


    Just as she took a step away, she halted and turned back to look at him.


    ¡°One more thing, if youe to my room next time, do not enter without permission.


    If you knock properly I will let you enter sometimes.


    But it is bad manners if you just barge in. Even if you are not a human, I expect good behavior from you.¡° She spoke each word slowly as she was not sure if the figure could understand her.


    She could not see a proper body or figure. It is more like a wisp or spirit. What if they have a differentnguage!


    But when it did not grumble again, she nodded back and turned to leave.,


    ¡°Aahhh, what are you doing? Let me go.¡± she had hardly taken a few steps when she felt like she was floating into the air.


    Her eyes widened and a shriek escaped her lips when her feet were not able to touch the ground.


    ¡°Grukfingind¡± damn! Those strange words. How was she supposed to know what it means.


    ¡°Look i do not know what you are saying but if others saw me flying in the air, they would dere me as a witch.


    So let me go, I want to walk, not float!¡± especially when the one who was holding me was a ghost.


    But you are a witch! He wanted to shout but feeling her annoyance and struggles, he relented and let her walk but held her hands and changed the path.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± d that she was able to walk back, she took a breath of relief as he had really scared her for a second but holding hands and dragging her back towards the other side was not the result she was expecting.


    ¡°Grlingingdsg ¡± her deep brows furrowed but she let go of the struggle after trying for a few more times since she knew that he would only mumble something she would not be able to understand.


    She looked around to make sure that she would remember the path. Once she would be able to distract him, she would run away.


    Laughing at the thought that the wisp did not want to hurt her, she was trying to befriend him, now look at the result!!


    Could it be that she was his food? Nah! He did not have the mouth to eat her. What aforting thought, she must say!


    Or had he taken her friendly attitude and was taking her home because he was bored.


    No matter what the reason is, she had to get rid of him.


    ¡°Hey, if you are thinking that I am alone, then you are wrong. If I were to go missing, my husband would look for me.


    He would hurt if you would not let me go. Have you heard of the lord name, Rafael? I am his wife!¡±

 Chapter 158 [Bonus chapter] Kill Them All

    Hazel had let go of the struggles and threats to get herself free as she had tried everything but nothing worked.


    Surprisingly the thing that was nothing but dark ck smoke had such a strong grip on her hands but when she tried to hold him, her hands just passed through.


    Only he knew what method he was using to do so.


    Sometimes she felt like she was a ma for troubles. Theye to her no matter where she goes.


    But soon she realized that he was trying to help her when she saw the building she was familiar with after walking for so long.


    ¡°You were bringing me back to the pce!¡± a look of surprise filled her widened eyes that was soon reced by guilt.


    ¡°That, I thought. I am sorry!¡± she whispered as she did not know if the wisp even realized that she was wary of him when he held her hands and started dragging her.


    She looked away as she thought of better words to apologize to him when she heard the sound of footsteps.


    ¡°Mydy, where were you?¡± Jenna with four other maids came running towards her as if she was lost for ages.<sub>.</sub>


    All of their faces were pale and filled with sweat.


    They looked haggard and panting as if they were running for a long time. Their ever so perfect hair was ruined too as was their polite image.


    They all looked at her as if they were looking at ghosts. Wait! Ghost!


    Hazel looked around but the wisp was not there anymore.


    She couldn¡¯t feel his presence anymore, so she was sure that it was gone. But she had not yet apologized to him properly.


    ¡°Mydy, are you even listening?¡± The maids called her again with a look of worry as they looked around to know what she was searching for.


    ¡°Are you looking for something?¡± asked one of them when she did not reply and finally Hazel shook her head.


    ¡°Mydy, my lord has been looking for you for so long. He hade to have lunch with you when we told him that you were gone for a walk.<sub></sub>


    He was dissatisfied that you are alone but decided to wait for you.


    But when you did not return¡­¡±


    ¡°Boom¡± , a strange sound caught Hazel¡¯s attention as she tried to look behind maids to know what happened when she felt the maid who was grieving andining to her turned silent.


    She frowned and stared back at the maids who were looking paler and trembling now as if they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°What was that sound?¡± she asked as she felt, it was because of the sound and as she had expected, the maids face turned ashen when they heard.


    ¡°It is my lord, he is..¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡± Once again the same sound resonated and this time instead of waiting for the maids to exin, Hazel walked towards her pce.


    She was sure the sound wasing from there.


    ¡°Mydy, we will suggest that you do not go there directly. We will go and infirm my lord about your arrival.¡± one of them ran towards her to stop her but her face was telling that she did not want to go in.


    The other maids did not even pay the effort to stop Hazel from going in, which made her wonder what was happening inside.


    ¡°It is fine. I am going in!¡±


    ¡°But!¡± It looked like the maid wanted to say something further but stopped and nodded her head.


    Hazel stared at her for another second as she felt there was something amiss in her looks but did not say a word and walked towards her pce.


    The guards, when they found hering, almost fell on their knees to wee her, which had never happened before.


    They looked so happy to see her as if she was their long lost family.


    ¡°Mydy, you are finally back!¡± They spoke with tears in their eyes that she jumped a step back while eyeing them as if they had lost their minds as she nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, I am going in as I am feeling tired.¡± they nodded their heads vehemently as they opened the door for her and even announced her arrival.


    Something they did not do normally.


    Just as she walked in, her steps halted and her eyes narrowed on the floor that was in a mess.


    Therge vases that were on both sides of the door were broken with the big statue falling on the floor, losing one of its eyes in the ident.


    But that was just the start, the curtains were torn, the showpieces were scattered on the floor as if a hurricane had came in the ce when she heard another storing sound of ¡°boom¡±


    But this time she was sure that it was the sound of a gunshot.


    Guns were thetest invention and found very rare in the empire.


    She knew only a single person who had a gun with him.


    But why was he shooting and whom was he shooting here?


    With a bewildered look on her face, she took her steps slowly as she felt fear crawling in her heart.


    Just as she crossed the passage, she saw Rafael sitting on the sofa in the hall with a gun in his hands while the maids were running here and there to save their life.


    ¡°Tsk! Your attempts are so lousy.¡± he snickered as he pulled the trigger again and shot the girl straight to her thighs.


    ¡°Boom¡± she winced as blood started toe out instantly freaking out all the staff there.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I appointed all of you to take care of her? And now you are telling me that you did not know where she was!


    A total of 10 maids and a butler and four guards, yet none of you know where the hell your mistress is!¡± Though his voice was low, she could feel the fear on their faces as if a grim reaper was asking them how they would want to die!

 Chapter 159 [Bonus chapter] A Wisp

    The wall that she had formed around her heart felt a crack when she noticed how raged he was.


    He was killing anyone and everyone around him for her! Though it looked like he was a maniac and the care he did was twisted, she still felt warm thinking at least there is a person who cared if she came back home or not.


    ¡°Mydy! Mydy is here, my lord!¡± as if seeing a good they all bend to their knees in front of her with their eyes full of pleading.


    Hazel took a step back, as she did not know how to respond. This was the staff of her pce but they never cared for her and treated her as owner.


    If she had not shown arrogance and dominating behavior, she was sure they would have bullied her. But in the end, she had never suffered from them or they were not able to treat her badly.


    Most of the time, they just ignore her and if she would not give them anymand, they became one with the furniture.<sub>.</sub>


    Looking all of them at their knees while pleading with her, she did not know what to make out of it.


    Her eyes turned away from them towards the vampire who was on a killing spree because she was not there but when she hade, he had not even greeted her or said a word.


    ¡°My lord, I apologize for taking a long walk in the garden and making you worry.¡± She bowed her head slightly, not knowing what else to do or say as she could not read his expression.


    ¡°You have indeed made me worried and I think a punishment is needed for you to remember your mistake and make sure that you would not repeat it.¡± her heart stirred but with fear when she heard his cold voice that was devoid of emotions.


    ¡®He is too angry!¡¯ she pursued her lips as she could feel that trouble was going to befall on her again.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I apologize but..¡± he stood up and stared back at her only but that was enough to silence herpletely.


    ¡°Sometimes an apology is not enough. You knew that you were sick yet you left the room without taking any of the maid with you. This is not a simple mistake that I could ignore.¡± taking slow steps towards her like a predator, he stood in front of her and her chin.


    ¡°Till the time you are here, your life is not yours to take. It belongs to me and I did not like someone handling my things poorly.¡° She wanted to tell him that she was not a thing and that he had treated her poorly when he had left her with witches but when she stared back at his eyes, she felt the words dying in her mouth.


    Rafael always had that effect on her when she felt tongue tied because of his touch.


    ¡°All of you can leave!¡± As if amnesty from the king had been received, they all ran towards the exit with the speed of lightning leaving her alone with the punishments he was about to give her.


    ¡°What kind of punishment are you talking about?¡± though her voice was low, it was still calm like her face that brought a wicked grin on his face.


    ¡°Something that you will remember for a long time.¡± that did not help her in feeling better. She was bing a bundle of nerves by his burning gaze.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± she wanted to shake her head but could not since his gaze had bound her with him.


    He started walking and she followed as he took her to the terrace which was empty,


    There were nothing but a few seats and small pots of flowers on the boundary. It could not be that he had brought her here to throw her from the roof as a punishment when he was so worried that she had note back.


    She was still mulling over the options when she heard him chuckle behind her.


    ¡°I am not going to kill you, nor anytime soon. We have many things to do together and haven¡¯t I offered you your freedom.¡± she nodded as she knew that he would not kill her. She had that faith in him but then they were not lovers to have an intimate moment there as her punishment like a kiss.


    A kiss would not be that bad and she was ready toete a few more times if he had that in his bag.


    Her eyes instinctively went to his lips when her throat ran dry. She licked her lips to wet them as heat started to rise on her face.


    ¡°What are you thinking there?¡± as the words left his mouth she looked away and he raised a brow.


    ¡°Well I have brought you here to meet someone and decide on your pinusgmt but if you want a kiss then I do not mind.¡± That was another level of embarrassment. More than she ever had.


    Wouldn¡¯t he think she was a pervert when she was thinking of kissing him when he had already told her that he had another lover!


    But that woman is dead! A voice came from her heart but she shook her head to deny.


    ¡°No! Kiss is only a symbol of love. We should not cross the boundaries if we do not love each other.


    How is meeting someone a punishment?¡± though he felt a bit of disappointment, he nodded his head and then looked at the dark sky as if there was someone.


    ¡°Because it is not a human or a vampire, neither a witch or anything else.


    It is a ball of energy that was left by someone to keep an eye on me. To make sure that I would take care of myself and not go astray.¡± he chuckled as how the thing had tormented her for ages.


    ¡°You mean that wisp?¡±

 Chapter 160 [Bonus chapter] Was It A Sin!

    ¡°How do you know about it? Wait! I have warned him to not enter your room again. Did he not listen?¡± a look of annoyance passed his eyes but soon the sound of grumbling took his attention away.


    ¡°It is the one who had brought me back when I lost my way in the estate.¡±


    ¡°Huh! Then why are you smelling like Damien?¡± when he had touched her chin, he could feel his smell all over her but he did not ask her as he thought that the chivalrous man must have helped her ining back but who would have thought that it was that dumb spirit.


    The question took her off guard. She had forgotten about that confessionpletely when she met the spirit. But how could she exin that to Rafael?


    ¡°Tsk! Do not think too much. I already know.¡± he felt amused by how her face turned pale. Was she afraid that he would stop her from learning self defense?


    ¡°You know?¡± she blurter more loudly than she had thought as she stared at the man with confusion who nodded his head with confusion over her exaggerated behavior.<sub>.</sub>


    As if she was a thief, her face filled with guilt.


    ¡°Yes, I saw him teaching you about swords the other day. What have you learned today.¡± her guilt only increased when the person asked her without a doubt.


    Did he trust her that much? She wondered but still she did not have the courage to tell him. What if he tried to kill Damien again or what if he med her for it.


    Feeling heaviness in her chest, she was trying to think of proper words when the spirit grumbled again and took both of their attention for which she was grateful.


    ¡°He is a spiritual being who had lost his body for the time being but would soon have it. Though he looks weak, he had immeasurable amount of magic and mana in him and can protect you from everyone problem.¡± He tried to touch the spirit which glowed and his hand was able to touch its skin which mostly just passed through.<sub></sub>


    ¡°He will take care of you until you are here to make sure you stay safe. Though it is only a matter of two days before we will leave.


    Are you prepared to go?¡± her eyes that were looking at the glowing wisp with marvel turned back to him and she nodded.


    Though it would be theirst endeavor and they would be separated for forever, she would be free from the worries and start a new life. Living with him is bing a torture due to her unrequited feelings.


    ¡°Since you both know each other, you can leave.¡± The ck spirit turned darker instantly and started grumbling as if trying to show his dissatisfaction but Rafael did not pay any heed to it and narrowed his eyes at him.


    He grumbled a bit more but eventually left though Hazel felt that he was staring at her for help when he was leaving.


    ¡°I am leaving too!¡± Before she could nod, the night creature had already jumped from the terrace leaving her alone.


    In the blink of a second, Rafael was already in his pce walking on the third floor. Each step was heavy. Anyone could feel his bad mood just by hearing the sound of his steps.


    Noone dared to block his way when he walked into the dark chambers of the pce only to enter a room where a heavy golden lock was fit but it opened just by his touch.


    The room was dark when he opened the door but just as he entered the light lit up as if they could feel his presence.


    Everything in the room was animatic yet it felt like it had life the way it was illuminated.


    He walked towards the center where arge portrait hung of a girl who had a deep smile on her face while her silver eyes were glowing and so were her silver eyes.


    It was so realistic that it felt like the girl would just turn to look at him and scold him foringte.


    ¡°I have done a great sin Be! Please punish me. I have betrayed you!¡± his eyes turned redder as blood started toe out of his eyes that stained his perfect pale face.


    ¡°Have I always been this shallow? Have I always loved only your face? That instead of knowing it was not you, I am feeling attracted to that human!¡± a wary smile formed on his lips but his face was full of pain.


    ¡°Do you remember when you ran away for the first time when I brought you? I have killed all the staff of your pce and when you havee back I have told you that you will get a punishment.


    I have taken you to the roof and kissed you there not only on your lips but¡­¡± he stopped when the image of him and Be started to flow in front of his eyes when he was kissing the girl fervently with deep intensity while his hands were ying with her back while was already inside her dress.


    But soon the image was ovepped by the image of Hazel who was staring at his lips and licking hers as if she was waiting for him to kiss her.¡± he shook his head and more blood started toe from his eyes.


    ¡°I.. I do not know how! Why have I behaved the same when the girl is not you! You are the only one in my heart.


    I can feel the bond I have shared with you all this time. How could it be that I have feelings for another woman?


    Pleasee back and punish me Be before I gopletely crazy. And I promised that I would send her away soon. I would send her back from where she hade before I chose a path that separated us.


    I love only you!¡±

 Chapter 161 Will Go With You

    ¡°Your hold on the sword has improved. Your reflexes are better now. I must say, you are a fast learner.¡± Hazel beamed with theplement. She was practicing hard even after leaving from here in her room, since she had to leave tomorrow.


    She had still not decided if she should betray humans or not. Though her family has never been good to her, supporting vampires over humans!


    Uhh!¡¯ Just when she came out of her thoughts, she saw him attacking straight to her arms and before she could move and defend, her sword fell off her hands.


    ¡°You are the one who distracted me by giving apliment.¡± Or else she was paying good attention. She mumbled as she bent to pick it up though she knew that she had lost already.


    In the past week she had only won once and lost every other time. But this time he had cheated to defeat her.


    ¡°This is the first rule of war! Never get distracted. But you got distracted by thepliments of the enemy! How foolish could you be?¡± her teeth gnashed hard as she stood up only to see mockery in his eyes.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Another round!¡± her eyes filled with fierce determination to win. If not, he was going to mock her all the time.


    ¡°Tomorrow! You are already tired and need rest. If you pressured yourself more, your wrist would hurt and you would not be able to pick up the swordter.¡°He could already see the swelling on her wrist, not to forget so many scratches and small wounds.


    She had broken his prejudice about nobledies a long time ago yet he was surprised to see how determined she was to fight. But why?


    ¡°We will not be able to practice from tomorrow. I forgot to tell you that I am going back to my native empire with Rafael and I might nowe back.


    If that happens, I hope you have a good time here. I will ask him to take care of you or free you once I am gone.<sub></sub>


    It is a pity that I am not able to learn further.¡± she stared at the shining sword in her hands with glittering eyes that had longing and regret when she shook her head and ced the sword in its sheath.


    ¡°What do you mean by noting back? Aren¡¯t you the empress of this ce?¡± she frowned at his tone full of hostility again and raised her head only to see that he was fuming.


    His eyes had turned red as if he was the one who was asked to leave the pce.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your reaction too exaggerated? Why are you so concerned when I told you that you will be freed?¡± Her cold words and harsh tone brought him back to reality and he bowed his head.


    ¡°If you are worried about the behavior of knights towards you then I assure you. I will take care of it before leaving!¡± her tone softened when she felt a bit guilty too. She had brought him to improve his life but never had enough time to take care of his needs.


    In the end, he was just a child who had suffered a lot.


    ¡°No! Take me with you. You have said that I have to learn and be a better knight to serve you.


    You have also said that you want to learn from me further. If you are leaving this ce then why do i need to be here, mistress. I will be where you would spend your life.¡±


    Hazel was taken aback when the man suddenly fell on his knees and joined his hands as he stared into her eyes. His expressions were looking anxious as he tried to find others reasons to convince her.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what my future will be. How could I promise someone else? I didn¡¯t even know what I would do after leaving this ce.¡± Although Rafael had offered her a pce, maids and a lot of wealth, she did not want to take it.


    Taking anything from him would bind them with another thread. If they were going to get separated then it would be better that they would be clean with it.


    He did not need to know where she was and what she was doing and she had to close her eyes on every activity.


    Or she would continue to feel the pain.


    ¡°It does not matter, mistress. I have lived my life in a dark cell and have been starved for ages. You did not need to worry about my welfare.


    I will serve you till the end.¡± she sighed, she could not believe that he was so determined to be with him when she had already told him that she had nothing to give it to him.


    ¡°I will think about it and inform you of my decision by tomorrow.¡±


    She did not look back at him as if she was worried that his eyes would force her to take the decision she did not want to and left from there with hurried steps.


    This time two knights and two maids apanied her back to her pce so he was not able to convince her further. After all, he was just a ve and for ves, the words of their master was final without any arguments.


    He continued to stay there for long until they all disappeared into the dark when he closed his eyes but when he opened them, his green eyes had already turned silver and shone mysteriously as if the moon had descended into them.


    ¡°The girl is leaving the vampire and the pce tomorrow.¡± he whispered in a soft voice.


    ¡°How could that be? You were assigned to bring the girl closer to the vampire. Only she was the one who was able to stop that monster from his killing spree.


    Did you forget that she had saved your life that night too? You have to stop her from leaving.¡±

 Chapter 162 Farewell or Not?

    ¡°Mydy why are you packing all your jewels and belonging.¡± The maids could not understand her actions. For the past few days she has been behaving strangely.


    First she gifted them treasured jewelry for their good work and asked them to look for more maids for her but when they came back with more girls, she declined and asked all of them to leave.


    And now she was asking them to pack every jewel that she had with all the expensive clothes. If she would have said luxurious or pretty clothes, then they would have understood. But she was only asking them for expensive things as if she was going to sell them for money.


    Or did she want to show her family how wealthy she was! Hmm! It sounds more usible.


    ¡°Yes, I want you to pack every expensive thing I have. Not even a single one was left out.¡± if she had decided to not participate in the war their family and Rafael was going to have then she knew they both would not keep her in future, so, it would be better to be prepared.


    Though confused, the maids nodded their heads and started packing every stuff they found expensive in her room.<sub>.</sub>


    Even paintings and gold candle holders were taken shocking the maids.


    ¡°Mydy!¡± a knock was heard on the door bringing her attention back to them when she saw Alfred standing there.


    ¡°Mydy, the lord is expecting you near the carriage in an hour.¡± said the man, bowing his head. He did note in and greeted her like always.


    Even his tone was a bit distant as if he was already cutting their ties. The thought left a sour taste in her mouth yet she nodded.


    ¡°Wait, I have a request from my lord, can you pass this letter to him?¡± the man halted and nodded his head when hazel passed a letter to him,<sub></sub>


    ¡°You did not need to bring a reply back. I wille to know the answer in an hour.¡± though his brows furrowed but once again, he nodded and left as she sat in front of her vanity table.


    This was thest time she was going to use this ce. Though she did not have many good memories here she still felt nostalgic thinking about leaving this ce for forever.


    ¡°Mydy, you are looking beautiful today.¡± she opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror with a nod. She did not care much about her looks now anyways.


    She was only wondering if he would say yes or no! Though the ve belongs to her, he was the one who had paid for it and even if she knew that he did not care about money, she did not think it was right to take him without asking for Rafael¡¯s permission.


    But when she reached the carriage, The ve she was so worried about was sitting on the pce of coachman.


    Hearing the sound of her footsteps, he turned to smile at her as he bowed his head when she smiled back in return.


    His green eyes were looking darker today or was it her illusion? She shook her head as she remembered she had taken him as the coachman of before too who had attacked them with witches. If not for the change of color and eyes, he matched that witcher with his looks and figure.


    But that could not be. Rafael had strong senses when it came to recognizing witches.


    She shook her head and entered the carriage where Rafael was already sitting and looking out of the window.


    He seemed to be lost in his thoughts as he did not notice her presence. It was the first time she was seeing him after that night when he introduced her to that spirit.


    He was looking pale and exhausted. His expressions were giving him a gloomy aura and it felt like he was too lonesome.


    She felt a strong desire to hold him and tell him that she was right there but she knew that he was not looking for her lover who was a witch.


    Though they have the same face, he would not be convinced even when she would forget the truth.


    If only, she could feel her own heart feeling a strange force as if it was getting squeezed. If only he could have forgotten her, would she have had a chance to win his love?


    In the end, she was not even able to tell him that loved him. Would this feeling go away with time or was she going to be like him, always longing for her lover.


    In the whole world, why did she fall in love with him?


    Whenever he had gone into the room of Be, he had felt assured as if she was still there. Her essence had filled the whole room butst time when he went there and asked for punishment, he felt that she was not there anymore.


    A strange void that has been created has affected him more than he had thought. He had kept himself closed in his room and even had decided to give this mission to Damien.


    But when the thought of Damien and Hazel spending time together crossed his mind, he felt uneasy. He knew that he was developing a soft corner for the girl and was worried that it would turned into more if he would not let her go but he knew that he was not able to leave her no matter how much he think about it


    Rafael came out of his thoughts when he felt that carriage had started to turn to see that she was already staring at him with a smile on her face.


    ¡®You are here!¡± he whispered like a fool when she chuckled but soon her image ovepped with the other one.


    ¡°I was here forever, it is only you who had not noticed my presence as you were lost in your thoughts.¡±

 Chapter 163 [Bonus chapter] Who is at fault?

    ¡°What did you say?¡± his face filled with a look of shock when he sat up straighter and stared at her as if she was going to announce his death verdict.


    ¡°What did I say?¡± she was not going to ept that she had passed him a sarcastic remark even if he would threaten her about her life. With a nk look on her face she asked, as if she had not opened her mouth even once that brought a smirk on his face.


    ¡°I never realized that you have grown enough guts to lie straight on my face!¡± she stared at him for long to prepare herself for his next actions but it did not move at all.


    ¡°If you are waiting for me to punish you, then don¡¯t be. I am in a good mood to ruin it over the small squabble but that does not mean I am a very patient person.


    Who knows when I would like to joke and crack your neck while doing it?¡± That was the Rafael she knew, quirky and always thirsty for taking more lives. Yet she gulped when she was on the receiving end.


    ¡°Anyways, now that you are here I want you to remind me not to open your mouth carelessly and let them know why we are there.


    As long as you behave normally and do not show any sign of betraying me, I do not care how much quality time you spend with your siblings or parents.<sub>.</sub>


    They have shown in their letters that they are dying to meet you though I doubt that is the case.


    I have done a small investigation before marrying you and I know that they did not love you Hazel.


    Even if you have that affection when ites to your blood, they would not think twice of sacrificing you when ites to their benefit.


    I am sure you know that since the day they have sent you to marry me. Didn¡¯t you?¡± Hazel looked away as the truth was visible in her eyes.


    Of course, she knew! They all were waiting for her to die so that they could use the reason to start the war again.


    Their family, who hold a strong footing in the weaponry and have the empire that was on the sidelines, were ready for war since they would earn a lot from increasing their sales and at the same time theirnds would not be affected.<sub></sub>


    They can sell the crops to the other empires at high pricester and get rid of the monsters that had always been a threat to them.


    It was aplete win-win situation that their family was ready to sacrifice even 10 like her if there would have been.


    But did that mean that she would support the vampire when the war would start again?


    ¡°I know that a part of you still did not want to deceive humans but let me tell you humans never wanted war. The Royals wanted it!


    The very reason is they want the power we are holding. As long as vampires are here, humans would never be able to get the sole authority of thends since they are inferior to us when ites to power and ruling.


    We have stopped killing others and you have seen by your own eyes how many humans are willingly supplying blood to us. Then why would we go rampage and kill others?


    It is only a lie that was fed to humans since their birth so that they would hate us and continue to fight with us to save their loved ones.


    That way the powerful royal did not need to diary their hands to get rid of us.


    They only benefit from both sides after creating sparks.


    You are only going to fight against them. If not, they would not be able to affect vampires but themoners would continue to lose their lives and thends would get destroyed.


    War never brings benefits or glory. It only brings death and destruction. More blood would be spilled on the earth than the whole n of vampires could ever drink.


    I am alone fighting to save everyone. Now it depends on you, which side do you want to take.


    But i will not me you as long as your keep your eyes and mouth close and behave like a dumb girl they take you as.


    Can you do that much!?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the council help and control everything? Weren¡¯t they made to keep bnce between all three species?¡± she asked unsurely as she had seen him killing both of the species without any mercy.


    If he was telling the truth, then humans look more despicable than the vampires who are drinking blood by paying to their ves andmoners who came to the pce willingly.


    Since the time she had sat on the seat of the empress, she had noticed a long line of blood donors due to the high reward against it and none of them ever looked frightened.


    She still remembered the sensuous expressions of the woman who gave him blood as if it was a very intimate action.


    It only creates an itch in her heart to try the same.


    ¡°Unfortunately they have both corrupt and fair rulers that did not go against each other directly. The organizations that were made to bring justice have manyws for the very same reason.


    And a few rats find the loopholes in it and take its benefit.¡° He looked away from her at the distance as if he was reminded of a case.


    Feeling curious, she wanted to ask but then decided to go against it. She didn¡¯t want to sound like she was doubting him but then who could make a strong creature like him unable to do what he wanted.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the head of the council after marrying me? Though you are not sitting on the same post, you have the highest number of seats under your belt!¡±

 Chapter 164 Cohabiting?

    ¡°I have but that does not mean I can use them freely. More than that, I am not a kind person to begin with. I just want to keep safe things that belong to me.


    My empire, my people and my..¡±


    ¡°Then would you keep me safe?¡± the words left her mouth before she could even think rationally. Asking him to keep him safe was equal to asking him if she belonged to him too.


    But since when did she want to belong to him? She was not a thing to start with! Hadn¡¯t she always wanted to be free and dependent on that strange feeling that did not let go of our heart and often slipped off from her eyes and words.


    ¡°I mean.. If i will support you, my family and other humans that would think i am a traitor would kill me after you free me.


    What are my chances of survival at that time?¡± She bit her lips as she changed her words at the end moment but was relieved when he had not noticed the difference.<sub>.</sub>


    His eyes turned gloomy at the thought of her death but his eyes furrowed as if he felt that her questions was wrong,


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you requested me to have that child with you for this very reason? Though he is young, he is strong enough to protect you as he has too much power for a normal human.


    But if you are still in doubt, I can give you my best knights that would vow their life to you.¡± she turned silent as she could see the sincerity in his eyes.


    She had never thought that a person whom she had taken as a bloodthirsty monster would be so worried to save her life from her own family.


    ¡°You should let go of your prejudice, Hazel. There are good and bad humans as well as good and bad vampires and witches.<sub></sub>


    The prejudice of humans is keeping them away from us and towards their downfall.¡± Although he was talking to her, she could feel that his eyes were searching for something as he kept looking out with an anxious face.


    She wondered if anyone else was going to join them too though he had told her that they would go alone under the pretense of meeting her family as they have invited her frequently to visit them.


    She was sure they wanted her to meet only to ask why she had not killed him yet and called her useless.


    She was sure they were going to attempt to kill him every day he was going to stay there. It was only natural that he could not guard against them all the time, so he must want to have a few trustworthy men beside him.


    But then, where did she stand?


    ¡°It is okay if you want to take more time. I am not forcing you to take sides but do not support fools just because they look like you.¡± She was trying hard to keep with his words and felt like the world she was seeing this far was nothing but a mirage.


    As if a veil was poured on her eyes but then what if the vampire was trying to ce a veil in her clear eyes with the charm of his words.


    There was no doubt that Rafael was a charming man who can lure anyone when ites to his personality or his words. Hadn¡¯t she fallen head over heels for him because of his charms and look how was regretting it now.


    Though the man had shown that he had only been truthful to him since the start, when ites to Rafael he was deeper than the sea and no one could understand himpletely until he wanted them to.


    ¡°Here we are, i hope it helps in clearing the smoke out of your eyes.¡± The carriage stopped as he knocked on the window and soon the coachmen opened the door for both of them.


    ¡°Do you know which ce this is?¡± She scanned around to see the atmosphere and the type of trees as this would be the only way to recognise thend since she had not paid much attention to where they were heading to, thinking they were going to their empire.


    ¡°It is Berlolinia. A town that is in the middle of the vampire and humannd. From its west the wholend belonged to the vampire while on the east humans lived.


    The south part was of witches before you killed them and now it is mixed with all of the special while the north is frozen so there is hardly any residing ce for any species.¡± she exined when she noticed his eyes growing interested.


    She felt proud when the smile on his face increased and he nodded his head with a prideful look that her back turned straighter.


    ¡°You know more than I have thought. You recognize this ce in a minute though you have never kept your foot out of your pce and now mine where you even get lost in your own ce.¡± so he does know that she got lost that day!


    Well, in her defense, the estate was no less than a whole town and she never got the chance to explore it since was busy in her survival. Though she was justifying herself, her face turned red with embarrassment as she looked away under the pretense of scanning the town further.


    His eyes filled with mirth as he knew her intentions but didn¡¯t call her out


    ¡°Since the ce is in the middle both vampire and human live here but what made it special is their rtionship here. Look over there.¡± She saw a vampire giving roses to a human girl who smiled with a face full of embarrassment but the bliss in her face could be seen from miles away.


    ¡°Not only are they residing here together but they have families together. Most of the children of this town are hybrid either turning into human or vampire but loved nheless.¡±

 Chapter 165 [Bonus chapter] They Were Attacked

    ¡°Cohabitating!¡± This was the first time Hazel had heard about that.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look around with more concentration this time. True to his words, she could see a young vampire holding the hand of a woman and she was sure that the human was his mother with the smile they both have.


    Not far away she could see a vampire working on a flower shop in broad daylight and many humans were buying flowers from the shop.


    The whole ce was harmonious without any argument or hatred. She did not find any hostility among them which was new to her.


    Her eyes looked at everything like a curious child when she saw a group of children ying in the field and walked towards them.


    There were four vampires in the group of seven who were ying on merry go round. Theirughter filled the green fields.


    ¡°It feels unreal. Isn¡¯t it?¡± she nodded when he whispered into her ears without thinking twice.<sub>.</sub>


    Sharing a town with a vampire was already something she could not believe, but being this happy with each other as if it was normal to be with vampires, how did that happen?


    ¡°The town did not wee guests, afraid that they would spread rumors and hatred among them or would tell other towns who coulde tonight with them.


    So, do not stare at them like this, they will be vignt and even attack you to keep themselves safe from the problems of the future.¡± she would have done the same if her family would have been at stake.


    Nodding her head, she stopped staring at the kids and walked back with him when a girl smiled and nodded as she passed by them.


    Her brows furrowed as she turned to look at the girl, ¡°she is friendly because she found us just like them.¡± a pair of vampire and human. That was why they did not feel threatened.


    ¡°Shall we leave or would you like to explore further?¡± he asked as they stood in the middle with equal distance from the carriage and town when she shook her head.<sub></sub>


    She did not want to see further even when she was curious. She had always lived her life on belief, belief that vampires were monsters that kill humans and treat them as animals they could feed upon.


    She had grown up into the environment where Vampires were hated and though she had never met one, the thoughts had ingrained in her heart that was why she was so skeptical about marrying one of them.


    But Rafael had challenged her beliefs and her principles again and again and made her realize that she was living with her eyes closed all this while.


    But she had still held it. She was afraid that if she would enter the town, the base of her life would shatter and then she would not be able to decide whom to trust and whom not to.


    ¡°We are gettingte and I have already understood your intentions of bringing me here.¡± she whispered when he nodded back his head but said nothing.


    Both of them walked in silence towards the carriage. She could feel his cold touch over her skin.


    It had always been like that, yet she had felt warmth from the coldness.


    She could see the genuine smile of lovers here. If there would not have been a woman in his life, could it be they would have had their happily ever after too?


    ¡°Discarding something because it is against your beliefs is cowardice.¡± she raised her head and stared at him when a smile formed on her lips,


    ¡°It is said by the man who had kept his eyes and heart closed for two decades believing that the dead woulde back.


    Not epting truth is cowardice too.¡± She knew that he would not like it but she wanted to tell him that he was living in a world full of lies.


    The girl who had died long ago was not going toe back and sooner orter he had to ept the truth.


    When she had thought that he would be angry and snarl at her, the man smiled charmingly,


    ¡°Her familiar is alive, only this proof is enough to know that she is alive and living nearby.


    You do not need to worry about me. I only want you to think where you future resides.¡± Though his voice was calm, she could feel the threat over it but closed her mouth and eyes.


    She knew that she could not persuade him to stop loving the girl. But it did not stop her heart from feeling the envy. How lucky was the girl to have such a kind of man devoted to her.


    ¡°My lord, the carriage is stopped.¡± A bit of a scared voice of the coachman took their attention and hazel removed the curtains to see a group of knights were standing in their way.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± The cold voice of Rafael was enough to leave shivering on the body of the knights but they continued to stand there like a rock.


    ¡°Is there some problem?¡± She walked out of the carriage with a m look on her face as she knew that the knights belonged to her father.


    The crest of their family was on their uniforms but she was sure that her father would never attack their carriage publically.


    Not only would he lose his credibility as a good father that he was trying to make but he would even be announced as a criminal as he would initiate the war.


    But the cold faces of the knights did not deter.


    ¡°Attack!¡± the one word resounded in her ears before they all started throwing arrows at them, shocking her out of her wits.


    ¡°Hazel! Come back to the carriage!¡± she heard him shout when she realized she was still standing there like a statue but why were they attacking. Their arrows could not hurt a vampire then what was the reason.


    ¡°The arrows are made of Berium!¡±

 Chapter 166 [Bonus chapter] Should He Kill Rafael

    ¡°The arrows are made of Berium!¡± her eyes widened when she realized that it was all a trap to lure them here.


    Though vampires were invincible with the strength and power they held in the empire, they only had one weakness, Berium. It is a metal that could hurt the vampire like a dagger to humans.


    The regeneration capacity of vampires did not work when they were attacked by it which made them frail just like humans.


    But Berium is a rare metal that was not found in their empire. Only the deeper part of northern frozennd has Berium but witches and humans freeze before they reach there, much less digging it and bringing it here.


    ¡°I can not believe that father could be this foolish!¡± Even if they were killed in the attack, her father wouldn¡¯t lose creditability and even be charged by the council for breaking the treaty.


    What is he taking such a big risk!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Tsk! Who would know that it is your father¡¯s doing when three of us would die right here.


    Finding how she was chatting casually while still standing there as if waiting for one of the daggers to hit her, his rage knew no bounds. And just when he was about to jump out and save the foolish girl, he saw a pair of hands holding her waist and picking her up in his arms.


    The ve that was working as their escort had already held her in his arms and pushed her in the carriage.


    ¡°The knights will soon be here, my lord. I request you to lock the door of the carriage to keep yourself and thedy safe.¡± he muttered as he had already taken out his sword and was cutting the arrows that wereing in their direction but one was not enough to face the whole army even if he was highly trained.


    ¡°Stay in here!¡± She turned her head to look at the vampire who was the prey of all those knights who were shooting at them mercilessly with a frown.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You are not going, you can not!¡± She held his hands when he tried to open the door on the other side and red at him.


    ¡°Do you not know what Berium could do to you? Even a fool like me knows that it is poison for you.¡± she shook her head as if she could not control her frustration when she saw him arguing to her. What was he a kid that she needed to babysit at a time like this!


    ¡°You can not expect him to handle all of that alone, can you? If you would let him fight, he would die and then they all woulde to us eventually. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if i go and fight with him?


    What are you taking me as? A kid that could not handle a few arrows!¡± he held her hands that were holding his wrist tightly and moved her hands away as he stared at her with cold and stern eyes.


    She knew he was right, even if the dark warrior was qualified he was alone! But she just could not let him go. She bit her lips and gulped as she knew that she was being a fool.


    ¡°If that is the case, i would go and help him until other knights arrive for help!¡± A look of shock passed his eyes looking at the girl who was scared but still putting on a brave front.


    Putting her life at stake to save him! He did not know whether tough or cry at her bravery. But her emotions had touched his heart regardless. He could feel the ripple in the frozenke of his heart again and knew that if he continued to stand there, he would just kiss her without her permission.


    ¡°You are treating me too precisely. What have I done to get so much affection from you? Now stay here and wait for me.¡± This time he did not wait for her to react.


    Afraid what would the young girl say this time and make him crazy again, it was better that he would hunt a few pests to calm his mind.


    Just as he came out, he stared at the door that locked automatically and took out his gun.


    ¡°He is finally out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ignore that coachman and everyone will attack him at once.¡±


    ¡°Yes, leave no space, he should not be able to survive!¡± the knights started shouting order to their juniors as all of them attacked at Rafael at once leaving the ve behind.


    He took a deep breath as he was having a hard time keeping up with so many attackers. There were more than a dozen and everyone was shooting at once making it difficult to cut all the arrows even when he had fast reflexes.


    Taking a deep breath, his eyes swept on the vampire that had both a sword and gun in his hands.


    He was cutting the arrows that wereing to him through the sword and shooting the knight that were attacking on him with his gun but he was not that fast in shooting due to continuous arrows.


    If there would be someone who would cut the arrows for him when he would aim for the knights, it would take less than half time to shoot all of them.


    And then they would be free. If he wants, he can help Rafael and make everything perfect. Theyplement each other perfectly.


    But if he would save Rafael, the man who had killed so many witches, his brother and sister, more than half of his coven.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he would let Rafael die than bringing him closer to Hazel hoping that her love would change the demon in him.


    His hands clenched into a fist but he did not move from his ce.


    No one would know if he did not help him. He could always make the excuse that he was injured, that was why he was not able to help when his eyes fell on an arrow of Berium under his feet.


    ¡°If only¡­¡±

 Chapter 167 [Bonus chapter] Planned Ambush

    Rafael had always killed the witches mercilessly. He had never cared if they were men, women or kids.


    If he would die, they would be able to live freely again. They would be able to gain everything they have lost. He did not know how the war had started but he could end it with just one arrow.


    His pupils dted when he remembered all those cries he had suffered thorough by losing his family and members of the coven.


    His eyes shone and the arrow that was lying on his feet started floating in the air.


    Even if someone would see it, they would not doubt him. He was a human for them not a witcher.


    The arrow started floating when slowly it pointed towards Rafael. It started trembling as the will of its master was not yet strong.<sub>.</sub>


    But he clenched his hands and focused. Soon the arrow danced with the air and flew towards Rafael who was still busy in facing so many attacks at once.


    He had his back towards the arrow when he felt somethinging towards him but if he tried to check, he would be attacked by more than a dozen arrows.


    He could not even blink since his hands were moving constantly to cut all those arrows and shoot the knights. Five of them were already shot and fell on the ground but there were still more than seven of them left.


    And other knights were taking the ce of the attacking knights. It was a well nned ambush. The preparator already knew the time and path of their arrival. There was no way that it was just a mere confidence.


    And the fact they were all wearing the uniform of knights, the emperor was not even trying to hide his intentions. Was he so sure that he could get rid of Rafael just because he found a little amount of Berium!<sub></sub>


    ¡°To think that I am so easy to deal with! Aren¡¯t you taking the power of lord too lightly??¡± The knights who were outnumbered felt frightened even when they were winning when they heard his cold words with that dark and sinister look in his eyes.


    The witcher clenched his hands and waved them, the arrow that was still waiting just a second ago went straight to his nape.


    But before he could touch it, a dagger cut it in half and his eyes met with the cold eyes of the woman who should be resting in the carriage.


    She turned to him and his whole body trembled. The thought that she would hate him and try to kill him made him restless and his mind already started to form excuses to save his image. His head lowered to hide his eyes as he muttered an apology but the girl just sneered as she looked at him with a piercing look.


    ¡°You! I thought you were going to help Rafael! Why are you standing there like a fool? Could you not see the attack of the knights? Go and kill them. It is the order of your mistress!¡± more than relieved, the witcher blinked and his eyes once again turned green,


    ¡°I.. I was scared for a minute. I apologize for my carelessness! I will go now.¡± he nodded as he took out both daggers and leapt into the air but was stopped as Rafael leapt into the air surprising her.


    ¡°Do not kill them. It would be a waste of food.¡± licking his lips with his tongue, he leapt towards the rest of the six knights, shocking Hazel who ran behind him.


    ¡°Wait! What are you doing!¡± this dumb vampire. Did he know that his strength would not work if Beryllium touched him?


    He would be like them, frail and weak. Then he would be easy to kill. But her scolding fell on deaf ears. Rafeal had already reached the knights that were also barehanded.


    He stared deep into the eyes of the knight standing in front of him and licked his lips again. All he could see was red veins flowing with blood.


    Looking at his darker eyes that were glowing, the knight took a step back but it was already toote.


    Rafael held the knight and pulled him closer before attacking his neck. He started sucking all the blood off his body that soon made his face paler.


    He tried to struggle but his frail attempts were nothing in front of Rafael. It only forced him to suck the blood faster that made the struggle of the knight weaker and soon his fighting capacity was gone.


    Other knights who were too shocked to react came back to his senses when Rafael let go of the body of the knight which fell on the body without any life left in it.


    With a predatory smirk on his face, he jumped in front of another one. His reflexes and agility was unparalleled that the knights were not able to notice when and how he moved.


    They tried to move their swords into the air to attack him but it was a failed attempt.


    He had already gotten hold of other knights as if a person was enjoying the feastid in front of them.


    His sharp fangs pierced his neck too and soon the metallic taste started to fill his mouth. He started savoring the blood he had gotten after long when he felt a knight behind his back.


    The knight had already taken out his sword and was trying to attack him. But before he could move even an inch closer. He held the sword from his bare hands and snatched it from the knights as if an old man was snatching candy from a toddler.


    The action did not take any effort. The eyes of the knight widened as he was not expecting the vampire who was busy in having a meal to be this alert.


    Before he could take a step back, Rafael¡¯s hand tightened around his neck and he was raised higher into the air.


    ¡°Att.. track eve..ryone.. At on.. Ce!¡±

 Chapter 168 [Bonus chapter] Had He Gone Crazy?

    The knight coughed hard and struggled when he recalled that he still had a dagger made with Beryllium. His eyes were getting blurry and he was having difficulty in using his body parts due to theck of oxygen in his body and blood in his head.


    He was hardly left with consciousness as he tried more than ten times to take the dagger out of his pocket but failed each time. In thest attempt when he was about to give up, finally he was able to touch the dagger and took it out somehow.


    Gaining all his strength, he attacked the hands of Rafael which was holding his neck. Soon, blood started toe out of it, but like always the part did not regenerate by itself.


    Like humans, the blood continued to flow and the wound did not heal when the knight smiled but he was having trouble concentrating further.


    He had thought that Rafael would let go of him instantly if he would attack his arms but who would have thought that thirsty vampire would continue to drink blood of his mate as if this was the first andst time he could have blood this freely.<sub>.</sub>


    Neither he let go of his neck nor he stopped drinking the blood. Annoyed and raged, the knight attacked the hand once again with more force but this time the attack was weaker and the dagger fell on the ground after making another wound on his hand and more blood started toe out of his hands.


    Rafael let go of the knight when he felt that he was already unconscious as he could feel the other knights picking up their weapons to attack him at once.


    After taking a few more sips, he let go of the limp body of the knight from his hands and turned towards the knights who were nning to attack on his back.


    ¡°Tsk! Haven¡¯t we always heard that knights have morals and justice? Do you not know we should not attack a person without a weapon in the war and most importantly on his back.¡± with a look of disdain he stared at all of them as his hand traced the drops of blood on his lips and licked them sensually making knights feel disgusted.<sub></sub>


    ¡°We do not need to follow our morals and sense of justice when we are going to fight against a monster. How can you talk about justice when you killed two knights by sucking them dry, you monster!¡± they all looked at him with hatred as if they were looking at something abominable when Rafael chuckled, a deep and cold, humorlessughter that was full of pity.


    ¡°At least, I did not have any prejudice against races. You killed me when I was just going to meet my father inw.


    I must say I am heartbroken that he sent you to wee me. Even if he wanted to attack me, shouldn¡¯t he being by himself to give me some respect? I must say, I am hurt!¡± taking an audible sigh, he made a face that showed he was hurt when he was just drinking the blood of the knights.


    ¡°You filthy being. What nonsense are you shouting about? We are not sent by his majesty.


    We havee here by ourselves as we could not bear to share the same air as you!¡± one of them shouted as he took the lead to attack him when Rafael frowned.


    ¡°Oh! So, the whole drama is because you did not want to share the air with me. Tsk! You should have told me that before. Do not worry, mr knight, i do not take breath. So, you are technically not sharing your precious air with me.


    So, if the argument is solved shall I go back to my wife? She is too scared to the limit of fainting looking at you attacking me at once.¡° Hazel, who was running towards him when she saw them surrounding him with all the weapons made of Beryllium, stopped in her tracks. Even the witcher who was following her coldly with a worried face, could not control his expressions as his face cracked.


    All the knights were looking at him dumbfounded.


    ¡°You.. you do not breathe air?¡± It was Hazel who broke the silence. She even wanted to ask why he felt that she was going to faint when she was standing fine and even had attacked two knights when he was feeding leisurely but she left that forter when he tilted his head and turned to look at her.


    Ignoring the knights who were still holding weapons and walking leisurely over the bodies of the knights that were covering the ground like a carpet, he stood in front of her.


    ¡°Tsk! I was just kidding to solve the argument!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Or would you rather want them to kill your husband. Are you not worried about being a widow?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®i am sure i would die of annoyance first¡±


    ¡°How could you find the time to joke between an ambush! Are you not afraid that they would kill you!¡± With all the nerves of her head popping she controlled the itch to beat him first then handling the knightster which she controlled with so much effort.


    ¡°Because I am full. It has been ages since I was fed so much. I am feeling good! So, how about you handle the rest while I go and take a nap in the carriage?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± had he drank the blood of a crazy knight and now it was affecting him! She continued to stare at his face hard as if trying to decipher his thought process.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that face. Didnt you know that taking a nap after a good meal is good for one¡¯s health.


    What do you call it in your humannguage? Yes! Beauty sleep! I should maintain my face to woo youter. Wake me up when you are done. I did not want to keep my father inw waiting!¡±

 Chapter 169 [Bonus chapter] Stay In The Dark

    ¡°Sigh! Do you really not want to help? Too bad, then I am left with no choice!¡± Like a man abandoned by his family, he took a deep sigh making Hazel confused further but soon her eyes widened when in the next second he shot all the knights who were standing there.


    ¡°Bang¡±


    ¡°Bang¡±


    ¡°Bang¡±


    The sound of bullets was the only thing that could be heard for a few seconds until all the knights fell on the ground.


    ¡°No! Wait. do not kill all of them.¡± but it was toote. Before Hazel could ask him to stop, he had already gotten rid of all of them.


    Hazel looked with horror on the number of dead bodies. It must be more than a dozen but all of them are..<sub>.</sub>


    She checked the pulse but as she had thought none of them was alive.


    ¡°Why are you running like a duck while checking on them? If we would not have killed them, they would have killed us instead.¡± Hazel shook her head. Even if the knights belong to her empire. She did not pity them.


    She would be a fool if she would pity those who tried to kill her.


    ¡°I only wanted one of them alive so that he could give a testament for us. Do you think my father would ept that he had sent the knights to kill you? But it¡¯s toote to find proof now!¡± she stood up from the ground after checking each of them with a disappointed look on her face.


    ¡°So, do you believe that it is your father¡¯s doing? Such a relief! I have thought it would take some efforts to convince you that your father did not care whether you are dead or alive if he get the chance to kill me.¡± His voice was so indifferent that Hazel felt he was not talking about his death but some irrelevant matter.


    ¡°Are you not afraid of death, Rafael?¡± she had never seen him scared no matter what. Even when they were all attacking him, he was standing there just fine and even had the nerves to joke with her. ¡°Is it because you are immortal?¡±<sub></sub>


    Vampires did not age and live more than thousand years naturally. With their strength, killing them is almost impossible so they were often called as immortal beings.


    ¡°For the very same reason. I am not afraid of death. Death would be a relief, a freedom from the shackles of long life.¡± Hazel blinked as she could not believe that someone could take a long life as a curse.


    At this time, she felt that Rafael had some burdens he was hiding all the time. That lonesome look on his face was quite a burden.


    ¡°Why are you sad for me? Why don¡¯t you kiss me to make me feel better!¡± she felt him moving closer to him and smiled mischievously as he stared at her lips and rolled her eyes.


    Alright, she would take her words back. He was just a chameleon who lied all the time. His solitude look must be a mirage too.


    ¡°Tsk! I would throw a feast on the day you will die. So, do not dream much. Now shall we leave!¡± huffing, she crossed her hands over her chest as she started walking away. What was she even expecting from this vampire?


    To be honest with her? But she couldn¡¯t believe that her father was so bold to attack them that brazenly. Had he not thought what would happen if they would survive.


    ¡°Even if one of the nights would have survived, he would have taken the me and your father would have executed him in front of everyone in the name of treason.


    There is no way that he could be proven as guilty. He is an emperor not a baron or so whom you can prove guilty with the testament of a knight.


    So, do not think too much about it. This is just the start, many attacks are waiting for us in the pce.


    I have already told you, so you should be prepared for it.¡± she nodded as she sighed.


    How could things be so simple? They have to be alert all the time. What if they have to face another ambush before entering the pce.


    ¡°We are already in his territory. What will we do if the next ambush is more fatal? They do have a good amount of Beryllium.¡± Hazel picked up an arrow from the ground whose tip was purple with the silver on the rest.


    The small element was poisonous for him.


    ¡°Hmm, that was unexpected. I have thought that we have made sure that humans did not find more of it after the war and I heard nothing about your father finding it.


    It must have been kept hidden for long or had been smuggled so well that the council did not get any news about it.


    But i am relieved that you did not me me for the death of humans.¡± Hazel shook her head and entered the carriage. Even if she would try to initiate a serious discussion all the time, he had the capability of changing it to a humorous one or moving its directions towards her.


    As if he did not want to share much with her. Could it because she had still not chosen sides and he was afraid that she would inform his ns to her fatherter.


    If that was the case, then she would not ask further. It was better to stay in the dark until they reached the pce.


    Even now she wants to see her family. Would they have any guilt in their eyes if they saw her?


    Rafael stopped at the door and turned towards the coachman with a sly smile on his face.


    ¡°I am amazed every time when your kind puts up a fight. Your agility is better than mine. That was why I was surprised that you did not join the battle when I was fighting with the knights.


    Anyway, I think this is yours.¡±

 Chapter 170 [Bonus chapter] Another War?

    Lucian stared at the silver arrow in the hands of Rafael which had a purple tip. It was the arrow he had thrown on him with his power and if it was not for the intervention of hazel, he would have died.


    But did Rafael know that from the start? No. That was not the time to think about it.


    He raised his head with a nk expression on his face,


    ¡°I did not know what the master was talking about. But I apologize for getting my hands injured, that was why I was not able to helpter.¡± Lucian raised his hands which had a deep cut on his palm. The blood had dried but it was clear that he could not hold the sword with such a deep flesh wound.


    His eyes closed as he recalled how he had picked up another arrow and pierced his palm when Hazel was helping Rafael.


    He had thought Hazel woulde to himter and ask about his negligence so he wanted to make sure that she did not lose his trust over him.<sub>.</sub>


    But who would have thought that Rafael would be the first to inquire. Was Rafael suspicious of him?


    No! He had asked for the best potions to keep his real face and hair hidden. There was no way that a vampire could know that he was a witcher.


    ¡°Aah, I did not know that you are a lousy warrior. If i had known that earlier, i would have bought another ve and chosen him for protecting hazel.¡± walking closer, he tried to hold the injured hand of Lucian who held it back and hid it behind his back.


    ¡°How can master touch slowly like me? You should not pay attention to it. It would heal in no time.


    And I promise that I will serve the master better next time.¡± He bowed his head lower while his eyes turned vignt. His other hands was already near the sword in case the vampire attack at him,<sub></sub>


    He was sent here with so much hope. He could not die so easily. If his identity was revealed, it would be better if he would run away and then find another identity to enter in the pce of humans.


    That would be easier than the torment he had to bear among the vampires. With his thoughts sorted out, Lucian was ready for everything when he heard a chuckle.


    ¡°You are too sharp witted and confident for being a ve. Looks like you did not have your trainingpleted. Looking at straight into my eyes, you are a peculiar one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    But it is notte. I will personally look into your training from now on. Start the carriage, we are gettingte!¡± Though he wasughing, his eyes were colder and something dark and sinister was hidden behind them that brought Lucian to the edge.


    Was Rafael already aware and now ying with him like a cat ys with his prey before killing him. Or was he just annoyed that he did not help him.


    ¡°Yes, master! No matter what the truth is, he would try his best to find more opportunities to kill Rafael.


    He saw them entering into the carriage and took a deep breath as he started the carriage again. The night was too silent after the mass killing of the knights but as a witcher he could feel the death lingering in the air.


    ¡°Do you think we would be attacked again?¡± Hazel turned her head away from the window towards the vampire who entered in and the carriage started.


    ¡°Yes, it is just the start. I am sure your father knew that he was not going to be sessful the first time.


    He was just showing his powers and giving us a threat that we should not take him lightly.¡° His words were cruel but she knew it was the truth.


    She had never received any warmth from her so-called family anyway.


    ¡°Close your eyes and take some rest. I will wake you up when we get there.¡± she nodded as she was really feeling exhausted after putting up a fight.


    Though she was relieved that she was able to hold a sword well and even cut the arrows that were thrown towards them, it had taken a toll on her body, especially her wrists.


    She closed her eyes and drifted to sleep when Rafael smiled. He took out his cape and covered her body with it.


    He continued to stare at her for a few seconds as if he was trying to see more of what her face had to offer.


    In the end, he shook his head and stared back at the arrow in his hands.


    ¡°Interesting! Grumble?¡± he looked out and called a few times when a dark wisp came floating to him and started grumbling.


    Though it did not have any clear face, it was evident that he was hopping mad with the strange sounds it was making.


    ¡°What can I do? I did not know your name and you always make gurgling sounds.¡° Rafael shrugged his shoulders for which the shadow turned silent for a second before grumbling furry as if it was trying to pull his hair and hopping out of anger.


    ¡°Alright! We will fix a name for youter. For now, I need your help.¡± he picked up the arrow and showed it to him.


    ¡°Can you see this purple shining metal over the tip of the arrows? It is called Beryllium. It has a strong smell and its touch could burn.


    Go and find out where this metal came from and keep a close eye on its use. Inform me if they will take it out for use.


    And if there is more. I will ask for your guidance in reaching their warehouses where they have hidden Beryllium.


    Because if it spreads in the market, another war would start soon and it would be more brutal than the first.¡±

 Chapter 171 [Bonus chapter] Would you be one?

    The sound of drums and trumpet woke Hazel from her sleep. She rubbed her eyes and blinked to adjust with the light only to see a long crowd waiting outside.


    Roads were covered withmoners who were staring at the carriage as if there was god in it. If only they knew that the man is a devil reincarnation.


    Drums were yed on their left side while crackers were burnt on their right.


    It was no less than a festival with the distribution of sweets and music following them.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡± she had only seen this kind of crowd on founding day. Though they were here to attend the founding day celebrations only, it was still 3 days away.


    ¡°Your father is showing how much did he love and miss you and how happy he is that we came to visit him.¡± Hazel had thought that he would be furious with all the drama since the same person had tried to kill themst night, but to her surprise, he was smiling warmly as if he was touched.<sub>.</sub>


    Did he forget the event ofst night with this pomp and show?


    ¡°Why are we being part of the drama? Wouldn¡¯t it be better that we expose them here in front of everyone. I am sure if we present the uniform of knights and arrows many would believe in us.¡° After all, the men hade in the uniform of knights boldly.


    ¡°Not anyone can have their hands on the uniform of knights. It shows that my father had attacked us.¡° He raised a brow and stared deep at her as if she was weird, making her embarrassed.


    She thought again of what she had said, but she did not find any mistake in it.


    ¡°How can a dead body prove who had attacked. Did you forget that I have feasted on them. If you tried to provoke your father, he would announce that he had sent those knights to escort us and I feasted on them.<sub></sub>


    And to hide my heinous crime, I am using them of attacking us. After all, we all are fine while they all died and two of them were sucked dry.


    Who would the crowd listen to? You, the wife of a vampire, whose existence was unknown before her marriage, or your father who is a kind and benevolent king who had sacrificed his daughter to end war.¡± her eyes narrowed at him but knew that he was telling the truth.


    With the way her father had tried to assassinate them boldly, he must have thought about all the results and how he would deal with them.


    She did not like the fact that she was treated like a pawn once again to make him a great person when in reality he was nothing but a greedy ruler who wanted all the power for himself.


    ¡°How did we collect proofs then?¡± letting go of the anger over things that could not be changed. She wanted to prepare more for the future.


    He raised a brow when he saw the serious look in her eyes. She was looking like a dedicated soldier who was waiting formands before entering into the war zone. After a week of debate and hesitation she had finally stood up to face her father as an enemy. He should be relieved and joyous with the fact that she had finally let go of her prejudice against races but all he felt was annoyance.


    For her to lose her innocence and y tricks that politicians do, for some reason that thought let a bitter taste in his mouth.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about any of it. I will handle your father and all of his corrupt allies who are trying to start another war.


    You just have to make sure that you do not fall into any trouble while staying there. You have to behave like you tr

 Chapter 172 [Bonus chapter] Wild Imagination

    ¡°Would you let me feed on you for a few days?¡± Hazel gulped as she did not know how to answer that.


    She had seen how the girl had felt when he held their hands and drank their blood. He was the one drinking the blood, yet she had felt that the girls had gotten intoxicated with his actions. Would she want to feel the same?


    What if she lost in her emotions and confessed to him. She would lie if she would say that she did not love him but she knew even if she would propose, he would only deny and it would only make things awkward between them.


    After all, he had brought her here to leave her for forever.


    ¡°If you are not willing, then it is fine too. You do not need to..¡± he could see the reluctance in his eyes and for some reason he felt a bitter taste in his mouth in spite of knowing how much she had hated vampires since the time she hade here.


    ¡°No! I just.. Would it hurt too much? I do not like the pain, needle gives me.¡± she pursued her lips and lowered her head with embarrassment.<sub>.</sub>


    She looked so much like a cute innocent girl that she hardly looked with that re and sarcasticment that Rafael did not realize when a genuine smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°Have you not tried it before? Though it was only for a second. No matter how much I drank, the pain would be only that much.¡± holding her hands, he rubbed her palms as if trying to assure her.


    Truth to be told, he could have arranged the blood. He had his men around who gave him information from time to time.


    Or he could have just flown to the town and picked up some random person but he wanted to have her.


    He wanted to have her in his arms and then taste that.. No! Even though that was wrong, he wanted to have her once more before letting her go to have her so-called freedom.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Alright then, I will try my best to serve you.¡± her hold on her dress tightened.


    For some reason those words felt too strange and a strange image formed in front of her closed eyes.


    She saw herself entangled in a bedsheet without any clothing while he was above her. His fangs were dug deep inside her skin while his body was rocking at a fast pace. She was moaning hard while he had a strange expression on her face as if he was having pleasure.


    Her hands were entangled in his hair while his hands were on her bare hips. His nails were digging deep into her skin as if he was using that as leverage to enter deeper into her.


    His eyes were closed but..


    Though she had a tear in her eyes, she was looking happy and sensuous. No! She shook her head hard. What kind of dream was she having?


    How had she gone this far when he was just asking to hold her hand and have a few sips. No! Come out of that dream before she started feeling hot down there.


    Her legs closed the gap and stuck to each other while she covered her eyes as if it would stop her wild imagination from seeing those kinds of scenes.


    ¡°Are you okay? If you are still tired then rest a bit more.¡± His confused voice filled her eyes but she was so embarrassed that she did not know how to reply.


    If he woulde to know what she was thinking then he would surely think of her as a sultry pervert.


    ¡°No no! I am fine. More than that, we will reach the pce in a minute. We are already in the royal garden that the royal mother had prepared under her vignce.


    It is her favorite ce to spend time. I have often seen her taking a walk here while sitting on the terrace with Anne.¡± She recalled how she had oftenined to Anne that she even wanted to go there and spend some time.


    She felt alone in the pce and wanted to see how the flowers bloom. That was when Anne had offered that they would grow a few flowers on their terrace too in small pots.


    She had always tried to do everything to console her and make her feel better. If she would not have been with her, then she was not sure if she would have been able to maintain her sanity.


    She wondered how Anne would react when she would see her after a long time. Would she be as excited as she was?


    How happy Anne would be finding that she had brought a gift for her. A smile formed on her lips unconsciously imagining her thrilled face.


    Like sisters, they would sit and talk all night on the terrace like before. She was the only one she wanted to meet genuinely.,


    ¡°That Anne you talk about, is she your friend or maid?¡± asked Rafael as he remembered the report he had received from his men.


    ¡°Hmm, she is my only family. So calling her maid would be rude. But you can call her my family.¡± she replied in a tender voice finally able to raise her head and see his face again.


    She was relieved that she was not fidgeting or blushing anymore nor was she imagining strange things while looking at him.


    The name of Anne had done wonders again.


    ¡°If possible, I want to meet your only family too. Maybe she did not hate the idea of meeting a vampire like other humans.¡± more than that he wanted to meet the girl who was able to hide from his men when they have never failed before.


    ¡°Of course, when I was about to get married to you, she was the only one who had told me that I would do fine and one day I might fall in love with you.¡±

 Chapter 173 [Bonus chapter] Full of Hatred

    ¡± I might fall in love with you.¡± she only realized what she had said once she was done and her eyes widened with that. ¡°But that did not mean that I fell in love with you.


    I mean, I have realized I was too prejudiced against Vampires but that does not mean I will fall in love with one. Ugh, that did not mean..¡± What was she even saying? She didn¡¯t know why she was getting so flustered and exining herself in the first ce.


    But when she felt the glimmer in his eyes when she told him about falling in love with him, she felt a strange jolt of electricity hitting her and taking her over.


    ¡°That.. we have reached!¡± She looked around to form her words properly when she noticed that the carriage had already entered the main building of the pce and took a breath of relief that this foolish topic was going to end here.


    She opened the carriage door without waiting for an escort. She just wanted to run away from there and dug a hole for herself where she could hide until he forgot about this conversation.<sub>.</sub>


    But before she could even take a step out, she felt him holding her hands that were on the door and snapped her head back to him with a start.


    ¡°What.. What are you doing? I was just nervous because I have to act in front of my family. I did not mean what I said, I swear.¡± afraid that he had misunderstood her, she hurriedly exined herself when she felt his eyes dancing with mirth.


    He raised a brow with a strange smile on his face, ¡°you should not go out by yourself my dear wife. Give me a chance to escort you.¡± he held her hand in his palm and then opened the door.


    Walking out first from the carriage, he held her hands tightly and helped her ining out of the carriage. The sound of drums had stopped and the crowd had left behind but arge number of maids were waiting for them at the door.<sub></sub>


    Two parallel lines of maid were there on both side behind them were knights who were guarding the royal family,


    On the door, there were the empress and her eldest son, the crown prince and the prince whom she had sent to the jail on the left and on the right were the third princess.


    They all have cold and annoyed expression on their faces ad if they wanted toe forwards and rip out Hazel¡¯s heart so that she would die right there.


    But as they walked closer, their expression turned benevolent as if they could not wait to wee them and hug them.


    Rafael smiled and held her closer in his arms as he whispered, ¡°now I know from where you have gotten your acting skills. I must say you are far behind when ites to your family.¡±


    Her face turned red with embarrassment as she remembered how she used to act high and mighty whenever she used to see him when she had first reached the pce.


    The empress gritted teeth when she saw both of them behaving lovey dowey. The soft whispers in her ears and then her face turned red felt like something bitter had struck in their mouth which they could neither swallow or spit out in front of everyone.


    ¡°Look how shameless she is!¡± the princess could not help but scorn. Though she was saying that, her eyes were taking over the vampire who was the most handsome man she had ever seen with such fair skin and dark hair.


    Weren¡¯t they told that her husband was ugly, that was why he had not attended the wedding? Then why did she have such a sexy demigod walking with her?


    Her eyes burnt with jealousy as she felt her smirk was humiliating her.


    ¡°Yes, did she not care that the man who was walking holding her hands had fangs and could suck her dry any moment. How bold of her.¡± spoke the first prince with his eyes filled with disdain.


    No matter how harmonious they look. You can never trust a blood sucker. No one knows when he would lose his sanity and attack his kins and kill them after drinking their blood. Even if she was not loved, she was well taken care of in the family.


    How dare she betray them and choose a monster over them. She must get her punishment. He would make sure to teach her a lesson for her betrayal.


    ¡°What did you expect from a bastard? Who had suddenly seen mor and power. Did you forget how she had sent me to jail to show everyone her authority.


    Let me tell you, even vampires loathe her for her looks and actions. But she is still living in her fairytale world.¡± he sneered as he could not forget the insult she had borne due to her. The words of him spending his time in the prison had spread far and wide and even the women of his empire look at him strangely now.


    She had taken his respect from him and nowughed like she was high and mighty. If it was not for father, he would have pulled her by her hair and sent her straight to the dungeon to show how it felt to be there.


    She was an ingrate who had forgotten the favors of her family, and now that she had gotten powers she was trying to bite the hands that had fed her.


    ¡°Tsk, i will make sure that she will see reality soon and do not worry. I will give you to her once our work is done, you can torment her enough to get revenge on her, but for now, you have to act as your father had told.¡± his mother patted his back as she reminded her but the look on her face was full of loathing. She could not believe that she personally came here to wee filthy blood and a monster who drinks blood.


    ¡°Soon she would die by our hands.¡±

 Chapter 174 You Are Not A Fool. Are You?

    Their eyes that have nothing but hate soon changed into a loving family who was gentle and caring when she stood in front of them with Rafael.


    Este walked closer and hugged Hazel, ¡°oh my, you have be slim. Have you not eaten well these past few months?


    You should take more care of yourself now that you are married. After all, you can be a mother anytime.¡± it would look like thedy was too worried for her daughter but hazel could feel the pressure of her hands that were on her back. As if she wanted to crush her under her arms and show who has the authority.


    She had thought hazel would take the message and tremble under her arms. It was necessary to subdue her from the start since she was flying too high into the sky.


    ¡°Thank you, mother. I never knew that you had seen me before my wedding. Since you were not present even in the ceremony and never came to the annex building ever when I used to live there.<sub>.</sub>


    I am touched!¡± holding Este¡¯s hands tightly in her grip, Hazel took them away from her back and held Este¡¯s hands between her hands with the force she had.


    Her hands that used to be soft and tender had turned calloused due to the sword training she had received in the past days from both Damien and Lucian. Her grip was far stronger from the woman who had spent all her life in luxury and not held anything heavy ever.


    Este¡¯s eyes cracked when she felt the strong pressure from the girl who had never dared to raise her head in the past two decades when she used to live here.


    The overbearing auraa was stronger and so was the pressure in her eyes as if she was looking down on them. Este could never bear it. But she knew that it was neither time nor the ce to act. She had to hold in.<sub></sub>


    She could hear the whispers, so she let Hazel go but she could not move her hands even an inch when a smirk formed on Hazel¡¯s face. As if she was challenging her to take her hands back if she dared.


    ¡°You!¡± Este fumed. What the hell did her fertility blood think of herself? Raising her head in front of her, she had beenpletely brazen and shameless.


    ¡°You must be tired. Why don¡¯t youe in and rest.¡± forcing the smile on her face that looked strained no matter how you see it, she asked hazel to leave her hands, which she finally let go of with a smile.


    ¡°Wee brother inw!¡± Both men spoke in unison while the princess just nodded her head to both of them as she could not hide the disgust in her eyes for long.


    Rafael only nodded his head to all of them while observing their every action. A genuine smile formed on his face that was full of arrogance when he saw what hazell did to the olddy who was dressed like she was a maiden.


    Unlike vampires, humans age faster and look old yet they try to behave like they were young that looked full of deception and foolishness to Rafael.


    Once the courtesies were done they all walked in, in silence when Rafael was the first to speak.


    ¡°I have thought that his majesty woulde to wee me personally since he looked too eager to meet me in the letter.¡± his eyes scanned the passage and the paintings on the walls carefully as if he was trying to find a hidden clue in them.


    The woman tried to smile again though it was evident that she was losing her patience after what happened with Hazel a few minutes ago.


    ¡°He was going toe, but we received a guest from the council. I did not know who informed them about your visit but they thought it was a good chance to show the world that we have cordial rtions with vampires.


    I must say the council is too sharp to not let a family gathering go unnoticed without their benefit.¡± she chuckled as she knew that he was the head of the council now.


    He was the one who was making them astray as they used to work just fine before but now they were meddling too much in their affairs as if they have nothing else to do.


    ¡°Thank you, I am d that they are learning to be wise. There is never smoke without fire. So, if themoners would know that an esteemed and royal family like yours are pleading vampires toe to your home and be your guest, then they follow the trend too.


    After all, we all are collected here so that humans can learn they could not exist for long if they continued to challenge higher beings. There is nothing wrong in realizing where you belong. But it is only beneficial in the long run.


    Or else, can you imagine what would happen if you attack a higher being like a vampire when you think he is alone.


    He would juste and grab your frail neck and snap it like it was a small twig and then drink all the blood you can offer.


    I must say that it would be a gruesome death and only a fool human would try to act like that. Right mother inw.¡± her face lost all the colors as she knew what he was talking about.


    Though they knew that knights may lose, she was still shocked when she saw him unscathed standing in front of her. Though her children did not know, she knew how much effort they had ced in nning that ambush.


    And now he was threatening her to kill her. Her body fell into cold sweat when she tried to maintain that smile on her face.


    ¡°But I am d that you are not that foolish. After all, I have not been a benevolent man since the start. I hope you have heard enough about me to do something foolish. right?¡±

 Chapter 175 [Bonus chapter] Where She Belong

    He was threatening her! She could feel her blood boil the way he stared at her as if he was looking down on her for her lousy act.


    It took all her strength to not act out of line.


    ¡°Of course, after all, you are my son inw. You are like Liam and Vincent to me.¡± she forced a smile on her face as she moved her hands and patted his shoulder but he took a step back before she could touch him again,


    He took out the coat he was wearing and threw it on the ground as if it had be dirty that infuriated her further.


    ¡°You must be too tired, Agatha would show you your rooms.¡± she pointed at the maid that was following them as she knew that she could not bear this vampire anymore. He was ring her intentionally. But if she lost, then her husband would not let her live peacefully for months.


    ¡°I would like to meet the councilman who hade this far. After all, I am no guest. As you said, I am the owner of the pce as Vincent and Liam.¡± he raised a brow as if challenging her to refuse him. When she nodded her head that looked mechanical and Hazel wondered how much force had she put into it.


    ¡°Would you being with me?¡± Hazel shook her head as she was already feeling exhausted with the long journey and then the fight.<sub>.</sub>


    She did not have the mental capacity to handle another battle of wits. She would rather roll on her bed and enjoy the soft bed she was going to have this time.


    Then she would ask someone to call Anne. She wondered if she still worked in the annex building or had she shifted to the main pce after she left.


    Rafael moved closer when she thought that he would leave and kissed her forehead tenderly.


    ¡°I will join you soon. Till then take care of yourself.¡±


    Looking at her whole body turned rigid, he left with a smile under her stunned gaze.


    Este turned and left as she did not feel the need to act in front of someone as pathetic as Hazel and her daughter followed her.<sub></sub>


    She had wasted enough time here anyway.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Liam stared at his brother, the crown prince, as if asking for permission but he shook his head, which made his face look awful.


    He gritted his teeth as he nodded. He had heard that revenge is best served cold. He would wait until he got his chance.


    Everyone left one by one with only Hazel and Vincent standing there.


    Even maids left when he signaled them to leave, making Hazel frowns.


    She still did not know where her room was and the path of this pce.


    Though others think it was her home. It was only the second time she had entered the main pce, of course the first time was her marriage.


    So she did not get the chance to explore this ce.


    Just when she was thinking she felt a hand on her shoulders. It gave her an uneasy feeling when she felt him standing too close to her.


    ¡°You must be waiting for someone to show you your room. Too bad, even the maids did not wait for you.


    They must be under the impression that you are the old Hazel who did not need to be tended. After all, you have lived all your life alone in the annex building doing all your chores by yourself.¡± he whispered in a baritone voice with a smirk on his face when his breath touched her skin but instead of feeling that feathery tingling feeling, she felt nauseous.


    She tried to move away when she felt that his hold was stronger than she had thought and he was not letting her go away.


    ¡°Do not be mad. I know they are in the wrong for treating such a beautiful girl that way. You should be treated like a princess.


    Why don¡¯t youe with me? I will show you your room. Hhmm!¡± he leaned closer to her and if anyone would look from a distance, it would feel that they were kissing as there was hardly any gap between their lips.


    She red at him but was no match for him. Even after learning sword wielding and holding daggers, it did not increase her physical strength and the man standing in front of her was the crown prince.


    The man who was holding a sword since his birth.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± she spoke in a cold voice as she struggled but it only brought an amused look on his face.


    ¡°Why? I am trying to help Hazel. I know that no one will treat you well in the pce even if they would pretend in front of that evil monster.


    And we both know that he is also using you as his pawn. Do you think I would believe that you are in a rtionship of husband and wife when your whole body turns rigid with such a simple goodbye kiss!


    Tsk! You should have done more practice. But I can see how you have turned into a beautifuldy. Oh my, why have I never noticed that you are so stunning.


    You should not hold on to the rotten rope to save yourself, Hazel.


    He is a monster in the end and can kill you any moment just because he would be hungry here.


    Why don¡¯t youe with me? We can sit and reminisce about old times. After all, you are still my little sister. And as a big brother, I should take care of you. Come.¡± moving his one hand away from her shoulder while keeping one there, he held her wrist with the intention to drag her if she did not listen.


    He had enough of her rebellion. Now is the time when she was reminded who she was in reality.


    ¡°Let me go or you will lose the hand that is holding me.¡±

 Chapter 176 [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°Let me go or you will lose the hand that is holding me.¡± Vincent felt a strange thrill that was stronger then beating the ves.


    The girl was so frail and lean that a bit more force of his hands and he would be able to snap her neck yet she was threatening him in such a cold voice.


    Did she not have the desire to live anymore? But instead of killing her, he wanted to torment her further.


    Why had he never realized that he had such an interesting sister. He would have loved to crush her rebel and have enjoyed how her fierce eyes turned dim.


    Those bright eyes, they were so fascinating, he could not help but think how would it feel when she would be begging for him for her death.


    Those alive eyes would be dim then, just the thought was enough to intoxicate him. With a crazy look in his eyes, he turned to see the girl who was still standing there confidently and felt a surge of adrenaline gush in his body.


    But instead of losing, his hold on her hands tightened.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Why? What if I did not let you go? How are you going to make me regret hazel?


    Would you cry and collect the maids and then tell them that I am bullying you?


    Or would you beat me with those frail hands of yours.¡± with a thrilled smile on her face he rubbed his other hands on her arms.


    The touch was so disgusting that she took her hands away but when she raised to look back at him, her eyes were so domineering that he felt his grinning like a fool.


    His other siblings had always been docile toward him since they knew how sadistic he was. He loved to crush the will and courage of others rather than break their limbs.


    He had never enjoyed anyone since long but who would have thought that a mere favor on his father would give him this joy.<sub></sub>


    He could not wait to see what she would do next. Something he was anticipating or would surprise him once again.


    ¡°Neither, I will make sure that your hand would be torn from your body and you spend the rest of your life as an handicapped.¡± she stared back at him with a calm and cold face that had no sign of emotions in them but her eyes.. Her eyes were like the sun that was full of fire that brought him back to the edge.


    ¡°Really, and how would you do that?¡± he asked with a raised brow as his gaze lingered over her body.


    She had no weapon. Though he had already known that, he still checked her when he realized how sexy she was.


    How would it feel when he would hold that.. Thump! He looked above when he felt the tip of the sword on his shoulder and met the sneer on her face.


    ¡°So, you know now!¡± she asked back in a daunting voice when she felt shock on his face.


    ¡°Would you let go or my knight would cut your hand? The choice is yours!¡± Just as the words left her mouth, she felt the pressure of the sword increasing on his hand and felt the wetness there when the metallic smell filled his nostrils but instead of fear of anger, his face filled with joy.


    Heughed like he had gone crazy confusing both Lucian and Hazel.


    His head leaned backwards as heughed in full spirit but at the same time his hold on her hands loosened.


    She finally was able to get her hands free when she felt that the force had declined a lot but stood straighter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She walked away and Lucian, who had no expression on his face, took his sword back and followed her without sparing another nce to Vincent who was staring at her as if he was a long lost friend.


    His gaze was not leaving Lucian even when they were a few steps away.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lucian wanted to hold her hands and check but he knew that it was not the woods where they practice like equals. Where he was her master and asked her questions freely.


    They were at the pce where he was nothing but a ve who had no right to speak much less ask a question and talk back from his mistress but he could not help but worry.


    He was asked to wait out with the other knights but his gut feeling was telling him that he should be with her.


    He used his rationality to tell himself that she was with Rafael and that the vampire would never let her have trouble, yet his uneasiness only increased with time.


    And he knew that witches had a strong sixth sense that never betrayed them.


    So even when he was called and others shouted behind him, he turned and walked in trying to follow her smell.


    It was his good luck that he was strong enough to follow her smell. He could not exin how his blood boiled when he found that bastard leaning on her when she was feeling suffocated.


    He could feel her struggle from far away and cursed himself for beingte for her.


    He noticed how her eyes rxed when she noticed his presence and a new wave of confidence filled her voice.


    He had never felt that much pride and confidence in ages when he had felt after saving her today. If only he had been a bitte and that crazy bastard would have done anything to her. He would have burnt the whole pce as she was too important for them.


    She was thest hope of changing that blood sucking monster. Yes! That was why he was here.


    ¡°What would happen to me? After all, I have a reliable knight.¡± she smiled as she shook her head and turned back to look at him.


    But soon her smile froze and her eyes widened,


    ¡°nk!¡±

 Chapter 177 [Bonus chapter] Kill Him For Treason

    Hazel¡¯s eyes widened when she saw two knights attack him from behind. If she had not noticed their presence then it only meant that they were shadow guards, one of the strongest guards the pce had to guard their members.


    ¡°Behind you!¡± But before she could open her mouth, they had already attacked him at once but their sword was not able to touch him. Lucian had already booked their attack by his sword but the pressure was intense.


    Both knights were using their full force to attack him.


    He struggled for a while before he was able to push them away.


    ¡°Why are you attacking him suddenly? Let go!¡± Hazel knew that if continued, it would be troublesome since both knights were skilled but more than that he was an outsider, what if he was medter.


    She could already feel the pressure they were trying to put on her. She red at the man but they stayed impassive.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°We are only performing our duties, mydy. This man had dared to attack our crown prince. It is treason and he had to be taken to the prison yet he is attacking us.


    The more he would struggle, the more punishment he would getter.¡± they announced as they attacked him again with more force this time.


    Lucian was having trouble since the both knights were attacking him at the same time but from different directions like they had already devised a n to attack him.


    ¡°I.. I need another sword.¡° She pursed her lips as she knew the knights were right. Even if she got him another sword and he fought with them bravely and defeated them, others woulde.


    The pce did notck guards and knights. But if he continued to attack on the royal knights then she would not be able to save him.<sub></sub>


    Not to forget, Rafael had told her to act like she loved her family and was still with them. Only then would they let their guards down in front of her.


    ¡°Wait, this is just a misunderstanding. Let him go!¡± She tried to meddle but their pointed swords did not back away.


    This time one of the knights attacked from behind while the other attacked straight on his chest.


    He blocked the attack on chest only to end up with a cut on the back when he kicked the knight behind him only then he was able to save his neck from him. Yet the wound was severe.


    His eyes turned darker and he attacked both of them fiercely when she came forward again. If it continued, they would have trouble as her father would include her and Rafael in treason too.


    After all, how a servant works without the will of his master.


    ¡°Wait! He is not going against the royal family. It is all a misunderstanding. My brother will exin to you if we go and ask him.¡± though she knew that it was hardly possible, she faked the confidence so that she could get some time to find a solution.


    ¡°Would I do that?¡± she froze when she heard the voice behind her. The man was only a few cm away from her. But she did not hear him moving closer.


    ¡°You were getting too confident when he attacked me. Have you forgotten who I was at that moment, my dear sister!¡± she had never thought that being called sister could sound like a curse too.


    A strange but nauseating feeling started to envelope him whenever he tried toe closer.


    She was ashamed of herself because she was proud of having this kind of handsome and brave half brother in the past.


    She had always admired him in the past. So much that she wanted to go and p her past self.


    ¡°You know very well that he was only trying to protect me. Why are you using him for treason then?¡± He raised a brow when he noticed how cold she was.


    The way she was looking at him? It was full of power and domination that brought an itch to show the reality to the girl.


    ¡°That did not change the fact that he had raised his weapon to challenge him for duel.


    I was without arms when he tried to kill me. If it is not treason, then what is it?¡± he tilted his head and whispered into her ears again. ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± She raised her head which brought their face closer and stared into his eyes that brought another chuckle on his face but his eyes were filled with madness.


    ¡°But I can forgive him since he was working on the orders of my sweet little sister who hade home after a long time, if only she would have dinner with me alone.¡± The smirk on his face was showing her dangerous signs.


    Without thinking about it a bit she was about to deny him and even shout at him when his eyes fell on the knights who were still fighting.


    One of his knights had arge cut on his face and many other severe injuries; another was on the verge of falling. Though Lucian was injured too, he was in much better condition than the other two.


    ¡°You have to think fast, Hazel. If he killed any of them, then even I would not be able to save him. The case would go straight into the hands of the father and you know how he is trying to find a chance to smear the name of your husband.


    This could be taken as the vicious n of your husband to kill me so that my father did not have a good sessor.


    I am sure, you did not want a small misunderstanding to blow up and affect the future of your loving husband.


    Not to forget that this fool would get a death sentence too. Are you willing to sacrifice so much just to avoid having dinner with me which I can force you to have with me anytime once they both would be gone from your life?¡±

 Chapter 178 Come To My Room

    ¡°Are you willing to sacrifice so much just to avoid having dinner with me which I can force you to have with me anytime once they both would be gone from your life?¡± her heart palpitated and the feeling of fear that used to fill her whenever she was called to meet her family when she was a kid filled her again.


    She had known that they had hated her since the start though she never understood why! There was one more illegitimate child of her father but he lived in a pce and was treated like any other prince.


    But she was treated badly because she was a girl! If only she had been legitimate or at least a boy!


    ¡°Sigh! Looks like you are too selfish and have no desire to save both of them.¡± he shook his head in disappointment and turned to walk away when she finally came back to her senses and shook her head.


    No! She did not want any of them to face trouble because of her.


    ¡°Wait! I agree to have dinner with you alone.¡° She took hasty steps to block his way when he did not stop even when she had agreed to his unconditional and saw a non-client look on his face that confused her.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I said, ¡± I am ready to have dinner with you alone. Now stop them.¡± If this continued one of the shadow knights would be dead soon or maybe both with their condition when heughed with an evil glint in his eyes and looked at her as if she was a fool.


    ¡°Darling, that offer was valid till I was waiting for you there. The moment I turned to leave, the offer ended.


    You must me yourself for hesitating.¡± he was not going to help her in the first ce. He was just ying with her.


    The realization not only infuriated her but also brought her to the edge. If he would not agree then how?


    She hated how the lives of others were at stake because of her. They are only tormenting him to show their power to her and here she thought that being an empress would bring power and change for her.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Aww, look at your face! Your confidence is crumbling. Do you care that much about this ve whom you are calling your knight¡± he chuckled when he noticed how her eyes filled wih surprise.


    Did she think he was a fool to not recognize the ring he was wearing which is used to keep the spell of the witches working.


    ¡°Or is it your husband whose respect you want to save? I can not understand how a human could care about blood sucking monsters? Are you not afraid that he would drink yours or have you already served him in that area?


    But then i did not understand why are you so worried about a ve too? Is it because you think you are no better than him?¡± his index finger rolled on the tendril falling on her hair as he looked at her as if she was a thing that should be used and discarded.


    A new and precious toy that he wanted at any cost so that he could feel the thrill of breaking it.


    He could see how her eyes turned fierce and then intent to kill filled her face. She was still a novice when her emotions showed on her face and she did not even try to hide them.


    ¡°But if you are so worried about a monster and a ve, then i will give you another offer, if you will not ept it this second, you will lose all your chance to save any of them.


    So, are you going to ept the offer or shall I leave? After all, I have other things to do too!¡± he asked but no matter how long she stared at his nasty face, he did not exin what the offer was, what was he asking her this time.


    If it wasing from his m0uth then it would be nothing good but what choice did she have? She could not travel to both of them.


    So, when a frown formed on his face and he let go of her hair again, she held his hands.


    ¡°I ept your offer!¡± a nefarious grin formed on his face. Though he knew that she was going to ept the deal, it still brought him joy.


    ¡°You know why your kind of people can be broken easily? Because you entangle yourself with every other being.


    You are just too kind. But I am d that you are. Now wait for my maid in your room. She woulde soon to bring you to me.¡± She let a chill run down her spine at the same time a strong desire to punch him to wipe that smirk off his face but she controlled and nodded his head when he finally waved his hands towards the knights.


    ¡°That is enough y for today. Go and ask a physician to treat you.¡° The shadow guards stopped the instant and bowed their heads as they left from there while Lucian turned to stare at her.


    He was looking confused as to why they left suddenly but when his eyes fell on the close proximity that man and Hazel was sharing, his blood boiled and he ran towards them with an intent to kill.


    He raised his sword and was about to attack Vincent again when Hazel came forward and blocked Vincent from her body.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? He is my brother.¡± She red at him, making him confused as he stared at her and then at the man who had a wide grin on his face.


    Vincent chuckled and then held her shoulders when he felt her flinch and his grin grew wider,


    ¡°See, how much did she love me? You are creating trouble for both of us. Now stay here like an obedient dog while I show her her room.¡±

 Chapter 179 [Bonus chapter] Kill Her

    ¡°He is right, we have some private matters to discuss. Therefore, stay here. I will call for youter. And do not create any trouble in the meanwhile.¡± she could see how his hands on the sword tightened when Vincent had ordered him.


    If she would not intervene, then he would attack Vincent any second.


    Lucian titled his head and stared at her as if asking why she was chaining him with her words. He could just cut the head off of his body and silence him for forever. His eyes were so cold and dead that she could feel his lust for blood from that far and shuddered.


    ¡°Did you not understand me?¡± she asked in a more domineering voice. If she would not be able to subdue him then war would start by tonight.


    Who knows how much Berelium they hold. Rafael and Damien might be strong enough but she was sure not every vampire would be strong enough to save himself from the attack.<sub>.</sub>


    As their empress, she had to handle the matter wisely.


    ¡°Tsk! You have not trained him well. That dog did not even listen to its master! Give it to me, I will teach it properly this time.¡± not only calling him dog, Vincent was even using it for Lucian, telling him where he belonged.


    He didn¡¯t even take him as a threat. For him ves were no more than rugs which are used to clean the shoes. They have no life or emotions. They were there only to be trampled.


    Woman ved could still be used to warm the bed, but male ves, they are only there for getting killed. Yet their meat could not be eaten. What a waste! Buying animals was better than buying them.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Come we have to go. I have other things to handle after showing you your room. If he would bark again, there would be many shadow knights to teach him a lesson.¡°He held her wrist and pulled her to the other side, when she gave onest look to Lucian with stern eyes.


    ¡°That would not happen. I am sure he knew that I am still her mistress and I still have the ring that controlled him. He would not dare to go against me in front of others, right, ve?¡± this time, he nodded. Though he was still furious, he could feel that beneath those domineering voices, her eyes were pleading to him to behave. Not for her but for his life since she would not be able to save him again and again.


    She turned and left with him but in reality, he had started dragging her a bit. She had thought this time, she would be more confident and would face all of them well. If she could handle the night creature then she would definitely be able to handle these trash humans but the fear of the past had started to crawl her heart. When ites to those who had trampled on her for the past two decades, she still felt weak in front of them.


    ¡°We are here!¡± She did not realize that they had already climbed the stairs as she had closed her eyes when she had felt the snickering gazes of the maids while she was holding his hands.


    She wanted to shout that they could not see he was the one who was dragging him, yet they were looking at her with those eyes as if she was an indecent one.


    Ha! Those prejudiced women who feel hatred for everyone when they could not get what they wanted.


    He opened the door slowly and turned to look at him as if asking why are you still standing there.


    Gulping, she walked in. He could not hurt her or could do anything bad with her. If he would do so, then Rafael would have a chance to start the war in council and me them.


    Yes! She was safe, he could only tease her and re her. He was not a fool toy a hand on her when she hade here and an envoy of another kingdom.


    Repeating the same words in her heart, she took a slow step towards the room and entered in.


    But her eyes widened when she noticed that her mother and Liam were already there with her father. She still shiver when she felt the intimidating eyes of the man on her.


    Liam pulled her and threw her on a plush chair as they all surrounded her.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing huh? After wearing expensive jewels and luxurious clothing have you lost your mind and sold your soul to the monsters?


    Have you ever forgotten that they kill humans and drink their blood? Or have you forgotten that you are a human after living with them for so long?¡± her father¡¯s voice was low but daunting as he stared at her with his cold eyes.


    He was looking at her as if she was some pest and even her presence was making them filthy too.


    ¡°She even dared to put me in prison when I went to remind her about her task. She has be a bold father. She is thinking of betraying us. It would be better if we would get rid of her father or she would tell the truth to that monster and all our hard work and ns would go down the drain. She did not deserve to live since she had lost her usefulness.¡± usefulness! Ha! She wanted tough over all of them.


    For them she was nothing but a tool and if she would not follow their orders like an obedient dog, she did not deserve to live. Her life was more pathetic than a dog!


    ¡°Even I feel the same, honey. She is a ticking time bomb for all of us. Let¡¯s kill her here and we would tell Rafael that Hazel ran away after leaving a letter.


    She hated him and was waiting for a chance to return back to humannd so that she could run away and start a new life.¡±

 Chapter 180 Sweet Little Sister

    She felt Liam¡¯s nails digging deep into her skin while he was holding her arms but that pain was nothing inparison to she was feeling looking at her birth father thinking about killing her.


    She had known that he had taken her as a pawn so that one day he could marry her off and strengthen his political standing but treating her like filth was too much.


    The slight hesitation she was facing so far while helping Rafael, vanished in that second.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare so!¡± Though her voice was slow, it was easily heard in the silent room when the eyes of Liam turned fierce. He ced more pressure in holding her at her ce.


    ¡°What did you say? Who do you think you are to give your viewpoint? We will decide what we will do to you.¡° He tried to hurt her so that she could flinch and beg for forgiveness but when he stared at her, her eyes were so cold that even his father¡¯s intimidation felt weaker in front of those eyes.


    ¡°She is right, we can not hurt her. Even if we say that she ran away, it would still create trouble for us in the council.


    We can not give any loose ends to them. And what if they started searching for her in the town and found our warehouses.<sub>.</sub>


    We are trying to be discreet so far, why shall we give them a chance to blow up our covers.


    For now, let her live, the war is going to end soon. Soon, we would be the one in power, then she would have nowhere to go but to return to us.


    After all, she is our youngest sister, show some mercy to her.¡± Vincent walked closer and held Liam¡¯s hands that were on her arms and pulled them back surprising him.


    He was not expecting his calm and great brother whom he admired most to take the side of the woman who had tried to kill him.


    ¡°But brother..¡± no! He would not let her go unscathed after humiliating him so much but when Vincent turned and stared at him, he turned silent and bowed his head.


    ¡°There, there! Do not be hasty. When I was told to bring her here, I thought that it would be a family gathering where we would reminisce about our childhood. Why are we getting so harsh?¡± he patted his brother¡¯s shoulders.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You should be gentle with girls. That is why you are still single!¡± he wanted to deny and shout but stayed silent and lowered his head as he was not ready to ept his defeat.


    ¡°Father, I am sure you understand my points. Do not worry about her, I will take care of her.¡± his father stared at him for a few seconds before sneering and walking out of the room.


    He trusts that his son was qualified enough to even open the mouths of statues and even torment devils. He was his best weapon to win the war.


    ¡°Then I will leave her to you. Make sure she would recall her ce and mission.¡± he nodded and assured his father who gave onest nce to the pathetic girl and walked out followed by Liam who knew that he had lost his chance.


    If father gave up, then he would not be able to convince Vincent. He would only suffer a punishment if he stayed there.


    ¡°Are you waiting for an escort mother?¡± he turned to stare at his mother who was still staring at both of them with skeptical eyes.


    He could see doubts in them but it only made it more thrilling.


    His eyes sparkled with anticipation when Este¡¯s eyes narrowed on him.


    She knew Vincent well and so did his sadistic tendencies.


    Though she hated the presence of hazel. Her beauty reminded her of her mother¡¯s beauty and how she was not able to stop her husband from having an affair due to her mediocre looks.


    She was a reminder that she was not good enough and was defeated by amoner in spite of her royal blood.


    But she felt disgusted when she realized the intention of her son.


    It was no less than an incest. Even if she had a different mother, they still have the same father.


    ¡°Vincent.¡±


    ¡°Mother, mother! You are thinking too much. You should leave the thinking part to me while waiting to rule the whole world.


    Your son would unify the wholend and make you the strongest woman in history.


    But for that, you should make sure to not look into details. Now go, father must be angry, if he would not find you there. He would look around for relief with someone else!¡± That was not a request but amand, she could feel how he was staring at her and asking her to obey his words.


    If not.. She did not even want to think about it. With some force, she nodded her head and then looked at the girl with disgust.


    She is just like her mother, seducing men wherever she goes.


    That was why she had made sure to spend all her life alone in the annex building where she would never find a man whom she could seduce. And look, how demonic she had be just aftering out. If possible she would have killed her with her own hands!


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± feeling the impatience in the voice of her son, she turned towards the door and left while her nails were digging deep into her skin.


    ¡°Tsk! So dramatic. Are you okay?¡± he bent a bit and ran a hand on the scratches his brother had left on her skin. His hands were gentle as if he was soothing his lover while his eyes filled with madness.


    She felt her skin crawling whenever he touch.


    ¡°If you think you can control me then you are wrong. I will tell everything to Rafael and he will not spare you to hurt his wife.¡±

 Chapter 181 [Bonus chapter] What Will She Do Now?

    ¡°Oh my, I am scared, sister? How can you do this with a brother who has saved you from death? Shouldn¡¯t you be a bit more grateful towards me?¡± He held her chin and stared at her with a smirk as if he was mocking her strength.


    His eyes felt the same euphoric feeling when she red at him. Her eyes that were burning with hatred and anger were worth watching. He felt like he had found the best toy for which he was looking for ages.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± she held his hands and was about to jerk them away when his grip on her cheeks tightened.


    ¡°You know what, you can tell him all you want. In fact, you should add that you have been tormented physically and mentally.


    But you know its impact right?¡± his eyes sparkled with joy as he let go of her chin to stop her struggles and then ced in the room as if thinking hard while he had that same smirk on his face/.


    ¡°The first condition would be, he would not believe you since you did not have a single scratch or wound and think that you are trying to get his attention or sowing discord between both races so that another heated fight would lead to war!¡± he shook his head with an amusing look as if he was already imagining all this in his heart.


    ¡°But if somehow you seeded in convincing him that you were ill treated by all of us. Then what?<sub>.</sub>


    He is a vampire in the humannd, who hase to show that he has a cordial rtionship with humans and would not attack them.


    Do you know why he was going up to such length? So that he could have full control over the council.


    If he would assure humans that he was no threat to them then the humans in council would support him.


    If that did not happen, the power he was showing there would be gone. He might be the lord of vampires but for humans, he is just a monster.


    Now, back to your condition, if you would convince him that we are a threat to you and he cared for you enough to attack us then, then he would lose everything he was aiming for!


    He would lose trust of humans, he would lose his power of the council and in the end a new war would start.<sub></sub>


    Vampire may be stronger than us, but we have outnumbered them badly. And we can win against them if it is not closebat.


    And as you have seen in your way, we have recently found a new metal that works better than silver when ites to vampires.


    If we prepare all our weapons with that purple metal, they would notst long due to their small quantity.


    Why do you think that a lord like him is silent even after getting attacked when he was visiting as a guest?


    He is treading carefully, my dear sister! Are you so greedy that you want to take all his hard work to the drain just so you can escape us?


    But in the end, would you really be able to do so?


    You have forgotten what father and brother told you before marriage, but I am not them.


    I did not like it when people took me lightly. So this is my first andst time telling you, so as i say and i would not meddle in the affair of your husband.


    But if you did not listen to me, then I would make sure to send him to the depths of hell and keep you with me to see you wither in pain.


    If not, I will inflict enough pain on you.¡± he was not looking at her.


    His voice was not loud yet she could feel the chill run down her spine.


    She could feel his evil and sinister voice and his eyes that were filled with maliciousness.


    He was right! Rafael had decided to keep their ambush a secret until he found proof or it would be taken as he had killed the knights who hade to wee him because he was hungry and now he was ming them to save himself.


    Suddenly she realized that all this was a trap that had beenid beautifully so that they woulde and fall in it.


    They did not realize that the other party had thought of everything before nning their each step.


    ¡°Finally enlightened! Oh my, I am d that I was of help.


    Now that we have discussed the pros and cons of your rebellion and you have realized your mistake, I will not bind you for more.


    After all, you are looking exhausted from your long journey. Take some rest till your husbandes back.¡± walking back towards her, he patted her shoulders when he felt her flinch again and that brought a smirk on his face.


    He had thought that it would be more challenging but she gave in easily. Could it be because of that monster?


    Did she really fall in love with that beast? Did she even know how many women he had bedded all this time.


    Tsk! What a naivet¨¦ woman. But she was still a virgin? What was the monster thinking while keeping such a fruit unripe? It was his loss anyway.


    His eyes sparkled when he looked down and could see a bit of her cleavage from her dress and licked his lips with his tongue unconsciously.


    ¡°Then I will be leaving.¡± he muttered as he ran a hand over her face before letting her go when she made that disgusted face.


    Soon! Soon she would learn to enjoy his touch. But this is not the right time.


    Just as he walked towards the door and opened it, he saw Rafael standing in front of him with that ve behind him and his eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Ah, you must be reminiscing about old times with my wife, right?¡±

 Chapter 182 [Bonus chapter] A Bird in Cage

    ¡°Ah, you must be reminiscing about old times with my wife, right? But even if that is the case, don¡¯t you think closing the bedroom of someone else¡¯s wife is inappropriate?


    If it would have been ournd, you would have been killed for that.


    Brother or not, I did not like it when men came closer to my wife.¡± he walked in under the surprised eyes of Vincent who soon turned back to his calm face and even smiled.


    ¡°I was just showing her the room and helping her in setting down. After all, it has been a long time since she had stayed between people of her kind.


    I did not want her to look lost, but since you are here, I must say goodbye.¡± Rafael narrowed his eyes but did not say a word when the man passed him a sarcasticment with that angelic face of his and turned to leave the room.


    He had realized something was wrong when the emperor left the room after greeting him. How could he that was so suspicious of vampires could leave him alone with the vice chancellor of council.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be staying there and keeping an eye on them while picking a bone at every possible chance.<sub>.</sub>


    And just when he was about to stand up, the councilman tried his best to keep him indulged. Though the matters were important there was no need to discuss them at that time.


    It took him a while to convey that if he would not let him go, he would lose his life.


    But just when he came out of the room, a girl with blonde hair and green eyes stopped him in his tracks.


    Telling that she was his sister inw, the woman literally threw herself in his arms. If it were not for the fact that he had not touched any woman after he married Hazel, he would have thrown her on the wall and had his ways with it.


    But it took all his force to not snap her head or feed on her since he did not know how to react to it.


    He only realized that he was worried about her reaction when he had pushed away the woman and walked out from there.<sub></sub>


    Since when had he started caring about that much!


    A weary smile formed on his face but when he looked around there was no one to guide him. He asked a few maids about Hazel¡¯s room but each of them looked scared and clueless.


    A few of them ran away as if he had asked them about their room.


    Shaking his head, he tried a few more times but in the end, gave up. Then he closed his eyes and tried to smell her.


    But her smell was so faint as if it was covered with another smell.


    Only the thought was enough to annoy him. If he had not find this foolish ve looking around like he was a lost child in a fair, he would have gone berserk.


    Thank goodness, he knew where she was but he was looking so pale and worried that it even made him anxious. Only he knew how he had kept his calm whileing to her only to find her room was locked.


    Just when he decided to tear the door apart, it opened and a man with the same blond hair and green eyes was standing there with a smirk on his face.


    He looked as if he was a high and mighty person. His arrogance was making the whole room filthy.


    He would have taught him a lesson and showed him where he belonged if it would have been any other time, but right now, he was worried about it . So he just wanted to get rid of this nuisance.


    Just as Vincent walked out of the room, Rafael closed the door with a bang on the face of the ve who had brought him here.


    He could see him getting his teeth but he did not care.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you sitting there with that expression on your face?¡± he asked as he walked in? She was looking pale as if she had seen the ghost.


    He bent and tried to look into her eyes but she looked away and closed them making him further anxious.


    This was the first time in two decades that he had felt himself on the edge. He was not too ignorant of these feelings. They were the same when he had bought Isabe as a ve and brought her to the pce.


    He used to stay worried constantly that she would not be treated well in his absence. In the end, he started taking her everywhere with him so that he could be assured while being called a stalker by her.


    ¡°I am fine. I am just thinking about my old days.¡± she whispered as she stood up and he snapped back to his memories.


    ¡°Just that?¡± it did not look that simple with the way she was avoiding his eyes.


    If she only reminisced about her past, she would have told him with that nostalgic look on her face like she had told him about Anne.


    ¡°Yes, it might be because I have not rested after such a long journey.


    I should have taken a bath first before indulging myself in such a long conversation.¡± her eyes felt uneasy when she saw the maid standing in the corner of the room.


    If she had seen all that, yet kept her presence invisible that she must have belonged to her brother.


    She must be here to keep an eye on her every action. Even after running so far, she felt like was living in a dream while in reality she was still in the same cage where she was since the start.


    They must haveughed over her struggles!


    ¡°I am going to take a bath. You should take a rest too, my lord. It was a long day for both of us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, but I have not taken my meal.¡±

 Chapter 183 [Bonus chapter] Disrobe her

    ========================


    ¡°Hmm, but I have not taken my meal.¡± her feet stopped on her way as she looked around, there was no one in the room except both of them.


    If he wanted his meaning then he must be talking about her!


    ¡°Badump¡±


    ¡°Badump¡± for some reason she forgot all the torment she had faced a few moments ago. With her face that was turning redder, she turned to look at him.


    His face had a smile but his eyes were burning from the heating desire that she could feel the heat rising on her face too.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I thought that you had brought a few people with you to feed you when you were hungry.¡± she felt her throat parching and the voice came out with a but force making it huskier.


    He took a step towards her while keeping her eyes fixed on her face. It was filled with so much intensity that her heart was thumping like crazies.


    ¡°Yes, I have asked them. But they are not here. Only you are.. You have agreed to serve me too. Right?¡± she flinched when she felt his hands holding her shoulders and her whole body turned stiff.


    She nodded her head as she was sure the voice would note out. Though he had drunk her blood before, it was not more than a sip.


    He leaned in closer to her body and whispered thank you in her ears that tickled her again. The feeling waspletely different from the time when Vincent had leaned on her shoulders and closer to her ears.<sub></sub>


    She felt his hands moving away from her shoulders to her lower back and another to her thighs. She held her breath when he did not move for a second but her breath turned rugged just as he held her and her feet left the ground.


    Holding her in his arms, he took her towards the bed and ced her gently there. Her body bounced a bit on the soft bed beforeying on the centre of the bed. Her hands held the bedsheet tightly as she did not understand why he had brought her on the bed when the sofa would have beenfortable.


    He had only drunk while sitting on the sofa, holding the wrist of the woman closer to his lips whenever she had seen him drinking.


    So she had no idea what he was trying to do now but the anticipation was killing her.


    She still remember how sensuous the woman was looking when they have went to buy the ve. It was so passionate for her, she wondered if she would feel the same.


    But no matter how much she waited, she did not feel his presence beside him. Confused, She opened her eyes when she noticed he was sitting beside the bed.


    His eyes were looking intensely as if he was watching something incredible and could not take his eyes away while his lean and long fingers were unbuttoning the coat he was wearing.


    He took it out slowly and ced it on the chair on which she was sitting a few minutes ago and then his fingers reached his shirt.


    She gulped her own saliva as she felt more thirsty. The simple act of unbuttoning his shirt could be this sensuous and breathtaking. She could not believe that she could not take his eyes away from him,


    Slowly he took out his bow and then opened a few buttons of his shirt. His fair and glistening chest that looked taut and muscr started to peep out of the shirt making one¡¯s imagination run wild to know what was beneath the soft silk cloth.


    The vampire was definitely teasing her with his small actions. Why did he need to open the button of his shirts when she was the one who would feed him.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be opening her zip if that was needed! Wait! What! Her eyes widened when she realized she was waiting for him to disrobe her looking at his simple actions.


    She looked away as if the man was a devil. Just a look from him was enough to bind her soul with him. All her perverted thoughtse alive in his presence.


    She felt her side of the bed dipping in and his presence closer to her body.


    Heid on her left side and his one hand held her waist.


    She could feel the heat rising in her body and something funnier in the pit of her stomach.


    ¡°Are you afraid of hazel?¡± she heard his voice which was no less than music falling into her ears and she trembled confirming his thoughts.


    ¡°You do not need to be afraid. I will not hurt you!¡± he promised again in that hypnotizing voice to rx her.


    She wanted to shout that she was not trembling because she was scared. She was trembling due to the heat that her body was producing and she was having lewd thoughts about him. Why in the world she was having these thoughts from the past two days.


    Even in the carriage, she had imagined him over her body having his way with her and now she wanted him to take her off her clothes. God! She was going insane and needed to be punished.


    But in the end, she only nodded gently as she was too embarrassed to tell her real thoughts to him.


    His fingers moved from her fair waists to her corbones ending up on her neck. He held her hair in his hands and took them away from her necks while rubbing the smooth and silky skin gently leaving shivers to her spine.


    His Adam apple bobbed up and down as he felt this thirst for blood increasing.


    ¡°I am going to drink now. But if you feel ufortable or dizzy or do not like the feeling of being sucked then shout. I will stop no matter how deep I would be lost in the ecstasy of the blood that i desire most at this moment.¡±

 Chapter 184 What Would She Do Now?

    Chapter 184 What Would She Do Now?


    "Badump"


    "Badump"


    Did he even know what he was saying? His words were no less than a confession for a woman. If she did not know that he had someone else in his life, she would have thought that he had fallen for her.


    She held the bed sheets tightly as she felt him leaning closer to her. His breaths touched her corbones before she felt him kissing there. It was soft and peppery kisses that made her breath uneven.


    She wanted him to stop, she wanted him to continue. She felt like her mind started to short circuit when his touches started to overwhelm. Her breath hitched when he started to suck her. Soon she felt a sting and then a strange feeling.


    Her tensed body started to rx slowly as she felt a strange feeling on her neck. Her eyes opened slowly when she saw his raven hair in front of her eyes.


    His one hand was resting on her waist while the other was near her head resting on the bed.


    His eyes were closed as he was lost in the savoring of his meal. It was just having food. There was nothing special to this moment. She tried her best to exin herself yet she felt her heart beating loud for him.


    She knew that she had crossed the line even after knowing it would lead her to a dead end. Now all she could pray was that she would be able to act like nothing had happened between them.


    She had thought that it would go on for at least half an hour since she had seen him drinking this much but she was surprised when he let her go in a few minutes.


    She looked at him with confusion as if asking ``why did you let me go? When he raised a brow.


    "Could it be that you wanted me to suck you dry? What is with this disappointed reaction on your face?" she looked away and cleared her throat. She was not going to ept that she was disappointed even if she was!


    "Hmm, now you should take a rest. I will see youter." she sat up abruptly when she noticed that he was leaving again. In her panic, she held his arm tightly in her hands and shook her hands.


    "Where are you going? Haven''t you juste back after meeting my father and the councilman.'''' Rafael stared at her face as if trying to understand what was going on with her. Her reaction was rather abrupt and she looked a bit scared.


    He thought that something might have happened when he rooted away again. He had felt annoyed just by looking at the smirk of that lowly human and now her strange behavior.


    "Why? We have never shared a room. Isn''t it you who always asked me to leave, no matter how much i asked to stay with you. Could it be that you have finally fallen for me?" he teased in a husky voice and her face turned red.


    She shook her head and instantly let go of his hand.


    "What nonsense you are spouting about. I mean, you did not have another room here. So where will you go? Wouldn''t it be better if you stay here with me?" she cursed herself in her heart as she knew that she had given away her true feeling for a second.


    She was d that he was only teasing her and did not look too serious.


    "Alright, if you say so!" without any other persuasion, he nodded his head and she felt relieved. But her relief was short-lived.


    As soon as he nodded his head, he started taking off his shirt and ced it on the chair with his tie and coat.


    "What.. What are you doing?" she asked as she pulled her cover upto her neck while stared at him with vignt eyes when he turned to look at her as if she was a fool.


    "I did not sleep with my shirt on!" he replied so nonchntly that she wanted to shout Why!! But only gulped and nodded her head.


    "Then.. I will sleep on the sofa. You can take the bed." there was no way that she was going to share a bed when he was half naked. What if her nose started to bleed or she would lose control and pounce on him in the middle of the night.


    "Why? Are you afraid that I would lose my control and pounce on you in the middle of the night?" thud! Did he read her mind? But it was just the opposite. Recently she did not trust her control when he came closer to her.


    She was afraid she would not be able to exin her actionster.


    "Do not worry, I have never forced a woman on my bed. They havee willingly to me." he exined as he held her down and did not let her move even an inch when heid beside her.


    His one hand was covering his eyes to stop the light entering his pupil. While his other hand was holding her tightly in her ce, she was not able to move an inch without pulling him with herself.


    "That.. I have a habit of kicking in my sleep. So, it would be better that I sleep alone." she lied hoping that he would let her go but he just chuckled.


    "Do not worry, little hamster. I have fast reflexes. I would be able to avoid your kicks even when I am sleeping." she frowned when he did not listen to her at all.


    Should she be honest that she drool over him and was afraid that she would not be able to control herselfter.


    "But¡­"


    "Stop making excuses. Why are you still afraid about it when you are the one who asked me to sleep with you in the first ce?" he stared deep into her eyes that were flickering way too much.


    "I am afraid I will end up molesting you if we sleep too close!"

 Chapter 185 Molesting you

    Rafael opened his eyes when he finally heard the rhythmic heartbeat of the girl who was looking on edge for some reason. He felt that she was behaving oddly today and was sure that it was rted to her family.


    The way her so-called sister was trying to have her way with him and her father was trying to stop him from going back to her, he was sure they had troubled her.


    He had noticed the mark of scratches on her hands and was sure that he was not the one behind it.


    Were they tormenting her physically? But if that was the case why had she not told him.


    He stood up from their bed, from where he was sleeping towards the sofa where the girl was taking soft breathes. Her face was looking calm and beyond worries.


    If only, she could stay that peaceful while she was awake too. He wanted to leave her back here thinking that she was too agitating and vignt all the time while living amongst them but who would have thought it would be more worrisome to leave her here.<sub>.</sub>


    He held her gently in his arms, making sure that she did not wake up in the process. Bringing her back to the bed, heid her gently on the left side of their bed, where he had seen her sleeping all this time.


    He continued to stare at her calm face for a while as if it was able to calm himself too. The candle on the stand flickered, indicating that it was soon going to end its journey there and finally the night creature moved.


    Picking up his coat from the other side, he walked towards the window and jumped out in one slick motion as if he was habitual of doing it all the time. Licking his lips in the dark, he disappeared among the walls towards the garden that seemed to be empty.


    Recalling how Hazel had told her, he roamed around a bit and finally stopped in front of the annex building she had told him.


    ¡°That was the ce where the hamster used to live!¡± a smile curled on his lips as he walked in.<sub></sub>


    He was expecting one or two nights guarding there but he was surprised when he saw none.


    The ce was covered with cobwebs and too dark. The night creature had good vision even in the dark so he did not trouble himself by lighting a candle as he walked in.


    His eyes scanned the whole area. Looking at the condition of the ce, no one would believe there used to be a person living there just a few months ago.


    There was no portrait on the walls or any other kind of decoration. He was sure even the house ofmoners would have a better interior.


    Finally there was a room that looked better than the whole pce. It has a bed and a study table with a few books around it.


    There was a small portrait of Hazel where she was baring her teeth but she was alone in it.


    It gives a lonesome feeling and so does the girl who was trying to smile but her eyes were dim.


    Walking in, he opened the wardrobe only to find clothes that even the maids of his pce would never wear.


    They were old, torn and worse than rags that the beggars were bringing a frown on his face immediately.


    He wondered what kind of life she had lived here that she wanted to run from his pce from the first day she hade there?


    Did she think living here was better than living with him? It was nothing but a dark cage with no light and no warmth.


    He would rather run away and live amongmoners that live here. After visiting here, who would believe that she was a princess.


    He had thought that he would find Anne there but looking around he was sure he would only find rodents there.


    But when he turned, his eyes glowed. Instead of walking towards the exit, he turned and walked towards another room.


    He scanned the whole room with an ambiguous smile on his face that did not look like a smile from the other side and started moving the statues of knights.


    Soon the wall moved and a dark passage opened up.


    Who would have thought that he would find something like that while visiting her room. With a look of excitement on his face, he walked in the dark passage when he heard the sound of closing the wall again.


    There was no fear in his eyes when the darkness took over the passage and no way out of this ce could be seen.


    It took him a while as he continued to walk with his hands on his gun making sure that he would be able to shoot at once even if more than a dozen people attacked him at once.


    How much time had passed, when he finally saw the rays of lighting from the other side, but before he could move further, he heard voices too.


    ¡°That monster! He was unting that he was alive when he entered the pce. I thought that we would only wee his corpse. That was the first ce I have epted the order of greeting him at the entrance.¡±


    ¡°And that dumb girl! Was she trying to show off power because she thought that her monster husband would protect her? I am sure he must be feeding on her like a parasite. How could one be so foolish to love a blood sucker?¡± The contempt and hatred was so clear in his voice that he was sure it was Liam without even seeing him.


    ¡°I saw even your sister followed him. Not only has she weed him. She even went to her father¡¯s study and tried to entertain him when he left. She said he was handsome! If she remained spell bound then I would kill her too after killing him and Hazel.¡±

 Chapter 186 Their Evil Plans

    ¡°Tsk! You are talking like you have already defeated him. If he coulde unscathed with more than a dozen knights attacking at him at once with the metal that could pierce his skin, how could you win against him when you would be the one fighting alone?


    What if he refused to fight with you in the first ce?¡± there was a hint of sarcasm in the voice as if the person was sure that Rafael was going to win.


    ¡°Ha! It is customary to show their strength and have a friendly match on the annual day. He was invited here to celebrate with us.


    We can always tell him that it ispulsory for him to fight to represent his empire since he was the only one present here among vampires.


    And it is not just a tip, but my whole sword is made up of beryllium and so is my knight¡¯s.


    I will make sure that he will die right there even if I have to add a lot of witch poison on the tip. There is no way that i am going to let that monster leave unscathed after taking so much trouble in calling him there.¡± Everyoneughed as if they had already anticipated Rafael.<sub>.</sub>


    He had thought that they had already assessed his strength and would make better ns for killing him. Who would have thought that they would still depend on Beryllium thinking it would be enough to make him weak.


    Should he just go in and kill all of them at once with the way it looks like a human had done and end all the hassle right there.


    ¡°By the way, brother. Why do I feel that you are interested in that filthy girl?¡± Just when Rafael was taking a step forward to open the door, his steps halted with a foreboding feeling in his heart.


    ¡°She spiked my interest since I have always remembered her as a dim eyes girl who looked too pathetic. Even her presence feels like a huge burden was added to your chest.


    But have you seen her today? Her eyes were so domineering while her lips were curled into a cold smile.<sub></sub>


    I wonder how it will feel when she cries in front of everyone when her so-called supportive husband dies.


    She would be a good toy to y with.¡± Rafael¡¯s fangs came out instinctively when he heard themughing viciously.


    How could these bunch of rodents be called a family? He felt the rage burning in his heart that could kill all of them at once but he stopped when he remembered how he had insulted her.


    If he would kill them then and there, he would never feel satisfied. He wanted to kill them in front of everyone like they had nned so that they could feel their true defeat.


    ¡°Hmm, but i still feel it gross to have my sister as my toy even if she is half sister. I would rather go and have fun with my lover.¡± the other rejected as if Hazel was pleading them to take her as their ymate.


    ¡°Hmm, I never said that I would share. But before that we have to convince that fool that she would be better with us than those vampires.


    Who knew what she would do once she was left alone!¡± There was a hint of warning in his voice that made Rafael think why were they worried about Hazel when she could be easily subdued.


    ¡°Hmm, I will inform my father about it. He had taken care of her for two decades. I am sure he had his ways. But for now, we need to keep an eye on the supply of Beryllium.


    We should always prepare an army as the backup n.¡± Rafael could not hear a voice after that as if everyone was into deep silence but he did not hear the sound of footsteps.


    A few minutes passed yet no voice came out. With confusion, he opened the door a bit to see what was happening but a frown formed on his face and he opened the door abruptly.


    But to his surprise no one was in. The room was too dark and full of dust. There was no sitting arrangement where these kind of arrogant nobles could sit, making him confused.


    As if all he heard was nothing but an illusion but how could that be? He looked around and sniffed the area but there was no smell of humans nearby.


    He checked the room and pressed all the portraits and statues but nothing happened as if he had received a dead end.


    Just when he was about to walk back, he heard the sound of water. With a frown he looked around only to find the roof opening and water pouring in like a strong storm and tsunami entered together.


    The speed of the water was so strong. He turned to leave from the same door only to find him closer again and he chuckled.


    Did they think they could kill him with water? How foolish! He kicked the door hard and it broke into pieces falling on the ground but to his surprise it was raining there too.


    This could not be normal rain, that means they even have witches working for them.


    ¡°And here I thought that I got rid of all of them.¡± He could not exin why but he feels wherever he goes and whatever he does, he only finds witches around him.


    This could not be just a coincidence. It only means they are working with humans to wage a war against vampires. But even though he was stronger, he did not want to start another war soon. The water continued to gain speed and he could already feel himself struggling to walk forward. The water had already reached around his waist and it was only a matter of time before his head would be under the water too.


    He continued to break the doors but it was not enough for him to go out when he heard a strange voice.


    ¡°Come here, Rafi!¡±

 Chapter 187 A Trap?

    Rafael turned to see Hazel was standing on the left door in her nightgown. Her hair was scattered all over her face and she was drenched from tip to toe.


    ¡°Rafael, save me please.¡± she whispered in a low voice as her face looked scared. She was looking around frantically afraid.


    ¡°Rafael, please!¡± She called him again when he did not react to her pleas. His eyes narrowed on her face and he took hasty steps towards her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The girl was surprised that instead of saving her, he was asking her a question when the water had already reached their chests.


    The speed of the rain was so fast that it would only be a matter of minutes before they would be drownedpletely.


    ¡°I.. I was following you, since I was worried about you.¡± she whispered in a low voice with a flustered face.


    Her head lowered as she was trying to hold his arm. The girl was looking so pitiful and weak that anyone would have already taken her in his arms and assured her that everything would be fine.<sub>.</sub>


    But Rafael continued to stare at her as if he would vanish if he stared at her intensely.


    ¡°You have made a mistake!¡± Hazel¡¯s body started to tremble as if she was sobbing silently.


    His hands held her trembling shoulders but instead of leaning her on his chest, he shook her with force. His nails dug deeper into her skin as if he wanted to kill her.


    ¡°Your neck did not have a mark of biting while I had just savored her blood an hour ago!¡± His cold voice made the woman tremble and she finally raised her head.


    Though they both have the same face, her eyes were silver shining like the moon. Instead of tears, there was a smirk on her face.


    ¡°Tsk! Who would have thought that a human would let you feed that easily. My bad!¡± she chuckled but her eyes turned vicious and cold. Her nails grew inches long that dug deeper into his hands that blood started toe out but Rafael did not flinch.<sub></sub>


    She had a malicious expression on her face when she looked back into his eyes.


    ¡°Stop the water!¡± the voice came out through gnashed teeth but the woman justughed as if she had heard a great joke.


    She chuckled with her head bent upwards and shook her head.


    ¡°What made you think that I would listen to you?¡± her chuckles stopped and her eyes turned colder, the innocence on her face disappeared in a second and her face turned deep, dark and sinister.


    ¡°You are too curious, vampire. Have you not heard that curiosity killed the cat.¡± the speed of the water only increased when she said and her smirk widened.


    ¡°Would this reason be enough?¡± her eyes widened when she felt a gun in her abdomen but without waiting for her to open her mouth, he killed her.


    Her lips parted but before a word coulde out, she already fell on the floor with her face turned ashen.


    He stared at her for a second that she would not stand up again. Once he was sure that her body did note out of the water, he kicked her a few times.


    The body was still there and even if she would have survived the gunshot, she would not have been able to breathe in water for so long.


    With a cold look on his face, he kicked her once again with full force and then walked out further.


    The water continued to fall on his face as he ran a hand in his hair and kicked another door. This time the door broke and all the water flowed out with speed as he walked out.


    The knights came running with the sound of footsteps heard in the annex building but were stunned to see a river flowing out of the room followed by a vampireing out from there.


    Before they could even ask a word, Rafael gave them a cold nce that froze them in his ce as he walked out of there.


    Every maid and knight stopped in their tracks and stared at him. There was no rain outside yet the man was drenched from tip to toe with water slowly passing through his face towards the chin and ending up on his chest.


    He looked mesmerizing yet dangerous like an evil demon who hade directly through the depths of hell.


    Once Rafael walked in the room from the door, his head snapped back to Hazel who was still sleeping on the bed.


    Her face looked innocent and calm without a worry of the world. He could not exin what he had felt when he had seen her there in the dark.


    For a second, he had felt like he would burn the world if anything would happen to her. When! Since when has she been this important to him?


    He was ready to sacrifice his life for her at that moment. His eyes fell on her face and slowly drifted to her lips and lingered there for more than required. And in the next second he hovered on her body and took her in his arms.


    Holding her tightly, he captured her lips. He had thought that he would only touch her lips and feel them for a second before letting her go but soon his desire intensified.


    The heat that wasing from her body felt toxifying, and soon the pressure increased. He bit her lower lip, earning a gasp from her.


    He used the chance to enter her mouth and then started exploring her. His lips had sucked her lower lips, and then licked the cut he had made there.


    His kiss was intense, demanding and sucking the soul out of her body as if it was the only way for him to be assured that she was still there with him.


    ¡°Rafael.. What are you¡­?¡±

 Chapter 188 Who was she?

    Hazel, who was still lost in her sleep after being so close to Rafael, felt the heat rising in her body.


    She imagined that Rafael was back and holding her in his arms and kissing her passionately.


    She felt like he was biting her and sucking on her, taking her soul out of her body as her body started to feel lighter and lighter.


    She was about to lose herself in the pleasure when she realized that it was not just a dream but much more than that.


    Her eyes opened slowly only to find him holding her in his arms like a precious toy and kissing her with so much desire that she was not able to keep control of his emotions.


    Her body was feeling lighter and losing consciousness again when she held his clothes and pulled them.


    ¡°Rafael, I am not able to breathe.¡± she whispered as she tried to push him away but her force was nothing more than an ant trying to push a beast yet he let her go as he finally came back to his senses and realized what he was doing.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°What.. Did something happen?¡± she asked as her hands reached her chest and she slowly rubbed it. That was when she realized that she was all wet.


    No! He was all drenched and his proximity made her wet too. Her deep brows furrowed as she continued to stare at him, failing to understand what just happened.


    ¡°I was taking a bath since it is too hot here!¡± he whispered nonchntly when he felt her gaze at his clothes only for her to look at him as if he was a fool.


    ¡°Have you not bought clothes with you?¡± but if that was the case then shouldn¡¯t he have taken off his clothes while bathing or was it some kind of fetish.


    ¡°I forgot to take them out.¡± he took out his wet shirt slowly as he said so and threw it on the carpet.


    Under the dim light of candles, his face was looking enchanting with his sharp features looking brighter.<sub></sub>


    The image was enough to entice anyone not to forget the drops of water falling from his hair to his face and lips while slowly falling on his taut muscles.


    His strong body could make anyone shiver and even she felt her legs trembling after the passionate kiss they have shared.


    Her hold of the sheets tightened as she could not take her eyes off him. His every action was so graceful yet spellbinding that the heat started to rise in her body.


    When Rafael ran a hand in his hair and shook them a bit, sshes of water fell on the ground and on her face when her eyes closed instinctively.


    Opening them, she stared back at him only to notice that he was already staring at her.


    ¡°What.. What happened?¡± she felt her body churning with a strange feeling bubbling in her body when his heated gaze did not leave her.


    ¡°Did something happen between you and your brothers when I was not around?¡±


    ¡°Crash!¡± All the passionate thoughts bubbling in her mind crashed the moment he asked her about Vincent and Liam and their torment shed past her eyes, making her whole body turn cold instantly.


    The eyes that were looking at him with desire turned nk and her expressions changed.


    Could it be that the ve had told him anything? No! He was not in the room, so except Vincent insulting her, he knew nothing.


    ¡°He tried to insult me as how an illegitimate daughter is having a ce in the central pce instead of an annex building.¡± a soft sigh escaped her lips when she said so.


    He was truly a bummer! Asking her about enemies after kissing her so passionately!


    ¡°That is it?¡± That waspletely different from what he had heard in the annex building but then again he was not sure if what he had seen was reality or a mirage created by the witch to lure him in.


    That made him wonder, were there more witches in the pce and how their numbers have increased so much that they were hiding everywhere.


    But even if that was all imagination, he felt his body burn when he remembered how that asshole was thinking of ying with her.


    ¡°Why, why are you asking? Did my brother say something to you too?¡± though she was sure that he would not! Tormenting the weak and respecting the strong was the way his brother treated people.


    He was only ying with her since he knew that he could control her.


    ¡°No! I did not like that he was in your room in my absence. Next time if he visits you when I am not there, do not let hime in.¡± he stared at her when she did not reply to him.


    His eyes were staring at him as if asking why had she not replied yet when she gulped but nodded and closed her eyes, ¡°you wille into my room alone when the maid woulde to ask for you!¡± his words rang in her ears like a warning bell.


    If he was so irritated that Vincent had entered her room, what would he do when he came to know about the condition he had put on her?


    ¡°Is there any kind of sword fightingpetition on the annual day?¡± he walked out of the bathroom when he noticed her drinking water while her face was drenched with sweat.


    His eyes narrowed on her lips that were swollen after the kiss. His gaze slowly went down to the two fangs mark on her neck that was highlighted due to her fair skin.


    ¡°I do not know. This is my first time that I am being invited to the founding festival.¡± he nodded as much as he had expected, but that did not mean that he could take chances.


    ¡°I hope they have some reward or else the hard work would go in vain!¡±

 Chapter 189 Winning Awards

    ¡°Aah, you are here. I did not think that you would join us over a meal. So, we have already started without waiting for you.¡° The emperor and his father chuckled but there was no regret in his eyes as he took another bite of his egg.


    ¡°Yes, who would have thought that a vampire would eat and the girl who loves to eat alone woulde to have breakfast with us.¡± Vincent chuckled softly but everyone can feel the sarcasm in his voice.


    Soon the maids ced two dishes in front of Hazel and Rafael, who did not understand why she was dragged here in the first ce.


    She would have enjoyed the meal in silence better. More than that, she did not want to face her creepy brother anymore.


    ¡°If you know that I crave blood, you should have arranged for that before inviting me.


    Shall i take it as you did not know how to be a good host or you just did not want to serve me since you think that i am a monster.¡± Rafael chuckled back, making all of their faces freeze.


    Though they could hostility to Rafael as much as they wanted. They did not want it to be the matter of argument in front of the council.<sub>.</sub>


    No matter how big a monster he was, he was the head of the council, they needed it for their work.


    ¡°We tried! But we humans that live in my territory have never served a vampire so they were quiet apprehended with the idea. And then I heard that you have a harmonious rtionship with you.


    Why don¡¯t you ask her to feed you. After all, this is the responsibility of a husband to look for his every need.¡± they have already noticed bite marks on her neck and felt quite another to it but showed like it was what they were thinking too.


    ¡°From today onwards, a week-long holiday and festival will start.


    We have different programs for each day. My knights would escort you to the townter.


    I hope both of you will enjoy it and take part in most of the activities.¡± her father wished him curtly before leaving the room while patting the shoulder of his wife.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I have a lot of matters to deal with today, my wife would be the host in my stead.¡± Hazel knew that her father was trying to get rid of her presence.


    From the start, he had never stayed at a ce where she was for more than a few minutes.


    The hatred and scorn was so much that she could not believe she was his blood.


    Feeling the dejection on her face, everyone smirked as if telling her, so you finally remembered your ce. You should have note if you were not ready for the disappointment.


    Everyone of them left one by one without even greeting the couple to show how wee they were here except Vincent, who was smiling like a good host from the start.


    ¡°Brother inw, we have a lot of things that you can enjoy with us. Why don¡¯t youe with me? Hazel is not a kid, but grew up in this pce. I am sure she would manage on her own. Right, Hazel.¡± Hazel nodded before he could look at her with that creepy gaze. How good it would be that they all were gone. Then she could go and look for Anne.


    She wondered why she had note to meet her yet.


    ¡°Stay in the room and even if you go out take your knight with you.¡± she nodded without much thinking to all the instructions he gave before leaving with Vincent.


    He looked quite willing to leave, which made Hazel wonder what those activities Vincent was talking about were.


    It was not an adult activity as she thought, right?


    What did it even matter as long as she was not taken with them.


    She just turned happily after eating her meal. Eating alone was quite easier than being with them. She had eaten a lot more than required, when she noticed him standing in front of her already.


    ¡°When did youe here?¡± and why had she not felt his presence? Was she really a hamster that only cares about eating and resting?


    ¡°Before the lord left, mistress. I did not disturb you since you were enjoying your meal.¡±she really was a hamster.


    She shook her head and then stared back at his wounds. He was badly attacked yesterday because of her.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± she asked, surprising her.


    He raised his head and stared at her before lowering it again and shaking his head.


    ¡°ves do not have any name, mydy. You can call me anything you want. I am yours to keep.¡± alright thest line could be misunderstood badly.


    ¡°But oy must have a name before being a ve. Why trouble by finding another name for you?


    Tell me what your name is. It is troublesome to call you without one.¡± she stared at him instantly as if telling she was not going to move unless he would tell her his name.


    ¡°That is Lucian, mydy.¡± she smiled as she whispered his name softly and then nodded his head.


    He did not know why, he never felt so good when he was being called. As if a soft and gentle breeze had touched his soul and bloomed his soul.


    It was a soft prick that had scratched him and teased him only to leave him alone in the end.


    ¡°Lucian. I apologize for what had happened yesterday. I was careless to think my family would treat me better since I am the empress of another empire now.


    But I have learnt my lesson. Rafael is here for a goal, and I did not want to be a hurdle to it.


    So, it would be best for us if we enjoy our part with silence and do not create trouble for him but look for the proof that could help him.¡±

 Chapter 190 Do Not Create Trouble

    ¡°Protecting you should be the responsibility of lord, not trouble mydy. If he woulde to know that you are thinking this way, he would be hurt.¡± since he would have been hurt if Hazel would have kept her problems to herself even if she was concerned about him.


    His eyes widened when he realized he had conveniently reced Rafael with him.


    No! It was only because he was worried for the girl. He assured himself before nodding his head.


    Hazel stared at the man who was having a self conflict with amusement before shaking her head too.


    ¡°That is not the point. I want to look for a girl but if I go by myself, then they might like her, could you look for me stealthily so that no one would know?¡± he could see how worried she was and nodded before he could think about it rationally.


    His only goal was to kill Rafael or bring them closer but recently he felt that he was getting entangled in so many things he had never thought of.


    ¡°Thanks, her name is Anne and she has dark brown hair and eyes. She is an inch taller than me and has an innocent face.<sub>.</sub>


    She used to work in the annex building with me.¡± annex building? He frowned when he heard so. Wasn¡¯t that building filled with a riverst night and when he reached there, he noticed strong spells.


    The witch must have been strong who had done that to protect the building. Could it be that she was getting looked after by a witch?


    No! How could that be! He shook his head at the foolish thought. He was just trying to link her with them.


    ¡°I will look for her during the meal. All the staff of the pce had dinner together when their master retired for the night.


    I would mention you there to see if anyone that matched your description would react or not.


    But before that I am afraid they would be suspicious if I look at each one of them personally.¡± he exined when her eyes were full of relief already.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Yes, that would be enough, thank you. So, we are free for the whole day. What do you think, should we sneak out and see how the festival is going on?¡± When she was invited, she had thought that she would enjoy the festival for the first time.


    Who would have thought that she would be left alone in the pce to roam around.


    Even Rafael did not ask her even once if she wanted to join him for the day.


    ¡°Anything you say would be mymand, mydy. You are my master, I will sacrifice my life for you?¡± the words came out naturally this time. He used to feel irritated when he had to show his loyalty to a human even if she had saved his life once.


    He did not notice how her smile had started to affect him differently and his emotions were getting entangled with hers.


    ¡°Then we shall go. I have a few coins to spend on a carriage and food and I know one passageway in the annex building which is used during emergencies.


    Though I haven¡¯t used it before, it should be fine.¡± no! He did not want her to see the condition of the annex building.


    He was d that she had decided to go out so that she would not hear any gossip about it from maids.


    He did not know why but he did not want her to hate witches like others do.


    They were badly rumored when they had never hurted anyone. They only want their revenge from Rafael and their freedom to live freely.


    If he would not have been there, they would have towns where they could live freely just like humans.


    But now they were hunted like animals and had to spend their lives in hiding. Their kids never felt safe and have fear in their eyes whenever they walk in the streets under those long and dark cloaks.


    ¡°No! That would be suspicious, mydy. The annex building is guarded by knights. They would notice if you went there but did note out for long.¡± he could see her eyes widened and then the brightness that had filled them a bit ago, slowly dying.


    She felt silent for a moment as if she was thinking of how to get out of here without being noticed.


    He was about to suggest to her to behave like a maid whose duty had ended and then walk through the back door from where the servants enter and leave when he saw that her eyes were sharpening.


    The aura of a queen returned which could not stay hidden for long. She had that immense light that covered her whole body and made others blinded and forced them to lower their head.


    ¡°Who cares? Since I am the queen. I should have the right to visit the town and enjoy the festival.


    Go and ask for a carriage and if they deny, use the one we have brought here. I am not a criminal that would leave the pce while hiding my face. The queen would leave with pomp and show she deserved it!¡± see! That was what he was talking about.


    Even if she had decided to stay low key just a few minutes ago, she just could not do that.


    Heughed and nodded his head when she cursed all of them to worry her so much under her breath and walked towards her room to get ready.


    He could feel the eyes full of hatred of all the servants around her, yet he did not see him getting affected even a bit. So, she would be fine, even if he would leave her alone for a bit. Right?


    With that thought, he turned to arrange the carriage for her when he noticed a strange silver lighting out of the annex building.


    ¡°There are witches in there!¡±

 Chapter 191 Liar of Witches

    They all decided to keep their nose away and did not appear around him so that he could keep his secret hidden until he achieved his aim. That was why he was sure that those witches were not from his coven.


    But it only meant that they were dark witches, witches that had betrayed their decision to start a peaceful life and had chosen underhanded methods to gain power.


    Many of them are working with humans against vampires and few of them are killing humans to dip their hands in the dark magic.


    If that was the case, then could these witches be supporting that bastard who had tried toy his hands on Hazel.


    The thought was enough to infuriate him and he forgot about her visit to the town and soon she would be here for the carriage.


    He walked straight towards the annex building where two guards were standing and making sure no one would enter.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± they asked in a stern voice when they noticed that he was noting but a ve, their expressions changed into contempt.


    ¡°This is not a ce where you can hide from your master. Run away or we will make sure that you are not even able to walk for the rest of our life.¡± thinking that this much would be enough to scare him, they stared at him with a cold look on their faces and showed him their weapons but this time when they stared into his eyes, they were not able to look away.


    His silvery eyes were enchanting that kept them spellbounded to him.


    ¡°You will guard the door and do not let anyone enter until Ie back.¡± they both nodded while their eyes truend nk with their pupils shrinking a bit.


    He looked around to make sure there was no one when he entered.<sub></sub>


    He closed his eyes and tried to concentrate on whispers of spells and followed them.


    As he took the steps towards the left side of the annex building the voice enchanting the spells became stronger and he could make out the meaning of the spell.


    ¡°Illusionary spell?¡± but why would a witch try to create illusions at a ce that was deserted.


    Most of the time witches create illusions around them so that humans do not remember their face or voice. They would only remember the scene witches had created.


    Some illusions are just deceptions to keep humans busy so that they would get a chance to run from there but some illusions are strong enough to keep humans in a deceptive world forever.


    It could be a dream that the victim always wanted to be true. They started living in it and could not differentiate between reality and their lucid dreams anymore.


    ¡°Thud!¡± just when he had reached the door and opened it. A strong sound of falling statues resonated in the air.


    It must have been set on the door so that the witch could know about intrusion.


    He ran inside as he was sure that the witch would run away as soon as she realized someone was there. When he found a girl staring back at him with her silver eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked as she stood up in a defensive look with an ice ball in her hands.


    ¡°Your elemental power is ice?¡± he asked in a shocked voice. Most of the witches who had dipped their hands in ck magic had lost their elemental powers.


    But not only the witch was using one elemental power, she even had ice that was rare. Most of them have water or air as their power.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± she asked in a cold voice as she continued to wave and roll her hands as if she was shaping a weapon and soon threw a pointed ice dagger towards

 Chapter 192 Come With Me

    ============================


    The girl who was attacking him with the daggers stopped and blinked. There was a look of surprise on her face when she saw his expressions loosen and a sense of achievement filled his face.


    He let his guards down once again as he took steps towards her. His face was telling that he was treating her like a lost child in the woods that made her feel amused and irritated at the same time.


    ¡°Kiddo! I am the heir of the first generation of witches. I have been here for two centuries when you were not even born. Do you think I could be afraid by seeing a baby witcher like you or do I need you home?


    Your cajoling skills are pathetic! You need to show what you could do for others rather than babbling. I am here for some work and did not need any disturbance. It would be better that you leave before I finally decide to get rid of you.¡± a look of astonishment passed his eyes as his mouth turned agape.


    He opened his mouth and then closed it again unsure of what he should say.


    ¡°Why are you casting an illusion spell here?¡± he asked not to let her feel that she had won. Though he was still having trouble in digesting that she was the heir of the first era of witches.<sub>.</sub>


    Wouldn¡¯t she be his great grandmother then? But it was said that Rafael had killed all of them.


    He had made sure none of them would survive as there was a folklore about how he had rampaged all of them.


    Their kids who were living among humans or those who had married humans only survived.


    The whole coven of the witches were burnt. Then how did she survive and what was she doing here? The way the room was arranged, it looked like she was living here for quite some time.


    ¡°And the water? Were you the one who filled the whole ce with fire?¡± Since she could control the ice element, it was possible that she could control water too.


    But just as he finished his questions, he felt embarrassed because she was looking at him as if he was a fool.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to escort Hazel to the festival? If you are going to spend so much time here, would she start looking for you and soon reach here?


    Do you want her to know that you are a witcher trying to hide behind her so that you could kill her husband?


    Or that you are using your powers all alone when you are fighting with those beasts or humans?


    You have used a deceptive illusion to hide your identity and a very strong one at that so that you can betray the strong senses of that vampire?


    If you want all that to happen, stay here and chat with me for all you want. But if you want to achieve your goal you better run from here and do not interfere in my matters.¡± her words and tone were telling him that it was not an empty threat but she could make his life a living hell anytime she wanted.


    But what shocked him more was.. She knew everything about him? Was this the great power of the first era of witches? Could she read his mind? Or was she following him all along?


    But no matter what the reason was.. He could not let her control him. He still did not know what she was hiding so even if she was his great grandmother, he was not going to bow in front of her.


    ¡°Suit yourself. My illusions only work for me. So no one would be able to notice my presence. But you would be seen instantly.¡± with that she started whispering spells again and the room started to change.


    The empty walls are filled with paintings. The bed got cleaned and theyer of dust and mud got cleaned.


    She was cleaning the room using such strong magic? His eyes widened and he felt shocked once again.


    Though they were witches, using magic takes a lot of energy. So they only perform magic when it is necessary and she was using magic for such menial tasks?


    Before he could ask her anything or stop her. She nodded her head in satisfaction and dusted her hands.


    Checking the softness of the bed, sheid on it and closed her eyes as if she was going to sleep after the hard work of a long day.


    She had just ignored his presence?


    He entered and started checking the room but there was nothing odd about it. It was a simply decorated room with simple decoration and food on the side table.


    It did not look like she was doing anything special but then why was she here?


    ¡°She is here!¡± she whimpered as he heard footstepsing closer and his head snapped back towards the door.


    He ran out of the room as he did not want to be associated with a witch for now. His appearance changed as soon as he walked out of the room and met Hazel halfway through who was looking at him with confusion.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked with a frown on her face as she tried to look behind him.


    His face was covered with sweat and it looked like he had run a marathon to reach there. That must mean that he was trying to hide something behind him.


    ¡°I was waiting for you when I noticed that two knights were guarding this ce. So I wanted to take a look at it.


    I apologize if I worried you. I came running as soon as I heard footsteps. Have you been looking for me for a long time?¡± there was nothing behind him. She did not know if he had hidden something in the room but he was looking a bit strange.


    ¡°How did the two knights let you enter?¡±

 Chapter 193 Hiding Something?

    ¡°How did the two knights let you enter?¡± hazel had trouble in dealing with the knights then how could he, who was treated like a ve entered in.


    She did not know why she felt a strange attraction towards the room on the left side as if there was someone waiting for her in the room.


    Her eyes turned to look at the door then to him and then without waiting for him to exin her, she walked past him towards the door.


    Lucian panicked when he saw her opening the door where the witch was sleeping without a care in the world. What if Hazel found out that there was a witch if the illusion spell did not work.


    He ran behind her to stop her from entering.


    Just when her hands held the door knob, he held it covering her hands with his and pulled her back.


    Her head snapped back to him with a frown. Her eyes filled with suspicion that he wanted to curse the witch! Why was he even protecting her in the first ce? It was not like he would be tagged as a witch too if a witch was found in the annex building. It was not his home!!<sub>.</sub>


    Why was he the one who was feeling guilty? It was all because of that damn witch..


    ¡°Tsk! I have not asked you to help me. You damn witcher. Go ahead and let her open the door. It is not like I am scared of her!¡± he heard the voice in his mind scaring all his senses out, he jumped at his ce confusing her whose eyes narrowed on him.


    ¡°That.. I thought you wanted to see the festival. If we kept dying it, I am afraid the lord woulde back and would not let you go alone.


    Do you want to see the festival with him?¡± she was about to ask why not? After all, he was her husband.


    but when she recalled the kiss they sharedst night and how she was drooling over his wet chest, and how embarrassed she had felt after that, she shook her head immediately.


    That man was like a strong and addictive intoxication that made you feel high and you lost all your senses.<sub></sub>


    It would be better that she would stay as far as possible from him.


    But the door!


    ¡°We will leave after checking this door!¡± she felt like she would miss something if she would not open the door. As if someone was waiting for her at the other side of the door.


    So, instead of his objections and excuses that they were gettingte, she opened the door and entered in.


    The whole wall was covered with cobwebs, the bed was full of dust and so was the ground. The paintings were dangling diagonally and there was a foul smell in the whole room.


    It looked like it was not used for ages. Her eyes that were so eager to open the door dimmed and she shook her head, yet she continued to look inside the room as if, if she continued staring at it for long, a miracle would happen and Anne woulde shouting ¡°


    what are you doing in my room,dy Hazel. You should not enter into the room of a maid like that.


    It is not fitting for a princess!¡±


    A wry smile formed on her face when she finally let go of the door. She was upset and turned back so she did not notice the eyes full of shock. Lucian was staring at the room as if he was seeing a grim reaper standing in front of him.


    That.. was that the illusionary magic she was trying to perform? It was so strong that even he, as a witcher, was not able to see past it.


    His hands itched so much to walk towards the bed and check if he could feel her presence if he would touch her.


    But he knew that if he would act Hazel would be suspicious. She was already suspicious of his actions.


    ¡®Let it be! I wouldeter and check by myself what is happening here and what was she doing here!¡¯ he decided as this was the first time he had met such a strong witch.


    If she would agree to support them, then their fight against Rafael would be easier. He could already see their victory in front of their eyes.


    ¡°You are right, we will bete if we do not leave.¡± She walked out of the room followed by him who looked around and took a deep breath when Hazel left the room.


    His eyes scanned the room onest time before closing the door and following Hazel out of the room.


    Just as the door closed, the interior of the room changed once again into a cleaned room that had fruits, food and water on the table and a clean bed sheet.


    The girl who was sleeping there sighed as she looked at the bed,


    ¡°It has been my habit to live here. So, even when you left. I was not able to leave the room. Tsk! What a headache.¡±


    Anne stood up and walked towards the window from where she could see Hazel leaving with the witcher.


    ¡°It is not time for us to meet yet but that does not mean I have left you alone, sister.


    I will hide in the shadows and protect you as I have always done.¡± her eyes softened as she looked at the smiling hazel with longing eyes.


    Hazel was not the only one who was waiting for her. She had waited for Hazel all her life.


    Just when her lips curled downwards, she saw Hazel turning towards her and staring at the window as if she had noticed her presence. They both continued to stare at each other for long.


    In the end, Hazel shook her head and the carriage started. Soon it was no more in sight when finally Anne moved from there.


    ¡°Now it is time to hunt for the pests!¡±

 Chapter 194 [Bonus chapter] Calm Down

    ¡°Have you thought of any ce where you want to go?¡± Hazel had opened the connecting window of the carriage from where she could see Lucian riding the carriage.


    They have already entered the town where everything was decorated well. Crowd was roaming on the street while there were many stalls selling all kinds of things.


    She felt a strange kind of freedom as he took an audible breath. The smell of freedom was truly refreshing.


    ¡°Here! We can walk from here.¡± Lucian nodded as he stopped the carriage. He could feel the excitement in her voice when she was going to do something simple like walking on the roads.


    She was just like a child when she behaved like that. He felt trouble in connecting her to the cold woman he often sees in the pce.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, she opened the door and ran out of it as if she was sharing it with demons.<sub>.</sub>


    Lucian stared at his forwarded hand and then shook his head as he retracted it.


    ¡°Mydy, please stay closer to me. The ce is crowded. My lord would burn me alive if anything happened to you here.¡± he pleaded with a helpless face when he saw her hopping from one shop to another with the speed of lightning.


    He wondered if she was even able to see what the trader was selling if she would run this fast.


    ¡°Here, this is the best silk you can find in the whole empire..¡±


    ¡°Fresh flower, buy for thedy fresh flowers..¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Pies, we make the best pies of the town. You can even have your name written with jam on it. Give it to your special ones..¡± the joyous faces of the crowd make this apletely different exercise than the time she had gone to the fair with Rafael.


    She did not need to worry about the missions he had given to her and enjoyed freely.


    She looked around and saw a few kids who were staring at the sweets shop while asking everyone to give them a few coins. Her eyes softened and she ran towards the sweets shop leaving Lucian behind again.


    ¡°Give me one of your special pies. And those soft buns and¡­¡± with a smiling face, she brought all the things that the sweet shop was offering that she could not even hold them anymore.


    ¡°Here,e and take them. My hands are aching.¡± she waved at the kids who widened their eyes and nced at each other unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Well, if you do not take it, then i have to eat all of this alone! How pitiful!¡± knowing that they were hesitating because it looked too good to be true, she took a bite of a cream bun while watching them from the corner of her eyes.


    She could feel them salivating by only looking at her yet they still did ite towards her.


    ¡°Wow, that is too delicious. If only I could share it with others!¡± she sighed dramatically as she took another bite of the bun when finally one of the girls moved.


    ¡°Big sister, if you eat so much sweets alone then your tummy will acheter.¡± like an adult woman who had seen the world and knew everything, she advised Hazel with a serious look on her face yet she looked so cute that Hazel felt trouble in muffling herughter.


    ¡°Yes, and your teeth will also fall. You should not eat this much sweets alone. Let us help you in finishing them/.¡± offered the boy with a sheepish look on his face while many others nodded with eager eyes.


    They were afraid that she was only teasing them and when it came to sharing, she would only make fun of them since many rich people enjoy teasing them while nobles look at them with contempt and disgust.


    ¡°Hmm, then I have to trouble you all.¡± with the same serious face, she nodded her head as she passed choctes and cake to all the kids who widened their eyes.


    They touched the food as if they were dreaming. Slowly holding it and then caressing the cake as if it was a baby.


    They did not dare to eat the food instantly. They were worried that they would never get the chance again, so they savored its looks first and then took small bites of it. So that its taste would linger in their mouth for long.


    ¡°That is so delicious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is too yummy. I have never tasted anything like this before.¡± The kids smiled while their eyes filled with wonder as if they had seen a miracle happening in front of their eyes.


    Hazel continued to look at them with a look of pain in her eyes. How bad their conditions were.. They are taking simple food as a rare dish that was hard to find.


    ¡°Mydy, I have finally found you. Didn¡¯t i say not to leave too far. What if something..¡± Lucian who had just reached behind her and had started nagging her widened his eyes when she covered his lips with her palm.


    Though she was still not looking at him, he could feel her warm touch over her face and soon his whole face turned red. He felt like his skin was burning and soon blood would start dripping out of it.


    His whole body froze and turned rigid but she did not feel the change. She was looking at the kids who suddenly stopped eating and hid behind each other when they noticed Lucian¡¯s presence.


    He was walking with a sword on his waist and his face was looking dangerous to them. She fumed as she turned to re back at him when she noticed that he was looking too red and felt a tinge of guilt.


    He must have run all the way here to find her or he was looking everywhere for her but was not able to find her. She took out her handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his face.


    ¡°Here, calm down.¡±

 Chapter 195 Kill You

    ¡°Here, calm down.¡± with her soft hands, she wiped the sweat for him and then turned to look at the kids who were looking scared.


    ¡°Do not worry about him. He is a kind brother. He was just worried because he thought that I was lost in the crowd.¡± bending herself so that she could reach the height of the kids, she patted their shoulders and assured them when their bodies finally rxed.


    ¡°Big brother, you do not need to worry. Big sister was safe with us.¡± a girl of around 5 years smiled showing all her teeth while passing one of her two cup cakes to him, ¡°here, eat this, it will help you in feeling better.¡±


    Lucian who was still in daze touched his face where her warmth was still lingering. It took him a minute to understand what the girl was saying when he nodded his head unconsciously and forwarded his hand.


    Hazel frowned when he noticed that he was taking sweets from a kid and smacked his hands away.


    ¡°What are you? a kid! How can you take sweets from an adorable toddler? Go and buy one for yourself if you need one.¡± she red at him while her hands reached her hips.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I do not need one.¡± he rubbed his hands and stared at them for a few seconds before shaking his head.


    He could not believe that he was so defenseless that she pped his hands and he did not even see iting.


    How could he still be called a witch when he was beaten by a human.


    Unknown to him, his upset face was misunderstood. Hazel realized that he would not have money, since she never gave him. He was a ve that had no work except serving her.


    How could she be this heartless to ask him to pay.<sub></sub>


    She pursued her lips as her face filled with a look of guilt. Since he was still lost in his thoughts, she wondered was he recalling how he was treated badly as a ve?


    She walked back to the shop and whispered a few words in the ears of the trader whose eyes widened and his whole face bloomed with joy.


    He nodded his head vehemently while his eyes shone with glitters.


    ¡°Send all the buyers out. We are not selling anymore. The shop is getting closed.¡± he announced as he asked his helpers to send the crowd out who was grumbling andining about hisck of etiquettes.


    But the old man with a fat belly did not care. He made a strict look on his face and chased every buyer out by himself when his staff looked troubled.


    ¡°Here, everything is for you to miss!¡± with a look of ttery on his face, he bowed his head as he weed Hazel in his shop.


    The woman nodded and then waved her hands for the children to follow them who were still hesitating but this time they did not waste time in following hermands.


    Lucian who had finally snapped back to his senses followed the kids to the shop thinking she still wanted to treat them and eat a few things by herself when he saw her walking towards him.


    ¡°Help the kids in sitting and serve them anything they wanted.¡± With a tone full of authority, shemanded the staff who nodded and smiled at the kids who were never treated warmly by the shopkeepers.


    They gave a look to her before following the man as they knew he would not harm them this time.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Lucian blinked when he finally understood that she had brought this whole ce so that she could treat him here.


    ¡°I.. I do not think that would be appropriate. You should have your meal mydy. I will guard the ce for you.¡± no! He should not be losing his mind further.


    He had already made too many mistakes these days. He was forgetting why he was here! The distance between them should not be crossed.


    One should not have affections towards their target. This much distance should be maintained before he loses his sensespletely.


    His hands clenched into a tight fist as his face turned colder. The woman had to realize that he was her ve and she should not be this friendly to one.


    ¡°I think thedy should remember who she was even when she was roaming in the town under disguise.¡± His tone was harsh and cold and he was sure that it would break her heart.


    Though she would resent him but that¡¯s okay. At least, she would behave cold to him then and he would be able to hold on to thest thread of his senses.


    ¡°Ahh, you mean I should disgrace you and insult you to show that I am superior to you. Who are you? A masochist. Tsk tsk, stop you acting ande with me or I will drag you forcefully.¡° She mocked his actions as he held his wrist and started dragging him when he did not react but continued to stare at her with a stunned look on his face.


    She walked to the closest table and pulled him towards the seat. She had thought that it would be a difficult task but thanks to hisck of attention, she was able to do it easily.


    ¡°Here, do not act strong and order whatever you like and from now on, I will give you enough sry so that you can order and have anything you want.


    I apologize for being a fool and jerk in the past.¡± she passed all the tes the staff had served to him as she blinked her eyes.


    Damn! This girl. Why could she not behave like others? Then it would have been easier. Everything would have been perfect but she just kept messing with his feelings and how could he be so soft hearted. Was he trained so badly?


    ¡®How will I kill you if the n did not work if you behave so kindly with me! Oh lord, help me!¡±

 Chapter 196 [Bonus chapter] Curious or Fallen for her?

    Hazel could see that the man was staring at food with so many emotions in his eyes as if it was not sweets but an invitation of war.


    His eyes were boring holes in the price and scones. On the other side, the kids were enjoying their meal with joy and smiles.


    She could see how happy they were and felt better. The pce was getting suffocated. And she still had not found a way to deal with Vincent. She realized that depending on the power of Rafael to deal with Scarlet was easier in his pce rather than hers.


    ¡°Lucian, you should hurry. We have to see other parts of the festival too before going back to the pce.¡° Though she did not want to go back there, she should have reached there on time and stayed in front of guests rather than being alone when she was taken advantage of or.. A dark ray of light passed her eyes and it turned malicious before turning normal again.


    Lucian felt cold and all the hair of his body raised as a red signal but when he looked around vigntly there was no sign of threat or killing intenting.<sub>.</sub>


    There were only hazel and kids in the shop with some staff who were mostly young girls. But how could he be mistaken?.


    ¡°So you are finally out of your thoughts? Do you even know how many times I have called you?¡± he met with a frown on her face and lowered his head.


    Staring at the sweets as if it was the world¡¯s most difficult task, he picked a piece of the pie and ate it.


    The soft piece melted in his mouth instantly when he saw Hazel wriggling her brows as if waiting for him to exin to her how it was!<sub></sub>


    He gulped the rest of the piece without nibbling it as he opened his mouth with some difficulty.


    ¡°It is sweet and soft!¡± These five words were enough to lift up her spirits as she chuckled brightly and nodded her head while passing more food to him.


    ¡°Then have more but fast, we need to go soon.¡± he could only nod and eat as fast as he could under her piercing gaze and finally took a breath of relief when she finally ended her ordeal and decided to leave this ce.


    Soon, they bid their goodbyes while Hazel paid enough money to the shopkeeper to feed the kids for more than a few years.


    ¡°You cane here and eat whenever you want to. I wille looking for you again soon.¡± she stroked them before leaving.


    ¡°Mydy, what if the man did not serve them, the kids? He may act cruelly and chase them away while digesting all the money you have provided to him?¡± it was not like kids would be able to do anything against the man, given that they were beggars, no one would listen to them even if they said that the trader was paid in advance.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you gave the money to the kids? Then they would have been able to spend it the way they wanted!¡± That was what he would have done when he wanted to help someone.


    Though he had never felt the need to help humans even if they were kids and witches did not need to be fed like humans. For them essence and mana was more important than food.


    A witch could stay alive without food for a decade. Most of them only eat for the taste.


    ¡°The kids had asked for the money when I met them. Even when their eyes were lingering on the food, they did not ask me to buy something for them but money instead.


    I was sure if i would have given them money, they would not have spent it on filling their stomach. That was why I trusted the trader with it.


    And as far as it is about breaking the contract, I would personallye and check it. After all, I will start living here again in a few days. So, I would have plenty of time to do that.¡± her eyes widened when she realized she had said more than what was required of her.


    ¡°I mean, Rafael had decided to stay here for a long time. It would be enough to judge the character of the man though I am sure it would not be needed, he was a kind and loyal person who had morals.¡± looking at his eyes that were staring at her with a frown and question in them, she exined hastily. She was afraid that he would be more suspicious if she did not give him a proper reply.


    She still needed him around her until the matter was resolved. What if his loyalty shifted to Rafael when he knew that they were going to be separated. After all, Rafael was the one who had paid for him.


    ¡°But what if the kids need urgent money for their family. What if they would have taken food from the other members of the family or someone needed treatment?¡± He did not even know why he was asking these kinds of questions.


    It was not like he cared about those kids. But rather he was more curious about how her thought process worked.


    What she was thinking when she made the decision. Her every expression, her every smile and frown, the way her brows furrowed and the way she passed him a look as if telling her you are dumb.


    ¡°If that would have been the case, they would have told me after I showed them kindness. They knew I would not deny food or other help for their family.


    But they only bade me goodbye. That only meant they did not want money for themselves since the start. And the questions.. Why did they need money then.. We are going to unravel it together by following the kids to their home.¡±

 Chapter 197 Danger Lurking In The Dark

    ====================


    ¡°Pardon?¡± he was surprised when she nodded towards the kids that were scurrying away.


    He had thought that they were wandering aimlessly while looking around and feeling the vibes of a festival. Who would have thought that the girl was following the kids all this while when they were talking leisurely.


    ¡°But why do we need to follow the kids? You have already helped them enough. It is not your duty to look for their wellbeing. Is it?¡± He could not understand why she was getting so drawn towards the kids she did not even know.


    It feltpletely aimless and foolish to be so attached to someone who was nothing to you a few minutes ago.


    This time Hazel did not reply to him. She had noticed the small wounds and scratches and marks of belts on their body and she was sure there were more than that beneath those torn clothes.


    Whoever was keeping them was beating them and most possibly it could be for money.<sub>.</sub>


    But why was she so concerned? She knew how it felt to be mistreated! When Vincent had held her in his arms or when Liam had pped her to get even with her. She had felt weak!


    If she were not able to save herself when she had already passed that age of being a toddler long ago, then how would those kids be able to fight back and protect themselves?


    Truth to be told, she had only acted to be strong all this while so that she could survive. If not, someone had taken the benefit of her weakness and hurt her further.


    When she saw the kids, she saw herself in them. She could not stop herself from helping them.


    Even if she would be called a fool, she did not mind. If she would be able to help even one of them, she might gain her true strength too!


    The thought only increased her determination as she continued to follow them.<sub></sub>


    Lucian waited for her to reply in vain when her eyes only saw the kids. As if talking to him would distract her and she would lose the kids in the crowd.


    She turnedpletely silent and the speed of her footsteps increased. When he noticed that they have long passed the crowd and now they¡¯re walking on deserted roads that are darker.


    He could feel the evil and uneasy vibes from there.


    Even if they see a man or two, he did not like how they were staring back at them with a sinister look in their eyes.


    ¡°Lady Hazel, I do not think that we should go further. This ce is not safe for you.


    I would have offered that i would follow them while you wait for me here but i did not feel easy while leaving you alone in a ce like this.¡± he looked at their surroundings with vignt eyes while his hands already reached the dagger again.


    He had been to the darker areas, they survived on these kinds of dark paths only yet he had never felt uneasy in the past even if he had women with him.


    But right now, he just wanted to hold this stubborn girl in her arms and take her away from here since he knew that she was not going to listen easily.


    ¡°Why should I be scared when you are here? Or do you want to say that you are not sure if you can protect me from a few ruffians?


    I thought you could even fight with beasts!¡± her tone was nonchnt but beneath it, he could feel her mockery!


    His hands tightened on his dagger. He wanted to tell her that he was sure that he could kill all of them even if they attacked him at once.


    But when ites to her, he did not know what stupidity she would do this time.


    ¡°Mydy!¡± but before he could say anything she pped his hands away with force that stunned him.


    ¡°Shush! For a ve and a warrior you sure speak a lot. Do you not know that you should be silent while following someone?¡± she red at the man who had only demotivated her from the start.


    She knew that the area was not safe and her body was covered in cold sweat too but she did not want to be a coward all her life.


    She had to face her threats one day, then why not now? Though she was scared, the thought of saving a life gave her enough strength to continue even when she was afraid.


    He pursued his lips as he knew that there was no way she would listen. All he could do now was to make sure to attack first whoever came closer to her with malicious intent.


    ¡°There, we are almost there.¡± she whispered as she saw the kids holding each other¡¯s hands as if they were trying to gain strength from that and entered a dark house that had no lights burning.


    Just as the kids entered the house, the light burnt and as she walked closer, she could hear the sound of shouting and even throwing things.


    The stench of alcohol and drugs was so strong that she could smell it even when she was a few houses away.


    The two men that were guarding the door were looking masculine and strong but more than that they have an evil vibe.


    She was sure that they would have enough weapons and they would not hesitate at all on attacking her if she walked any closer.


    Just as she was thinking whether she put Lucian in danger or not, one of them tilted his head and turned to look at her. Their eyes met and she could feel the dangerous aura he had surrounding him. An evil grin formed on his face and he licked his lips as if he was already enjoying what was going to happen in his mind.


    ¡°You shall stay behind me and do not act on your own when ites to dealing with them.¡±

 Chapter 198 [Bonus chapter] Prize only?

    ¡°Standing behind you?¡± Although she knew she was weak, Rafael had never asked her to stand behind her as a wall flower while he would kill witches or humans for her sake.


    He had always taken her as an ally, when it was about capturing witches from the fair or when fighting with knights, when she hade out to fight, he had only weed her.


    She had thought that he was not considerate enough for her life but now that Lucian was showing that consideration, why was chest felt stuff and her body burnt in annoyance and humiliation.


    It might have been that she had started to take her as equal andpetent enough to fight!


    The men standing there were fast and agile, they would not wait for them to decide who was going to fight with them.


    As soon as they reached the door, many other men came out from the dark and the two guards gave them a wide grin when they got surrounded by other men.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°There¡¯s what a fine piece of art we have here. Looks like we are also going to celebrate the festival in our rooms tonight!¡± The man smiled wide, his dark and uneven teeth peeking out of his mouth making him look uglier yet dangerous.


    Hazel could feel their lecherous gaze roaming over her body when Lucian was the first to attack. He had taken out his dagger and had already shot the one who was nearest to them but only brought the fury of others.


    They stared at them menacingly and when he shot his another dagger, the bald man held it in his hands before it could pierce his body.


    His hands filled with blood but his body was unscathed. He had a malicious grin on his face. And forwarded the dagger he had held towards Lucian while many others lunged towards him.


    Surprisingly, no one attacked Hazel. As if defeating Lucian would already be her defeat and then they could collect her as a prize then.<sub></sub>


    While her nerves popped. Not only Lucian was treating her as a weakdy, they all were thinking of her as a prize not a threat too.


    Great! Since they all were so carefree about her. She would show what she was! When they allunched towards Lucian, she ran towards the opposite directions and started climbing on a tree, a habit she had since childhood when she used to climb trees for stealing apples from the garden of the empress.


    ¡°Hahaha! Look at that brother, she had already started running away! Shall I go and catch her while you handle this brute?¡± asked a man, excitement filling his eyes like madness, he had that vicious smile on his face but hazel did not flinch as he had expected only to make his eyes crazier.


    She continued to climb on the tree that looked like a failed attempt to save herself in their eyes, earning more chuckles from the nearby while Lucian had already taken out his sword and was not handling three burly men at once.


    He was relieved that she had hid herself so, he did not need to look for her while fighting or it would have been difficult for him to concentrate.


    If only she would not have been this adamant toe here! He cursed as he attacked the enemy once again. But they were trained. Both in weaponry and closebat, they were looking at strangers as if they trained all day and night.


    ¡°No! I want to see her guard dying in front of her eyes so that herst hope will die too. Then we would enjoy hunting her. Only then would she wither in fear and try to struggle at her best.


    It has been days since Ist yed. The kids in the house are too submissive to enjoy.¡± What a perverted bastard! Hazel could feel anger rising in her body when she imagined what this crazy bastard had done to the kids.


    She was d that she followed the kids here. If not, she would have never been able to forgive herself for being a coward!


    ¡°Alright, as you say. But I would be the first one to torment her tonight since I haveid my eyes on her first!¡± spoke the first one, as he looked straight into her eyes when she climbed the tree sessfully and sat up on a branchfortably.


    Their biggest mistake was treating her like a fool. Did they really think that she had decided toe here unprepared? She would only sit here and tremble in fear while they would kill Lucian and thene to her? What a bunch of fools!


    Taking out the gun that Raphael had given her for her safety, she shot the man that was thinking of having her as if she was a trophy! She shot him straight into the centre of his eyes when he was staring back at her.


    His eyes widened but there was nothing he could do. They could hold a dagger thrown towards them due to their training but a bullet is faster and could not be caught.


    The sound of the shot took all of them by surprise as those who were concentrating on fighting stopped and stared back at theirrade who fell on the ground with a thud. Blood wasing out of his head where there was hole mark due to the bullet.


    His eyes were widened and his mouth was agape but he did not get any chance to cry or shout before dying as the death was abrupt to him when he had never thought that she would be able to shoot him.


    Hazel had thought shooting the next one would be difficult since they were aware of her actions and the power she held now. But how foolishly they were gritting their teeth and staring at the dead body of their partner took her by surprise.


    Were they thinking that she would give them time to grief or would not attack if they would not? Ha!


    ¡°Shot¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±

 Chapter 199 [Bonus chapter] Ambush

    She shot another man who was nearest to Lucian but farthest to her. Her eyes were determined to take all of them down and thanks to the hellish training Damien had given her, not a single shot was missed.


    How happy he would have been if he would have heard her pronouncing his name properly. Oh great! Now I am missing him when so many men are ready to attack me. She muttered in her head as she took another aim but this time it was not simple.


    All of them had already started walking towards the tree with an intention to kill her. She could feel their bloodlust had risen higher and soon she would lose her life.


    She tried her best to concentrate and once again shot the one who was spouting nonsense at the start and looking at her with lecher eyes.


    This time, the shot missed and instead of hitting his vital parts, the gun hit his side abdomen yet the blood started flowing speedily standing his shirt red and he red at her.


    She failed to understand he was so worried about the gunshot or his shirt when she saw him ring up.<sub>.</sub>


    But others were faster than him now. Soon they all overtook him to reach her when Lucian finally came back to his senses and attacked the shot man.


    ¡°Fuck! They are attacking from both sides. I think it is nned in advance!¡± shouted another as they lost two of theirrades while they were not able to kill any of them yet.


    ¡°So what, we are still 5, outnumbering them by almost thrice.


    Make pairI will handle the girl with Miren while both of you go and attack the man again.


    ¡°Tsk, you are noisy!¡± she muttered as she shot another one but this time, hisrade pushed him away and the bullet was only able to graze his hands a bit.<sub></sub>


    ¡°This woman! You are surely going to pay.¡± he muttered as he caught the pace and ran towards the tree but it would still take a long time and a patient moment to climb the tree.


    And that would be the perfect moment for her to shoot. They realized that they had fallen into her trap, the moment they let her climb the tree.


    He raised his head and red at her only to see mockery in her eyes as if she was looking down on them which was enough to infuriate him.


    She was nothing but a young girl! How dare she think that she was higher than them.


    ¡°Just you wait, bitch!¡± he roared as he tried to shake the tree but it was too strong to be swayed easily.


    She trembled for a second before holding herself properly and shooting another with a gun. This time the shot was on the centre of head since she was only able to see that part from the branch but it guaranteed death as soon blood started to flow out of his head.


    While on the other side, Lucian had already got hold of the two men fighting with him. One had already fallen on the ground while the other was holding hisst breaths while covering his wounds from his hands but this was not enough.


    After shing the neck of the other, he walked towards the tree with an attempt to kill all of them when another one was shot and the aim hit at his neck. He fell on the ground and cried the most but soon, his body started to give up on his struggles and his body fell limp on the ground.


    ¡°Are all of them done?¡± she asked as she scanned the surroundings. It would be a lie if she would say that she was not scared and could handle more. Only thest bullet was left. And though she had more to fill again, she was sure if she would take so much time, they would already pull her back on the ground and kill her after beating her and take their revenge.


    Just when she thought that all of them were done and was going to ask him to scan the area properly, a knife flew in the air towards her. When she felt the sound of the wind cutting, she tried to move away but there was not much space and it was already toote.


    The knife grazed her shoulder before hitting the branch behind her. She looked in the direction where the knife was thrown but only the darkness of night mocked her eyes.


    ¡°Stay there, I will go and look!¡± Lucian who was still on the ground and had already beaten the rest ran towards the direction before staring at her one more time when she nodded giving him assurance.


    She had thought that it would only take a few more minutes but it had been several minutes yet he did not return, making her anxious.


    In the meanwhile the sound of crying and shouting increased from the house.


    She knew that it could be a trap for her. She knew that the sudden loud cries just when he had left was too much of a coincidence.


    She even knew that there could be many more armed men inside the house who were already prepared for her.


    There might be a chance that they were already keeping an eye on her all this while that was why they thought it was a perfect opportunity to lure her in and kill her.


    But was she safe on this tree? Even if she was, then for how long?


    If Lucian did not return soon then they coulde here and drag her out of here. After all, she only has one bullet left. How long could she survive with it?


    ¡°Please.. Save me!¡±


    ¡°Cry¡±:


    ¡°Sob sob¡±


    The sound of the cries and pleads increased once again and she cursed under her breath as she started getting down from the tree slowly.


    ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s see how strong I am now!¡±

 Chapter 200 Who Will Die?

    ==========================


    ¡°Creak!¡± the sound of the door in the dark sound no less than the whisper of the ghost who was whispering a lure in her ears slowly toe to him.


    She knew that it could be a big mistake and it could cost her her life but then what was the use of her life anyway. She was just a burdened wife, an unwanted family member. There was no family or friends that would be upset if she would be gone.


    But if she would be able to save the kids and help them in meeting their family again, she might be able to bring happiness in someone else¡¯s life.


    So, even if she would be coded as foolishter. She did not care.


    Though she knew that her thoughts were noble, it didn¡¯t mean that she was not feeling scared.


    Her eyes were trying to adjust to the dark but there was not much she could see.<sub>.</sub>


    Yet she felt like death was waiting for her at every corner. There were many who were staring at her right now and waiting for her to let her guard down.


    If only they knew that she was already standing there defenseless! No! She could not let others know that!


    She had to behave strong till the end.


    ¡°Pop¡±


    ¡°Snap¡± she stopped in her tracks while her hold on the gun tightened when she heard the strange sound only to bend and touch the twig that had fallen on the ground.


    The intensity of the gaze increased on her face when she heard a few sounds behind her.<sub></sub>


    Just when the man was about to attack her back, Hazelid on the ground and rolled on the other side.


    Her back hit something sharp and she found the gaslights beside her right hand.


    She lit the light oly to see three men standing there with daggers in their hands while she pointed her gun at them which left quite an impact.


    They were not expecting her to find the light so soon and wanted to get rid of her in the dark but it was toote to regret.


    ¡°You bitch! What are you doing here?¡± asked one of them with killing intent in his eyes as he lunged towards her with his dagger.


    But before he could take a few steps, she already shot him and to her luck, it hit his chest and he fell immediately while still cursing at her.


    His death was sudden and fast. He didn¡¯t even realized when he died while trying to kill her. Even after his death, he had a frown on his face instead of fear or grief.


    Her confidence increased when the other two men gulped and looked at her with pure horror. Their eyes had widened and they took a step back while cold sweat formed on their body.


    ¡°What do you want from us?¡± asked the one through gritted teeth.


    He was so furious that he wanted to pounce on her and tore her limbs and flesh into pieces but he knew that he could end up just like hisrade who did not think before attacking her.


    She was powerful with that little but powerful gun in her hands but they only had daggers and swords.


    Guns were rare to find, especially in the human kingdom since they were invented and manufactured by vampires.


    Only noble and higher level vampires had them. But then, how did a woman who roamed in the dark valley got one?


    But for now, they were more interested in saving their lives and getting rid of the woman instead of knowing the origin of her weapons.


    ¡°I asked where the kids are?¡± she pointed the gun at the man who looked more scared than the other and asked in a dominating voice that did not take no as the answer.


    She looked around but there was no shadow of the kids while she was sure there were more kids than she had seen in the fair.


    ¡°We did not know what you were talking about! There are no kids.¡± The man gave her a confused look and then stared at his friend as if he could give a better answer but the other man just shrugged as if he was hearing about the kids for the very first time.


    Their eyes were using her of creating a scene without a reason. Hazel wanted to p for them. If not ruffians, they could be fine actors with the way they were feigning ignorance.


    She scanned the whole area again but there was no sign as if she was really having delusions. The loud sounds of cries and pleading that were haunting her senses had disappearedpletely as if they did not exist at the first ce.


    Hazle could feel the numbness started spreading in her hands as too much blood had been spilled.


    She knew that she could not attack them anymore and a closebat without any weapon and injured hands would be nothing but a suicide.


    She had to scare them and force them to do her bidding somehow or should stall time hoping Lucian would return soon. Handling two ruffians would not be a big deal for him.


    ¡°Do you think that you can save yourself with such a lie? We are already winning. You do not have many people to support you and if you would not cooperate with me then I would shoot you.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to give me the kids and I would leave this ce silently and forget I have ever met you!¡± she offered with a m smile on her face as if they were the one who were losing while she could win anytime yet she was doing them a favour.


    ¡°Ha! You think that you cane and go and you please? What do you take this ce as, a garden behind your pce?


    And who told you that we are the only ones? Many are waiting with weapons inside. It did not matter how many of us do you kill, as the men force would never end!¡±

 Chapter 201 [Bonus chapter] Regret Being Born

    If that happened then she would be done for! She knew that she could not fool them for long with her empty gun.


    ¡°Then I would continue to kill them all until I get the children! Do you think losing so many lives over some kids is important?¡± why? If they would have been normal traffickers or kidnappers then they would have tried to save their life first, thinking that they could always kidnap or lure more childrenter if they survived.


    What would the money and business mean if they would lose their lives here? But these men.. They are ready to sacrifice all of them just for hiding the kids. It made her wonder what terrible truth they were hiding?


    ¡°Ha! You should worry about yourself. If you think that you can force us to tell the truth or we will spill the beans while lost in a conversation with you then you are wrong.


    And I wonder why you are not shooting us? You were not this talkative when you have shot ourrades while hanging on the tree like a witch!


    Come on, shoot me or I will attack you and kill you first.¡± Hazel could feel that the man was suspicious the way he was staring at the gun. If he realized that there was no bullet in the gun then she would be done for!<sub>.</sub>


    She had asked Lucian to carry more bullets for her since she did not have a pocket in the gown but he was gone and she did not know if she would be able to survive until he woulde back.


    Her grip on the gun tightened when the man tilted his head and took slow steps towards her. He was looking vignt, ready to jump away and hide if she would shoot but how would she?


    ¡°I am only trying to negotiate. There is no benefit in killing others when money could do the work.


    If you want wealth, I can give you plenty! Why are you so adamant in keeping a bunch of weak children that could not do much for you in the first ce?


    I am offering you more that can change your whole life.¡± she pointed at the ne in her neck. They were shining rubies and sapphires that could cost a fortune.<sub></sub>


    She was sure it would be enough to buy a grand vi with only this ne, not to forget the bracelet and earrings and the small gems in her dress.


    Temptation could¡¯ve been seen in the eyes of the greedy man. He stared at her jewels with shining eyes. If she would have bullets, that would have been her best chance to shoot him. But she could not do so now.


    But it only showed that the bribe could work too. She only needs to press him further for the jewels.


    She opened her mouth while pointing at her ears this time. When the man leapt into the air andnded right in front of her.


    Her eyes widened when she saw him bending down to meet her eyes. His eyes were that certain madness that scared her. She felt her throat running die and the feeling that death could be right at this moment filled her heart.


    ¡°Crazy bitch? Why will I offer you your freedom for these stones, when I can get them all after killing you?


    Do you think I am a fool to not realize it? I have given you so many chances yet you are not shooting me. It only means that you do not have any bullets left, right?¡± a creepy grin formed on his face when her face started losing her colors.


    Though she tried to maintain her calm. But she knew lying was useless now. Even if she would say that was not true and she could still kill him with a gun, this crazy man would only ask her to shoot him then which she could not.


    When she realized that she did not have any choice left, she held the gun tightly and attacked his forehead with it.


    Due to the sharp edges and heaviness of metal, she could only pray that he would be injured enough to give her the chance to run away and hide.


    But even when the pool of blood started to form on his feet, his grip on her did not loosen but his creepy smile only grew wider as if his doubts had been cleared.


    The man picked her up like she was an empty sack and threw her away with full force.


    Hazel staggered and fell on the ground at some distance. Her stomach got hit as she fell on her abdomen. She winced when the pain started to spread all over her body.


    But before she could stand up, she felt a strong pain in her hair and opened her blurry eyes only to see him pulling her hair with full force.


    He held her head on the pce and then pushed her on the wall so that her head hit it forcefully.


    ¡°Now do you know how it feels? Huh? You crazy bitch!


    Do you think that you can walk into my home and demand me for things? Who do you think you are except a fool?


    Now I will show you how I treat crazy bitches like you. I will beat you enough so that you go limp and then I will throw you in front of the angry mob of family members whose brothers you have killed.


    Trust me they will not only break your body but your soul too and you will regret not onlying here but being born. But even when you cry and plead for mercy, you will only be given more punishment by those hungry beasts. And even that would not be enough.


    Once they would be done with a rag doll like you. I will cut your limbs slowly and give you the most painful death you can always imagine.¡±

 Chapter 202 Deserve to die

    =================


    Fear started to crawl in her heart but more than that, hatred for the man who thought she was nothing but a ragged doll.


    ¡°You will regret it!¡± she spat while her consciousness was going low. She could feel the metallic taste filling her mouth and her head was wet and stained in red.


    If it continued, she would not survive for long but that did not mean that she would ept this fate.


    If worsees to worse then she wouldmit suicide rather than giving him the chance to use her body.


    Her eyes were fiery when she red at him and he stopped hitting her for a second while gnashing his teeth. His face was infuriated. He could not believe that the woman was still spitting at him.


    Though it was more of blood than spit that did not change the fact that dumb witch was still looking down on him.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Women like you are are really dumb. Do you think that you are a warrior, a knight that is satisfying her life for the greater good of others?


    You know nothing at all! The struggles of men like us, the darkness of the society and the truth of these dark alleys.


    You were a fool to think that you wille here with a weapon in your hands and demand for the safety of the kids and I will oblige.


    Killing you, I am only doing you a favor in the world by ending one more witless fool who thinks he would bring a revolutionary change!¡± this time, he did not hit her anymore or tried to keep her alive.


    Her words were enough to instigate him to kill her instantly. He held her neck and raised her high above from the ground.


    Hazel felt losing the touch of the ground and her feet soon dangling into the mid air. The breaths wereing urgent and short as the oxygen started to leave her lungs.<sub></sub>


    She tried to struggle and loosen the grip of his hands on her neck but she was already injured too much. Her head was still spinning and her vision had got blurry.


    Her hands were limp with not much strength left to put another fight.


    Just when she had thought that it would be her end, she felt the eyes of the man widened and his grip around her neck losen.


    She fell on the floor when the man tried to look away. She huffed for air and coughed a lot. Her hands rubbing her neck as if it would help her in getting more air that she required.


    But what had happened? She had felt her blood lust and killing intent. Then why did he let her go when he was just an inch away from getting rid of her. But it was hard to see from her blurry eyes.


    The coughs only bring more blood to her hands.


    ¡°Are you alright, mydy?¡± She heard the familiar voice and sound of hurried footsteps and finally understood what had happened.


    Forcing her eyes to open and blinking a few times, she finally noticed a dagger on the back of the man who was trying to take it out but in the end gave up when his hands did not reach it.


    He red at Lucian who was running towards the girl and crouched on the ground ignoring the presence of three men hovering over him.


    The two men that were standing at a distance while enjoying the show ran toward theirrade with a frown too.


    They just did not stoping as if the ce belonged to them.


    ¡°Another crazy dog? Have you not learnt manners in your bright pce? Entering in the house of a stranger without his permission and creating a fuss.


    I will not let the matter go until we teach a good lesson to both of you!¡± with a frown they took out the daggers to attack him too when Lucian turned to stare at them.


    His eyes were frozen and bloodlust could be seen in them.


    ¡°For assassins, you sure speak a lot!¡± with that he took out his dagger too but from the other hand, he passed her the gun and the bullets.


    Though he was not sure if she would fight in this condition and felt so much anger rising in his chest looking at her condition, he knew that man was right.


    If he wasted more time on her, they both would be killed then and there. He had to kill all of them first and then he would ask her to kill him for making such a grave sin.


    He knew that he was here for a mission and it was notpleted yet, yet he could not forgive himself for leaving her unattended when she was his responsibility.


    A stranger kind of feeling started to engulf him and he felt like he would burn the whole ce after seeing her condition.


    He stood up and snatched the daggers from the hands of the man before they could even notice his moment.


    Shocked at her strange speed and agility, another man tried to punch him only to get a hit on his gut.


    As if magic, his hand moved faster than their eyes could see as he started punching and kicking all of them with full force.


    They were feeling the pain and could sense him touching their body but surprisingly they could not see his hands moving or take a step away.


    They tried to move as they knew that they could not fight but felt frozen in their ce. Their feet did not move an inch.


    ¡°You.. you..!¡± He was not a human. They noticed that his eyes were shining silver like witches but he did not give them a chance to speak.


    His actions were fast and each hit was gut wrenching. They could feel their insides burning and more blood started toe out of their mouth whenever they tried to open it.


    ¡°You all deserve to die!¡±

 Chapter 203 [Bonus chapter] A secret Well Hidden In The Dark

    Hazel slowly tried to sit again but it was painful after getting beaten so badly. She took a few deep breaths and then slowly moved to refill the bullets again.


    She stood up taking the support of the wall she was leaning on earlier. Lucian was still fighting with those two men though it would be only a matter of time before he would be done with it.


    She closed her eyes and tried to concentrate on the voice. The voices areing from the other side.


    Taking slow steps towards the left, she walked from where the muffled voices wereing.


    A man was guarding the door. His hands already had a sword while he was waiting for her. The fight from earlier must have alerted everyone as he did not waste a second before running towards her to stab her but before he could move, she shot a bullet that hit his hands and the sword flew into the air and fell near her feet.


    ¡°Where are the kids? Tell me or I will kill you.¡± the man red at her with a vicious look in his eyes but only snorted and did not reply.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Ten, nine, three, one. And zero!¡± She pulled the trigger to shoot him when his eyes widened at the skip of numbers. He did not have any trick to pick the swords since it was so close to her and there was no way he could escape bullets.


    ¡°In the basement. The kids are in the basement.¡± he shouted, afraid that she would shoot before she could hear him with a cold smirk on her face as she did not stop.


    The bullet went straight through his chest and blood came out like a broken dam. The man fell on the ground with a thud while staring at her betrayal.


    ¡°Liar!¡± The only words came through his mouth when he continued to stare at her as if ming her for her betrayal, but Hazel was already numb to it.


    After getting beaten so badly and facing so many of them. She did not have any pity left for their kind.<sub></sub>


    ¡°As if you would have let me live if I did not have a gun!¡± she snorted as she kicked his limp body away while walking forward.


    Soon she heard footsteps behind her and her eyes sharpened. She turned while aiming at the head of the man that hade following her but her tensed body rxed instantly when she noticed that it was Lucian.


    ¡°You should learn to wait for me!¡± the voice came out thrush gritting teeth and she knew that he was furious.


    If they would not have been in the dangerous situation, he would have given her a long lecture that would have continued whole night.


    ¡°He said that the kids are in the basement but I can not see any door after walking so far.¡± she whispered, ignoring the annoyance of his eyes.


    He stared hard at her and then kicked the barrels on the corner of the room to vent off his anger.


    Did she have any idea that she would have died if he would have been a minutete? She was dangling in the air for Christ sake, and still she had the nerve to ask him where the kids were.


    ¡°To hell with the kids. They are not my family or someone I rte to. Why would I care about them? Lets go and get you treated!¡±¡± her face was in a mess. It waspletely covered with blood and he knew that it was hers only.


    She had been beaten and stabbed and yet she was looking for her kids. She had lost so much blood that her face was pale and she was wobbling yet she wanted to continue this kind of adventure.


    He could go crazy if she would not listen to him. ¡°Mydy, if you would not listen to me now, i will force you to..¡± he kicked anotherne of barrels as he knew that he could not force her since he was nothing but her ve.


    He was bound to her biddings.


    ¡°Lucian. I know that.. Wait.. kick those barrels again.¡± her eyes widened when she noticed a secret door behind those barrels.


    She had thought that they enjoyed drinking because there were so many barrels but who would have thought that it was only a way to cover the door.


    ¡°They must have set them in urgency when they saw a fight ensuing on the door.¡± or else there were better ways to hide the door. It would be troublesome to move so many barrels each time to go in or out of the basement.


    He stared hard at her and then at the door and ran a hand in his hair with a wry smile on his face. In the end, he was nothing but a fool who was babbling nonsense.


    She did not care what he felt or said. She was only thinking about those kids. He shook his head and used his fury in kicking the barrels again.


    The barrels continue to fall and soon a door could be seen. He stared at how she was not even able to walk yet she was trying to pull the closed door with full force that made him think if he was a fool to follow her or she think she was a goddess that could not be hurt.


    He wanted to turn and leave a fool like her but at the same time, he could not bear to see her in pain.


    ¡°Fool! Witless dumb!¡± He cursed himself to still follow her.


    ¡°Let me do it!¡± She raised her head and stared at him but in the end nodded his head and stepped aside when she felt the pain in her body increasing.


    She leaned on the wall and tried to take deep breaths when she felt a strange feeling in her chest. A strange light was engulfing her. Was she going to die here?

 Chapter 204 A secret Well Hidden In The Dark 2

    Lucian frowned when the door did not open easily. He pushed it further from his shoulders but the wood did not even shake.


    With a frown, he stared at his hands that started to engulf in a silver glow and then he pressed at the door again.,


    It still showed a bit of resistance but opened with a bit more force. The door fell on the ground with a thud and he found more than two dozen kids who flinched and took a step back in the dark trying to hide their presence.


    All of them have a lot of marks of injuries on their body. Their cheeks were swollen and their eyes were red and swollen with all those crying and pleading.


    They were badly treated and injured to keep their mouth shut and looked nothing more than ves.


    But if they were ves then they did not needed to be kept hidden since very is legal in the empire. He was the live example of that.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Mydy, I am sure that the kids are doing some illegal work for them or else even if he would beat them, he did not need to hide it.


    Most of the masters did not treat their ves like humans. They all were nothing but just animals. If you want, I cane back here to investigate the matter after escorting you and kids to a safe ce.¡± he offered but only silence mocked his offer.


    He waited for her to say something but she did not. He turned back with a frown to see what the matter was when noticed that she had not entered the room when she was most anxious to see the kids.


    Realization dawned on him as his eyes turned anxious and he lost all his senses. He forgot that he was hiding his powers when he broke through and his hair and eyes turned silver.


    He ran out at full speed. His movements created a gale around him that blew the smaller things away making the kids tremble further.<sub></sub>


    They huddled closer to each other, leaning on the wall as if trying to be one with it when he found her unconscious whileying on the ground near the door.


    He held her wrist with trembling hands and only to take a breath of relief and finally his shoulders rxed.


    He slumped down near her with the desire to wake her up and then p her for scaring him but at the same time hold her gently in his arms, afraid that even air would be able to injure her further.


    Heid down on the ground beside her while his hands wrapped around her waist. It was the only way for him to reassure that she was here with him and he was not in a nightmare.


    How much time had passed when he felt the slight movement from the girl beside her. The slight trembling of her body and minor movement in her fingers when he sat up with a start and started to stare hard at her again.


    She blinked her eyes a few times before opening them and looking around. Her head was feeling heavy and her body felt a burden when she tried to move.


    She winced as she tried to move but he held her in her ce.


    ¡°You should not move recklessly, you need rest!¡± yes! She did. I felt like all her bones broke and then joined again.


    Her body felt so painful though she was sure she was only injured on her hands and head and a small wound of abdomen yet it felt like her whole body was burning in agony.


    She smiled when she looked at him as she was worried that he would start shouting again while getting worried for her but instead of getting rxed, he stared at her hard as if he would beat her and kill her that moment.


    ¡°What about the kids?¡± clearing her throat and looking away, she asked in a low voice as if she was trying not to agitate him further.


    She knew that she was being too soft to him. He was her ve and if she wanted she could remind him that he had to follow her orders not the other way around but she knew that he was worried for her and all the wound he had gotten ws not part of his job.


    She had dragged him into the mess because she felt the condition of kids was like her and tried to be braver but in the end, she proved herself a fool.


    She still needed to train and be strong when ites to closebat. Only guns and daggers were not able to save her.


    ¡°They are fine, just scared and have minor injuries. You are the one who needed immediate treatment, your injuries are¡­¡± worsening! He wanted to say that but the word died in his throat when he stared at her hands.


    He startled and his hands fumbled on her arms with a confused look while shock was evident in his eyes.


    He checked again and again and then his hands moved to her hairs where he stroked her hair and then shuffled them from one ce to other only to widen his eyes further.


    ¡°Pardon me!¡± Before she could ask anything, he held her waist and the small tear made on her dress due to the dagger, he ced his cold fingers there and touched her skin when she flinched.


    Her eyes narrowed and anger started to rise on her face. Taking a deep breath, she tried to sound rational as she did not want to shout at her single ally but she did not like how he was touching her carelessly.


    ¡°What are you doing? I know that you are worried about my wounds but touching them like that..¡± Finally he raised his head and let go of her waist.


    His eyes filled with shock and bewilderment but beneath them relief could be seen in them.


    ¡°Mydy, your wounds are¡­ healed!¡±

 Chapter 205 A Secret Well Hidden In The Dark 3

    ¡°My wounds?¡± startled, she looked over her body and as he said, there was not a single wound left but why was she feeling more pain then? It felt as if her body was tearing apart.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± The same question was swirling in the mind of Lucian too who was staring at her with wonder. His heart was telling him a reply but he could not believe it.


    Her eyes were not silver! But then again, he had used a potion to hide his powers too. Could she be doing the same?


    But the confusion on her face did not seem like an act and if she was what he thought, why had she let them beat her in the first ce. He was not there.. . no one was there to keep an eye on her.


    ¡°That must be due to the medicine I have fed you when you turned unconscious, mydy. I am relieved that it was working.¡± Hazel raised her head and stared back at him with confused eyes.


    He could feel thousands of questions in her eyes that made him.. Unnerved!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°But from where did you get the medicine?¡± He was thoroughly checked when he had arrived at the pce and since then he never met a physician, so how could he have medicines that could heal the wounds so easily?


    ¡°You are lying!¡± That was not a question as she tried to stand up. Her eyes were boring holes into his skin.


    He felt anxious as if he was walking on the eggshells when she was the one who should be asked questions.


    But why was he doing so? Why was he trying to hide what had happened?


    ¡°I made them while in the vampire pce. Everyone in the dark forest knows about alchemy. It is an advanced method to treat wounds.<sub></sub>


    But I do not use it in case I will be called a witch.. You know what i mean, mydy.¡± he traced her every expression. In his heart, he wanted to see her getting pale or flinch at his words but she only blinked and then her eyes turned dim.


    She nodded her head silently as she stared back at her body hard. As if, if she continued to stare at them, her wounds woulde back and the illusion in her eyes will disappear.


    ¡°Wahhh, sob sob!¡± The sound of crying took her attention and she let go of the thoughts she could not understand.


    Standing up, she walked towards the door and entered.


    The room was covered in the dark but surprisingly she could see the kids clearly.


    Most of them were injured, scared and trying to hide. One of them must be trying to run away from the window when the door was opened but her hand was pierced with the nail on the wooden window and now she was trying to muffle her cries, afraid that her cries would be heard and then she would be punished.


    ¡°Lucian, use the alcohol from the barrels and try to make a torch.¡± if she would walk in the dark, the kids would take her as one of the assants and try to run away from her.


    Scanning the whole area and making sure that she would not face any threat here, he nodded and went out to find a wood first.


    Hazel stood there unmoving. She knew that even if she would try to exin to them that she was not a person and she was there to help them. They were not going to listen to or believe her.


    They have been hurt and betrayed too many times for that. She waited till Lucian woulde back and help her in treating the wounds of injured kids, only then would the kids believe in her.


    More than that, she wanted to see him using the powers once again as she felt that he was not telling her the truth. Her eyes fell back on her arm where a deep cut was made by the dagger.


    But there was no trace of the industry anymore as if it was not there at the first ce. Her skin felt smooth like always. Tracing it with her hands, she fell back on her thoughts.


    A man that was left to keep an eye on the kids was hiding behind them all this time. He knew that he was not a match of both of them who had killed all his subordinates.


    So, it would be better if he would wait to find an opportunity to run away but when he saw the man leaving and the woman lost in her thoughts, he realized that was the best opportunity he could get.


    He held the shard of ss of the window the kids had broken in his hands while his eyes burnt with the desire to take revenge.


    Leaving this ce unscathed would not be worth it if they would be able to save the kids and destroy the ce. Killing one of them would be better so that he could tell his friends that he took their revenge.


    With the desire to kill her burning in his eyes, he took discrete steps towards the woman who was touching herself in a strange way. A look of disgust and hatred filled his face when he stood behind her yet she did not notice his presence.


    Just how foolish hisrades were to be killed by a woman as gullible and naive as this. Killing her was a piece of cake! Why was he getting so agitated ?


    He raised his hands to attack her when he felt a sharp grip on his hands and found the woman staring back at him. But that was not what scared him.. Her eyes.. Her eyes¡­ he heard the sound of cracking of bones and a shriek escaped his lips while the shards of ss fell from his hands.


    Falling on his knees, he felt his heartbeat getting rugged and strange when blood started toe out of his eyes and nose and mouth.. Every part of his body and he burst like a balloon.

 Chapter 206 [Bonus chapter] Will The Truth Come Out?

    Lucian stared at the door he had broken and pulled out a part of the door and took out the wood from there. Using the clothes of the assants who were killed, he poured alcohol in it and used his hands to create a small me to light the torch when he heard a strong sound from the room.


    It felt like something burst suddenly.


    His eyes widened and he ran back in only to find a body on the ground. Blood was sttered all around the ground while covering the girl who was standing in front of it.


    As if more than a hundred holes were made into the body. Blood wasing out of every hole to the limit that it could not be identified if the body was of a human or not.


    He stared back at the girl horrified. The condition of the body was¡­! She was staring at the body without even a blink when he noticed the fading silver light in her eyes and if he had any doubts before, they all cleared as if the first ray of sun had cleared the mist and clouds that were covering therge forest.


    ¡°Hazel!¡± he whispered slowly as he knew that he would end up in the same condition if he did not tread carefully around her.<sub>.</sub>


    She did not seem to be in control of her powers and she had one hell of a power. With trembling hands, he moved to touch her arms while whispering her name again.


    ¡°Hazel!¡± He could see the fear filling the eyes of the kids who did not even dare to take breaths loudly, afraid that the monster standing there would end up killing them gruesomely too.


    ¡°Hazel, the kids are getting afraid!¡± he gulped his saliva as he spoke in a low voice.


    She was not reacting to his voice but if she would not react, he did not know what her powers would do to her. He had never seen this kind of case before.


    Had she lost control or was she too agitated and gone berserk? Now he could only hope that she still cared about the kids in her unconscious mind.<sub></sub>


    He stared at her with a pleading gaze when he touched her again.


    The girl finally blinked and tilted her head to stare at the kids who flinched and took a step back.


    ¡°I.. I did not want to scare you. I am here to take you away from this ce. I am here to save you from this hell. He was a bad man who wanted to hurt you. I.. I will never hurt all of you.¡± she panicked and exined herself but it didn¡¯t look like her words were affecting the kids since they did not move an inch.


    They continued to hold each other¡¯s hands while huddling in a corner to keep themselves away from her touch.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± she stared at the kids and then at the body. In her mind, she felt like it had happened before but she could not remember when! And how?


    How did this happen? She only remembered that she felt a reflection behind her and turned only to see a man attacking him and instinctively holding his hands to save herself but in the next moment.. His body.. She was sure that she was not the one who did it! Then how in the world did it happen?


    If she would have been the spectator, she would have felt the same like kids and Lucian. But even if she would tell them that she was not the one who did it.. They are not going to believe her.


    She gulped as she stared at Lucian with a look of helplessness in her eyes as she did not know what to do. She was not a monster, she was not a witch! She was a human!


    Lucian sighed as he ran a hand in his hair, he had unconsciously behaved warily of her that scared her more.


    She was looking on the verge of tears with that vulnerable look on her face. Who would believe that she had immeasurable strength and power that could destroy the cities like she had destroyed the man.


    No! Forget about others, even she would not believe in it. But if he told her now, she would be scared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of this ce first. Who knows if they have otherrades who are going toe back soon.¡± on the way back, he would exin to her and tell her who she was when she would be feeling better.


    What if he would tell her now and she would go berserk.


    Passing her the torch when she nodded, he ced his hands in the pocket and closed his eyes. But when he took it out, there were some candies in his hands.


    He walked towards the kids and crouched down in front of them so that he could meet their eyes. The kids stared back at him with vignt eyes but did not flinch or tried to run away.


    ¡°I know that you all are afraid and confused. I would have been the same if I had been at your ce.


    But you have to trust us that we are good people. We havee this far to save you and killed all of them so that we can take you away.


    But if you still did not want toe with us then the choice is yours. We will not force you but then we can not assure you if more of theme and hurt you.


    And we do not have much time. So, you have to make the decision, do you want to trust the strangers who had risked their life to save you or you think that you can survive on your own after leaving this ce?


    But if you want toe with me, you have to apologize to the girl there. Since she was the one who cared for all of you to force me to help her in saving all of you.¡±

 Chapter 207 [Bonus chapter] Will He Hide Or Spill It?

    The kids flinched and stared at each other as hesitation filled their eyes. They did not want to follow a woman who can kill without even touching the body. What if she was worse than the men who had kidnapped them.


    But when everyone was facing confusion and anxiety. A few kids came out from the crowd and ran towards Hazel.


    Wrapping their tiny hands around her waist they tried to get somefort but they did not realize that they were the one whoforted her.


    Hazel was unsure what had happened but the uncertainty had scared her. She had tried every possible reason to find how the body ended up into pieces but no matter what excuses she made, she knew that it was not the case.


    The kids would never ept her in fact, she was not able to ept herself. So, when the kids hugged her and their fast breathes started to rx, she found herself leaving the breath she did not know she was holding since the start.


    Her hands wrapped around the kids holding them and stroking their hair to show how much this affection mattered to her when a smile bloomed on the faces of kids. They were the same kids whom Hazel had helped and offered snacks in the market.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Did youe to save us?¡± their eyes turned wet and their voice choked as they raised their head and stared at her with blurry eyes. Their faces were full of hope and their voices came strained as if there was still some lingering fear left.


    She nodded her head as she patted their heads to show them everything was okay now and she would take them with her.


    ¡°Hazel, do you know, we were praying that you wille to save us like you saved us from hunger in the market.¡± more tears started toe out of the kid¡¯s eyes as they spoke in their raspy voice while rubbing their head with her clothes.


    Sniffing and crying, yet their eyes were filled with joy and relief.


    When other kids noticed their intimate actions, they felt embarrassed to doubt a woman who killed the bad men for them.<sub></sub>


    Their cheeks flushed as they realized how selfish they had been in the name of their fears that they were ming the hands who had tried to protect them.


    Many of them came forward to apologize to her and soon everyone followed. They all ran towards her, but when she raised her head, they all stopped in their tracks, embarrassed.


    They have shown their distrust, their fears to the woman. How could they expect to get forgiveness and love from her when they did not even apologize properly.


    ¡°Do all of you want to leave now?¡± as if sensing their worries, Hazel smiled warmly as she looked at them who stared back at her with disbelief.


    How could she treat them so warmly when they doubted her and did not appreciate her efforts?


    In fact, they behaved rude by showing that they fear her, yet she smiled so sweetly to them.


    Many of them nodded their heads instinctively when her face softened further and she nodded back.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for, let¡¯s go back and find a safe ce for all of you.¡± she encouraged as she did not want them to feel embarrassed. She could understand their fears as they were nothing but kids.


    ¡°But..¡± Lucian stared back at her with annoyance. She needed to tell the kids that they should behave and understand they needed to show appreciation to the one who cared for them but when he saw her shaking her head, he sighed.


    Too much kindness was also dangerous!


    ¡°Shall we leave? Or shall I take the kids while you check this area and find what they were hiding here!¡± she asked in a grave voice.


    Hazel was sure they were hiding something here or else they would have run away when she used a gun against them.


    But there was something here for which they were ready to sacrifice their life. She wanted to know what it was but keeping the kids here was dangerous.


    What if more of theme back suddenly. Then fighting with them freely while protecting the kids would be too much for them.


    His gaze flickered as he had thought the same thing but sending her alone from there with so many kids!


    ¡°How about we leave together for now and then i woulde back and explore the whole areater at night?¡± he offered but she did not reply as if she was scared that it would be toote.


    What if they took away what they were hiding here. ¡°You do not know where to take them. You can not take them to the pce.¡± he added and she finally sighed.


    He was right. Though she had lived in this town all her life. She had no idea about it as if she hade here for the first time.


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°I have a ce I know. It would be perfect so do not worry.¡± With no other choice, she could only nod and as he guided her out of the room, yet she felt a strange uneasiness while leaving this ce.


    She turned to stare back at the room once again but she found nothing out of ordinary. The room was nothing but a dark ce with no furniture or boxes to hide things yet she felt there was something her bare eyes were not able to notice.


    ¡°There is a small inn and an orphanage near the za. I noticed the ces when I was looking for you in the morning.


    The dean was kind enough to bring the kids of his orphanage to see the festival.


    That would be a good ce for the kids but first we should take them to an inn and ask what exactly happened in that dark room in case we fall into a problem in the future. We should be prepared for more attacks.¡±

 Chapter 208 A Queen

    ¡°They will not fit in one. You should let me drive another one!¡± Lucian stared at the cartridge and then at her.


    He knew that it was difficult for all of them to fit in the wagon but letting her drive alone when he still felt that she was not stable is risky.


    What if she gets attacked by other witches due to her unstable powers and were not able to protect herself. More than that, what if her husband had realized what she was and tried to kill her.


    He wanted to keep her in front of her eyes no matter what!


    ¡°It is not safe, we need to be together in case we are attacked. One would be able to cover the kids while one would ride the carriage faster to find a safe route out of this ce.¡± he stared at her and then at kids when he noticed that she was still reluctant.


    There were 13 kids. 7 small boys and 6 girls. Two of them were badly beaten, the rest of them have small scratches or old injuries that were almost healed yet they have small marks on their bodies that did not leave.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°We will sit on the ground. It did not matter how we left but we did not want you to take the risk for ourfortability.


    We have seen worse than it. It is nothing in front of..¡± the boy stopped as if he was bitten by an old memory that was nothing but pain for him.


    ¡°We would not have any problem adjusting in a single carriage.¡± Lucian nodded and opened the door of the carriage before Hazel would feel pity and protest.


    He already had enough adventures in a single night. He did not want to face mpre trbole.


    He wanted the nights to be as boring as possible so that they could safely cross these slums.<sub></sub>


    Hazel stared at him and then at the door he was holding for her. All the kids had already settled where the boys had given the seats to the girls and sat on the ground.


    The girls were pale and weak and had not taken much space.


    Four of them were able to sit on one side while the other two were sitting on the other side holding the youngest of them on theirp, so that Hazel could sitfortably.


    She took a step forward but instead of entering the carriage, she sat on the seat of the coachman which had enough space for two people.


    Lucian raised a brow at her actions and then turned to see the bewildered faces of the kids and closed the door on their faces without exining them.


    It would be a lie if he would say that he was not looking forward to the journey.


    With a smile on his face, he sat beside her and held the reins in his hands when he turned to look at her as if waiting for her permission when she nodded her head with a helpless smile on her face.


    ¡°You only take me as a mistress when you want to. Rest of the time, you treat me as if I am a kid.¡± she remembered how he had scolded her again and again for being careless and for not listening to him.


    He had even chided her to be reckless and fast so that he was not able to match steps with her.


    ¡°That is because I am worried about you. Your actions are reckless, like a kid who needs surveince all the time.¡± see! She knew it. She wanted to keep an eye on her all the time, as if she would burn the whole world if he did not do so.


    ¡°What have you thought about the kids? Are you sure you want to keep them with you? If your brother would find out, he would torment them just to gain your attention.


    And if your husband found out about them and that you were attacked because of saving them, he would either go berserk and kill all of them or use them as his food storage.


    They are not safe in both ways.¡± though he was telling her with a grave face and she nodded seriously. She already knew all this even if he had not exined it.


    ¡°I know. I will let them go as soon as I am sure that they are safe. And I want to know why they were kept there.¡± she added in a low voice as she knew that was being reckless again.


    The sky had already turned darker and Rafael would be worried if she would not return to the pce soon. And her brother, she didn¡¯t even know what that demon would do! What if he thought that she was nning a rebellion and did something foolish in front of Rafael.


    She still needed a way to deal with them.


    ¡°You do not know anyone who can help you in keeping them safe?¡± he asked with a voce full of disbelief but she nodded her head.


    There was no one she knew here. She had never been out of the pce ever. And Anne whom she knew had disappeared into thin air as if she never existed.


    ¡°Even then, you need to go back to the pce. I will help you in arranging a ce for them but then you will return to the pce.


    I know that you are worried about the kids. That is why I will go and check the ce where they were kept again and investigate it further. But can not be invoked directly hazel.¡± he exined only to see her snort that surprised her as he was expecting an obedient nod.


    ¡°I am the queen, not amoner that could be trampled so easily.


    I know that it has risks but I am strong enough to take the responsibility of the kids. More than that, I feel it is only part of a bigger n. Or else why were they kept hidden like that?¡±

 Chapter 209 [Bonus chapter] the inn

    ¡°I think we can stop here.¡± Hazel stared at the small inn which was shrouded with darkness.


    The building was rusty and old where not a single soul could be seen moving. Hazel stared at Lucian, stepped out of the carriage and walked towards the inn, unsure if she should follow or wait for him here.


    The building did not give her good vibes maybe because of its look or the surroundings. They havee too far to almost reach the border of town with only a few houses and most of the area was covered with dark forest.


    The cawing sound of dark crows and hoot hoot of owls was the only sound that could be heard around giving her an ominous feeling.


    Her hold on the reins tightened and the desire to flee from there only increased when she heard strange whispers around her and then saw a silhouette walking towards her.


    ¡°Why in the world has he brought me here?¡± she cursed Lucian who had disappeared behind the door only to note back and make her anxious.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Shall we leave!¡± She pulled the reins and soon the horses neighed loudly while raising their front legs above the ground.


    ¡°Oh my, are you already leaving. The boy said that you need many rooms.¡° Just when she was frowning as to why the horses were not leaving, the silhouette came closer and whispered slowly with an audible sigh.


    Her heart leapt out of her cage as she was an old woman standing there. Her brown eyes were covered with wrinkles and her hair had turned white due to her age. She had a few moles on her face, making her look scarier in the dark night.


    When she raised thentern of her hands to look at Hazel better. She looked no less than a dark ugly which used to scare kids at night.


    ¡°I did not mean to scare you youngdy but many women could not maintain their beauty in old age. Do you still need room or leave?¡± Hazel felt a bit embarrassed when the woman not only read her thoughts but also announced them curtly on her face.<sub></sub>


    If she would still leave, then she would be called narrow minded and since there was nothing wrong, then maybe she was just getting anxious because of the surroundings.


    ¡°I was just looking for a good ce to park the carriage so that the horse could eat grass in the meantime.¡± Hazel felt her gaze filled with mockery as she looked at her and then at the carriage but in the end decided to not to pass another sarcasticment and nodded her head.


    ¡°I will not suggest you to Parking carriages in a far area. Though you would get fresh and free grass, your horse could be stolen or worse die.


    This area is not safe. Neither for humans or animals. It would be better if you leave it here only.


    We will feed him too. You do not need to worry about that. But for that you have to pay us extra. As you can see, we are risking our lives to bring grass for your horse.¡± with a sly smile on her face, she tapped her fingers and then showed her two fingers as the charge for the grass when hazel nodded.


    Among all the worries, she was d that she needed to care about money or wealth at least.


    ¡°Aah, then you are most wee. Come let me give you a small guidance to this ce.¡± Hazel nodded and stepped out of the carriage but she did not open the door for the kids yet.


    If she doesn¡¯t like it, she will just pull Lucian with her and leave this ce for good.


    The woman held the arms of the hazel tightly as if they were in an intimate rtionship as she smiled and then started pulling the Hazel towards the entrance door.


    ¡°Though this ce looks a bit worn out. It has all the facilities, warm water, good food and even top notch gossip.


    Many information guild members visit this ce regrly for new for their newspapers and personal investigation.¡± Hazel wanted to ask what was so prideful about it when she was spreading gossips but only nodded her head.


    She did not want to talk a lot with the woman who was giving her strange vibes. Soon the door of the entrance opened and Hazel looked around. She swore she was not that scared when she was going to meet Rafael for the first time.


    Just why in this world have theye to this ce out of anywhere in the whole empire.


    She had thought that she would see ghosts running around here or at least that same murky and rusty smell in the hall with no one around but was surprised to see half a dozen people sitting in a circle and chatting with each other while enjoying the warmth of the firece.


    The ce looked cozy and warm with bright yellow color on the walls and small portraits covering the hall.


    Lucian was sitting on the sofa while talking to an old bald man who turned his head towards her when she entered and nodded,


    Hazel nodded back as she took hurried step towards her. She wanted to tell him that they were leaving for a better ce but the man did not leave Lucian even when she tugged his shoulders and asked him toe with her.


    ¡°Hello,dy hazel. We are d that you have chosen this ce to stay tonight. We will try our best to offer you good service. Though you can see that it is an old inn, we have good staff and chefs.


    I have already ordered them to make warm soup for the kids.¡± As if on cue, he turned to look behind her for a few more seconds then turned his head to Lucian in confusion who stared back at Hazel.


    ¡°The kids are still waiting in the carriage.¡±

 Chapter 210 Hidden Dangers

    Hazel felt a bit embarrassed when everyone turned to look at her but started back at the old man confidently.


    ¡°I think the ce is not good for kids since the surroundings seem dangerous. I apologize for wasting your time but we are leaving. Lucian, I will wait for you at the door.¡° She did not linger there as she did not want to waste her time further.


    She was sure Rafael would already be looking for her while she was roaming in the wilderness. Just why did theye so far only to get disappointed.


    ¡°Mydy, I understand your doubts since the ce is old and rusty. But I think Lucian forgot to tell you the highlight of this ce.¡° The voice of the man was not a least bit annoyed or angry.


    He looked at her calmly as he started exining to her, ¡°the whole empire is controlled by your family. If you would go to any inn, they would inform your father and he would see what you are upto.<sub>.</sub>


    When he would know that you have painstakingly saved the kids and even got injured due to them. I am sure he would be very delighted since he was trying his best to look for a weakness of your or your husband.


    Especially after the event of today, when that vampire defeated his son, crown prince Vincent in the jostle and even used him as a target to practice his dagger throwing skills.


    The kids would be in danger, mydy because of your family struggles. The kids will suffer.


    Even if you would go against him in public, everyone would believe him rather than a wife of the vampire and as far as it is about your husband, do you think that he would take the pain of saving some unknown kids just to please you?¡± she put her lips as she knew every word hit where it should.<sub></sub>


    No one would support her when even Lucian was so much against protecting the kids that are not rted to her. Rafael only makes the matter worse.


    ¡°He could even kill them to get rid of a weakness you are forming. Your husband is not only a vampire but a tyrant too, mydy. But I think you know him better than me.¡± a small and warm smile formed on his lips as he saw hazel halting in her steps and knew that he had already won the case.


    ¡°But our inn is different from mydy. We do not care about the emperor or his prince that is ruling the empire.


    Since we were never given any benefit or aid from the empire, we are not that loyal to the prince or princess.


    If Lucian paid us the month he had offered just a while ago, I would make sure that the royal family would never know about your small adventure.


    But then again, I can only advise you, mydy. You are free to leave if you do not find this ce worth staying but this is the only ce where the knights can not enter as per their will.¡± she turned to look at Lucian who nodded his head and then sighed.


    She still felt that the ce was not good but he was right. Entangling kids with herself, she had ced their life on the line and knew that they could torment kids to get to her.


    ¡°If you are worried about the safety of kids then i can give you my words that this is the safest ce.¡± Just when she was facing the dilemma and was still not sure about this pce, Lucian assured her in a confident voice.


    ¡°You have been here before, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked in a confident voice. The confidence he was showing could not be achieved in a day or two.


    Since they all were saying the same thing, she decided to believe it. Since she had not found anything wrong with her ce.


    It was just her hunch that it could be a dangerous ce.


    ¡°Yes, I used to visit here when I used to be a free person. Though the ce is creepy from outside, it is made like that so that knights and troublemakers do not approach this ce.¡± he exined and she finally nodded. Not that she has many choices to begin with.


    ¡°Alright, you won. Where are we supposed to stay?¡± she asked, trying to bring a smile on her face when the woman who had escorted her returned with warm food.


    ¡°I shall go and bring the kids first, the outside is not safe for long.¡± The old man nodded at her as she left without giving Hazel a look that made her realize that the woman knew about the kids from the start.


    She sat down beside Lucian who was looking veryfortable as if he hade back to his family while she sat in a corner and scanned everything again, unsure of what she was looking for but her eyes were vignt as if she would find the hidden dangers if she continued to look around for more time.


    ¡°Here, have some tea before leaving.¡± she turned her head to Lucian who was holding a cup of tea and raised a brow.


    ¡°Master would be looking for you, mydy. If you would not return soon then he would start searching for you. And it would be troublesome if he found out what you were doing the whole day.


    More than that you are at this kind of ce. You should soon reach the fair at least so that he would only think you were having fun and forgot about time.¡° He let go of the cup he was drinking tea from and she could see traces of annoyance but he was right.


    ¡°But then what about the kids?¡± she asked confused, they have no one to rely on if she would leave them alone.


    ¡°The Parkson couple would take care of them until you cane back.¡±

 Chapter 211 [Bonus chapter] More than enough

    He must be talking about the old couple but she still felt that he was too amiable with them while she felt a strange resistance from them.


    "It would be better if you have a small meal or some warm tea before leaving too. You are looking drained by thedy." she was drained! And confused! And in pain! After leaving the kids in a safe ce she had a lot to think about.


    For starters, did she really have powers? She had checked in the past. Forget about her, Rafael had checked in every possible way if she was a witch but he failed every time.


    How joyous he would be if he would find out that she was the witch he was looking for!


    \''No! Don\''t go ahead of yourself, Hazel. You do not know anything. What if he thinks that you are trying to deceive him? He would always realize that you have fallen for him.\'' she shook her head as she did not want to lose herself in the fluffy dreams with him when he was lost for the whole day.


    "It\''s a pity, my wife brews the best tea in this town." oh! He took her shaking head as denial while she was lost in thoughts.


    The door behind her opened again and soon she heard the sound of many footsteps. She turned to wee the kids who looked as scared as she was while entering in.


    They were so rigid as if they were brought here to be ughtered. When their eyes met hers and saw her standing fine there, many left an audible breath of relief. Were they worried about her?


    That thought brought a smile to her face.


    "Ah, so you are all here. I have made warm supper for you. You all must be hungry right?" The old man weed them with a warm smile while his wife showed her canines that lookedpletely creepy.


    Soon two waitresses brought trays of food and ced them on therge dining table.


    "Go and have anything you want. If it is finished, I will rece it with more.`` The man nudged them and a drool started to form on the corners of their lips. Many licked their lips in anticipation but did not move from there.


    They all turned to look at Hazel as if waiting for her to give her permission that surprised her. She thought that they were afraid of her but..


    With a string pulled in her heart, her face softened so much and she let go of all the doubts forming in her heart. Wearing a smile that reached her eyes, she walked towards the kids and held their hands and squeezed it as if she was trying to pass her courage to them.


    She took them towards the table and helped the two waitresses in serving food to the kids who started munching on it like starved animals that know no manners.


    They were wolfing down the food without even trying to bite it carefully while a few were just marveling at it as if they were afraid that such tasty food would be wasted on them.


    Hazel started at the ordinary dishes on the table and wondered how they had spent their life when they found such food special.please visit


    "Sister, this bread is soft and it did not smell at all."


    "Yes, and you know, this soup is warm and does not have any greenyer!" she heard two kids talking and covered her mouth instantly in case she would hurl profanities that would be heard by them.


    Just how cruelly they were kept there. But at least, she was satisfied that the food was edible and the couple did not have any bad intentions.. YET!


    "Mydy, if you can.." the old woman asked her to follow her and she felt her heart clenching. Was she finally going to show her true colors or another lie was awaiting her?


    When she reached the corner, the old man and Lucian were already standing there and talking seriously. Lucian looked a bit pale while the old man had a frown on his face that confused her.


    "Well, as promised we have.." he stopped when he heard the olddy coughing and turned to look at us. The frown immediately reced by a smile that looked so amiable that Hazel knew it was fake.


    "Well, I was saying to Lucian, as promised we have provided food and lodgings for the kids. If you want you can check their room before leaving ande any time to see if they are okay.


    But as you see we are old and the inn could not run in goodwill." the man smiled awkwardly but she got what he meant.


    "My husband means that we need to be paid for the services and the risk we are taking by going against your brother. 1000 gold coins would suffice for a month." 1000! It was straight loot.


    "My dear.. Well it would be enough for three months. Since there are so many to take care of!" Hazel sighed as she did not have so much money left.


    Was that Lucian looking pale? It was not as serious as she had thought. Right?


    "I do not have so much money with me. I will give you 100 gold coins for today and thene back tomorrow and will pay rest to you.`` She took out all the money she had left when the old man nodded but the woman was not satisfied.


    She continued to stare at hazel as if scanning her with her sharp eyes when added,


    "That is such a pretty broch mydy. It must be emerald? Why don\''t you give it as a custody to me. You know, we can not throw the kids out if you will bete, since we have conscience." ha! Such a greedy woman was talking about conscience!


    Hazel nodded and took out her broch when she noticed her looking at her earrings too. With a frown, she took them out too when an entangled hair went with it too.


    "That would be more than enough, mydy. Thank you."

 Chapter 212 Accept Her

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°There is a hair entangled in the earring.¡± Hazel tried to take the earring back but the woman hastily passed it to her husband who put all of them in his pocket before Hazel could ask for them back.


    Tsk! Did they think she would go back on her words? She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°We want to see the room of the kids before leaving.¡± They both nodded their heads and guided them towards the first floor.


    There were tworge rooms with five to six beds in it. It was warm, clean and gave a cozy feeling. But what if they treated kids badly once they leave.


    ¡°You can alwayse and look for the kids. It is not like we can refuse you to meet them. Your sudden visit would clear your doubts.¡° Once again thedy has read Hazel¡¯s thoughts, surprising her.<sub>.</sub>


    She had always thought that she was good at covering her feelings.


    ¡°We shall leave now! We have nothing to handle too!¡± The next part of the sentence came as a whisper on which Hazel nodded her head and they both left the inn giving onest nce to the kids who were still busy eating.


    ¡°We did not even ask them why they were there?¡± Hazel whispered as she once again sat on the coachman seat instead of going in startling him but then his eyes softened and a strange feeling started to fill his mind.


    He shook off the strange thoughts like she cared for him away. She only sat there because she wanted to discuss the events of today.


    ¡°They were scared and hungry. The needed rest. You can alwayse there tomorrow orter when you get the chance. That time, they would be able to exin to you better.¡± she nodded as she knew she should not hurry them or the kids would be scared further.<sub></sub>


    They were looking happy after eating, she smiled as she remembered their amazed faces.


    ¡°I will go to that house again after escorting you back to the pce to see if I can find any clues. You have to be patient as you can not rush the process and reach the pce at the same time.¡° His voice had a helpless look and she knew she would only get scolded but if they did not reach the pce on time, Lucian could lose his life too.


    ¡°I know. I am just reminding you.¡± she stopped as she looked at him. He was driving the carriage silently without asking about what happened.


    But she was sure that she had not forgotten. No one could forget what happened so easily. She had blown a human as if it was..! Only its thought was enough to tremble her.


    ¡°You should not worry about what happened, since you do not know how it happened. Maybe he was cursed or had eaten something. There might be many reasons for what happened.


    But.. i¡­ I request you to not tell my lord about it. He is against witches and magic. What if he misunderstood and¡­¡± he stopped as he did not know how to continue.


    As much as he wanted to take her back to the pce, he wanted to hide her in the dark so that Rafael or VIncent would not be able to hurt her.


    If she was a witch, they are going to kill her or use her.


    Hazel wanted to tell him that he hated all the witches except one, and if she was a witch, then she was the one who he was waiting for. But she remained silent as she did not want to create false hopes for him or her.


    And as he said, it might have been due to various reasons. She would go and check her power to do magic once again. She still has that book as she found it very fascinating and was not able to keep it away.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Do not worry about it.¡± she took a deep breath, ¡°but how will we test it?¡± his eyes flickered with a dark ray of light and he pulled the reins with more force, making horses agitated in the process.


    They neighed loudly and started running faster making the carriage disbnced.


    Hazel shook and her upper body bent on Lucian to maintain the bnce when he felt her fragrance entering his nostrils.


    Her touch was soft! Her hair tangled her and he closed his eyes unconsciously as he leaned closer to that fragrance. It gave him peace he was searching for a long time.


    His big hands wrapped around her shoulders when Hazel blinked. She stared at his face and then at his hands that were holding her intimately.


    ¡°Thank you, I am bnced now.¡± she whispered but his hands did not let go of her. He kept holding her from one hand while his other hand was holding the reins when she raised a brow and her face started to turn cold.


    ¡°If you are a witch then it would be best for you to run away. Come with me and I will make sure you will be safe. You can not go among humans or vampires, Hazel. They both are dangerous and hated witches without knowing what witches are!


    They im that witches kill humans and use them for their experiments and potions but they forget that one of them feeds on humans while the other is busy in war for extending territories killing hundreds of his own kind in the process.


    Everyone is wed but they only curse witches. The truth is they are afraid of the immeasurable powers witches hold.¡± her brows furrowed as she did not understand why he was so sure that she needed to leave the pce when they were still discussing it.


    ¡°You are talking like you are a witch and you have suffered a lot! You do not need to worry about me. Even if I am a witch, no one will kill me. In fact, Rafael will happily ept me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

 Chapter 213 [Bonus chapter] Henpecked Husband

    Lucian wanted to tell her that she was living in a dream world where she thought that her husband was a good man. Had she any idea how many witches he had killed. There was no way that he was going to spare her just because she was his wife.


    ¡°Mydy, all I want you is to keep this as a secret until we know for sure what was happening. If not, how will we exin it to the master?¡± Hazel could feel the pleading in his voice and did not want to be annoying to keep forcing her way.


    Even though she knew that they had nothing to exin and had already decided to keep it a secret, she nodded immediately, finally making the man relieved.


    ¡°You should go back inside the carriage now. We are about to enter the pce.¡± she nodded as he stopped the carriage and she stepped out from the seat of the coachman and walked into the sitting area.


    The ce was a mess, giving away that there were more than one person in the carriage.<sub>.</sub>


    She picked up the cushion pillows and ced them back on the seat but she could do nothing more than that. For some unknown reason, her heartbeat was getting stronger and stronger and her hands turned sweaty when she thought about seeing Rafael and the thought that she could be the one he was looking for!


    Her eyes glued on the window though she knew that she was not going to see him just as they entered. He might have note back and if he had, he would be resting in his room or having a twisted conversation with her father or brother.


    As they entered the pce, she saw Raphael standing on the door of the pce. A smile bloomed on her face when she thought that he was waiting for her. She had never felt this happy in her life.


    As if she had won the world, without waiting for the coachman to open the door, she opened it and ran towards him with a smile on her face.<sub></sub>


    She looked no less than a kid who had got an early christmas present.


    ¡°Rafael!¡± The man had a baffled look on his face. Hazel was covered with mud and dirt as if she had rolled in the ground for hours.


    Her hair was messy and even her face was dusty while her dress was torn from many areas. His eyes turned colder when he noticed the torn areas were the work of weapons.


    ¡°Have you been attacked on your way out?¡± her eyes furrowed and then realization dawned on her. She looked down at the mess she was being and then at the man whose voice had blood lust. His eyes were so cold that everyone was having trouble breathing while standing around him.


    ¡°I¡­¡± words failed her. She did not know how to exin to him while hiding about the kids and her being a witch.


    ¡°Rafi, you should not scare the girl. She must be horrified already or she would not have forgotten her manners as an empress and ran from the carriage like that with this kind of messy hair and dirty and torn clothes. You should be a bit more considerate and help her in changing clothes first.


    Or her family would ridicule her that she looks worse than a bagger. What if they use it against us telling us we are not giving her basic necessities like clothing.¡° Hazel¡¯s eyes widened and her head snapped back to left from where she heard the voice.


    And no her ears are not failing her! Diana was standing there with her signature smile and low cut dress, showing ample of her cleavage like always.


    Her hair was formed in a bun entuating her neckline and corbones. Diana was looking like a goddess of beauty and seduction while she.. She was looking no less than a beggar or run away thief who was getting chased.


    Embarrassment filled her but when had she been given the chance to let anyone treat her badly.


    ¡°Hmm, they might think it¡¯s obvious like we have been abused or faced an ident like normal humans. You know we mostly did not have such wild and vivid imagination like you miss diana.


    How have you been? It is nice to see you in humannd. I never knew that you are cordial with them too. Shall I arrange a meeting for you with an orphanage so that you could show that you care about us, humans!¡± she shed all her teeth with a smile that stung Diana.


    The women! Hazel was in such a poor condition yet looking down on her! But more than that, she did feel inferior the way she was looking at her. Just how did she have so much confidence?


    ¡°That would have been nice, but I have called her for some urgent work. I would not get spare time for outings.¡° She tried to maintain her smile but she felt furious that she had to exin to her like a servant to her master when she shook her head in pity.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad. I will tell Rafael that he would give her less work so that she could enjoy the surroundings too. Right, my dear husband.¡± without caring that she was all filthy, she wrapped her arms around his neck when he raised a brow.


    He could see what she was trying to do and felt the desire to jerk her muddy hands away but in the end his worry took over and he could not do so.


    ¡°Mmm, take some time and roam around.¡± he repeated the words, shocking the hell out of Diana whose eyes were zeroes on Hazel¡¯s hands. She waited and waited for him to jerk her filthy hands away but that did not happen.


    In fact, his voice turned softer and why did she feel indulgence in it? And did he just repeat what she said like a henpecked man.


    ¡°Raff Iiii.. Will you help me in taking a bath?¡±

 Chapter 214 Get Rid Of

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡®Damn! Could you not see I am trying to act smug! Why are you thinking so much? I am your wife, you scumbag!¡¯ she cursed him in her heart as he raised a brow but took no initiative to hold her hands or even a nod would do.


    But if refused in front of Diana, she swore she would take revenge. There is already so much vengeance against him that she did not know what she would do if he increased it.


    ¡°My feet are also in pain, Raffaaeeelll, I am not able to stand up for so long. If you will not help, i might fall soon.¡± She deliberately shifted her weight from one feet to another as she said so. Her eyes were telling him she was going to create a scene further if he would not give in to her whims when finally he sighed.


    ¡°Come here.¡± holding his waist, he took her in his arms with a helpless face. ¡°I will discuss the rest with youter. Go and have some rest, you have covered a long journey.¡± Diana who was staring at Hazel all this time with shock filled eyes finally turned to look at Rafael and nodded her head with an amiable smile on her face.


    Her face looked dignified and gave a mature vibe, just opposite to Hazel who looked no less than a kid who had her fun ying in mud and now throwing a tantrum.<sub>.</sub>


    Hazel wiggled her eyebrows suggestively as she folded her hands on his neck and looked behind at Diana who was still staring at them.


    She felt so happy when she saw the calmness in her eyes getting cracked. She only turned her head back when she could not see Diana anymore only to notice that Rafael was staring back at her with the piercing look in his eyes but instead of exining she only blinked innocently.


    Taking her back to the room, he opened the door with a kick. The maids flinched but came forward to help him when he shook his head.


    ¡°Leave!¡± One word was enough to chase all of them away.


    ¡°Who will help me in taking bath then?¡± she asked as they entered. she had thought that he would immediately let her go from his arms but that did not happen.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Umm, there is no one in the room.¡± She tried to break free from his arms but surprisingly, his gentle hold was strong enough like iron. She was not able to break free.


    He did not stop in the room but took her straight to the washroom. Her eyes widened when he closed the door with a kick. The door closed with a thud and she felt that it was locked too.


    ¡°So, you can stop acting now and let me go!¡± she added when he continued to stare at her but did not let her go.


    He just raised a brow challenging her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± her feet that were dangling in the air started struggling as she red back at him. He was only trying to tease Diana because she did not like how she taunted her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you need my help in bathing?¡± his smooth and velvety tone rang in her ears, making her whole body turn stiff.


    ¡°I can only fulfill your wish. Why are you getting so annoyed?¡± huh! Her wish? Could he not see that she was only trying to show off Diana.


    ¡°That.. I was the only..¡±


    ¡°I will never go back on my words, hazel. Since i have promised you that i will help you in taking bath. Then I would. Now.. the dress is too dirty. Why did we not get rid of it first?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± she opened her mouth but closed it again as she did not know how to reply. She had never thought that he would take her words seriously when he had always been smart enough to follow her thought process.


    ¡°How can I ask a lord to wash me? I am not that impudent. I will ask for maids, they will help me. You can leave and do your necessary tasks, your time is too precious for me.¡± a bit of resentment could be felt when she whispered thest line.


    Her eyes looked away as if she wanted to hide the emotions brewing in it. In thest two days, she had faced a lot but not even once he was there to help her and support her.


    She would never ept out loud, but her heart knew that she missed him and hoped that he woulde there somehow and help her. But this was not a fairytale but reality.


    And the reality was.. He was a lord who was only here to end the rebellion, not because he loved or cared for her.


    But just because she did know the reality, did not mean that she did not get affected by it. A bitter taste filled her mouth when she remembered it.


    ¡°I can not dare to order you, my lord. So, please let me go and leave.¡± his brows furrowed as he knew it was not a light teasing anymore but her bitter voice was telling that she was hurt.


    ¡°If you say so!¡± he let go of his hands but instead of helping her in standing up, he just let her go making her eyes widened as she fell in the process.


    She closed her eyes and waited for her butt to touch the hard floor but instead the sound of ssh filled the room.


    The water sshed on the floor when her body bounced in the water. Before she could hold the tub ande out. She felt his hands on her back again.


    ¡°Amoner may not ask the lord to help her. But a wife could ask husband anything. And as your husband, it is my responsibility to help you.


    So, shall we get rid of this dress now. Hmmm?¡±

 Chapter 215 Teasing her

    ¡°What.. What are you talking about?¡± She held her clothes tightly in her hands with such force that it was difficult to decide whether she was trying to tear them away or holding them preciously.


    ¡°Why? What are you afraid of? That you will fall in love with me if we get any closer?¡± he asked in a mocking voice while his hands went to his coat that he took off and threw it on the side.


    ¡°Diana, she is my cousin. She is like family to me. Yet you are trying to show our rtionship to her. If I did not know any better, I would have thought that you are jealous of her!¡± she was! But she would never admit it.


    ¡°I was only trying to show off my authority over you to her.¡± she lied as she looked away. The hot water made her cheeks burnt.


    The heat rising on her skin made her look redder and more enticing.


    ¡°Did it make any difference?¡± a soft chucked could be heard in the silent room as his hands started to work on his buttons.<sub>.</sub>


    Soon, the shirt joined the coat on the floor. Hazel could not understand if he was here to bath her or himself? He was the one who was dropping off clothes in such a sensuous manner.


    If he could think so much, then she could also imagine that he was trying to seduce her. His smile was so devastatingly gorgeous that hazel felt smokeing out of her mind that had lost its fuse.


    His killing smile was like a cherry on the top with his nude upper chest. His rock hard abs took all her attention and she forgot all her protests. All she could see was the tensing of that taut muscles whenever he moved.


    His body was so appetizing that she forgot all her worries and tiredness when she noticed him with that gorgeous look on his face.


    As if reading all her dirty thoughts, he bent his hands and leaned on the corner of the bathtub as he chuckled while his eyes looked at her intensely.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Are you enjoying the visual treat huh?¡± she nodded her head unconsciously. Even a blind could see that she lied if she shook her head.


    No matter how his personality was, there was no doubt that he was one hell of a sexy person and his every action was too enticing.


    She could no longer find her voice. She was so dazed with his look that she forgot she was supposed to chide him and throw him out of the room.


    Rafael saw how she was drooling over him. He felt disgusted whenever a woman did that. It made him feel that their love was so shallow and only about skinship. But when he saw her eyes roaming on his body, he felt pride.


    He stood up straighter to show his muscles and abs further and smiled when her eyes glinted and she licked her lips as she continued drooling that made him amused but at the same time a strange satisfaction and the desire to tease her further.


    He was only teasing her when he epted her offer to take a bath together. He knew that she was only using him to annoy Diana. But he wanted to see how far they could go in this game?


    He raised his hand and squeezed the tip of her nose in a teasing manner and the girl who was already lost in her dirty dreams about him, finally came back to the earth.


    ¡°If you are so against the idea of taking a bath together. Why are you eyes staring at me as if I am a meal and why are you drooling so much?,¡± he said with an obvious look of mischief in his eyes, and she somehow registered bits of his words.


    He was challenging her! Well, she was staring but possibly she was not drooling. Or was she?


    Her hands instinctively reached the corners of her lips and wiped the area only to see there was nothing.


    His fingers moved closer as he touched her lips slowly as if wiping them. A hint of pressure that was able to create so many wild sensations in her heart that she jolted from her ce when he held her shoulders and kept her in her ce.


    ¡°Why are you trying to run away so much? Are you afraid of me or are you afraid of losing control?¡± he could not understand why he was taking the game so far!


    He should have already told her that it was a joke and let her go but he did not realize when he started to enjoy her flustered face and her mouth that was finally at loss of words.


    His eyes flickered with a dark ray of light as his hand moved toward the zip of her gown. Just a bit more force and he would be able to get rid of that dress.


    ¡°I.. we do not have real marriage between us!¡± she muttered in a single breath when he raised a brow as if challenging her words.


    ¡°The pope that certificate. Everything is real and you are my wife whether you ept it or not.


    But if you have any doubt I can prove it to you right here. For the start.¡± His ze roamed all over her body and she felt a strong desire to cover herself up when she was still wearing her dress.


    His gaze was enough to embarrass her before disrobing her. ¡°Let¡¯s start with washing your hair and then working on those stiff shoulders.¡± before she could deny or ept. His hands reached to her shoulders and started massaging them in circr motions.


    Her exhausted body felt so great with his perfect technique and small pressure he was putting there that a moan escaped her lips involuntarily.


    ¡°If you are feeling shy, you can close your eyes and let me do wonders with your body.¡±

 Chapter 216 Wash Her

    ¡°Wonder what he says!¡± by wonders, he meant making her poodle under his hands.


    She was nothing against his strong techniques and experienced hands. She was already a mess when his hands started to massage her shoulders and gently moved down.


    Her eyes closed and a blissful expressions filled her face and when he moved a bit lower, a moan escaped her lips surprising the soul out of her body.


    She shivered even when the water was hot. Her body trembled under his touch.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯ that was gone too far and he knew that he should stop now. She was enjoying it way too much and he was crossing the line.


    If there would have been another woman then he would have not thought so much. But this was hazel, she was so innocent and naive that he felt himself a viin when he realized that he was taking that innocent away when he would not be able to protect it when the time woulde.<sub>.</sub>


    It would only be a matter of time when he would find his Be. At that time her heart would break, but when he stared at her innocent face that was full of love. When he felt her emotions crossing through his body, he was not able to stop himself.


    His hands moved unconsciously increasing the pressure at the right ces. Hazel knew that he was just too good at it that she would never be able to say no to him.


    Her hands that had already reached for the zipper of her dress trembled and then stopped.


    But just when she was about toe out of the spell he had casted on her, his hands started working on her nape. Making small circled on it, he massaged them thoroughly and her eyes closed again.,


    She started enjoying the refreshing feel and the feeling of getting pampered. When he sshed some water over her hair.<sub></sub>


    Taking the shampoo in her hands, he started massaging her scalp. His warm and soft hands started from the scalp, started moving slowly and intensely.


    Later started to form in her hair but all she could feel was his touch. It was not normal touching at all but an art of seduction, he knew too well.


    His hands held her hair and started to roam his hands from scalp to tips, ying with them and teasing them when she leaned on him further as if she wanted to have more of his touch. It was intoxicating and addicting.


    He gulped as his throat ran dry. He felt as if the fire was burning her again. Adam¡¯s apple moved and then without waiting for her to respond he held her and moved.


    His eyes zed with desire as he looked at her back. He had felt the tender swell of her skin and he would not lie he had grazed his hand there intentionally.


    She was like a river swelled to make his mouth turn dry. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her.


    Her curves were beautiful, and everything about her was wrecked with innocence and purity. It was so damn blinding!


    But it was not that he was the only one getting affected.


    Hazel¡¯s throat ran dry as she looked at him. He had taken his shirt off and was standing there in only his pants and it was the first time to see a man like that. The most he had seen him was with a few buttons open sometimes and that was also enough for her to bleed her nose and now he was standing there nude.


    ¡°What happened, what are you thinking about that you are not able to hear me?¡± he asked as he looked at her dazed figure. He had already called a few times to tell her to move a bit so that he would clean the shampoo off her hair but neither she moved nor replied while her gaze was fixed on the ceiling.


    He wondered what was so special that she was so lost but when he raised his head, he only found arge mirror that was covering the ceiling where both of their reflections could be seen.


    ¡°If you want to see, you can see me directly, why do you need to look at the reflection?¡¯ he added when he noticed her blinking and finallying back to her senses.


    She was so dazed that she did not even hesitate or deny when he held her. He was expecting her to say that she would wash by herself but she did not, instead this was the first time she did notin at all. So he was sure she did not hear a single word.


    Her throat was so dry that she felt like she was lost in the desert while he was the only oasis she could find.


    ¡°I am not looking at you.¡± ¡®I was looking at us. The pair that looked so perfect there.¡¯ she added in her head when he raised a brow but did not stretch it.


    He could see that her face was still blushed but it was much better than before. He wondered if she would be flustered again when his hands would move south or had she already won her weakness.


    ¡°Bent a bit, so that i can wash your hair with water.¡± she nodded this time and moved down when he sshed water over her hair and soon the bubbles andther cleaned up.


    ¡°If i want to help you further, i have to get rid of this dress now.¡± he muttered again as his fingers moved on her bare shoulders when she raised her legs high in the air.


    The dress slipped up and the smooth and fair milky thighs were up in the open. As if indicating to him to wash her there first. She was sure that it would be enough of a challenge to send him away.


    He was a lord. He would never wash the feet of another women, it would be against his dignity


    ¡°You are too demanding.¡±

 Chapter 217 [Bonus chapter] Kill Me

    ¡°You are too demanding.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± what¡¯s that supposed to mean? Did he ept her request to wash her feet? Did he forget that he was a lord!


    That also a crazy one who could kill others if he felt that they were not respectful towards him!


    She flinched when his hands reached her feet, afraid that he would use some force and break her limbs from her body but surprisingly his hold on her was very gentle and her hands felt warm.


    The touch was soft and feathery that it tingled her. She trembled and held her breath when he moved his fingers on hers. It was such an intense feeling that she felt herself closing her eyes and feeling a strange kind of bliss.


    ¡°That.. this is enough, my lord!¡± she wanted him to hold, she wanted him to leave. She had never felt that confused before.<sub>.</sub>


    What kind of strange feelings were bubbling in her heart. She had never felt that her bath area was cramped before this moment. His aura was getting too much for her to handle.


    ¡°Where did you go and what happened to your clothes?¡± from afar he had noticed that clothes were in a mess while covered with mud but now that he looked closely, it was torn from many ces and each cut was made by daggers or swords.


    He was sure that her father was not a fool to attack her. It could create a reson of war since she was the empress of vampires now and attack on her could be taken as attack on the vampire n.


    His father could re her to behave rashly but would not leave a physical proof.


    ¡°That.. we met some thugs while enjoying the festivities. I did not think that they would have weapons when they would ask for money or I would have given them everything in the first ce.<sub></sub>


    But I am d, Lucian¡¯s hand and everything is well. I did not need to fight because of him.¡± She was d that Lucian had already given her an excuse if Rafael would question her.


    She was sure if she would tell him the truth, he would go berserk. She could feel his narrowed eyes staring at him as if trying to decide if her words were trustworthy or not.


    ¡°Is that so? Then you should rest. I will go and order some food for you.¡± he stood up abruptly startling her but she was relieved that he was leaving without asking further and he was not forcing her to bathe with him anymore.


    The way his abs were straining, she was sure she would have a nosebleed soon.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Rafael closed the door and asked the maids to serve her meal while he opened the door.


    He was going to see where did Lucian go but before he took a step further, he saw Vincenting out of his study and moved towards the other part of the pce while a man with a cloak followed him.


    He bid his goodbye to Vincent and then went towards the stairs while making sure that no one would follow him. But what caught his attention was a strand of silver hairing out of the cloak that he hid abruptly and then looked around again.


    He should have been going to Lucian and talking about Hazel. He had left her alone from the time he hade here since he was trying his best to decipher what was happening.


    He had thought that dealing with her father was easy but he was wrong. Though the man was an arrogant fool, Vincent was a cunning man who was controlling everything from background upto the limit that the emperor had no idea what was happening too.


    So, trying to trap him in his words was in vain. The arrogant bastard thought that it was a normal attack from beryllium but Rafael knew that witches and a lot of dark powers were included.


    He could feel that the traps were much more than he had expected. But Vincent was silent like a kind man all this time. As if he was in support of vampires making his father a bad guy while in reality, he was keeping an eye on everything like a hawk.


    He followed the man who stopped and turned around as if sensing his presence when Rafael closed his eyes and his body faded. He was still standing there but the man in the cloak could not see him anymore.


    He scanned the whole area and then started walking about while Rafael followed him with slow steps,pletely sure that the man would not be able to see him.


    After walking out of the pce, the man took a small carriage towards the woods. He did not notice how Rafael sat in the carriage and enjoyed the scenery when the man sat on the seat of the coachman and drove the carriage by himself.


    He rode the carriage for a long time, crossing all the paths where others were still singing and dancing and enjoying the night towards the dark alley where a single trace of light can not be found.


    Finally the carriage stopped in front of a big but ruined building with doors and windows broken.


    The man frowned as he stepped out of the carriage and looked around. The whole ce was stained with blood. He looked around only to see that bodies of his subordinates were lying all around.


    He ran and then crouched to check a body that moved a bit but it was all his illusion. The body was limp like others.


    After checking so many, his blood boiled as he stood up and ran towards the building. Rafael eyes the dead bodies as if assessing how they died as he followed the man leisurely. He was not looking in a hurry as he waited and checked his surroundings first.


    ¡°Bloody hell! How did all this happen? What would happen if the deal then, that bastard Vincent would kill me.¡±


    ¡ª¨C

 Chapter 218 Strongest Protection Spell

    ¡ª¨C


    All the other dead bodies have ck or brown hair that wasmon among the folks andmoners. They looked like local thugs and ruffians.


    Rafael noticed that it was the voice of a woman while he had thought that he was following a man from the clothes and body structure.


    The woman let go of the hood that was covering her face as she checked inside. The rooms were not better than outside. Every part of the building was stained red with bodies all around that the woman kept cursing while moving forward.


    In the end, she stopped in front of the door of the basement which was open too. It was not needed to check that the room was empty.


    Yet the woman ran towards the room as if her life was depending on it.<sub>.</sub>


    She raised her hands and a ball of fire formed on it enough to light the room. The room did not have any body or the strong stench of blood that had covered the whole building yet the woman looked at it devastated.


    ¡°That bastard, brats! Did they think that they could run away from my grasp! Ha! They will learn soon that running away from there was their biggest mistake.¡± like a person who had lost her mental bnce, her eyes filled with madness.


    She looked around andughed crazily. It was scary with her glowing eyes and the fire in her hands getting bigger.


    ¡°I will tell you the result of your mistake but first¡­¡± she turned towards the other side but her eyes widened when she saw Rafael standing there with a raised brow.


    ¡°But first you will tell me what is happening here since I am getting bored of your crazy attitude.¡± with a hint of boredom in his eyes, he stared at the witch who was startled but her eyes soon tuned colder as she stared back at him without a hint of terror in her eyes that was quite new for Rafael.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You are not afraid of me?¡± he asked with an intrigued look in his eyes when the woman snorted but instead of replying by words, she threw the ball of fire in her hands towards him.


    She had thought that he would run away. The witches are strong beings when ites to elemental powers and spells. She did not know why he was not getting attacked by all of them at once.


    If they would decide to kill him, he did not stand a chance.


    Her eyes were filled with confidence as she smirked when the fire touched his body but soon the cold look turned into horrified when she noticed that the ball of fire was dancing in her hands instead of burning her as if that power belongs to him not hers.


    ¡°How could that be?¡± she could not believe her eyes. The cunning vampire must have created an illusion or it must be a cheap trick of his.


    Assured of that, she waved her hands and soon another ball of fire that was muchrger than before started to form in her hands.


    With a look of sess in her eyes, she threw the ball of fire one after another this time with more intensity and ferocity. One after another that was enough to burn the whole empire but when she finally stopped, Rafael was standing there unscathes.


    Her silver hair was burning with fire, filled with shock. She could not believe that he was not a bit affected by so much fire.


    ¡°But how¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk! So you were not afraid because you were sure about these cheap tricks? You should have investigated more about me before deciding to fight with me instead of running away.¡± He took steps closer to her while ying with the ball of fire in his hands as if it was an old toy.


    She was sure that her power had never betrayed her and showed affinity towards others even when the other witch or witcher had elemental power of fire. That was why she was able to subdue so many humans that were so scared of her that they would find dying a better choice than deceiving her. That was why she was never afraid of leaving them alone.


    But not only those dumb humans died and those kids run away but now this vampire was challenging her so brazenly. She could not ept it at all.


    ¡°No! It must be a cheap trick. If I continue to fight!¡± She heard him chuckling and could feel the mocking tone in it as if he wasughing over her foolish thought that she still thought that she could win.


    ¡°Try to move first.¡± he whispered, making her frown but soon the anger turned into fear when she noticed that she could not move even an inch. As if her body had been frozen, no matter how much she tried, her body did not move an inch while she felt his aura getting stronger as he moved closer to her.


    ¡°I think you are ignorant. So, let me tell you before killing you, I have the strongest spell against magic and the elemental power of witches.


    No matter how strong a witch is.. Her powers would be mine if she tried to harm me from them. That was why witches always use the power of daggers and swords when they fight with me instead of using their spells, they just could not bear that I kill them with their own powers.


    She felt it was a disgrace.¡± his eyes filled with joy of killing her and a madness that she found terrifying. Her face filled with cold sweat and she gulped as she realized that she was going to die by her own ball of fire that was so proud of..


    ¡°But how is that possible? That spell could only be created by the blood of the first generation of witches.¡° They went extinct a long ago.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. The strongest one had died in my arms.¡±

 Chapter 219 [Bonus chapter] Go And Check Again

    Lucian punched the wall once again. The scene of Hazel running towards Rafael and hugging her with all her might did not leave his eyes.


    ¡°Argh¡± what was he doing? He was here on a mission. A mission to make that demon forget about witches and the first step was bringing him closer to his wife. Then.. Why was he getting so agitated?


    Why did it feel like a huge rock was crushing his chest and he was not able to take breath. He would go crazy if it continued. The wall had already gone red with the continuous punching and he knew soon the other servants would knock on his door to see what was happening.


    What if Rafaeles to know of his actions? He was already doubtful from the time knights had attacked them in the forest. He could not get anymore of his attention.


    The thought that the future of his coven was dependent on him brought a bit of his rationality back. He took a few deep breaths and then stared at the blood that was dripping from his hands.


    ¡°How crazy I had gone that even my powers were not working. Huh?¡± he muttered under his breath as he noticed how the blood stopped and the wound started to disappear slowly.<sub>.</sub>


    He needed to distract his mind from those foolish thoughts until he started epting them. He reminded him as he stood up and walked out of the room.


    Taking the root of the woods, he hid himself in the dark and jumped the walls of the pce. The area where the ve workers are kepot did not have much securty since their soul was already broken. They were sure that none of them would try to run away since the ves knew, with the mark of very on their body, the outer words was darker for them.


    They were more safe here with only being taken as freeborers but out of these walls, they would be treated worse. They were trained to be loyal dogs of the pce but Lucian was different. He was neither trained nor been a ve. He had just casted a few spells on the auctioneer controlling his mind to be part of it so that he could reach Hazel.


    A smile formed on his lips when he recalled their first meeting. She was the only one who was worried about him that made him amused but touched at the same time.


    He had thought that she was a fool but with time he realized that behind that cold and arrogant surface, she was a warm andpassionate woman that could die for strangers.<sub></sub>


    She was warm hearted, soft spoken and a sweet woman. She had never seen such an amazing woman before.


    He shook his head as he thought. What was he even thinking? He had decided not to think about her or Rafael anymore.


    ¡°You seem to be a lost boy!¡± he heard the voice he had heard in the morning and snapped his head back towards it.


    The witch was leisurely sitting on the roof with her legs dangling in the air that he was sure she had casted another spell of illusion.


    ¡°What are you even doing here?¡± he could not understand why a first generation witch was using arge part of her powers in hiding at the pce of the emperor unless she had benefited from it.


    ¡°I have my own reasons.¡± she muttered softly and he felt a hint of mncholy in her voice while her eyes stared at the distance.


    ¡°But you.. Why were you so disheveled when you came back a few hours ago?¡± with a look of curiosity in her voice, he looked at her interestingly.


    ¡°We were attacked while saving some kids from traffickers. Wait.. why should i tell you when you did not reply to any of my questions?¡± he frowned as he stared back at her when she chuckled softly.


    ¡°Because I am your ancestor, you should be respectful to me.¡± with a tone full of self centered, she muttered it so actually that he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Anyways, did you know why they were hiding the kids there?¡± he shook his head but noticed that she was still staring at him as if waiting for him to exin further.


    Most of the time, he felt annoyed when someone pry so much but surprisingly, she gave a soothing feeling that he did not feel strange in herpany even when he did not know her.


    ¡°Then you should go and look for it kid, it will also help you in distracting yourself. You are looking too worried about something.¡± she added when she noticed that he was lost in his thoughts.


    Go and look for the reason? That was what Hazel had asked him to do too. Though he did not understand why? Isn¡¯t itmon for the orphan kids to be treated badly? Sold and purchased and used as ves as humans never cared about those who are below them.


    Yet they both were sure that there were more to it!


    ¡°Fine, I am going.¡± at the very least it would be a distraction as he had thought.


    The girl smiled appreciatively as she nodded her head making him feel a bit proud when he jumped the wall again but many knights were standing on the door. He felt that the security had increased suddenly.


    ¡°Just go, they will not be able to see you.¡± he frowned as he wanted to tell her that his specialty was healing and wind, not invisibility but a knight walked past him without even looking at him when he heard herughing again.


    ¡°Consider it as a gift to a kid by his elders.¡± Elder, my foot! She looked no less than a 20 year old young woman but he knew that looks are deceiving.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± with that he jumped the wall again and disappeared into the darknd.


    Since Hazel was not with him, it took him only a few minutes to reach the pce with the help of winds as he flew high in the sky or more like winds were holding him in their arms but when he reached there he heard noises.


    ¡°You should not be here.¡±

 Chapter 220 What Are They Hiding?

    ¡°You should not be here. What if theye back? We do not even know who had attacked the pce. So it would be better that you stay in the dark. I will transfer all the goods.


    We are only lucky that they did not search the ce thoroughly but only took kids with them. Before they coulde back and search again, we will already be far away from this ce.¡° The muffled and slow voices would have been impossible to hear for anyone else but with the power of winds, it was loud and clear for him.


    ¡°What if the kids tell them? You should have casted a blood spell on them too. And what if they saw it but left it as a trap. What if they follow us when we shift them?


    We should stay here and wait. I am sure they woulde back then we can kill them and keep one alive to know what they wanted?¡± he announced in an authoritative tone as if he was looking down on the wisdom of his subordinate.


    ¡°What? You human! Have you lost your mind? What if they were stronger than us? Not only would we get killed, all the hard work we had done in the past one month would be lost. You know that Vincent still needs me for this n.


    How can you put my life in danger?¡± the witch shouted again as she tried to get hold of the box and walk out of the dark room when the man held her hands.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Do not act over smart. Do you think I would believe your excuses and let you go? You witches are not trustworthy, if not that you havee personally and pleaded to the master to help you in taking down the vampire, we would not have been in the mess.


    Now you want to run away when the first blow hits? How could I believe that it was not your doing?¡± He ced more pressure while holding her hands with the intention to hurt her.


    She winced and frowned but there was no way that she coulde out of his grip.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? If I really wanted to go against you then I would not have done a blood pact with you.


    The way you are hurting me, do you think you would have been able to do it if i would have attacked you back?¡± but his words did not cate the man.<sub></sub>


    He continued to hurt her with an evil grin on his face.


    ¡°Then prove it. You are going to wait here for the attackers toe back while I will keep an eye on you from the dark.


    You have to kill all of them with your powers. Dont you im that you are too strong, then show us!


    Your friend woulde soon to help you. Now be a good girl and stay here without any argument.¡± he jerked her hands away with the full force with an intention to make her fall on the ground but she continued to stand and stare back at him with a re that irritated him.


    He could not believe that he had to work with a witch out of everyone that was also a dumb and weak one who did not know anything except cowering and running away.


    ¡°You better behave when I hide there.¡± he pointed at the building that was in front of it. The windows of that building could be used to peek inside this one easily.


    The man stared at her with an intimidating look onest time before leaving in that building.


    The witch gritted her teeth and then stared back at the small boxes that were more than two dozen. It had already taken all her efforts to take them out alone and now she had to hide them back at a new ce to keep them safe or all of their hard work would go to waste.


    Lucian was not sure if the spell of that ancestor witch would work on other witches so he continued to look at the whole scene from a distance even when he felt bad for the other witch.


    But now he wanted to look at the boxes. The boxes were small, more like the jewelry boxes if looked from afar. These boxes could be hidden well by the kids and transferred from one ce to another.


    Was that the reason that they have kidnapped so many kids? But why? If they wanted to hide or smuggle the boxes they could have used adults. They would have been more efficient at the task,


    He saw her disappearing with one of the boxes in the dark when he came closer to open the box.


    He would just peek and leave before she coulde back. With that thought he ran when she walked out of the room once again with a few more boxes in her hands and opened one of the boxes when he heard the sound of bullets again and closed the box abruptly.


    But instead of putting the box back with other boxes. He hid it in his dress and ran towards the door.


    Rafael was fighting with a witch but it was not the one that was there a few minutes ago. It must be the friend the gruff man was talking about.


    With the hatred Rafael had for witches, Lucian was strong that the witch would be killed in a few seconds and then Rafael woulde and see what was in the boxes and kill another one too.


    ¡°Darn, she is going to die.¡± the other witch panicked as she heard the voice of a gun too. But instead of running away she tried to hide the leftover boxes that surprised him.


    She continued to do it until Rafael and another witch continued to argue and fight and took only a breath of relief when she hid all of them and casted a spell on them so that they could not be seen.


    ¡°So, are you going to run away now?¡±

 Chapter 221 Forbidden Spells

    Glinda jumped on her ce while her lips started to move to cast a strong spell. She did not realize that the man fighting with her master had an aplice too.


    ¡°I am here to save you, you do not need to attack me.¡± she frowned as she did not see anyone. Though she could hear voices, the person was not there.


    Was it another trap? Instead of stopping casting a spell, she even picked up a small wooden stick that was sharp at the other end for her safety.


    ¡°If you cast a spell, he would know you are here! Your master had already died. You should try to save yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡± true to his words, she saw Circe on the ground takingst breaths. A dagger had pierced her heart and she was having trouble breathing. It would only be a matter of seconds that her eyes would be closed forever.


    ¡°The moment she would close her eyes, the vampire woulde here and then he would kill you. We do not have time to think leisurely. Come with me, I will save you.¡± she wanted to shout why would she trust him? She could not even see him.<sub>.</sub>


    What if it was their trap? Yet the offer of saving her life was a good temptation. Even if he would try to kill her too, she could fight and have a chance to survive. But she would have no chance if it was that blood sucking monster she was fighting against.


    She had already casted the strongest spell on the boxes. He would not be able to find them.


    With that thought, she nodded her head and epted the offer.


    She covered her mouth with both hands when she felt a shriek was going to ept her lips. Yet her body truend rigid when she felt herself floating in the air.


    She could feel the hands but could not see the man who was holding her as he ran towards the other side and jumped the wall as if it was only a few inches high. While in reality it was more than her height.<sub></sub>


    She held what she felt was the chest of the man to make sure that she did not fall from the thin air. But aftering out, he did not let her go.


    He continued to float or run.. She was not sure. Was he so long or was he flying in the air? And the wind? Why did she feel it has be much stronger only for them?


    ¡°You are a witcher with the power of winds?¡± so that was why he was able to jump such high buildings. The wind was holding him.


    ¡°Hmm, but it is not important. What¡¯s important is who are you and what are you hiding in that dark room.¡± he muttered but when she stayed silent, pursuing her lips, he did not ask her again.


    He could check that in the box he had.


    How much time had passed when they finally stopped in front of a rusty cottage that looked like it would fall any moment.


    ¡°Darn! I did not know how to end the spell. That olddy would shout and attack me if she did not see me!¡± he muttered under her breath as he reached the door.


    He was unsure if he should knock or not when he felt the strong gaze of the witch on his face as if she could see it now.


    ¡°What! Do you stare at everyone like that?¡± he asked in a teasing voice to take her attention away when she blushed.


    Her face turned red but she did not take away her eyes, just lowered them a bit.


    ¡°I.. I can see you now!¡± oh! So he was right. He looked at his hands that were holding her all this while and they were visible again.


    ¡°Phew! I thought I was going to be invisible all my life.¡± he whispered softly as he knocked on the door while she continued to stare at him as if she was assessing him.


    ¡°How did you get invisible? I thought it was a forbidden spell that witches can not do.¡± her voice had curiosity but beneath that, there was a hint of concern.


    Forbidden spells are those that even a witch can not do. The witches are given the power of light to help others but if a witch continued to do forbidden spells that require the power of darkness, she would soon turn into a dark witch.


    A dark witch is a taboo. No one knew how they looked and what they did. There was a legend that only light witches are born while dark witches are formed by mistakes of their power.


    But a story also said that there was a time when a dark witch was born. She was the strangest of all the witches with the power to annihte the whole race of human, vampire or witches. She had immense power that could win any war, Kill anyone and do anything.


    Every white witch was afraid of her existence and took it as a sin, a mistake of god and tried to kill her. But every first generation witch that tried to kill the dark witch died and the era of strongest witches ended with that.


    No one knew where the dark witch went but it was said that if a white witch continued to do forbidden spells, he or she would be possessed by that dark witch and she woulde to take her revenge from this world who had never treated her well.


    Every witch is so afraid of that, that they make sure not to dip their hands in the dark magic even when they are on the verge of death. Even he was surprised when he saw a first generation light witch performing dark spells, but she did not look like she was changing!


    ¡°Why? Are you worried about me?¡± he asked, breaking her thoughts as she raised her head to stare back at him.


    ¡°Why are you back here Luci?¡±

 Chapter 222 The Wrong Deal

    ============================


    The door was opened and an olddy with a frown was staring at them.


    ¡°Why are you back here Luci?¡± although she was asking him, her eyes were set on the girl in his arms. Their position was looking rather intimate.


    After staring for a few seconds she took an audible sigh, ¡°and here I thought that you are in love with the girl you havee with in the evening. But here you are bringing another one in your arms in the middle of the night.¡± her words were filled with defeat and a hint of disappointment could be seen on her face.


    With her words being said, she opened the other part of the door, so that they coulde in.


    ¡°If you are here for.. Shall I arrange a private room for you?¡± she asked after some thought, ¡°but it will charge extra.¡± her eyes arched suggestively making Lucian dumbfounded.<sub>.</sub>


    She let Glinda go and stood straighter while ring at the woman who was spouting nonsense.


    ¡°Aunt, what are you saying? I am an honorable witch.¡± his voice came out ratherining as he stared at the girl for exnation but she just blinked.


    The witches are not like humans and vampires when ites to their love and marriage. They swear their love for a witch and then love only her. Even if she died, they could not have another partner or they would lose their powers since they promised to love only one.


    It was like a blood bond created between both of them.


    ¡°You have not swore your love against your powers to anyone yet. So what is wrong with trying a few. Kids these days are full of energy and¡­¡± she just shrugged her shoulders as she walked in nonchntly while Lucian¡¯s face was burning.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You.. you speak too much.¡± he grunted as he held the hand of the girl who was ying the role of a statue and walked in.


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡± the woman snorted as she pointed at the second floor. She looked a bit annoyed but held her anger as she saw her husband standing on the corner.


    ¡°The girl had already asked so much. It was annoying. If not for Dante, I would have refused her and you. I did not understand what you were thinking when you asked us to bring humans here!


    And that girl! Who was she? I have already sent the hair¡­¡± she stopped in her words when she felt the hands of Lucian holding her arms tightly and then pointed at Glinda.


    The woman rolled her eyes but stayed silent. Glinda noticed that they both were looking at her. She was still not sure why he had saved her but it was clear that they all were witches.


    They continued to walk until they stopped in front of a room. Glinda panicked, she fidgeted but did not take a step forward when they all turned to look at her.


    ¡°Come in, we need to talk.¡± Lucian¡¯s stern voice and dominating aura made her scared further but she knew that they would not relent.


    She felt her body was too heavy for her to drag as if it was frozen there.


    But Lucian held her hands and took her in.


    ¡°So, what were you doing there and who was the other witch there?¡± no greetings or introduction! As soon as she sat on the sofa, Lucian asked her question while a couple in their mid fifties stared at her with vignt eyes.


    ¡°If you stay silent, I will not be able to help you. This time not only that human but even vampires are looking for you. If I leave you, you will die.


    And if you want to stay safe, you will have to speak the truth.¡± She knew he was right. But she was not sure if she could trust them.


    ¡°The choice is still yours. We will not force you to stay here!¡± That meant if he wanted to stay here, she had to tell them the truth.


    ¡°That vampire, he had killed many of us. Our whole coven was destroyed because of his whims. And tonight.. She was my master. She had taught me all the spells and she had taken care of me since I was a kid.


    I.. we.. We wanted revenge against him. When our coven was robbed by humans. One of them came to help us.


    He took us to their home and offered us a deal. He wanted us to help him in preparing the war against the vampires and in exchange he promised us a whole town only for us.


    A ce which we can call our home. He promised that he would free that area so that we can choose our own leaders and live there freely without the intervention of humans if we helped him in killing vampires.


    We knew that it would have consequences but it was a tempting offer. We were tired of running away and a home for ourselves felt no less than a dream.¡± she covered her face as tears started to form in her eyes. She looked away and took a deep breath, but her sound was quivering while her body was traveling.


    The old couple exchanged nces. The old woman tried to stand up but her husband held her hands and pulled her back on her seat. He held her tightly to calm her and assure her when she closed her eyes.


    ¡°Master did not want to ept the offer. She said we can not trust humans but me and my sister were desperate. We wanted to fight against those who had killed our family.


    So, we agreed. Master had to ept it reluctantly because she did not want to leave us alone.


    They.. if they have killed their master, I am sure my sister is dead too. I have not been able to contact her for the past two days. We.. not only failed the mission but lost our lives too and all because of that vampire.¡±

 Chapter 223 In Love With

    ¡°So you want to me it on the person you are attacking, not because you took the wrong side. Huh?¡± The cold voice surprised all three witches in the room.


    Witches had hated vampires but more than that they hated Rafael, since he had killed many of them as if he was trampling ants. His pride, his smirk, his mere existence was enough to create uproar in the witches.


    ¡°You are trying to kill him. Aren¡¯t you? But if attack and kills you instead then he is cruel and harsh.


    But if yo have seeded in killing him then it would be justice or his ipetence to save himself. Huh?¡± he continued while the rest of them stared at him with bewilderment.


    ¡°Do not tell me that you have changed sides. Now what do you expect us to do? Join our hands with Rafael or live the rest of our life in hiding? I did not understand you. Have you lost your mind living with humans and vampires?


    Or you think that Rafael is stronger and greater than us so he had the right to kill us. What if the little girl is trying to kill him to save her life and so is her coven?¡± his aunt chided him as she stared back at him with a stern gaze as if telling him to not go ahead of himself or he would get beaten.<sub>.</sub>


    Lucian grumbled. Neither he had lost his aim or his desire to save witches but he could not forget how Hazel was on the brink of death because of these witches.


    They have tried to use small and innocent kids that could not save themselves.


    ¡°I am still trying to fight for the rights of the witches but it does not mean that I support using small kids or killing anyone that will be in your way.


    I would rather stay away from them. We only have animosity with Rafael. Why are we dragging innocent people in the game?


    Ha! Then what difference do we have?¡± the young witch bit her lips and lowered her head since she had nothing to refute.<sub></sub>


    She wanted to say that she did not know that those knights would use kids and act like that when she had signed the blood pact. He had only told her that he needed the help of witches in extracting beryllium to kill Rafael since they have amon enemy.


    But that did not decrease her responsibility. She could have denied or taken action against themter.


    ¡°You can stay here. They will protect you but do not y anything funny here.


    I will look into the matter. The kids you were using.. I have saved them and they are here too. Do not approach them if they could recognise you since it would be hard for me to exin why I have saved their tormentors too.


    Can you tell me what was your n after getting enough of Beryllium?¡± Though his tone was still cold, a hint of care and worry could be felt in them that made the girl feel guiltier.


    He was right. He had no reason to save her, yet he did. It was her duty to help them now. And she wanted to teach her tormentor a lesson too.


    ¡°They have asked us to make a set of sword and daggerplete with Beryllium by mixing a bit of iron in it and then covering it with spells so that it looks like an ordinary sword and daggers.


    There is a huntingpetition on the final day of the festival. They are going to use this chance to attack him when he would be alone in the woods while they have their whole army prepared.¡± she whispered softly. There was no hint of regret in her eyes.


    ¡°Why did you need kids?¡±


    ¡°To supply Beryllium. Only a small amount was found at a time. And if adults would transfer it, they would get caught. And it has a negative effect on the health of humans too. So, not many were ready to help in transporting it.


    Kids are not noticed and they could not know about the side effects, making them their best choice.¡± she could feel the gasps of all three of them and knew that she was wrong all this time. But she had no reason. All she wanted was to get themselves free from the trap of humans.


    So, even when she knew that they were exploiting small kids, she turned a blind eye to it, telling that she was bound with blood pact so she could not go against them.


    Whenever she heard their cries, instead of helping them, she closed her eyes. She was selfish and greedy but it was only for her coven.


    ¡°Stay here. I will handle the rest.¡± he stood up ready to leave when the couple stood up too.


    While his aunt helped the young witch who was tear stricken and looked so guilty that she would dig a hole and hide there for the rest of her life. His uncle stood up and followed Lucian out of the room.


    ¡°Luci!¡± Lucian halted in his steps as he knew that he was being too harsh just a while ago.


    ¡°You should keep your emotions out of your mission, kid. Not only me and your aunt, everyone would realize that you like hazel soon.


    But do not forget that she is the wife of the vampire who had killed our families and she did not look at you that way.¡° He wanted to say that they are not truly married and that Rafael would never ept a witch as his wife.


    It was only a matter of time that he would try to kill her and she would realize his reality but he kept silent.


    ¡°That girl, I have a hair test. She had the strongest forbidden seal on her. So, it is impossible to know if she had magic or another protection spell on her that got activated when she was attacked.


    But she is no ordinary human.¡±

 Chapter 224 She loved him

    =================================


    Rafael checked the whole building but there was nothing he could find. It felt like a strong barrier was created around it that was keeping him away from finding things. If that continued then he would lose the traces of witches there soon.


    ¡°Stop sending the blood bats calling me. Send a human or a letter like others.¡° Diana licked her lips as shended on the ground slowly after flying for so long.


    Stretching her body, she walked in towards him and then looked around as if scanning the room.


    ¡°This ce had a strong stench of magic. Someone had used powerful spells here.¡± her face filled with disgust as if she was feeling nauseated by it.


    ¡°Yes, and I want you to look at it properly. I want you to search and find what they are trying to hide.


    I will ask you again tomorrow.¡± she raised a brow but did not question him back when his eyes narrowed on her face.<sub>.</sub>


    She nodded her head curtly when he passed onest nce to the room before leaving that rusty smell. He ran the best he could and it took him only half an hour to reach the pce back.


    He went straight into his room knowing well that Hazel would be angry. He had promised her that he would take care of her but often failed in the task,


    Since then, following a witch has been better than spending time with his wife.


    He entered with an intention to apologize to her but noticed that she was already sleeping. Her longshes had covered her eyes and part of her face.


    Her face was looking so innocent and so enticing the way she was feeling without any awareness of her surroundings.


    If he wanted, he could..! His lips parched and his Adam apple bobbed up and down when he continued to stare at her as if he was enjoying the rhythmic moments of her chest heaving up and down.<sub></sub>


    He realized he did not have his meal for today. But he did not want to call any other girl. Though her blood was not the one, it was still the sweetest and he wanted to have it again.


    He left the room when his eyes fell on the bandages wrapped on her arms. She had already lost a lot of blood and he could handle hunger for one night.


    When he walked out of the room, Lucian was standing in the distance as if waiting for him.


    He walked towards him when Lucian bowed his head. He took out a small ck box from his chest. It looked no more than a jewel box but when Rafael raised a brow, he did not exin anything.


    Rafael took the box in his hand and opened it only to see small gemstones made of beryllium. They were kept securely in the velvet strap and if it was a rare treasure.


    ¡°Lady Hazel found a suspicious building while enjoying the festival today and followed them.


    She found this box there and even fought with a few mercenaries there. I think it is the same element as the tip of the arrows of the knights who had attacked us before.¡± though he told the truth, he hid the fact that humans are going to use it against him in hunting festivals.


    He was sure that Hazel would not participate in it. So, he did not need to care about what happened to Rafael.


    He had already done enough by showing this box to him and telling them their intentions. If he still went into the mouth of the trap by himself, there was nothing Lucian could do.


    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± the causal and nonchnt voice of Rafael surprised him.


    He was already expecting the vampire to go berserk and ask him to take him to that old building.


    He should have gone on rampant to kill and suck humans dry. Wasn¡¯t he taking an old revenge from all the witches even when they were not aware of what had happened a long time ago. Then how could he be so magnanimous that he did not care about human ns at all.


    ¡°My lord.. I did not..¡±


    ¡°You have stopped protecting me because you wanted me to die. But when you realized that the n was not working and I was able to protect myself well, you attacked me from behind.


    Don¡¯t you want to see me die? Then why are you sharing such important news with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± so, he knew all the while? It has been days since he was afraid that the vampire would know the truth but he never even once tried to talk about it.


    Now.. Why so suddenly?


    ¡°I.. I have never done something like that. I must have been attacking the lights when you came in between my lord. I will never hurt my master.¡± he tried his best to stay calm and reply with an honest look in his eyes.


    ¡°Tsk! I am not here to me you. Neither am I interested in knowing their ns. I would kill them slowly before they could act.¡± he assured Lucian, who nodded his head and left from there while gritting his teeth.


    If the man was so overconfident and did not want to save himself then there was nothing Lucian could do. Rafael¡¯s death would be only in his benefit.


    He walked out of the pce when his head rose and his eyes continued to stare at the window of Hazel¡¯s room.


    He didn¡¯t know why he wanted to see her. He wanted to hug her to feel assured. He shook his head at these foolish thoughts but not even once had his gaze left the room.


    ¡°Do not tell me that you are in love with Hazel. You know that she was married, right? More than that they both love each other a lot so she would never look at you as a woman!¡±

 Chapter 225 Who Was She?

    !More than that they both love each other a lot so she would never look at you as a woman looks at a man!¡± The words were cold and harsh that stung his heart.


    If it would have been anyone else, he would have beaten them. But she was too strong for him.


    He turned back to look at her when he felt her eyes were fierce.


    ¡°You would make a mistake if you came between them.¡± she threatened but he only raised a brow.


    ¡°You are talking like you are their guardian angel!¡± he mocked but the girl nodded her head in a heartbeat. Her face had a strange eeriness that made his heartbeat stronger and fear crawled in.


    Guardian angels! There were a few witches who had sworn their loyalty to humans and signed a blood pact to protect them all their life until they died a natural death. But it ended up when witches felt that they were used.<sub>.</sub>


    It was not possible that the witch had a blood pact with a young girl like Hazel. So, could it be that she was the guardian angel of Rafael? But he did not remember any case when a witch had swore her loyalty to a vampire, lord of the vampire, the ughter god of witches at that!


    ¡°Did you save the witch?¡± she asked, ignoring the fear and queries in his eyes when his eyes widened.


    ¡°How do you know..¡±


    ¡°You do not need to know about that. Your goal is the same as mine. To protect thedy! The moment your goal changed, we would stand against each other. And trust me you would not like that!


    Now I will ask again, have you saved the witch?¡± he instinctively nodded his head. There was something darker in her eyes that realized her realize she was not to be trifled with.<sub></sub>


    She had immense powers. More than he could fathom and if she was protecting the vampire, it would be hard to take him down.


    ¡°Yes, I did. She is with my family right now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the ce where you have kept the kids. That is good. She is a meek witch who thought about others and got manipted. Take her back to your coven. She would not betray you and when the time woulde.. She would be proven as a key to saving others.


    She was worth the investment!¡± he frowned when he saw her rubbing her chin and talking gibberish. She was talking like she knew what the future would behold and she knew everyone.


    How did she even know that he had a coven when he told her that he lived with his family and about the witch he had saved. She had not even met her..


    ¡°You..¡±


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. I know that you did not tell the truth to Rafael but it is okay. I know that he is too arrogant. All you need to do is hide the box safe and send that young girl to your coven.


    If you need my help, I will be waiting for you in my hideout in the annex building.¡± her face was telling that she was sure he would need her help. But what for?


    Her every word was so confusing and so were her expressions. Before he could understand what she wanted to tell.. She disappeared from there.


    Shaking his head, he left from there. He knew that even if he wanted to find her in the annex building, she would not tell him the truth. And he knew that she was not a threat. Not until, he irked her by his actions.


    The night had already passed and it was already morning when he reached back to his room.


    The ves were asked to wake up early and start working since they were not hired staff but brought one who should not be given any leisure time.


    All the other ves had already taken a bath and were ready to start the day. He joined the line before anyone could realize he was missing all this time and started moving with them.


    Most of them were silent with the soulless eyes that had no warmth left. He noticed the man walking behind her with strange marks on his hand and the girl behind her had a lot of scars.


    ¡°Both of you, his highness, Prince Vincent, are asking for your presence.¡± They both trembled a bit but started moving in the direction of the knight and soon they disappeared into the dark.


    Could it be that he was a sadist and want to start the day by punishing the ves? He shook his head as he moved. He wanted to cross the line faster and meet Hazel.


    He was sure she would be waiting for him. Even if it was to see those kids, he was going to spend all his day with her again.


    ¡°Hey, you! You are the new ve right?¡± he frowned when he was held at the door by two knights who were looking at him with an evil look on their face.


    ¡°I am not ve of this family. I personally belong tody Hazel.¡± he told them in a bold tone but only got a sneer and a scoff in return.


    ¡°Do you think she had any identity of hers. She was a ve that belong to this family and very soon she would be back to her real ce. So, it would be better that you do not behave this arrogant. You are going tond in our hands sooner orter.¡± The smirk on their faces told them that they already had a n.


    If Rafael died, would they take over his ce? Do they think that other vampires would lose if Rafael died? Wouldn¡¯t they be taking revenge and killing these humans?


    ¡°Even if the lord died, thedy would be taken back by their empire and other vampires woulde to take revenge!¡±


    ¡°Ha! They would die before your master.¡±

 Chapter 226 What Was Their Relationship?

    ¡°Ha! They would die before your master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± they realized that they had spoken more than required and closed their mouths instantly. They gave him a small push but let him go after that.


    Their brooding eyes were telling him that they knew the n. He must tell Hazel the n in case she was going to suffer by it or.. The image of the girl fromst night shed in his eyes. That witch!


    He was pushed out of the door but instead of being taken to Hazel and Rafael, he was taken to the stables.


    ¡°You used a carriage yesterday without the permission of the royal family. If it would have been any other servant, he would have been punished severely by cutting his hands but since you belong to the lord, you have to work in the stables for a day as your punishment.¡± he gritted his teeth as he realized why the knights were not worried when ites to telling him their ns.<sub>.</sub>


    They have already nned that he would not be able to meet his masters. But if he tried to go against them, they would onlye harsher. He needed to let their guards down so that he would find a chance to run away.


    He nodded his head and started working on washing the horses. The man smirked as he looked at Lucian as if he was a disgusted thing who had finally realized that he should live in their feet to get their grace.


    Lucian ignored the smug smile on their faces as his mind started to work on assessing the map of this ce and looking at the exits. If only the older witch would have been here and used her invisibility spells on him again.


    ¡°What are you daydreaming for? There is so much work left. Do it in a hurry!¡± He felt a strong pain in his abdomen when the man kicked him with all his force. He was wearing the shoes with spikes at the point to hurt him further.<sub></sub>


    He could see the smirk of the man getting wider.


    ¡°I heard that you even dared to point your sword at the master, his highness. Huh? Do you think you are a superhero or what?¡± The tone was full of ridicule and hatred. The eyes of the man were filled with malice.


    He should have known that a man like Vincent would never forgive and forget.


    Lucian was pushed a few more times before working diligently yet he continued to get insulted andughed on.


    On the other hand,


    ¡°Are you sure that you are noting with us, my lord?¡± Vincent was having a hard time maintaining the smile on his face. What was this damn vampire thinking now? Yesterday, he had followed them like an obedient dog and kept all his attention on the festival.


    Though he won the spar they have had together. It was only a match to know his weakness and now Vincent was sure how to subdue him. So, in reality, he was the winner and he did not care what others thought. They have a bigger goal to achieve.


    But if this vampire keeps throwing tantrums, then how would they execute their n?


    ¡°You are here to show the world that you are not as dangerous as they think. It would not be good if you stay huddled up in the pce, my lord. I request you to please reconsider!¡± even Hazel was staring at the vampire with confusion. Wasn¡¯t he out all day to know more about the empire and find weakness of Vincent and her father.


    And more than that he was searching for the ce where they have hid more beryllium. Why did he refuse to leave the pce when he had so much to work for and look around.


    She could feel the desperate plea in the voice of Vincent. They both were assessing each other, she deduced! But she still did not understand the change in his thoughts.


    As if feeling her gaze, Rafael turned to look at her. Her hands still have a small scratch and though her rosyplexion had returned, he still felt that she needed care and concern.


    ¡°I can not go out since my wife is not well. I need to spend time with her in case she thinks that I do not care about her anymore.


    More than a kind vampire, I am a wife pecked husband, my dear brother inw. You should be happy that i love your sister so much.¡° His eyes were dripping honey while his gaze was soft and endearing.


    He moved closer and held her in his arms. Pulling her from the sofa, he made her sit on hisp and leaned his head on the crook of her neck.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± the biggest skill Rafael had was to boil the blood of others until they would get a heart attack. She could see how Vincent was trembling with rage.


    He must have felt humiliated the way Rafael was disgracing his presence. Hazel could feel how Vincent¡¯s eyes turned darker and the desire to kill filled them. But it made her feel relieved.


    She did not know why but her heart fluttered even when she knew that Rafael was just spouting nonsense to aggravate Vincent.


    Last night when he went to call the maid and did not return. And when the maid told her that he had gone to meet the vampire girl that hade today, she had felt betrayed, hurt and upset. She waited all night but he did not return. Even in the pce, he had taken actions against Damien and Scarlet but never raised his head when it came to Diana.. Just who was she for him?


    ¡°Did you see how withered my wife looked in my absence? How can I ignore her needs? We both are going to spend the whole day in the room. Tell maids to not disturb us even for meals. We woulde out when we would be done eating each other.¡±

 Chapter 227 [Bonus chapter] Bella?

    ¡°We woulde out when we would be done eating each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡± Vincent stared at Hazel who was as shocked as he was and frowned. Why was she so shocked? It only meant that they did not have this kind of rtionship and he was just lying to him.


    Yet it felt like an insult.


    ¡°You can leave now Vincent. Or are you waiting for us to give you a show? I would have but you know, Hazel is a shy woman.¡± he held her waist and leaned her face on his chest which she did dly to hide it. She did not want to face the world, she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    ¡°Very well.. Then I would be leaving, my lord.¡° The sound of closing the door was so loud that she felt the door would break.


    ¡°Are you done with your drama?¡± She raised her head and red at the man who still had that cocky expression on his face.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Drama?¡± he tilted his head as he stared at her with a raised brow, ¡°i am going to spend my day with you. There is no drama in it. In fact, it is a good idea that we spend all day on our bed but if you want to go out, I am happy to apany you.¡± he was serious. She could see that soft smile on his lips that had always been there when he was serious about something and looked forward to it.


    But why? Didn¡¯t he need to givepany to Diana?


    ¡°Why? Where is Diana? I thought you were going with her to exin to her the reasons you have called for!¡± she muttered as she tried to stand up but his grip on her waist was tight enough to keep her at the ce.


    ¡°She ispleting a task and I am free. So, do you want to stay in or go out?¡± his tone turned serious and she felt there was more to it that he wanted to stay with her.


    But she would not be able to go back to that ce with Lucian now.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I think going out would be better. I want to see the festival.¡± he nodded as he finally let go of her and stood up too.


    ¡°But why.. Hey.. why are you taking off your shirt?¡± his long fingers opened the buttons swiftly and she could see his chest once again.


    Though it was not the first time she was seeing him shirtless, it had a strange effect on her every time. His taut muscles scream at her toe closer.


    ¡°Huh?¡± she felt herself moving and holding his shirt and then tearing it into half. Her face had lusty expressions when she wrapped her hands on his shoulders and then pulled him down. The torn shirt falling off his body and a smirk formed on his lips.


    ¡°Are you lusting over me, honey?¡± he whispered but instead of feeling embarrassed, the girl nodded her head and then kissed him hard.


    His body turned rigid for a second before he started participating in the ferocious kiss, actively taking it to a different level.


    Her nails dug deeper into his skin while his hands moved inside her clothes enjoying the soft touch of her skins on his hands. He took all the liberties with her. She only bit his lips and then licked them in response while her moans died in his mouth and so did his grunt.


    They were touching each other on their primal instinct. Their hands were free of any embarrassment. They both only let go of each other when she waspletely breathless. Hazel noticed that the eyes of hers had changed silver when she let go of Rafael.


    ¡°I want you on that bed now. I want to have you inside me.,. Now honey.¡± her eyes widened as to how bold she was behaving.


    ¡°You drive me crazy, Be. I wish we could stay on that bed for all my life!¡± the girl smirked as she pulled Rafael for one more kiss.


    ¡°Be??¡± she whispered softly. He did not call her hazel? Was it not a dream but part of his memories? But if that was the case then why was she seeing it. It had nothing to do with her.


    She felt her head throbbing again. Last night she was in so much pain due to her head throbbing so much and feeling it so heavy. Evenst night she was having so many hallucinations but it was just on another level where she saw someone else with her too.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± She blinked her eyes to clear her vision when she noticed that he was staring back at her with a pale face while her eyes had turned darker. His face was looking restless as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°What.. what did i say?¡± she blinked and then shook her head. She still felt that her state was hazy? Was going out a good idea in her state?


    ¡°You called.. No! Nothing. Just go and get ready. I will take you to a good ce.¡± she nodded and turned when she heard the sound ofughter again.


    ¡°Are you trying to run away from me? I am back and I am not leaving this time.¡± she heard her voice roaming in her ears again. It was strange to see her doing strange things and saying strange words while she was sure she had never done these kinds of things in her life.


    ¡°Rafael, you are so hard! Yes! Deeper. Faster¡­ deeper!¡± Oh lord! Had she turned into such a pervert that she was imagining herself with him so vividly that she felt like she had already done all this.


    She shook her head and walked inside the bathroom and closed the door.


    ¡°You are trying to run away from yourself my dear Be. Don¡¯t you want to know who you are in reality?¡±

 Chapter 228 Distant Memory of Past

    Hazel felt like someone was trying to talk to her. Someone was trying to pierce her heart and break his head. She covered her ears out of pain but it did not stop the voices fromnding in her ears.


    From the time she had opened her eyes in that dark building. She was hallucinating so much. She was seeing strange things and hearing them too.


    ¡°Hazel, it¡¯s been more than an hour. What are you doing inside? Shall I send a maid to help you?¡± Finally Hazel blinked and realized that she was on the floor in the position of a fetus. The image and voices had finally left her alone. She took a deep breath as she tried to stand up but her knees felt a bit weak.


    The pain was a bit less though it did not subsidepletely.


    ¡°I am fine. I am just having trouble wearing back my dress. Yes, please send a maid to help me in.¡± she whispered as she walked towards the bathtub while holding the boundaries and sshed some water over her face.¡± she felt better when the cold water touched her body.


    She had let go of her dress already and was sitting near the pool in her undergarments. She sshed some more water over her body as it felt soothing when she heard the sound of opening the door.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°There is a blue dress in the closet. I want to wear it today.¡± she ordered without even turning back as she continued to look at her reflection in the mirror as if she was searching for someone else in that.


    ¡°Alright!¡± her eyes widened and her head snapped back to the owner of the voice who was standing there nonchntly while admiring her figure.


    He had a smug look on his m face that gave her goosebumps. She jumped from her ce and stood up abruptly. Her eyes had widened more than saucers and her hands instinctively covered her chest.


    The bra she was wearing was one size smaller with her mounds bulging out of it and her underwear. There were thin cut threads like. The maids have chosen a bold type since they thought that she was newly married and she did not waste her energy in correcting them since she was sure no one was going to see what she was wearing inside her gown.


    But what was the situation now?<sub></sub>


    ¡°What.. What are you doing here?¡± she asked, bbergasted as she continued to stare at him with vignt eyes as if he would pounce on her if she lost her attention.


    The scene from a few minutes ago when she wasying on the bed and he was hovering over her while kissing her and riding her like crazy was still fresh in her mind that her whole face burned and turned so red as if blood would drip out of her face any moment.


    ¡°Did you forget that I asked Vincent to leave and take all the maids away. I even asked him to inform maids to not disturb us even for a meal.


    So, where would I have found a maid for you? Moreover, i told him that i am going to eat you. Would it not be too suspicious if I would ask a maid to help you in dressing up when I am here?¡± His words were nonchnt but she could feel his voice turning rapier.


    His eyes were looking at her hungrily. He was enjoying the visual feast with his eyes turning darker shade of red.


    ¡°You..!¡±


    ¡°I want to? You know I have not eaten sincest night. And you.. You look appetizing from the day I first saw you.¡± she gulped her own saliva as she felt him walking closer to her. These days he was taking too many liberties with her.


    Was he not a devoted lover to that witch? Why was he acting so close to her then?


    ¡°Rafael!¡±


    ¡°You are turning redder. Are you shy! But your heart.. It is beating so fast as if it was anticipating that I wille closer. Do you want me to leave ore closer, hazel. Hmm?¡± as if the song of siren, his words were luring her too much and she could feel the anxiety was taking over by desire in her body.


    Such a traitorous heart and body that was not listening to her at all.


    ¡°I..¡±


    ¡°Do you desire hazel? Do you want me to kiss you again or hold you in my arms.¡± with each step he took towards her, his voice turned more and more seductive, luring her closer to him.


    She wanted to tell him to leave but her voice just did note out. Her eyes had turned ssy and filled with strange desire in it as if her body was working on her own and she had lostplete control over it.


    His eyes were taking over her body creating heat that she had never felt before. His every action was making her restless. As if a strange thirst was beginning to take over her body.


    ¡°Do you want me to hold you, hazel? Shall I take you in my arms?¡± he asked when he was just an inch away from her. His breath touched her bare breasts and she shivered yet she did not feel any kind of reluctance, in fact, her body felt at ease.


    As if it had happened before. As if she had touched him before. The image of their flesh grinding against each other did not feel like a hallucination anymore but more like a past memory that she had forgotten.


    Before she could think further, her body already learned from him and kissed his lips. It was not her usual shy type but a bold action when she wrapped her hands around his shoulders and pulled him closer.


    Her nails dug into his back as she pulled him closer to deepen the kiss and bit his lips hard as she shoved her tongue into his mouth.

 Chapter 229 [Bonus chapter] Desire

    Beautiful she was utterly beautiful and enchanting every time he saw her and these days it was bing difficult for him to control his urges to have her in his arms and have his way with her.


    But right now, when she was standing in front of him with just her underwear on, the beast in her was being so content yet restless. He found himself on the edge. He knew that he should leave, he should not have entered in the first ce, he could not betray his be. But he had no control over his mind and body and before he knew it, he had already entered.


    A fierce longing both emotional and physical pounded through him, making his body roar to life. He raked his gaze over her, feeling a strange kind of satisfaction and hunger to devour her at the same time and surprisingly he did not feel like he was betraying Hazel.


    As if she had bound him and he could not leave the shackles she was bounding him in, no it was more like he did not want to leave. If any, he wanted to move closer, hold her and take her then and there.


    Her every line, every curve was making him crazy and bringing the sleeping monster of him alive.<sub>.</sub>


    And the kiss.. .he just came and erupted with just a kiss. Since when has his control be this week? The lust was creeping over him. He wanted to touch her and do much more for her. This kiss was just the start.. Start of a long event they are going to spend on bed together.. And she needs to shed more of her clothes.


    Hisrge powerful hands had already covered her whole petite body, she felt the kiss was taking the soul out of her body. The intensity he had.. The dominance that did not demandplete control but expected it and had it. She felt herself getting drawn to him like a small piece of iron to the ma.


    She has loved him since a long ago, his charm had worked on her like on any other woman. She could understand why Diana and Charlotte could not keep their eyes away from him. This vampire was oozing and walking seductive pills that make you crazy yet she had always controlled her urges to touch him.


    She had always behaved like she had no interest in him no matter how hard it was. But now that he was standing here, she was finding her resolve crumbling down.<sub></sub>


    Just what happenedst night that she had lost all her control. Whenever their eyes meet, she sees nothing but both of them on bed entangled with each other without clothes but only ayer of sweat covering their body and that was making her knees go weak.


    If she would not touch him, she would go crazy. Lust wasn¡¯t a word that would describe her strong feelings. It was more desperation. She was desperate for his touch as if she would die without it.


    As if she was drawing for a long time and he was the only straw she wanted to hold on.


    Yes, she was absolutely desperate to tear the rest of his clothes and bring her on her bed. To give in to her urges and let him take her. She felt an emptiness in her body that she knew that only he could fill it up. Her whole body was shaking with that thought.


    So when his hands reached to the ps of her bra, she did not stop him but invited him more with the soft and enticing moan that her lips left while getting rid of his shirt in the meantime.


    He growled, an animalistic sound that she never knew came out of his perfect mouth. She felt great that he was feeling the same desire to touch her or else she would have jerked him away.


    His hands reached her mounds and he started fondling them. His hands were covering them perfectly as if they both were made for each other.


    He started ying with her mounds while the kiss crossed another level. It was full of intensity as if they both were fighting to suck each other¡¯s soul.


    Her hands held his hair, ruffling them, pulling them and forcing them toe closer to her. His hands holding her nipples, pinching it, ying with it and pressing them between his thumb and his index finger made her scuk her breath and she finally let go of his lips.


    She took a few fast and short breaths when his lips moved down towards her ears, biting them and pulling them and towards her neck. Leaving soft and peppery kisses when he felt her knees were shaking. His hands left her waist and moved to her thighs.


    He held both of her thighs and pulled her up. Wrapping her thighs on his waist, he held her tightly so that she would not fall. While his lips did not leave her neck even for a second. They continued to move down and down and now reached her breasts when she moaned again.


    Her soft purrs were arousing the beast inside him that was howling back, trying to match her intensity and passion.


    She leaned on him, giving her eptance when he started moving and taking her to their bed. The reason was clear, he wanted to have her. If she wanted to stop him this was the only chance but instead she was driving him crazy when her lips reached her neck and she bit him there.


    Her soft bite was nothing to hurt him but it aroused him so much that she never knew he could desire her any further. Her every action was driving him crazy. Who would believe that she was the same innocent Hazel whose face turned red just by watching him suck blood of a girl with her wrists.


    ¡°You are drawing me crazy Hazel. If you want me to leave, tell me now. Because if i moved further closer, there is no way that i will be able to hold back.¡±

 Chapter 230 Who Is In Control

    [MATURE READING, ONLY FOR THE AGE OF 18 AND ABOVE AS THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS EXPLICIT DESCRIPTION OF INITIMATE PARTS AND FURTHER]


    A low grunt left his lips when she continued to bite him and then sucked it. Using her tongue to soothe the pain that was never there in the first ce. But the way her coarse tongue moved on his skin. It crawled all the thoughts of letting her go out of the window. He was going to have her then and there for all he cared about morality and righteousnesster.


    He did not spare a moment as his speed increased and he took her to the bed. He threw her body that was glued to him so that even the air could not pass.


    Her body bounced a bit on the soft mattress before sheid on the center of the bed and stared back at him with her ssy eyes.


    Did she even know what effect it had on him? He was losing all his control and the beast inside of him was taking control. She would just drive him crazy.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You are drawing me crazy Hazel. If you want me to leave, tell me now. Because if I move further, there is no way that I will be able to hold back.¡± That was thest chance his left over sanity could give her. He would growl and break everything existing in this room but would not force her if she decided to leave, but if she decided to stay..


    If she decided to stay, he was going to have her for breakfast, lunch and dinner and would make sure that she was not going to leave the bed for the rest of her days here. That was a promise that she could see in his eyes.


    If it would have been any other day, Hazel would have sprinted out of the room as if the demons were chasing her but right now, she was so lost to care.


    She was driven by a strange feeling of loss that it did not feel new to her. His touch felt something she was missing all this time and she was only going back to where she belonged.<sub></sub>


    So, when he asked her to leave, she stood up. His pulse increased and his eyes turned darker when he felt that she was leaving.


    Only he knew how he controlled his urge to push her back on the bed and force her to have him now that she had ignited the fire in him but he controlled. He dug his nails deeper into his arms to keep his sanity but the foolish girl had no idea she was ying with fire.


    Instead of leaving, she moved closer to him and held his head and kissed him again.


    This was all he needed. No words said any further as he joined her on the bed. Both were sitting on their knees while holding each other tightly in their arms.


    Rafael was the one to break the kiss. Though the kiss was enticing. He needed much more. He was not going to fill himself with just the appetizer. He was going to eat her whole.


    His hands pushed her back on the bed and started touching her waist. His handsnded on herpound and started ying with her nipples when he saw a strange fire burning in her eyes. They were looking so different, so crazy.


    She pushed his hands away and he was shocked to see the force she had held but his mind was on vacation with only his desire left to control her.


    She pushed him down and straddled him, shocking him once again. Her hands, long nails moved slowly and alluringly on his chest as she leaned closer.


    His lips found his neck again. She started kissing him, licking him and then ying with his hair from one hand while her other hand moved down ever so slowly as if she was determined to torment him.


    Her lips bit him and then kissed him at the same space that was leaving marks on his fair skin. It was the first time that the vampire was bitten that badly but it felt so soothing, as if she was letting a new fire in him only to sprinkle more oil with every touch.


    His lips moved lower towards his chest where she kissed again and again and then bit his nipples too. The pressure was just enough to bring him on the edge and then leave him there hanging.


    He growled and grunted but she was not relenting at all. Her other hand had already gotten rid of his pants and opened the button of his pants but she was having some difficulty in getting rid of it when he cursed and moved to hold his pants and took them off.


    He threw it on the floor as he tried to kiss her back but she was not giving him any chance. She was holding him down and now trying to move his underwear. He did not care who took the initiative. If she wanted to ride him then go on.. All he cared about was being there.


    He held the underwear and threw it too when he noticed that she was still wearing one and he frowned.


    He was about to open his mouth to ask her to take it off or let him do it when he felt her hands there. Holding him, more like touching him and trying to explore him makes his eyes widened.


    She covered her hands around his girth and then stared back into his shocked eyes and chuckled softly. Even herughter was so enticing that he was losing all his control. Her hands held it as if she had done that before, which surprised him as she jerked it slowly but expertly, his grip was just right and so was her movements.


    She leaned closer while she started to move her hands slowly while holding him in its ce as she whispered in his ears.


    ¡°I think you have forgotten that I am in control!¡±

 Chapter 231 Was that it?

    [MATURE READING, ONLY FOR THE AGE OF 18 AND ABOVE AS THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS EXPLICIT DESCRIPTION OF INTIMATE PARTS AND FURTHER]


    ¡°I think you have forgotten that I am in control!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡± those words.. His eyes widened as he stared back at the girl, her image turning into two when he saw Beughing back at her with Hazel who had sensual expressions on her face but soon both images came closer and turned into one in that second.


    He tried to move so that he could hold her in his arms and tell her how much he had missed her. How much had he looked for her and how much he had suffered while trying to fulfill the promise he had done with her. but only then did he realized that her hands were still there.


    ¡°Ohhh!¡± She ced a bit of pressure bringing him back to his senses and his vision cleared. The one holding her was not Be but hazel!<sub>.</sub>


    Her hands were slowly gliding on his girth, moving her hands slowly on him up and down. Her pace was extremely slow as if she was tormenting him.


    He frowned and his eyes closed, sweat started to form on his body and ayer of pain that could be seen in his actions. He wanted to hold her hands and moved them faster but he knew that she was not going to allow that. Be used to torment him and thenugh when he lost his control and turn her to enter in her with desperation. She used to enjoy his struggles before she gave herself to him.


    Was she trying to do that too? Just when he had thought that he was not going to have his release due to her slow motions. She increased her speed. His body was still full of adrenaline and bliss, not to mention feelings of wariness and confusion.


    Suddenly, her hands started moving faster as she rubbed his balls and then ced more pressure on it as if she knew that it would work and it did wonders.<sub></sub>


    She chuckled when she felt his warm liquid filling her hands. Her smile did not look like a virgin woman that had touched the girth of a man for the first time.


    There was something in her eyes he could not point on but it looked like she was expert in what she was doing that shocked him. His eyes that were closed in bliss as he went to the long marathon in her hands and came back, she was still straddling him and holding it in her hands when it had already turned limp.


    But if she did not stop and let it go then it would only be a matter of time when it would go hard and grow in her hands. He wanted to move her hands away when she let it go as if she was startled.


    He frowned when he noticed the shocked expression on her face as she stared at him and then at her and then at his girth as if she had seen a ghost.


    She was staring back at her hands with confusion as that slimy liquid fell from her hands on his torso. Now she was looking like a little kid that had seen something horrifying suddenly.


    He shook his head as he picked up the nket from the sidelines instead of going and finding something and wiped her hands while holding them tightly in his hands.


    She did not say a word as she continued to stare at their joined hands when he cleaned her.


    ¡°Do you want to say something?¡± he could not help but asked looking at her confused and disorganized gaze asd if she had just woken up from her sleep.


    Hazel blinked and then looked at their naked bodies as her face flushed. She flustred but shook her head since she did not know what to ask. She just looked away as she felt that staring at him was rude. Though she did not know if it matters after what she had done with him. But how?


    She had the blurry image of all the things that happened between them but she was not sure. As if it was her body but she was watching from the sidelines when she controlled the beast in him. He was looking so docile, so obedient under her hands. While she looked like¡­ she shook her head! That could definitely not be her though it was her body.


    He stared at her every expression like a hawk but he could not understand what she was thinking. He ced his right hand on her ass. It felt soft and smooth, warm and electric. His left hand found one of her breasts, and started ying with the nipple, rolling it gently between his fingers.


    ¡°Since you have done so much, shall I return the favor now. Huh?¡± he asked in a low and husky voice. His eyes were full of lust as he moved closer to her.


    Their body was so close that she could feel his lower part, his girth that had just gone limp growing again and poking her lower region. If she continued to stand closer to him, it would only be a matter of second before they would be repeating the whole circle again and this time it would be inside her instead of holding it in her hands.


    Using her confusion and distraction as a means, he swapped their positions. Now she was lying on the bed while he was hovering over her.


    His lips moved surprisingly closer and she could feel his warm breath caressing her face. If she would not stop him then that was it! They were going to do it.


    It would be a lie if she would say that she did not want it but it would also be tormenting to leave him after that. He had never said that he would stay with her. Did he? Then¡­.

 Chapter 232 Who Were They?

    She blinked her eyes and opened them when she felt his whole body getting rigid! What was it? She frowned as she had already epted what was going to happen.


    She loved him and it did not matter if he loved her back or not. She wanted him to be the one who would love her instead of having a loveless union of body with someer.


    If she would have a child with him, then she could spend her whole life with that child. He could go and fuck the woman he loved for all she cared. But just when she had closed her eyes and waited for him to enter her, he stopped moving.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Could you not just move and enter in!¡± she hollered as she felt it was too much for her to wait.


    She should just enter and let this anticipation end.


    Rafael blinked and stared closely at her face. He swore that he had seen her eyes getting silver just a second ago when she had stared back at him but they were green again now!<sub>.</sub>


    Was he hallucinating like he had seen Be¡¯s image in her just a while ago.


    Was he closer to her only because he was imagining Be in her this whole time. If that was the case then it was too wrong with her.


    He did not want to break the heart of a woman by touching her while taking her as someone else. It would be wrong with her.


    He could feel his monster getting alive again waiting to break free and be one with her but the desire in his eyes started to dissipate.


    ¡°Rafael! If you would not move that girth of yours and enter in me then..¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Then what?¡± he raised a brow as he never felt that a woman would hurl profanities under him while asking him to have sex with her.


    Shouldn¡¯t she be shy and moaning like a woman should? She was.. ..like be! He would lie if he would say that he did not see her in hazel.


    ¡°Then I would throw you away and leave to find someone else. And would never let you touch me again!¡± This was already too much for her. She had never thought that she would get the courage to go this close to him and yet the man was lost in his thoughts while their body was this closer! Was he crazy!


    The thought of her being with someone else makes him see red. He could not bear it. He would rather break all the limbs and castrate the man before she could touch him.


    Yes, he would kill the man!


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to act or just talk, you fool!¡± she hollered again. Was he making a joke of her? What if the sense of talking so much when they were this closer and he was lost in his thoughts.


    She pushed him away and stood up. Her body was on fire and she could feel the pain between her thighs. As if someone had set fire in the pit of her stomach.


    The ce was damp yet burning but the man.. She red at him as if she was shooting daggers from her eyes and then walked to the washroom.


    He stood up unsure if he should follow her when he heard a strong thud on the door. She had locked the room after banging the door.


    Hazel took a few deep breaths as her hands clenched into a fist and then unclenched a few times. He was looking down on her.


    How could he not do anything aftering so close to her. He was.. He was¡­ uggghhhh.


    He closed her eyes and punched the wall that hit her back.


    ¡°O!¡± That was harsh! She rubbed her knuckles as it pained her a lot. She was not expecting to be hurt when it was his fault.


    But what should she do! The pain in her hands was worth nothing when it came to the pain in her.. She bit her lips as her hands moved downwards and touched herself gently.


    She felt a shiver in her spine when her hands touched the small nib. It was hard like.. Ugh! She moved her hands away and then entered the cold water.


    It was like a damp cloth was thrown on the fire. She withered but her body slowlying from the eruption she was feeling closer.


    ¡°You! Rafael! You have given me this much pain. I would make sure that you suffer from blue balls all your life until you beg me to do it.¡± she gritted her teeth as she leaned her head on the corner of the tub and closed her eyes.


    ¡°I can not.. You are..¡± she heard the strange voice in her mind again.


    ¡°I will never touch any other woman. I would wait for you toe back. And if you would note back, then I woulde to hell and pull you out from there. Even the devil and god did not have the right to take you away from me.¡± the girl who was dying with a dagger in her heartughed but more blood came out of her mouth when she did so.


    Her eyes filled with tears yet she chuckled again bringing more blooding out of her mouth.


    ¡°You do not have to worry about that.. I would take birth the moment I would close my eyes and in two decades I would be waiting for you to find me. It would not be that difficult since I am sure you can never forget my pretty face.¡± her eyes closed and it felt like she was having trouble breathing and when he thought that she would not speak any further she opened her eyes again and cupped his tear filled cheeks.


    ¡°Wait for me Rafi.. I wille back for you and take my revenge on those who killed me.¡±


    ¡°Who were they..?¡±

 Chapter 233 You Are Not Alone

    Hazel felt that her eyes were too puffy. As if she had cried a lot and had not slept for ages.


    She rubbed her eyes as she looked around. She was on her bed, covered with her nket and wearing her pajamas. She remembered that she was still in the bathroom when he had rejected her.


    That thought hurt her and she felt betrayed. Even though she knew that they did not have that kind of rtionship between them, his direct rejection hurt her.


    But if he did not want to touch her, then so be it. She was not going to spend time with him either.


    But who had changed her clothes? Did he call a maid or change himself?


    ¡°Ha! Does it even matter after the moment we had shared together!¡± Although he had rejected her in the end, he had touched her everywhere and they spent some passionate moments on this bed.<sub>.</sub>


    Her bold moments of touching him there and ying with his girth still burnt her cheeks but the fact that he rejected her after that hurt her too.


    Her head still felt heavy as if someone had hammered it hard. She shook her head as she tried to ease the pain.


    Holding the sheets tightly in her hands, she sat and looked around. The room was empty. He had already left for work when he had told her that he was going to spend the day with her.


    ¡°No! It is better. At least, I did not need to look at his face after waking up.¡± with some difficulty, she stood up from the bed when her knees felt weaker but she avoided the pain and walked towards the closet when the door knocked.


    Her hands that had barely reached the door of the closet turned rigid as she stared at the door with a mix of emotions. She was angry, hurt, disappointed yet happy that he returned.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Come in!¡± the voice came better than she had thought. She did not sound as miserable as she was feeling right now.


    But to her surprise and disappointment, Rafael was not the one on the door. So he did not even think it was necessary toe and apologize to her after what happened!


    ¡°Such a jerk! Scumbag!¡± she cursed him as she looked away from the door where a maid was standing with a confused look on her face.


    ¡°Mydy, lord Rsafael had asked me to ask you if you need anything when you wake up. Since you are not feeling better, shall I call the physician?¡± so that excuse he had made to leave her alone. What an easy way to shift his responsibilities.


    She shook her head as a wry smile formed on her lips. ¡°Ha! In which dream you are living hazel, he has never taken you as his responsibility!¡± The words were harsh but true and it would be better if she would face them rather than hiding behind the pain.


    ¡°No! Come and help me in getting dressed. I have work to do.¡± The maid opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but closed it as she walked closer with a nod when she noticed the cold eyes of Hazel.


    She took out a dress and helped hazel in getting dressed.


    ¡°Did Rafael give any other instructions?¡± hazel asked casually as she stared back at the reflection of the maid in the mirror when she wasbing hazel¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Lord asked me to take good care of you and bring you warm soup. He said that you are feeling cold and nauseous.¡± so, he did not ask for help changing her clothes.


    She nodded as it would sound odd if a husband would ask others to change the clothes of his wife. Yet she felt rage on herself that she fainted in the washroom and gave him a chance to help her.


    Though the distance between them is vast, she felt like she got more indebted to him whenever she thought that she would not go closer to him anymore.


    ¡°Mydy, it would not be a good idea to go out if you are not feeling well. Why don¡¯t I bring you some warm food and desserts that will make you feel better while you rest here?¡± she asked in a cautious tone but her expressions seemed worried as if she cared about Hazel who shook her head.


    ¡°That would not be needed. I am much better and I have many tasks to do. So, you do not need to worry. And I think my hair is good this way. You do not need to put more effort into it.¡° Hazel tried to stand up with a braid of her hair and minimal make up as she did not want to stay in this room anymore.


    It is making her feel suffocating. The maid looked worried and opened her mouth to stop her again when her eyes lowered. But a hint of panic could be seen in them.


    ¡°Mydy.. I.. I was there when his highness, crown prince Vincent tried to force you.¡± she spoke abruptly when she saw Hazel wearing heels, ready to leave the room.


    Hazel halted in her steps but did not react to her further.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it and do not mention it to anyone else.¡± She did not want Rafael to feel pity for her and continue to help her.


    She wanted to get free from both cages and start a new life. Though she knew that it would hurt her to leave Rafael but he was not hers to begin with. She should rather spend her time thinking about her future.


    She opened her purse and took out a gold coin as the cost of her silence. Walking closer, she passed the gold coin to the maid,


    ¡°You do not know anything. Do you get it?¡±


    ¡°Mydy, I do not need money, I want to tell you that you are not alone!¡±

 Chapter 234 Naked And Dead

    ¡°Mydy, I do not need money, I want to tell you that you are not alone! There are many others like you.¡± Hazel furrowed her brows as she did not understand what the amid was talking about but she was looking.. Unnerved. Though she was not looking straight into the eyes of Hazel, she was farting a lot and her knuckles had turned white due to the force she was putting in holding her apron.


    Hazel was sure it would only be a matter of seconds before the dress would torn.


    ¡°I did not get you. But the money is for your family. So, you do not need to think much about it. Keep it for your daughter or son.¡° The words worked like a trigger and the woman who was still holding on to her sanity broke down.


    Tears started to fall from her eyes and soft sobs left her mouth. She shook her head as she looked at the coin as if it was mocking her for her ipetence surprising Hazel who took a step back from the woman who looked like she was having an episode of mental disbnce.


    ¡°My.. my daughter! She was only sixteen. She.. she wanted to see the world and marry the man she loved when she grew up.. But.. she.. Everything is over for her. She couldn¡¯t bear it. It is all my fault.<sub>.</sub>


    I am not a good mother. If only I had stopped it. If only I had been stronger!¡± the words were incoherent due to her muffled cries.


    The woman had fallen on the ground and covered her face with her both hands as she shook her head while continuing to mutter the words. She was talking more to herself than to Hazel who looked bewildered but she understood one thing that the maid was suffering because of the problems of her daughter.


    Did shee here to ask for help? The thought brought another wry smile on the face of Hazel who needed help from others for her survival.


    When she could not even survive herself, what right did she have to offer help to others? She mocked herself in her heart as she felt that by helping others, she was only deceiving herself that she was strong enough just like she had deceived everyone in the pce of vampires when she had gone there for the first time.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I can not understand you. But if you are here asking for help, then tell me what you need. If you need more money for her treatment or her dreams, then I can offer you more coins.


    You do not need to worry and act like that.¡± Hazel fumbled with her bag and took out a few more gold coins when the woman raised her head in shock but more tears continued toe out of her eyes.


    She did not know why, but she did not like the gaze of the woman who was staring at her like a lifeless soul, who had lost everything in her life.


    She felt overwhelmed looking at the hopeless eyes of the woman who cas crying her heart out just a few minutes ago.


    ¡°Here, you can have it all!¡± one thing that Hazel did notck was money, so she felt not at all troubled as she took the whole pouch of gold coins and passed it to the maid who was behaving strangely.


    Her face was covered with tears and her lips were muttering slowly but they were so incoherent that Hazel did not understand a thing.


    In the end, she took a deep breath and smiled bitterly while more tears continued to fall from her eyes, ¡°it is toote, mydy. Money can not save her anymore.¡± she took a deep sigh as her eyes filled with longing and nostalgia but then her eyes burnt and she stared back at Hazel with determination.


    ¡°My daughter was a young girl with so many dreams, mydy. She wanted to fly high. Since she was my only child, I gave her all the freedom, forgetting that girls need to be protected in the house.


    If they were left free in the sky, hunters would find about them and burn their wings so that they could never fly again.,


    My daughter wanted to study medicine. A rare and luxurious dream i say since neither woman normoners study medicines and unfortunately she was both.


    I brought her here to work with me, hoping that she would forget about her foolish dreams when she would see harsh reality.


    But I did not know how that cruel prince came to know about my daughter. She was so innocent that she believed that he would help her.


    I told her to forget about those dreams and work but she stopped listening to me. She started trusting lord Vincent words more than me and in the end, she left the ce to live here.


    She.. she..¡± more tears filled her eyes as if she could not even bear to spell the rest of the words as she closed her eyes and cried again.


    Hazel crouched down on the ground, even if she would not listen, she could guess what would have happened. That scumbag must have used her and then threw her away like a ragged doll.


    As if feelingfort from her touch, the maid took a deep breath and wiped the tears from her eyes as she started again.


    ¡°He enrolled her in a medicine ss in spite of the dissatisfaction of everyone but he praised her publicly telling she had a talent and she could do it.


    I have never seen my daughter so happy in her life. I thought that I was being too sentimental and wary. I should be happy with her happiness. But I was shocked when my daughter told me that she had started to like the crown prince.


    No matter how much he helped her, she was just a meremoner like me. I told her not to see more dreams but she did not listen..


    Next morning, when I came to the pce.. I found her.. Naked and dead!¡±

 Chapter 235 Crippled Wings

    ¡°Next morning, when I came to the pce.. I found her.. Naked and dead!¡±


    Her stunned body was not able to move for long. She did not have any idea on how to console a mother who had seen the naked body of her daughter. Even the thought of it was making all her nerves tightened while blood could be seen in her eyes.


    She wanted to go and punch and then castrate Vincent if he was the one behind it. Just how cruel he was..! How could he do so to a woman no matter how much he hated it.


    He was an animal! No! Calling him an animal would be an insult to animals. Her hands clenched tightly as she knew that she could not lose her cool but it was too much!


    Damn! If she would ignore this then what does it matter if she was the empress. What face she would show to the maids who think that she was bold and strong. Was all that so fake and she was a coward inside.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Are you sure that Vincent had done this?¡± she asked, trying to hide the anger in her voice. She tried her best to control her anger but even her nails dug deeper into her skin were not able to hide her hatred and anger.


    ¡°I do not have any proof. It might be another prince and princess too or maybe the students who did not want her to study medicine but¡­¡± she looked away as if she was hesitating in telling her but Hazel could see there was more to it.


    ¡°But what.? If you need my help, you have to be honest with me.¡± the maid shook her head at her words while her eyes softened.


    ¡°I.. what right to a lowly self like me have to think that i can take revenge or ask for your help.<sub></sub>


    I only want you to stay alert. I have felt that same craze in the eyes of his highness when he was looking at you. The same craze that he had when he looked at my daughter and that fool took it as love.


    That man.. He is a beast who does not love anyone. It must be my impudence but I am sure that he would kill his family if it would benefit him.


    Mydy, I did not want you to get killed the same way. That was why I have tried my best to get the chance to serve you alone so that I could warn you. You have to stay away from him.¡± The woman continued to shake her head and repeat the same words that made Hazel wonder how much she had suffered alone to not worry about her own life.


    If it was found that she had said such usations against the crown prince, she would be hanged in the name of treason yet she did not want revenge while telling her all this!


    ¡°If you have any proof. I can help you. You may not get revenge but have you ever thought that if this kind of person would sit on the throne of the emperor, then how many girls would suffer the same end as your daughter?¡± the woman shook but bowed her head as if it had nothing to do with her.


    Hazel¡¯s blood boiled. She could not believe that the woman was so cowardly to still serve the man who had killed her daughter so gruesomely and thought just to warn her, her responsibility had finished.


    ¡°Fine, if that is what your final decision is! Then I do not think that I can trust you. If the woman, who had loist her child yet did not care about other girls being raped or killed, what do you want to prove by saving me when my life is not even in threat.


    I did not want to think how disappointed your daughter would be. Do you love your life so much?¡± there was a harsh mock in her voice while her eyes filled with disappointment. Hazel looked away from the woman as she stood up.


    The person who did not want to save herself, could not be saved by anyone else. She had to stand up for herself to get what she wanted.


    She stood up ready to leave the room with a new determination to support Rafael to get rid of her family. She felt nauseated just by sharing the same blood as them. If only.. She shook her head as she was about to walk out when finally the maid raised her head again.


    ¡°I.. I do not care about my life. But what if the world knows what happened to my daughter! What if they knew that she was¡­.¡± she sobbed again. Though her daughter was dead, she was still looked upon with respect as the single woman she knew how to treat others.


    There was a charm in her, she was remembered as a woman with wings.


    ¡°Her memories are an inspiration for many girls who had a dream of doing the impossible. If they all knew what fate she had suffered, the dream of all those girls would be lost and fear would be filled in their eyes..


    Their wings would be crippled and hopelessness would be filled in them. When i go back to the vige and those girls came to tell me that they would study medicine and fill the dreams of my daughter, i feel like she was still there.¡± Hazel felt a pang in her chest.


    Just how.. How much she had suffered.


    ¡°But have you ever thought that your lies could force these girls to walk on the same path? What if Vincent¡¯s eye fell on one of them and he brought them too.


    You and I would not be able to save those innocent girls then. If you want to strengthen their wings, then do not do it with lies. You have to get Vincent punished so that they would know¡­ if anyone would try to hurt them and their dreams, he would suffer the same end.¡±

 Chapter 236 Helpless Victims

    The woman blinked as she stared at Hazel with hope but doubts. She had seen how Hazel was shivering and helpless just like her daughter. She did not hold power.


    Though her husband did, how could she trust a blood sucking monster in helping her and saving those young girls. She had no idea if he treated Hazel well or was he another Vincent or worse?


    ¡°This is all i can say, i know that i can not force you but if you change your decision and want my support thene to me in the next week. Once I would leave, I would be too far to help.¡± And I will even lose my power. I would be nothing but a normal girl who might be as afraid as you.¡¯ she added in her heart as her eyes dimmed.


    She had no idea what Rafael was doing these days, but his rejectionst night cleared that he had no intention of keeping her around once he would be done with her father and brothers.


    She knew that VIncent would be killed nheless since Rafael enjoys killing and he had no intention of keeping his enemies alive, yet she wanted VIncent to get punished for what he had done with a young girl.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°But I have no proof. I only have onest letter.. I am not even sure if it could be called a letter. It is just thest memory of my daughter that I keep closer to my heart.¡° The woman wiped her tears as she took out a yellow parchment that was looking rusty and torn and on the verge of breaking. Yet she felt it had been kept like a treasure because it would have been torn a long time ago.


    The woman continued to stare at it for as long as she was looking at her daughter. She caressed the paper and reluctantly passed it to Hazel who tried to hold it as carefully as she could so that it would not get torn further.


    She could see how much the woman cherished this piece of paper. Opening it gently, with caution, hazel read the contents,


    ¡°I.. am sorry mother. You were right. Prince Vincent is a beast. He took me.. I did not want to live this kind of life, so I am leaving.. I am sorry that I do not have any clothes except this bedsheet. He had told me that he would bring his friendster..<sub></sub>


    I.. I don¡¯t want to live this kind of life, mother. I hope you can forgive me and I hope you will be my mother again in the next life and I will not hurt you that time.


    In that life, I will pay every care and affection I owe you and I will be the daughter as you always wanted me to be. So, please, please do not cry over a foolish person who was never good to you.


    I hope you can forget about me and live a better life and I want to tell you that I have always loved you. You were my everything and I only wanted to learn medicine so that I could take care of your illness and give you a long life.


    I am sorry, goodbye mother.¡± this!


    Hazel closed her eyes. She could feel the pain and anguish in the letter but the girl was only worried about her mother till the end. She felt like a sharp dagger was pierced into her heart that was bleeding with pain.


    She felt the pain her mother had faced when she had realized that her daughter was not only raped but would have been offered to many if she had killed herself.


    Hazel would have done the same if she would have been in the same condition. What wrong did the girl have done to suffer such fate.


    And though she was angry with Rafael, she realized how kind he had been to not touch her since he was not going to spend his life with her. He did ot want to taint her!


    She passed the letter to the woman who had closed her eyes but was still sitting on the floor with a pained expression on her face.


    But.. how could she use this letter to get her justice. They would just say that the woman had written the letter using her dead daughter due to the greed that had offered by hazel who wanted her husband, a vampire to be proved better and kind than her family whom she hated because they have forced her to marry a vampire


    Or because she wanted more wealth. Or because her husband wanted to take over the empire. There could be thousand allegations on her and Rafael would be dragged in it too. The proof was so weak.


    ¡°How many days have passed for your daughter?¡±


    ¡°It has been two months!¡± oh! It was around the time of her marriage! It was an old case! If she started it, they would only think that she had bribed the maid when she was working for her to use her family.


    No one would believe her! She took a deep breath as she had to think of other ways. If her brother is like that.. Then she and the maid¡¯s daughter could not be the only victims, he must have destroyed the life of many other women.. If only she could find a few of them alive who were ready to speak against him, then she could..


    ¡°I know it is impossible, mydy. The man would have ckmailed all the girls like he had ckmailed you. He is a sadistic man who knows how to use the weakness of others.


    In the end, you are so powerful, the wife of a vampire, an empress, yet you have to keep your mouth shut and bear with it. I am sure if he had called you in his room, then even you would not be able to say no!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 237 Help Her

    The woman left leaving Hazel stung with her words. She knew that she was not strong but she knew that she was a great actor. If not for the princess, she could have tried drama and the desire to destroy her family and let Rafael rule thend was never stronger.


    She adjusted her look in the mirror and changed her makeup to a bold look. She was looking steamy and enchanting when she looked back at her reflection.


    Satisfied with her looks, she left the room and walked towards Vincent¡¯s room. She knocked the door a few times before getting a gurgling sound, a few curses then finally she was allowed toe in.


    When she opened the door, Vincent was sitting at his office desk and checking some papers while a woman was sitting on the other side as if she was waiting for him to give her, his verdict.


    Their clothes were perfect and it looked like they were working but when she walked closer, she could see the swollen lips of the girl with a fresh cut on them and her makeup was a bit smudged.<sub>.</sub>


    The woman raised her head and stared at Hazel with hostility.


    ¡°I was not expecting you toe and meet me when your husband had announced that you are going to spend the whole day in bed with him. What happened? Did you run out of energy or did he lose interest and go to find another girl?


    Are you here toin about it, sister?¡± why had she never realized that he was this crude.


    ¡°I am here because i want to discuss something with you but i do not need apany.¡± Hazel¡¯s words only made the girl fume who was barely holding onto her patience.<sub></sub>


    She snapped as she stood up and red upon at Hazel, ¡°how rude, you came suddenly when I had taken the appointment and now you are asking me to leave. Have you learnt any manners of the nobles or are you habitual of behaving like monsters since you live with them.¡° The woman crossed her hands in front of her chest and red at Hazel with rage who only raised her brow.


    ¡°I never knew that family needed to make appointments, after all, my brother came to my room whenever he wanted. But if you are busy, I will leave.¡± Hazel pouted as she stared at Vincent with an aggrieved look.


    This was how the girl used to behave too, right? He likes challenges olr did he like innocent girls who had no idea how this world worked. But the girl standing in front of her was looking experienced and interested.


    It did not look like she was forced!


    ¡°Linda, don¡¯t be too difficult. She is my guest and sister. She is my priority. How about I meet you tonight and we will settle the scores. I will make sure that no one would disturb us.¡± he looked at the woman named Linda with a suggestive look on her face whose sore face bloomed instantly.


    She turned to look at him as if she was confirming that she had got it right when he nodded and took her hands. Kissing the back of her hands for more seconds than a formal gesture, he squeezed them gently in his hands when the woman smiled seductively.


    Nodding her head, she finally looked appeased while Hazel felt nauseous. Just how foolish they thought she was to behave so openly in front of her.


    She hid the disgust in her eyes as she looked away when the woman whispered something and stauntered out of the room.


    Hazel continued to stare at the woman as if she was trying to remember her features and actions to find herter.


    ¡°I never thought that you woulde to meet me on your own ord, sister. I thought that you do not like me. I am touched!¡± the words came from too close that all the hair of her nape stood up.


    She could feel his soft breaths on her skin that disgust felt her eyes again but beneath that was fear. She knew that he was stronger than her, and if he wanted to force her, she would not be able to retaliate.


    Even Lucian did note to meet her today. If he would have been here, she would have felt more at ease. She did not realize when she had started to depend on him and rely on him for everything.


    She slowly turned only to find him standing just an inch away from her. A single step and their bodies would be embarrassing to each other.


    ¡°I am here to settle the scores. I want to know what you have wanted from me!¡± she asked in a strict tone but her eyes were scanning his face and then slowly lowered to his body.


    He noticed how she was checking him out and a smirk formed on his lips. In the end, she was nothing special than all those women who were enchanted by him.


    He felt like she was just another trophy that he had won.


    ¡°Oh, you are taking my words too seriously. I just wanted to spend some good time getting to know my sister. I never realized that such a beautiful and kind girl was my sister all my life or I swore I would not have given you to a monster.


    But if you want, I can take you back. I am sure that living there would have been a struggle. Living with those who look at you as food must have been harsh.


    But you do not need to worry, I have a good ce for you. You would be very happy while living there!¡± his hand reached for her and rested on her upper thighs while he smiled at her with a suggestive look in his eyes.


    ¡°If you want, I can talk to your father and annul your marriage. In exchange you have to just give a statement in front of the council.¡±

 Chapter 238 Where Her Loyalty Lies

    ¡°Council?¡± her brows raised as she stared at him with confusion but inside her heart, she already deduced what he wanted.


    None of the women survived to go against him. He had killed all of them since if his wife would say that he was a monster and treat her badly then the treaty would be in question.


    But she doubts that her statement would matter much!


    ¡°Yes, you have met only Edward from there. That man is a ve to your husband, he is the one who had coined the idea of a human girl marring him as a peace treaty.


    Such a cowardly man who gave all the responsibility of maintaining peace on the shoulders of a woman without caring if she would survive there but didnt you survive, my sister.


    Only this tells how strong you are! So, if you will help me in taking down that monster, i will help you in starting a new life,<sub>.</sub>


    I will give you a pce to live freely, a lot of wealth and a kind man who will make you happy. But of course, if you have any man in your mind, I would make sure that you have him.¡± he winked as his hands moved higher with a smug smile on his face.


    Her hands itched to kick him between his legs and end the reason for all his smugness.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just castrate him, a dog like him needed to be treated.


    ¡°I.. am not sure. I thought the girl left was your girlfriend!¡± She lowered her head to hide the disgust in them when she noticed that the smile on his face grew wider.


    ¡°Oh, my! Are you jealous, sister. You shouldn¡¯t me. Girls like her woulde and go but you.. You are special.¡± Even if they were not real sisters and brothers, they still have some blood in their bodies.<sub></sub>


    How crude he was to suggest her so openly that he wanted her.


    ¡°But these things are forter. First you need to give that statement. Rafael is not the only one who knows people in the council, I have a few human friends there too.


    They keep me updated and would give me a favor to set up a meeting with you.


    You only need to repeat what I will teach you and then you will be a free bird who can find a new ce to live. What do you say, Hazel.¡± she trembled with rage when he squeezed her thighs and rubbed his palm over her gown as if he could feel her body.


    Lust was filled in his eyes as if he was already disrobing her from his eyes that she felt ants crawling on her skin. A desire to itch her skin and wash her body to get rid of this filthy feeling filled his heart.


    She wants to jerk his hands away and run away from there yet she closed her eyes and tried to endure it, giving the impression that she was mulling over his words.


    ¡°What words do you want me to say? How will that ensure my freedom? If you think that I would say I am treated badly there would be enough then you are wrong.


    Every woman feels mistreated at a point of life and there is no mark of injury or anything on my body. Who will believe that Rafael is a monster?


    The case would be dismissed.¡° She held his hands with an attempt to move them away from her body when he took it as a sign that wanted to hold his hands, so his grip on her hands tightened.


    He held her hands and then started to form small circles on the back of his hands and smiled.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about that. And you do not need to know what you have to say. I will make sure that you would be believed and I will present enough proof that they would believe you without much questions.


    I even promised that he would be destroyed and the war would ensue again and this time we would be able to win without many casualties.


    But you have to show that you are on our side. You seem to be too close with that monster these days.


    We do not want a spy with us. Do we?¡± his girl on her hands tightened and his smile turned menacingly evil.


    She could feel his dark aura and mistrust and a craziness in his eyes when he added,


    ¡°I mostly kill the people I could not trust. But I do not want to be the same as you sister. As I told you, you are special and I want to cherish you for the time being.


    So, you have to prove your loyalty to me sister, you would not want to see me disappointed, do you?¡± the hands that were trying to break her bones and crush her with her hold loosen again and the warm smile came back on his face as if everything was the illusion of her mind when he smiled.


    ¡°How.. How will I do that? I never liked him but I resented all of you too for sending me into the liar of a monster. That was why i behaved like that but i pondered your words seriously, you are right.


    I can not spend my whole life with a blood sucking monster and you all are my family. In the end, I have toe back to you. That is why I am here. You have to trust your sister.¡± she said softly but the menacing smile only increased and she wondered if he could see through her act or was he just trying to show his authority by scaring her.


    ¡°I understand sister, but then it should be easy for you to prove your worth. Even if I trust you, you know that your father is really upset with you.


    So, to appease him, why don¡¯t you do a small act and let me mix poison in your food today. Hmm??¡±

 Chapter 239 Trap Or Test?

    ¡°Poison..??¡± his smile grew when he felt fear in her eyes. A certain kind of madness filled his face as if he was enjoying her pleas. As if he was the god who could control her fate and now she was nothing more than his puppet who would do anything he wanted.


    He could see the arrogance and madness dancing in his eyes that made her scared. He had lost his sanity or it was not there in the first ce.


    ¡°Yes, but do not worry, you will not die. You are going to spend a long time with me. I will take good care of you.¡± she felt all the food she had eaten rising back to her throat and the desire to puke on him when he called her in a possessive way but she only nodded.


    He was going to poison her! Could she use this against him and send him to jail?


    ¡°But what do I need to do after eating poison? What if I did not stay conscious to tell others that Raphael had done it?¡± she asked in a worried tone as if she could not wait to send him to prison and start the way again when the man chuckled again.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You should be patient Hazel! Your words and actions can trap us in return. You do not need to know anyone and behave like a pathetic girl who was suffering a lot, I will handle the rest.¡± he called in a dismissive tone as he started writing a note on the paper.


    She eyed him carefully. More was brewing into his mind but he did not trust her enough to tell her anything but if she needed to win his trust, she had to hurt Rafael and work for him.


    ¡°Here, contact this man with your maids or that dog who wags his tail around you all the time. He would give you all kinds of lethal poisons. Mix it in your food and try to y dead.¡° He wanted her to mix poison in her food on her own.


    He was not going to do that? If she brought it and mixed it by herself, she would not be able to use him. He was smarter than she had thought.<sub></sub>


    He stood up from his head and pulled her towards him. Holding her in his embrace, he rubbed a hand on her back sensually.


    ¡°Once you are done with the act of today, I will reward you at night. I am sure that monster had not shown you the world of ecstasy.


    He is a fool to let go of such beauty. I would be the one serving you then. I promise you will never be able to forget tonight!¡± scumbag! Imbecile! Bastard! Did he think that he would be able to have her?


    But to think like that about your own sister, what kind of a dirtbag he was! To think that he looks at every woman like this. What a filthy being.


    She smiled softly while lowering her head as if she was why when he distanced himself from her and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Then I would be waiting for the show.¡± with that he waved his hands as if he was dismissing her. Only she knew how hard it was to maintain that smile on her face as she nodded and held the note tightly in her hands and left the room.


    Just as she reached her room, her knees gave away and she fell on the ground while leaning on the door. Her body was shaking with tremor while all the hair of her body stood up. That damn man!


    But if she did not follow his orders then he would not trust her and she would not be able to save all the girls that were still caged by him. She had to win his trust!


    Her eyes filled with determination while her hands clenched into a tight fist as she stared at the name.


    She patted her face a few times as she stood up and opened the door once again.


    ¡°I need a maid to help me with medicines.¡± she instructed the maid who was standing at her door and then added, ¡°also send the maid who had readied me in the morning. It is her mistake that I am having my allergy once again.¡° Her harsh and cold tone scared the girl who nodded and ran to bring both of them back.


    Soon the door of her room knocked again, and entered the two maids after getting permission from her.


    ¡°I want you to call the physician and tell him that I am feeling pain in my stomach and symptoms of allergy at the same time. If I am not wrong, his name is Mr Hond?¡± she asked in a cold tone when the maid nodded.


    ¡°Yes, he is the personal physician of the royal family. He served his majesty and crown prince with his brilliance. Shall I ask him toe and check you?¡± asked the maid politely when Hazel nodded her head and the maid left.


    ¡°You, have you mixed something in my food or perfume. Why am I having the symptoms of an allergy suddenly?¡± she asked coldly as she saw the door of her room getting closed by the maid who had gone to call the man who was going to supply her the poison.


    ¡°I did not know what you were talking about, madam. I used everything that was already in your room.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Vincent asked me to meet this physician and asked for poison from him. Is the man colluded with Vincent or is it a trap to prove that I am trying to kill the royal family or my husband?¡± She asked to cut the chase when the face of the maid changed color.


    She looked petrified.. ¡°How can you y such a dangerous game? What if you die in the process, mydy? There would be no one to save you!¡±

 Chapter 240 Politics or Life?

    ¡°Do you know where Rafael is?¡± The maid looked bewildered by the change of subject but shook her head.


    ¡°Why would a maid like me know where the lords are? I heard that ady named Diana had called him and he left in a hurry!¡± so that was the reason!


    Hazel¡¯s face dimmed. She felt like a rock was drowning her down. So, he left alone again because of Diana? Hadn¡¯t he said that he was going to stay loyal with the girl he loved.


    ¡°Mydy! This is too..¡±


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. I know what I am doing. If you want to help me in taking the revenge of your daughter then go and help me in finding out if this man is against VIncent or one of his men?¡± the answer would show if he was trapping her or testing her.


    But what difference then would it make? She was going to do it anyway. A wary smile formed on her lips as the maid nodded after some thought and left.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Mydy, I have brought the physician you were looking for!¡± Hazel, who was writing something on her desk, closed the file and nodded her head for them to enter.


    ¡°Mydy, I heard that you are sick and need my services.¡± The man adjusted his sses on his nose and stared back at her when she nodded and the man came closer.


    ¡°Then allow me.¡± he held her hand and checked her pulse when a frown formed on his face.


    He moved closer and checked her eyes and tongues and then her face but his frown only grew deeper.


    ¡°Mydy, can you tell me what kind of difort you are feeling?¡± he asked in a polite but suspicious tone when Hazel wondered if he was acting or he had no idea about the deal.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You can leave us alone.¡± The maid bowed her head and left the room when she felt the physician staring at her and then at the door with a cold look on her face.


    ¡°I need a poison that is not deadly enough but looks lethal. I want to act like someone has attempted to kill me but I do not want to ce my life in danger?¡± the eyes of the man widened and he adjusted his sses once again with a bigger frown this time.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Why would you do that!¡± The man stood up abruptly with the intention of leaving the room. His eyes had a cold re as if the woman was spouting nonsense.


    But just before he could take a step out, a bag of gold coins were thrown in front of his feet stopping him from leaving.


    ¡°Do you think that you can buy me with money? I earn much more than this. You..¡± another bag of gold coins was thrown in front of him/.


    ¡°You! I am only enduring it because you are the princess of this empire or I would have gone to his majesty toin. I!¡± another bag of coins was thrown out with a mockingughter this time.


    ¡°Ha! Do you think he would take your side and punish me? He is the one who had asked me to do so for his politics. He would have only hanged you in the name of treason to make sure that you would not be able to open your mouth against him.¡± she assured making his face white.


    If he was acting, he surely knew how to put on a good act.


    ¡°Now.. are you helping me or not?¡± she asked while throwing the dagger this time instead of the gold bag. The message was clear and the man gulped. He had not thought that it would end up like this.


    ¡°I.. I did not want to be part of it. Even if I would give you the poison, promise me that it would have nothing to do with me¡± she nodded her head, though she had no idea what was going to happen after this. It was a blind game where she was sacrificing herself to gain more. Then how could she think about him!


    He cursed under his breath as he took out a few ingredients from his bag and checked them a few times before passing it to her.


    ¡°These are all the medicine to treat cold, fever and stomach poison but if they were taken together they would worsen the situation of the person and it looked like he was suffering from poisoning.


    Though it is not deadly, I will still suggest you take it in moderation. I wille and check your conditionter but I would rmend that you do not do anything foolish.


    Politics is not more important than your life.¡± he adjusted his sses as he sighed but without waiting for her reply, he turned and left the room.


    Hazel stared at all the medicines and then took the empty bottle from the table he had left too and mixed all the medicine the way he had suggested.


    She stared at the finished bottle in her hands and then at the letter she had written for Rafael when she heard the knock on the door.


    ¡°Mydy, everyone is asking for you in the dining room.¡± the maid looked at her with an unnerving smile as she stared at her that made hazel¡¯s brows furrowed.


    She gave ast look to the bottle but unsure should she take it with herself. She was not going to mix the poison in front of everyone, would she?


    No! She would wait and see how it was going to y and wait for more instruction from Vincent. With that thought, she did not pick up the bottle when she stood up and walked onwards to the door.


    But just as she had taken a step, the same maid came following her and interrupted her,


    ¡°Mydy, you have forgotten to take this with you.¡±

 Chapter 241 Enough Proofs

    The bottle of the poison that she was holding sometime ago was in the hands of the maid and she was looking at her with a suggestive look.


    He had left spies on her as she had thought.


    Hazel took the bottle from the maid and walked forward without giving any expression. As she walked to the dining room, she noticed the whole family was there.


    Since the time she came here, she had never seen eating all of them together.


    A scowl formed on the face of her half sister and second brother whom she had put in the prison in her empire.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± her eyes instantly snapped to Vincent, the only person who had a warm smile on his face but his eyes were filled with malice.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Are we going to share our meal with the wife of a monster, mother?¡± her sister frowned as she looked at hazel with hatred and disgust when hazel raised a brow.


    ¡°You are calling the very person a monster, you are flirting with the first night he hade to the pce, I thought that you like him.


    Or could it be that you are so addicted to flirting that you even try to seduce those men whom you do not even like. Kind of a strange fetish, I say!¡± the face of the woman burnt with shame yet only more hatred filled her eyes.


    ¡°You! How dare you! What made you think that I would give any importance to a vampire? I have my pride!¡± She refused to ept that she was the one who was ready to spend time with a vampire that was also married but he was the one who rejected.


    It would be an insult to her. But from the start she wanted to take Hazel¡¯s ce. She wanted to be the queen of vampires and enjoy the power.<sub></sub>


    What great would she achieve as the shadow of Vincent, who always has a bright smile on his face yet she knew that he was a cold demon.


    He was worse than that vampire when it came to dealing with those whom he did not like and he had no emotions and cared for the family.


    For him, everyone is alike, a pawn to be used and discarded. She wanted to leave this toxic family and enjoy the power and luxury somewhere else. But she was never going to ept it in front of her family.


    If Vincent would know that she tried to gain favor from the vampire, he would use it against her in the future.


    ¡°Is that so? I thought I heard you offering Rafael that you will show him the pce and would take you to the room too. And you even gave him your handkerchief to wipe the blood off his hands.


    Was it just a courtesy then? If yes, do show some now too.¡° Hazel sat on her chair leisurely as she passed a leisure nce to the girl who was panicking now.


    Hazel was sure that her sister never had thought that someone else knew about her petty lines that day.


    She felt bad for bowing her head in front of strong power like Vincent and picking up a fight with a weak girl who knew nothing but to show off like the princess but she had no choice.


    She had to show Vincent that she was a dumb woman who would easilly give in to the firgt of power, show off and hollow. So that he would give her offers and she would ept them.


    He should believe that all she needed was wealth, power and vanity like other women. Only then he would let his guard down in front of her.


    ¡°Sister, you should not be too harsh to Hazel. She is only trying to spend some time with her family. Her husband had been busy since the time he hade here, he had not given her any attention and let her stay in the room only.


    Even now, when the whole family is here and have not yet given an appearance as the royal family, he is out there.


    So, she must be feeling very lonely, right hazel.¡± his hands slowly went under the table and squeezed her thighs.


    Oh! How much did she hate it? She stared at the fork on the table and imagined stabbing his palm with that fork with all the force she had so that he would remember that touching her would be out of line.


    He slowly started to caress her thighs while his face was filled with warmth and a smile full of pity.


    He stared back at his siblings who were still giving aining look until they bowed their heads and he turned to look at Hazel who was holding the fork in her hands so tightly that her knuckles had turned white and his smile grew wider.


    ¡°Do not worry, hazel. The family loves you too much. They are just hurt that you showed them your power and fangs as if you are a monster too.


    Show them that you are not, you love them and they will be friendly too. For start, why don¡¯t you hug all of your siblings and show how much you love them.¡± He opened his arms for the start towards her and she gulped while maintaining that smile on her face.


    He wanted to molest in front of everyone. No! She would break the hug instantly, she thought as she nodded her head and moved towards him.


    She hugged him and he wrapped his arms around her.


    ¡°You have brought the poison, right. Give it to me. Your work is done here. I will make sure that you only have an amount that would not affect you badly.¡± so he was only trying to.. She passed him the bottle since she was already red for her death when she hade here.


    The letter in her room would be enough to prove that he had forced her.

 Chapter 242 A Rodent With Greed

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The letter in her room would be enough to prove that he had forced her to take the poison.


    He let go of her immediately without ying any other funny jokes but she could feel the intense eyes of everyone on her as if they were trying to assess their deal.


    She only smiled and walked towards her other two siblings who threw daggers at her with their eyes but when Vincent looked at them coldly. They let her hug them.


    Taking the benefit of the chance, Hazel sat beside her sister after hugging her when Vincent raised a brow and then chuckled as if he found her struggle amusing.


    It only makes it fun to chase her if she shows a bit of challenge. Or else, she would have been too easy of a target, and he didn¡¯t like easy things.<sub>.</sub>


    He wanted to see her showing her fangs and ws more so that he could cut them slowly.


    Soon the maids came and served the food. The res thrown at her by her siblings ended soon when they ignored her and started keeping themselves entertained with the small conversation about the festival.


    When she felt another pair of eyes staring at her. She stared back at her father but surprisingly he was not the one who was looking at her but her mother.


    But there was no re or hatred in her eyes but a suggestive look as if she knew more about her. That made her look at Vincent who was even staring at her and then at the soup in front of her.


    ¡°Yes, I know, I am waiting for thentern festival tonight. This is the most beautiful scene of the year. I am going to see it from the roof of the central pce. It would be¡­.¡± the words of her sister sounding distant when her heart throbbed in her chest.<sub></sub>


    The way they were looking at her.. It only meant that the soup had that poison!


    Her hands trembled a bit when she picked up the spoon to take the sip but she had alreadye too far to return.


    She took a sip of the soup and then two, three, four! But the pain she was waiting for did note.


    She stared at her body to wait and see the effects but she could not feel any when she heard Vincentughing.


    ¡°Why are youughing like that out of the blue? Haven¡¯t you created enough entertainment for today?¡± his father asked in a cold voice as he gave her a cold look and then concentrated on his food again.


    ¡°It is nothing much father. I just remembered that I caught a rat yesterday. It makes meugh whenever I remember its struggles. He showed that it was obedient and followed my words but every time i looked away, it tried to steal the cheese and food. And when I forced him to eat poison, it still ate it in the greed of the small amount of cheese it was going to getter.¡± he shook his head and then chuckled again when her hands on the spoon tightened.


    ¡°Huh! What a foolish act. Won¡¯t it die by poison then how would it get cheeseter?¡± asked her sister without getting what he was talking about when hazel felt her face going paler.


    ¡°Yes, but that is why it is a rodent, its life is nothing more than an insect with no family and nothing to rely on. These kinds of things can do anything for survival.¡° That was more than enough. She wanted to punch him in the face and tell him that she was not a weakling and she did not need him for survival but when she remembered that she was doing all this not for him but for the justice of all those girls whom he had killed and yed with, she was able to hold on.


    If she would not gain his trust then she would never know how much girls are still getting tormented by him and they would be killed just like the daughter of the maid. But the question was¡­ would a man like him ever trust a woman?


    His eyes are filled with madness that enjoys ying with humans. For him, the women are nothing more than rodents, a ything he could enjoy!


    Soon the maids came forwards and took the soup away and reced it with a kind of pie and tarts.


    She picked up the fruit pie and took a piece of it to keep her distracted when she felt the taste was strange. Could it be, it has the poison?


    Her eyes snapped back to Vincent but he was not looking at her this time but her father. They were discussing an envoy from the nearby kingdom that had never participated in the festival so they were surprised that they had contracted this time.


    She looked at the tes of everyone and each one of them was having a pie but each had a different texture so she could not be sure if she was eating the same thing.


    She slowly chewed when she felt her head was getting heavier and her eyes slowly turned blurry. That was it! It has those pills.


    She closed her eyes and decided to fall by herself rather than eating more of it.


    ¡°Thud!¡± she fell on the ground bringing the attention of everyone on the table.


    ¡°Oh my, thedy have fallen.¡± Soon the crowd started to gather around her.


    ¡°Tsk! She can not spend a day without drama. I still did not understand why you were entertaining a rodent like her Vincent. We can use many other people instead of her.


    The vampire that hadest night, Diana. Why don¡¯t you try to approach her instead of this weakening who did not know how to appreciate the favors.


    Just the sight of her is repulsing me. Take her to her room and keep her there only until her husband dies!¡±

 Chapter 243 Biggest Revenge

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Her powers are dangerous! She is not a white witch!¡± Hazel felt strong pain in her heart as if someone had stabbed it.


    ¡°But she is not dying. I have tried all kinds of poisons. Her body¡¯s immune to them. I have even tried daggers and swords but she is too agile and cunning.


    Would she never die?¡± were they talking about her? She felt the voiceing from close by but she could not sense the presence of any human around her.


    Wait! Presence of humans? It took all her strength to open her eyes and look around when she noticed two people, a man and a woman standing near her.<sub>.</sub>


    They both had silver eyes and silver hair, witches! Where were they doing here! No! Wait.. what was she doing there.


    She noticed that she was not in the pce anymore but in the woods. She wasying on the muddy ground while there was a fire burning the wood near her, giving her and the couple a warmth.


    ¡°But she is our daughter. What if we let her live! Since we have tried everything and she is still alive, it only meant that God did not want her to die. Please, Theo, think again. Even Anne is worried for her sister too much.


    She is not a kid that I could lie to her all the time. She has a hunch that we are trying to kill Be!¡± Anne! Be.. She had known these names but never knew that they were connected.<sub></sub>


    ¡°God!¡± There was mockingughter and sarcasm in thatughter when the man stared at her body. Hazel closed her eyes instantly as she felt that he would kill her if he found that she was eavesdropping on them.


    ¡°She is the devil, Lia.. she is not a witch that loves light. Have you seen her eyes are not silver like us but have ck color in them when she uses magic. Her hair is silver, yes! But she did have an affinity for light.


    Have you seen how she covered her eyes when we took her to the shrine of our god? She is full of darkness, a threat to our existence.


    If you would feel weak by the love of motherhood then i have to confine you with Anne until i found a way to kill her.¡± There was no love and warmth in his office but fear and hatred for the girl lying there when she heard the muffled cries of the woman beside him.


    ¡°Lia! We can have more kidster. But she is not our child. You have to understand.¡± he held her hair and tugged them behind her ears and caressed her cheeks softly showing love to her when she finally nodded but tears still continued to flow from her eyes.


    ¡°Then whose child am I? Are you trying to shrug off your responsibility since I am different from you? Do you not feel ashamed at all?¡± she felt herself standing and then staring at the couple with cold eyes who looked shocked with their widened eyes and agape mouth.


    They were looking like they had never expected her to stand up but why? They were so loud that it was only normal that she woke up from her slumber.


    ¡°Did you see that? The demon woke up again even when I fed her Lubruna Tusk Poison. It is the deadliest poison of the world that could kill in a breath!¡± Hazel was shocked! What did he say? What had he fed her? Her hands instantly reached her throat as she rubbed it.


    How could he be so cruel to feed her such a thing and even med for her surviving! What a scumbag.


    But what surprised her most was, She should have no idea about the position since she had never been to woods. Lord, she had never been out of the pce yet the ce did not feel new to her and she knew about the poison as if she had seen it and studied it before.


    ¡°Tsk! If you know that I could not die then why are you even trying? You should just give up.¡± spat the girl with anger as her eyes filled with tears of hatred and anger.


    Her hands clenched into a fist and she ran to punch her father to his chest while ring at him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up? Why do you hate me so much when I have never hurted you or anyone else? How am i a demon when i even care about ants that i found in the garden while you.. You try to kill your own daughter every way?


    You are the demon? You are a devil who had no ounce of pity, love and care for his own blood!¡± she shouted as she continued to punch him but soon he held her hand and closed his eyes as his lips moved to a spell and soon she found herself bound in chains and ropes that were so tight that her skin scratched and she felt pain.


    She winced with pain but the man did not feel any guilt. He continued to look at her with hatred,


    ¡°You are a demon and killing a demon is the deed of god. I am only following the path shown to me by god.


    And you, if you think that your tears can sway me from the path of goodness then you are in the wrong demon. Now go and die!¡± He pped her hard on her cheeks and soon she felt pain on her head.


    Blood started to fall on her face and she turned to look back only to see arge wood in the hands of her mother whose eyes were filled with tears and her whole body was trembling.


    ¡°Mother, you too want to kill me?¡± she asked as she felt on the floor. More than the pain of the wound, the hatred of her own kin hurt her when her mother looked away.


    ¡°But I will not die.. That is the biggest revenge I can take against you since I still love you!¡±

 Chapter 244 What Are His Goals?

    A strong pain and blurry images started to fill her mind when she felt like she would never be able to get out of this nightmare but soon her body started to tremble.


    When she opened her eyes, she was in her room as her father had instructed. Was she really going to spend her rest of the time here?


    She blinked and tried to stand up when she realized that her body was too heavy. The room was so dark that she was not able to see anything when she held the side of her bed and tried to stand up.


    ¡°I would not have done that if i would have been at your ce. Your body is still weak and under the effects of the medicine. You should rest more.¡± She was not able to make out where the man was standing but she could recognize the voice even in the dark.


    Her heart felt a bit at ease as she sat on the bed silently. The man walked towards her from the recliner chair he was resting at and lit themp near her.


    There was a ss of water in his hands which she took dly. She was feeling parched. She drank the whole ss in a single swig and then stared at him.<sub>.</sub>


    She wanted to tell him what happened in his absence but he beat her to it.


    ¡°Your father had mixed poison in your food. He wanted to kill you and put the me on me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± she frowned when he sighed and sat beside her.


    ¡°He tried his best to put the me on me and told everyone that I tried to kill her in his presence so that I could shrug my responsibility on him and he would be the one who would get the punishment.


    But in the end, the maid confessed that it was him who had ordered her to mix the poison in your food.<sub></sub>


    The council is here. They are investigating everyone but the poison was strange that was made up by mixing small herbs of various ailments human would suffer, so there is no way that a vampire knew about such kind of poison and use it


    And i was not here since morning and i did not know any staff here would do the deed in my absence. All the proofs are against him but i did not understand why your father would do such a foolish thing?¡± confusion filled his voice as he rubbed his forehead.


    His fangs were visible, indicating that he was hungry as he licked them unconsciously while taking the ss back from her hands.


    ¡°This time he had dug his grave by himself. I tried so hard to find the rest of the Beryllium, but I think it would not be needed anymore and the case would be closed with his punishment.¡± he added with a tone that did not conceal any kind of emotion.


    A warm smile filled his face as he turned to look at her again, ¡°and that would be the start of your freedom. Once everything is done, you are free to go wherever you want.


    I have already asked Diana to arrange sufficient gold and jewels for you that would be enough for your next seven generations. You can take Lucian with you too.


    If you need anything do tell me. You have been a great support in the whole journey. And I would not have done it without you! Well, maybe I would have since I have never been defeated.¡± he chuckled with a signature smug smile on his face but the color of her face stayed ashen.


    All his words continued to swirl in her mind but she was not able to believe that it all ended?


    Though his father could be one of them, he was not the mastermind.


    ¡°What about Vincent?¡± she asked carefully when he raised a brow as if asking what about him?


    ¡°I mean, would he get punished too?¡± he stared at her face to understand what she was thinking before shaking his head.


    ¡°No! He would not be. He is the one who helped in solving the case and he had supported the truth and went against his father.


    He said that he had seen the maid mixing something in the food but at that time, he didn¡¯t pay much heed to it.


    Strange, I thought that he hated vampires like others but he had even invited Diana for a meal and seemed to be interested in her.


    I wonder if I will ever be able to understand humans!¡± he shook his head and rubbed his neck, another sign of his hunger and fatigue.


    She could see that he was not doubting Vincent a bit. But the Vincent he was portraying was so different then the Vincent she knew.


    It took her a minute to understand that Rafael was not his target since the start but her father. But why? He was his father too and it could not be for the throne since he was the crown prince. Sooner orter it would have been all his!


    Then why did he need to y dirty and force him to death while even jeopardizing his position in front of vampires.


    ¡°Sigh! You are tired and I started bbering all that. You should rest hazel, we can always discuss the detailster. Your face is still looking ashen.,


    It must be hard on you.¡± he rubbed the back of her hand from his thumb when she felt all the blood draining out of her body.


    ¡°Rafael! I have made a grave mistake. That Vincent.. He is not like you think. He is the one..¡±


    ¡°I know! I know that he is not that simple and he is hiding a lot. It must be his dirty trick to get the position of his father but it had nothing to do with the dirty acts of humans. He had personally written a letter of apology and extended the terms of the peace treaty signed and supported by the council. That is all I need for going back.¡±

 Chapter 245 Troubles too deep!

    Hazel opened her mouth and closed it again! He even extended the peace treaty? Though she did not know the details, looking at his relieved face, she was sure that he was satisfied with it. But was she mistaken!


    ¡°Rafael, I thought you should never leave suspicious people behind. Are you going to keep Vincent alive?¡± as long as he killed Vincent, she didn¡¯t need to worry. If the man would be gone, even if she was having doubts in vain, she would be relieved.


    ¡°I would kill him and the rest of your family too.¡± he nodded his head and finally she felt better. She closed her eyes and tried to wrap her mind on everything that happened when he added,


    ¡°But not now. He was a key witness in the matter. And if he died, the council would not be able to end the case.


    So, I have to protect him till the council closes all the files.¡± her eyes snapped open and she stared at him.


    ¡°So, you mean your innocence is connected with Vincent¡¯s life now and we have to protect him so that the treaty could be followed?¡± he stared back at her as he felt there was something amiss in her voice but nodded nheless.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Since your father is a criminal against peace now, a trial would be run by the council where your brother would give testament against your father.


    Only then he would be proven guilty and the position of emperor would be passed to Vincent. Then he would sign the extended treaty and only then would the matter end.


    If anything happened to him in between, the case would lose its momentum and then it would be difficult to push me on any of them.


    So we have to make sure that he survive till the whole ordeal would end.¡± His voice was grave and forced. So, even if he wanted, he could not kill Vincent, not for now.


    ¡°How much time would all this take?¡± she asked again as she felt a foreboding feeling in her heart.<sub></sub>


    This was too much of a coincidence. How could he be such an important person in this whole matter?


    ¡°Hmm, a month at least. Though the council is fast in decision making, it takes some time to finish the paperwork. Your father is not a small man that could be ced behind the bars easily.


    He is the emperor of the biggest region controlled by humans. There might be a chance that many nobles would try to save him and bring fake proof and witness.


    The maid would be the one to die first no matter how much goods are ced to save her.


    I would have protected her but I was asked to stay away from everyone in case they use me that I have hypnotized Vincent or the maid.¡± He shrugged his shoulders and opened his arms wide before cing one of them behind his head andying on the bed, exhausted.


    She could feel how his Adam apple was moving up and down. He was too exhausted! Or it was theck of blood in his body.


    ¡°Hypnotized?¡± she asked, though she wanted him to take a rest. She was not able to connect the dots.


    She was feeling like everything was in front of her but she was not able to grasp it and she did not want to spout nonsense since she understood the severity of the case.


    He could get everything he wanted but if he interfered and told Vincent was a criminal, he was not going to believe her. And even if he did believe her, he would end up destroying everything for which he had worked so hard.


    She did not want to be a foolish person and worry about him but she wanted to sort out all the matters by herself first. For that, she had to go and meet Vincent but before that, she had to know everything.


    ¡°Hmm, do you not know?¡± his head turned towards her with a sly smile on his face when she shook her head, the smile only widened.


    ¡°Tsk! What a waste, I should have shown you that when you were with me.¡± he sighed dramatically when she raised her brows.


    Was with him? Had he already started talking in past tense? Was she already gone from his life? The thought left a bitter taste in his mouth. Just how eager he was to get rid of her as if he was burdening him so much.


    Looking at her face falling suddenly, he felt a tinge of guilt. Especially when he recalled theirst time. He was just an inch away from taking her innocence. So, she might me him but he could not take what did not belong to her.


    He would leave her for the one she spent her life with. But looking at her upset face, he could not bear to say so. So, he chuckled.


    ¡°Tsk! Why are you being so serious? Aren¡¯t we still sleeping together?¡± he smirked when he saw her blink and then stare at her with an open mouth.


    He always loved to irk her. She looks so adorable with that kind of expression.


    ¡°Well, not every vampire but a few of the pure blood vampires had the ability to hypnotize their prey so that they could feed on them.


    They can hypnotize humans and lower vampires that did not have strong senses tonight against them.


    We can ask humans to repeat our words, to follow our buildings and even hurt their loved ones if we want.


    But most of the vampires did not use this power anymore since it consumes too much energy and leaves us vulnerable for a while. It could be the chance for the humans to attack us as our power falls way too much.¡±


    ¡°Then what if.. Vincent or others prove that you have hypnotized him and maids to give statements against his family or you hypnotized father to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 246 Was It Just Greed?

    ¡°Well, I was not there. I left the pce in the middle of the night with Diana when everyone was sleeping.


    Many knights and maids had seen me leaving. More than that, if I want to kill you or them, I do that in front of everyone. They know that i did not need to hide it


    The council is well aware about my way of dealing things and.. I am the head of the council indirectly with the maximum number of seats under me, so who would dare to speak against me?¡± he asked with a raised brow but his eyes narrowed when he felt her uneasiness.


    She should have been happy that she didn¡¯t need to go against her family and the matter sorted out. More than that, he was giving her her long awaited freedom then why did it feel like she did not want to anymore and she was trying toplex the situation.


    ¡°But what if..¡± she took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She felt drained, she did not know what was happening around her anymore.


    If there was no way that Vincent could win, then what he was trying to achieve.<sub>.</sub>


    Was she thinking way too much? There might be a chance that Vincetn was only interested in ying with her and the position of her father. He had nothing to do with Rafael and other vampires. So, he was trying to achieve all of it with one blow.


    Rubbing her forehead, she closed her eyes andid beside him. Her head was spinning and her thoughts were in a mess.


    ¡°You are worrying about me like I am a little kid. I never thought I would be treated like one by a human!¡± he chuckled as he stroked her hair.


    Her face, her smile and even her worries. He was going to miss her. If only.. He shook his head. No matter how much he tried to see the reflection of Be in her, she was not Be!


    ¡°You should rest. I will go and take a look at the proceedings. If you need me, ask the maids to call for me. Alright?¡± she nodded her head as it would be best that he would live. Only then she would be able to sort out her thoughts properly ande to a conclusion.<sub></sub>


    She had thought that he would leave instantly. He must be waiting to leave anyway. She was nothing but a burden that he had to hold for one more month. Or there might be a chance that he would get rid of her before that.


    Leaving her here in the name of spending time with her family, he might leave back for his empire.


    The thought only increased the pain in his head and heart. When starge blurry image of a couple started to form in front of her eyes again.


    A strange dream she had seen before waking up yet she felt so much familiarity to it as if she had known that couple, those people she had heard name of since a long time.


    ¡°Kiss!¡± Just when she was lost in her thoughts, strong breaths and warmth of his lips were felt on her forehead and her eyes snapped open.


    He was looking into her eyes with a smile on his face while his lips were still closer to her forehead.


    ¡°You should rest, Hazel. I am not weakening just because I have not killed anyone in the past few months.


    I am a demon that could kill anyone without remorse. Stop treating me like a sick child who needs constant care. It is.. Unnerving!¡± she blinked when she felt that his eyes were darkening and a swirl of emotions were flowing in them.


    He was right! He was a vampire who had killed so many people without blinking his eyes. Just what she was afraid of? Could it be that her heart was trying to find reasons to spend more time with him and did not let him go?


    She nodded as she sat up abruptly, hitting her hands on his forehead when he red at her while rubbing his forehead like a child who was hit without any reason.


    ¡°Tsk! Who was saying that he was not a child?¡± she asked as she rolled her eyes at his exaggerated reaction.


    Just how hard could her hands be that he looked at her with such an aggrieved look in his eyes when he shook his head.


    ¡°Tsk! You are no fun. I am leaving. Take some rest. I wille when it is time for a meal. Till then you can enjoy those snacks I have called for you.¡± he pointed at the table that was filled with snacks as he left the room.


    She was sure that he was going to drink blood from the way he was gulping his own saliva and touching his throat unconsciously. Her wounds and the smell of boodl must be troubling her.


    Yet he stayed there till she was awake and even answered all of her questions patiently when he was not even able to sit for long.


    Her eyes soften as she puts some pressure on standing up and walking towards the table.


    She picked up a macron and ate it but her mind was not at ease. She was still worried about Vincent.


    She could not believe that his actions were that simple.


    In the end, she ced the food back and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Do you know where my brother Vincent is?¡± she asked the maid who was passing from a distance.


    ¡°Yes, his highness just finished his meeting with the council man and went towards his room to take a rest. Do you need anything mydy?¡± She shook her head and walked towards Vincent¡¯s room when she noticed a crowd in the hall of the pce.


    ¡°What do you mean by all this? I am still the emperor and you can not arrest me on your whim? That scoundrel is either hypnotized or greed has eaten his conscience!¡±

 Chapter 247 What Happened To Her?

    She stopped as she stared at the councilman. It was not someone she knew.. But then she knew no one except Edward who hade to attend her marriage.


    ¡°You fool! How could you believe that I would poison her? If I wanted to kill her, I would have used more discreet ways.


    The council can not act against me rashly. You all have to pay for it when I will be announced as innocent.¡± she heard her father shouting at the top of his lungs when he stared at the council man with hatred and fury.


    His rage could be seen with his red face and the way he was pushing everyone who tried toe closer to him.


    His wife was standing in a corner with tears in her eyes but was saying nothing as if she agreed with what Vincent had said of having a guilty conscience while her second brother was trying to put up a fight too while hurling profanities on all of them.


    He was trying to shout at everyone though he was not looking concerned much about his father. He must be more worried about his dangling position in the household.<sub>.</sub>


    If Vincent would be the emperor then his minor chances of winning the empire would die right there.


    She could not see her sister or Vincent but just when she was about to move from there. She felt the eyes of the empress staring back at her.


    Her eyes were twinkling and she had a smirk on her face. She didn¡¯t look like a woman whose husband was going to prison or an empress who was going to lose all her powers. Just why was she so happy when her husband was going to be doomed?


    But looking at the vicious smirk on her face, Hazel felt that she was having trouble breathing. As if a deep woven trap was covering her and if she dived any deeper, she would not be able toe out of it.


    Her gaze was so unnerving that Hazel took several steps unconsciously to get rid of that look. She only stopped when her back hit her wall and she finally came back to her senses.<sub></sub>


    She walked away from there with hurried steps and reached the room of Vincent. After hesitating for a second, she knocked on the door and walked in after getting permission.


    Vincent was in the process of changing clothes.


    He was standing only in his pants with his shirt in the hands of a maid while two other maids were standing beside him. One was wiping the sweat from his face while the other one was bent.. Only God knew what she was doing down there.


    But each of them turned to stare at him with narrowed eyes when she entered as if she was a thief.


    Vincent smiled warmly when he noticed her.


    ¡°Oh sister, I was not expecting you to visit me as soon as you wake up. You should have rested more. I would havee to meet you once I was done.¡± he waved his hands and all the maids bowed their heads and left the room.


    But each of them stared at Hazel with strange eyes while passing through her as if she was the one who had ced her father in the prison when it was Vincent who had given the statement.


    She could feel the hostility in their eyes but only stared back at them with so much coldness that they bowed their heads with a flinch and left.


    ¡°You are still domineering! I have never expected that. I have thought that you are going to spend some good time on the bed cowering in fear.¡± he chuckled when she turned to look at him, closed the door and then walked in.


    ¡°Why, are you disappointed brother?¡± she asked in a mocking tone as she raised a brow but he only chuckled more and shook his head.


    His eyes that were already bright gleam with happiness as if he had found the biggest fun in his life.


    ¡°Not at all, that would have been too boring. I enjoy this version of you.. That made the whole thing entertaining.


    But I must say that you have exceeded my expectations.¡° He walked closer to her and tried to hold her but before he could touch her face like before, she held his wrist tightly in her hands.


    She didn¡¯t know what took over her. Not only him, but she was surprised with her actions too as she blinked.


    He raised a brow and waited for her to let go of him and apologize but she continued to stare at his hands with a strange look.


    He frowned as he did not like that and tried to break free.


    Once, twice, thrice.. He tried so many times but he was not able to get his hand back, which only made him infuriated. A weakling like her was trying to subdue her by showing that force! He was never going to bear it.


    ¡°Let go! Hazel. I said let go!¡± he shouted but as if his words could not fall into her ears. She continued to stare at their hands when he gritted his teeth and raised his other hand to p her.


    She needed one toe out of her sleep. How dare she behave so impudently in front of him. If he would not have saved her, she would have already died just a few hours ago and yet.. Instead of showing gratitude, she was trying to show her authority.


    But just as his hands was going to touch her cheeks, she held it too and this time with so much force that he winced and his knees trembled as if it was giving away.


    He felt like his bones were going to crush in her hold.


    ¡°Hazel what the hell are you doing? Huh? Do you want to die? Let go or I will make sure that you regret these actions all your life.¡±

 Chapter 248 Order, Plead Or Beg? Nothing Worked!

    He was going to shout again when she finally raised her head but as soon as he looked at her face, words died in his mouth and fear started to crawl in.


    ¡°Your.. Your eyes!¡± her whole eyes were ck and he couldn¡¯t even see the iris or Sclera anymore. The whole eye was pitch ck with a silver pupil in the middle of it.


    They looked so horrifying that just by looking at them, he was feeling all the hair of his body standing up.


    ¡°Who.. what.. What are you?¡± he asked as fear filled his face and sweat started to form on his face.


    ¡°Wrong question?¡± she muttered as she finally let his hands go but with so much force that he staggered and took a few steps back.


    ¡°The question is, what are you nning to do?¡± she asked in a voice full of disgust as she took steps towards him and he continued to move backwards.<sub>.</sub>


    In the end, his back hit the wall and she was just a few steps away when she stopped in front of the table and picked up the tissue from the table and cleaned her hands as if she had touched something filthy.


    Her act infuriated him again and he stared at her with fury.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you know the result of your actions? You will be..¡±


    ¡°I will be protected by Rafael till then! You should be worried about yourself. What if I kill you right here and then im that I did it in self defense.


    Even if I would lose the trial and be given a few years¡¯ punishment in jail. You are going to die. Who would be at disadvantage then?¡± she asked as she shrugged her shoulders and threw the tissues behind her.<sub></sub>


    Then she picked up the knife from the fruit basket and yed with it in her hands and stared back at him as if challenging him when he gulped.


    His body started to cover in cold sweat as he realized that she was not joking. Hell! He did not even know what was she?


    Had hazel been possessed but he had never heard the case and he had so many witches working under him that he had been notified if other witches had entered the pce.


    He gulped his saliva as he opened his mouth but when he stared at her face, no words came out of his mouth. She was looking like she would throw the knife just for fun if he asked her one more time.


    ¡°Hazel, why are you so angry? We can sit and talk. Take it easy? Didn¡¯t you hate your father? He was such a scumbag.


    He always treated you like you are a thing. He married you without your wish!


    He did the same with me. He used me as if I was a thing. Often taunting me in front of everyone. He was a man who never cared about anyone. Even his wife hated him.


    We always wanted to get rid of him. I swore that I had mixed very little poison in your food so that you would not get sick. Is it the side effect of poison?


    Do not worry, I will call the physician and ask you to check again. I will help you in getting treatment, no matter how much money I need to spend or call a lot of physicians and experts.


    I.. i..¡± he did not know what to say anymore. When he noticed thatrge grin on her face and without any warning, she threw the knife towards him.


    He tried to move but he felt like body had frozen. He could not move even an inch. He closed his eyes when the knife was just an inch away when he felt the sharp pain on his cheek and then a loud sound.


    He opened his eyes and touched his cheeks from where the blood was dripping and noticed that the knife had hit the wall and he had got only a small scratch on his right cheeks.


    ¡°Ah! Looks like i missed the aim. I was aiming at your head.¡± she took an exaggerated sigh when he gritted his teeth again.


    The look on her face was telling that she only aimed at his cheeks. She did not want to kill him but only yed with him. An action he always does with women who are nothing but a ything.


    They only get drawn towards wealth and power like an insect drawn towards light. They did not care about a thing, how a person is, how his behavior and what his liking is.. All they cared about was power. How could they find a chance to get themselves linked with a strong man who would protect them and earn luxury for them.


    Such greedy and heinous things are women. That was why he always lured these insects of a woman towards the light of power and wealth. Show them that only he could fulfill their dreams only to crush them and trample them under his foot.


    That was what they deserve but this was the first time a woman was challenging not only his authority but was treating him like he was nothing more than an insect like she was!


    ¡°Say, shall I try again?¡± he only came back to his senses to see another knife in her hands and only god knew where she had got it from. But before he could open his mouth and request her, order her or plead her to stop, she threw it once again. This time, the dagger hit his arms and scratched it before hitting the wall again.


    Surprisingly she had more. With a wide grin on her face, she continued to throw knives and daggers at him until his whole body was covered with a small wound and the wall had his whole outline on it. When sheughed and rubbed her hands like a crazy maniac.


    ¡°Now.. that we are done with the warm up. I want you to give you another chance to speak up the truth this time.. I will not lose my mark.¡±

 Chapter 249 [Bonus chapter] Saving Girls

    ¡°You! Do note any closer to me.¡± he shouted as he tried to re at her but the panic in his eyes gave his confidence away. He was looking afraid of her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, that is why I use daggers!¡± she replied in a tone as if she was talking to a fool.


    She had already attacked so many times from this distance and was sure that she could kill him easily.


    ¡°You! How dare you.¡± he tried to stand up but another dagger flew over his head taking his soul out of his body.


    ¡°I guess, you did not want to live anymore. Your wish, I did not care much.¡± she shrugged her shoulders as she took out thest dagger when his eyes widened.


    He had realised that her marksmanship is perfect and she was not joking when she said that she could kill him.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Wait.. wait! I only did it to get rid of my father. Now I am the emperor. Everything is in my control. I was tired of hismands and the way he treated me. Like I am just a pawn.


    Even mother was not happy with her marriage. She wanted her freedom but did not want to give up on her position. So we came up with this n together.


    If you do not trust me, you can ask my mother. She would be out there giving statements.¡± he pointed at the door but she had already seen it.


    ¡°What about other girls you have taken a liking to? Used them and then killed them. Huh?¡± He frowned as there was only one case in the pce where he waste to kill the girl and she told the truth to her old mother beforemitting sucide.


    He never did anything to the old woman because he enjoyed her misery. How she looked at him with hatred but cleaned his shoes and bowed her head in front of him. That was a thrilling experience. But who would have thought that she would snitch!!<sub></sub>


    ¡°That bitch! I should have killed her too!¡± another daggernded on his hands this time bringing a river of blood instantly and he winced.


    ¡°That.. I apologize, I was.. I have not killed her daughter. She hade to me.. Telling me that she wanted to sleep with me. She loved me and all. I just epted her wish.


    But when i left, my few friends had taken a liking to her too. I did not know until it happened. I would not have killed her, she was nice!¡± Hazel felt nauseous. Even now he was only thinking about his lecherous activities.


    How filthy he was!


    ¡°I told her that I would pay her enough but my words hurted her. She wanted me to go against those higher nobles for her revenge. And then what?


    Did she think that i could secure my future position if i would take enmity of all of them?


    She was a fool. But I had still wasted my whole day in exining to her how she could use this chance to be rich and fulfil all her dreams.


    And when I came the next day at night.. She was gone and her mother was sitting in front of her body. She was a fool to not listen to me! Why was I getting med!


    But I was still kind enough to give her mother enough money for her burial. You should know that it was all her fault. And I have not killed anyone.


    I.. I can give you the name of other girls and let them go if you want but let go of those daggers first.¡° He was trying to act brave but his eyes were already full of tears and his eyes were looking for a chance of escape.


    ¡°Hazel, I can help your husband in finding all the secrets of father. It is a win-win deal. I have only helped you with my actions.¡± she took a deep breath as she used the pointed part of the dagger to rub her forehead.


    ¡°Artlight, you can go. But if I find any of this information wrong, I will find you and kill you even if you would be hiding in the depths of hell.¡± as if the anesty of kind had been received, Vincent nodded and stood up abruptly.


    He was ready to run for his life when he heard her voice that sounded too eerie as if it wasing from the depths of hell,


    ¡°The name and address of the girls you are talking about!¡± she reminded him when he nodded and walked towards his table instead of the door.


    With trembling hands he wrote the name and all the other details of the girls with much difficulty.


    His face was looking ashen while his eyes were staring at the dagger in her hands all this time.


    ¡°It is done.¡± He passed the list to her and joined his hands as if waiting for his freedom when she finally waved the dagger as if asking him to leave.


    He did not need to be told twice. With wet pants between his thighs, he ran out of the room afraid that she would stop him again.


    The knights who were standing at the distance looked surprised looking at the conditions of Vincent. They were gloating and betting how he must be tormenting and molesting his own sister but he looked like he was beaten.


    The dagger was still stabbed in his arm and there were a lot of small scratches all over his body.


    ¡°My goodness! What happened to you?¡± asked the knight with a gasp.


    ¡°Did the enemies attack or that blood sucking monster entered your room through the window?¡± only that could be concluded by them but before they could reach his room, he held both of them.


    ¡°Tsk! What are you waiting for, you fools? Can you not see that I am injured and need a physician. Take me to one now.¡±

 Chapter 250 Run Away

    Hazel blinked. She felt like her body was too heavy but what stunned her was the condition of the room. She remembered each scene vividly in front of her eyes.


    She was sure that she had attacked her brother. Yet it felt like it was not her. She had not done it.


    The daggers! She didn¡¯t even know where she got so many daggers. As if she just raised her hands in the sky and a daggernded on them each time.


    She dragged her heavy body to the nearest chair and then stared at the name and post of the girls. Many of them had an address to where he had kept those girls as if they were animals.


    ¡°There is no time to waste!¡± She stood up to find Lucian. What if he increased the security or changed their ces before she could reach them. Because if the truth woulde out then he would lose the position of benevolent king he was trying to make after trapping her father.


    She stood up and ran out of the room only to feel the intense gaze of the knights but when she turned back to look at them, they stole their gaze away.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Where is Lucian?¡± she asked in a cold voice but the knights did not give her any reply. They continued to stare at her as if waiting for magic to happen.


    ¡°Oh! So, you want to get beaten by the daggers too.¡± she bluffed as she took out the dagger she was holding when Vincent ran out of the room and finally their pupils shrank.


    As if they have found a hidden secret. They mumbled something to themselves before pointing in a certain direction.


    She turned to see that Lucian was running towards her. His body was covered with so many small injuries just like he had battled with many toe here. His hair was dishevelled and his face looked pale but she felt a glint of silver in his eyes that made her frown.


    ¡°Oh thank goodness, that you are fine, mydy. I was too worried for you.¡°He was sure that they had kept her confined so that they could hurt her freely. That was why he was so anxious to reach her all this time.<sub></sub>


    But she was looking good, refreshed to be honest as if she had taken a bath recently.


    ¡°You are finally here! You are too free spirited to enjoy your whole day leisurely.¡° The sarcasm took him off guard.


    Anyone could tell that he had fought his way to reach there yet she was mocking him. She had never done that in the past even when she was behaving like a brat.


    ¡°We need to go here!¡± she passed the parchment where the address was written to Lucian who frowned. ¡°There are girls trapped in this building.¡±


    Her words only raised more caution from him. What if it was all a trap?


    ¡°This.. I am not sure, mydy. What if we wait for my lord to return and ask him for his advice.¡± he was sure that Rafael would never let her do so when she scoffed.


    ¡°I know that you are afraid that it could be a trap. I am sure about it too. But we still must take the chance because we have no other choice.


    It would be toote for the girls if we wasted more of our time in discussion.¡± Even if there was a one percent chance that he had given her the right address out of fear, she wanted to take it rather than regretting all her life and thinking what was in there that night.


    Looking at her stern eyes that were already filled with resolution, he could only sigh and nod. Thest time when they went to save the kids had already cost them their life and now they were here again.


    He really wanted to quit this job now. He nodded and that was all she needed before taking the initiative to leave the pce and walking towards the carriage.


    ¡°We need to go here.¡± She passed the address to the coachman who nodded his head and the carriage started as soon as they sat on it.


    ¡°Why were there so many royal knights and other nobles in the pce?¡± he asked when they finally settled down.


    Hazel, who was looking out of the window, gave him a nce before looking out again.


    ¡°They are investigating my father for his attempt to kill me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡± could words like that be spoken so casually! More than that, why was running amok when she was trying to be killed in the morning only.


    ¡°You do not have to worry about it. It was not my father but I poisoned myself.¡± she added so nonchntly that he felt a loss of words.


    He did not know how to respond to her anymore. So, he just nodded her head slightly while continuing to observe her to make sure that she was fine.


    ¡°Do not worry, I have never felt this good in my whole life.¡± That was the end of all his questions.


    He diligently closed his mouth once again without speaking a word. As if she could read his mind. Her every reply was spot on.


    ¡°No! I am not a psychic but your words are written all over your face.¡± he wanted to tell her, even if that was the case, she was not looking at him then how did she know what was written there but he did not want to argue with her. Not when she was in such a sarcastic mood.


    Her vibes had changed and her aura.. It was giving him an eerie feeling. As if he should be fearful of her. She was stronger than him, more than he could think of.


    He was just d that she was unharmed.


    ¡°We are almost there. I want you to run and ask for help if it is really a trap.¡±

 Chapter 251 [Bonus chapter] Using Her Powers

    ¡°Tsk! Do you think that I would run away just because I know that it is already a trap?¡± he asked in a blunt way but she just chuckled.


    ¡°No! It was only to check your loyalty since you were invisible since the morning.


    And if it is a trap, I want to break the knuckles of the man who had set it up.¡± that¡­ lucian stared at Hazel, walked out of the carriage and ran towards the building.


    Her aura waspletely different from the woman he knew. Though she looked simr and he knew that she was not a clone or someone disguised as hazel. Yet it feltpletely moving that she was the hazel he knew.


    As if she had been changedpletely overnight. She had a certain level of confidence in her every word and action and the fear was nowhere to be seen.


    He saw how she picked up more than a dozen of the daggers and hid them in her dress while they were in the carriage.


    For a moment, even he felt.. Scared while standing in front of her.<sub>.</sub>


    Her hands were already caressing a dagger when she kicked the door. Oh my, he could not exin how badass she looked while doing so.


    The sound of footsteps and daggers could be heard from inside.


    ¡°Mydy, you should hide behind me while I will cover you from possible threats.¡±ing back to his senses, he ran towards the building but she just raised a brow as if he was speaking nonsense.


    The way a mother treated her child when he talked about flying to the moon, she behaved the same.


    ¡°It would be better that you look for the girls when I keep these men busy. If you feel any kind of threat, blow a whistle and I wille to help.¡± she patted his shoulders as if trying to give him strength as she walked in chuckling.


    He ran again and saw her walking leisurely while holding a smallmp in her hands that she must have picked up from the inside of the building.<sub></sub>


    ¡°They are here!¡± she whispered when he came closer and before he could snap his head to the direction where she was looking, the rain of arrows had started with the intention to kill both of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± she nodded her head with a sigh as if she could not see those arrows while his eyes widened.


    He held her shoulders with the intention of dragging her with him but she just shook his head.


    ¡°Go and look for the girls. I am sure they are here.¡± She looked around as if she could see through those walls.


    Once again, he felt that her behavior was odd yet he nodded. But instead of leaving to find the girls, he ran towards the sound of footsteps, making her frown.


    ¡°What are you doing there! You idiot.¡± she shouted as she was about to st everyone but now that he was entangled with them. She was not able to do so.


    The man had not even tried to hide their identities like the men in the building for thest time. They were wearing the uniform of knights of the pce. The one that was controlled by Vincent.


    It also had his shadow guards who had attacked Lucianst time. Her eyes filled with mirth.


    It would be fun to teach all of them a lesson. A strange madness filled her eyes and it soon turned dark again,


    All the light of her eyes were embraced by the darkness except her silver pupils that were giving her eyes an eerie charm.


    The fire on her tips was dancing as if trying to embrace her but she shook her hands and it died and vanished.


    She took her dagger and then threw it on the person who was fighting with Lucian. The dagger hit between the space of his brows and the eyes of the man widened as he fell straight on the ground.


    Before Lucian could turn to look at her, two more people fell on the ground with the same method before he could even blink.


    She was fast, efficient and agile. Whenever a person reached closer to her, she killed him instantly.


    ¡°I can not believe that it is faster than the gun.¡± She was shooting with inhuman speedst time too but he gave the credit to the gun thinking it was a modern weapon but her agility with daggers was faster.


    ¡°So, now you believe that I can handle myself. If so, then go and look for girls.¡± she snapped back in a mocking voice while the men fighting with her struggled.


    They gritted their teeth as they could not believe that a woman was faster than them.


    ¡°Come closer if you dare!¡± One of them challenged her since she had daggers while most of them had swords in their hands that could not be thrown with such perfection.


    ¡°Ha! I would have brought a sword too if I had wanted to dirty my hands with your filthy blood.


    You all are going to lose anyways. If you want to save your life then tell me where the girls are and the person who had sent you here to fight with us.¡± she offered but it only humiliated those men further. They could not ept defeat from a woman who was so much weaker than them.


    ¡°Ha! In your dreams. You¡¯re the one who is going to die from our hands. Everyone.. Attack together.¡± shouted the leader as they ran towards her when she shook her head with a sigh.


    But when she opened her eyes again, the men felt like they were frozen at their ces. No matter how much they tried to move they could not move an inch. Their hands started to turn heavier and their swords fell on the ground with the sound of a clink.


    ¡°A few of you never learn your lessons. I have told you that I am invincible. I can never die.¡±

 Chapter 252 Luring By False Promises

    Likembs brought to the ughter house, where they have no power in the binding and can only wait for their death with the hands of the butcher, the knights looked no better.


    Invisible chain had bound them. They tried to move, struggle, fight and run but nothing worked. Their bodies were frozen and their weapons had fallen long ago.


    The girl who was standing in front of them was nothing but their death. With her silver hair flying in the air as if winds were ying with them and her eyes that were darker than the moonless sky with only a silver dot in between.


    She was not a human! A witch! But they never saw a witch with dark eyes.


    ¡°I gave you a chance of redeeming your sins but you ignored me.¡± she whispered softly and they swore that they heard the voiceing out ofhends.


    She walked closer to them slowly. She could feel their struggles but it was only giving her more thrill to kill all of them.<sub>.</sub>


    Their body was feeling thirsty for the blood she would stter on the ground.


    ¡°Tsk! Too much blood would go to waste! If only Rafael would have been here. He would have been happier.¡± she muttered under her breath as she snapped her hands and they all started having trouble breathing.


    They wanted to cry and plead for their life but their body was not supporting them. No matter how much they forced, even their mouths were not opening.


    ¡°You want to beg! Ha! Don¡¯t you know humans only beg god and fellow humans but i am none. I am the devil who will devour your soul.¡± she added as their faces started to turn whiter.


    As if their souls were really leaving their bodies. Their mouths opened and a strange light started toe out of it. Their eyes turned wider when they noticed their fellow men crumbling like dust while the silver light of energy moved to the girl and got assimted in her.<sub></sub>


    One by one each of them started to die soundless death but the pain was excurting.


    When only one of them left, Hazel walked closer to him and stood in front of him. She did not take his life immediately but stared as if she was thinking about something.


    He did not even try to struggle or open his mouth as he was sure it would be futile.


    ¡°You are not a sinner yet!¡± her face had an amused look as if she had found anything funny.


    ¡°Yet you were here to kill an innocent woman whom you didn¡¯t even know.¡± her eyes turned colder again as she said so and the man who had gained some hope felt more vulnerable and miserable than before.


    ¡°I will give you thest chance of redeeming yourself. Tell me where the girls are and where the man who sent you is.¡± she offered again when tears started to form in his eyes.


    A reason to save himself she said, yet she asked the questions he had no idea of. He was asked to follow the crowd in killing a woman when he was starving in the woods.


    He wanted to deny it but thought that they were too many to kill a single girl and he could not save the girl even if wanted to.


    Why not run in the crowd. He would do nothing bad yet receive a good amount to fill his stomach. Who would have thought that the pathetic woman they were talking about so leisurely was a strong witch that could devour the souls.


    He had only heard about this powerful being in legends. How would he strike a deal with her?


    ¡°I..¡± he rubbed his neck with surprise when the voice came out but concluded that she had given him the chance to speak in exchange for her answers.


    ¡°I do not know, I only know that his highness, the crown prince, has offered us money to attack the woman who came here.


    I did not know anything and I never wanted to kill anyone. I just wanted some frood and a warm ce to stay. Please forgive me for my greed but I was hungry for days.¡± he begged as he did not know what else to do.


    He regretted that moment most but there was nothing in his hands except for apologising now.


    ¡°I will let you go. You can even take all the money this ce has but in exchange you have to take all the girls to their houses.¡± she spoke in a tone that demandedplete obedience.


    It was not an offer but amand so he nodded. He would do anything she would tell him to.


    ¡°Good, nowe with me.¡± she waved her hands into the air and the invisible chain that was holding him disappeared.


    He coughed hard while holding his neck but soon ran behind her in case she disappeared in the dark.


    The girl was walking leisurely without fear of the traps or further attack as she was looking around. How much time had passed when they continued to walk in the dark when she finally stopped in front of a door that was full of cobwebs. It looked too eerie with the snake engraved on it.


    ¡°Go towards the door and open it!¡± shemanded when he gulped.


    He looked at her and then at the door. Why was she not opening it herself when she was so strong? Why did she want him to open it? What could be behind the door?


    Fears could be seen dancing on his face which could be read by her too. His hands trembled but he did not hold the knob yet.


    ¡°If I wanted to kill you. I was strong enough to do that. I did not need to bring you here with false promises and get you killed by someone else. Now go and open the door NOW¡±

 Chapter 253 [Bonus chapter] Put Off The Fire

    <h2>253 [Bonus chapter] Put Off The Fire</h2>


    The man gulped with fear but knew that he would die even if he would not open the door. So, by trembling hands, he opened the door of the room.


    And as the door creaked arge de passed through the door. Hazel pulled the man away who only got a small injury in his palm but if not for her, he could have been sliced into two.


    "Th... thanks." The man looked indebted to her as he looked around with horror.


    Hearing the sound of a cutting de, Lucian, who had gone to look for the girls, came there too.


    "I have seen a few horses leaving from here. I am sure he is Vincent and his men." there was a trobiled look on his face.


    He did not know why but he was having a gut feeling that there was something wrong. Like he was going to regret it.


    "Go and check inside. If there are girls we can use them as a witness against him. They are important for us." though Hazel cared about saving their lives, she was sure she wanted to get rid of Vincent. She needed the testament of every girl from each level of society.


    Lucian nodded as he knew that Vincent would make false stories again. What if he told everyone that hazel had taken poison by herself to get rid of her father.


    Though she had not given the testament, she had not rejected it either. He was cunning enough to ask her for the poison personally. He must have wanted to control her by it.


    He ran into the room when the small amount of smoke started filling the room.


    "There is the smell of fire and smoke. They must have burnt the building from the entrance" since they could not see the mes yet, it meant they still had some time but they could not leave from the entrance door.


    "Is there any other way to leave this building.'''' Hazel shook the shoulders of the man whose knees had given away in fear. He was looking so worried as if he was already on the doorstep of death.


    He blinked as if he did not understand the question when Hazel pped him hard, bringing all his senses back.


    "I asked, is there another way to leave the building?" she shouted loud and the man finally looked like he was pondering.


    "The steps, the stairs for the terrace on the other side. If we could make it to the room and jump from there, we can be saved but it is too high." he exined, as he pointed at the door on the other side.


    "It is better than dying here!" She let go of his shirt and looked for things. The building was covered by a lot of woods and alcohol barrels.


    If they caught fire, then it would only be a matter of minutes before the whole building would explode.


    "We do not have much time. You have to help us if you want to stay alive." she patted him with force again but he was still shivering like a drenched kitten.


    She sighed and muttered a curse under her breath as she held him by his shirt and started dragging him in.


    There were four girls in but each of them was unconscious. When Hazel entered, Lucian was trying to awaken them. His hands were slightly tapping their cheeks.


    He turned when he heard the sound of footsteps.


    "Mydy. They are given the medicine. They would not wake up no matter what we do. And if we tried to drag them with us, we all are going to die in the fire.`` His words were pleading and though he did notplete the sentence, she was sure he wanted her to abandon the girls.


    Any sane person would do that when his own life would be in danger.


    "Then hold them with your power. You have the power of the wind right. Can you put off the fire with that?"


    "........" Lucian was so stunned by the way she addressed him, was unable to speak a word.


    The man who was dragged looked at hazel and then at Lucian with widened eyes.


    "He.. he is a witcher?" more than the fire, he was afraid of a witch that knew magic and could steal the soul.


    But if it was about stealing the soul, then didn''t it mean that thedy was a witch too.


    "Oh lord, please forgive me for my sins and save me from these witches. Oh lord, i.." before he could speak further, Hazel let go of him and he fell on the ground.


    "You dumbwit. You are cursing the witches who had saved you and asking your god to send you back to the humans who left you here to die.


    Even if you are a fool, you should be able to see who is trying to kill you and who is putting their life in danger to save you." she kicked the man slightly without an ounce of guilt.


    If he was going to use her then what was the difference between him and those people who wanted to kill her just because she was different.


    Now that she hade back, she was going to take revenge from all of them.


    "Mydy, there must be some mistake. I am not a,...."


    "Witcher? Do you really want to waste your time hiding your identity when we are on the verge of death?


    Do the lives of girls or my life mean nothing in front of one lie?" this time her tone was harsh and full of wrath that he trembled.


    Though she was human and he was a witch, she had tremendous pressure that did not give others a chance to speak in front of her.


    He wanted to lie and refuse but when he stared at her eyes, he was unable to do so and nodded his head.


    "I will put off the fire first then!"


    [hey is the story fast paced enough now? please leave ament for me to know your suggestions now.]

 Chapter 254 Clueless nobles

    "I will put off the fire first then!"  He stood up ready to leave when she nodded and sat in front of the girls.


    She kept staring at the girl when her lips moved and whispered inaudible words.


    Slowly, the girls who were looking lost in sleep for forever started blinking their eyes and opened them softly.


    As if thest moment of their memories had started to fill them again, they trembled and looked around with fear.


    "Who put you here?"


    "I.. I was kidnapped from my home when I was taking a walk into the garden. I did not know who brought me here." she replied softly as she tried to sit and looked around.


    "What about you?" Hazel asked the other girl with a calm voice showing not even a least bit of hurry.


    "I was on my way to meet his highness the crown prince. He had sent a letter to me.`` At least, one had the idea.. "But suddenly a group of ruffians blocked the way and brought me here. They must have wanted money from my family." she concluded with a nod and hazel sighed.


    She had no idea that Vincent was the one who had kidnapped her.


    She turned to look at the other girl who spoke without asking, "I am the single daughter of Viscount Herbert, I was on my way to my singing ss. I was selected to sing in thest day''s concert of the festival in the royal pce. I did not remember much but I was sleeping in my carriage on my way to the concert hall.


    It.. it must be the sweet the guard has given me telling it was his daughter''s birthday. That scoundrel!" She clenched her fists in anger as she felt that she was tricked by him and then kidnapped.


    All three of them did not raise a finger of Vincent that made her wonder if she had found the proof against Vincent or did charity by saving the kidnapped girls.


    Her hops were giving up when she looked at thest girl, who looked awkward since she was the onlymoner among the group and knew that the girl sitting in front of them was a princess.


    "I.. I apologize for my manners. But I have just woken up and am afraid. So, I forgot to greet the princess properly. You may not know me but I work in the pce. I went to the market to buy supplies." she replied swiftly with a trembling body when all the girls who were taking themselves as a precious daughter or rich and noble families turned to look at her.


    She was wearing a torn and burnt dress but if looked closely it was an expensive one. But it was stained with blood and there was dirt and mud on them.


    "Oh, my! I have never thought that you are a princess with that look of yours." said the one as she fanned herself. There was no respect or apology in her tone or words.


    "Cough cough! I apologise for not recognizing you too princess. But with your look and actions, Who should have guessed it!" added another and thest one nodded while staring intently at Hazle to make sure that she was really a princess but not a fake one.


    As if she continued to look intently she would be able to know the truth.


    "That is not the point here! If you have noticed, you all were taken and the building was lit to burn. If i would not have been here, you would have burnt to a crisp." she replied in an exaggerated manner and if she had risked her life to save all of them.


    Their pale faces lost colors further as they all were afraid of death.


    "That.. Thank you princess, I would work all my life for you." said the maid first as she knew that she could not repay the princess in any other way.


    "I will ask my father to give you a fief for saving me." said the third one with a look of gratitude too.


    "We will give you enough gifts for repayment too." muttered the rest of the two though they were not sure what could be a small level noble gift to a princess who had it all.


    "We can even ask our father to support your husband if you want!" if she is a princess, then she must be the sacrificial wife of the blood sucking monster who was here to gain the trust of humans.


    If they spoke in his favour, then there were many nobles who would follow the lead. What else could she desire for!


    They all felt their confidenceing back with that thought.


    "Tsk! Do you think your few words could change my fate? You are giving too much importance to yourself!" Hazel rolled her eyes. They were typical nobledies who think money and power could change the fate of everyone and that was all coveted by everyone.


    "And you! I don''t need someone to work for me for free. I have enough gold to buy the whole empire.'''' She lied. Though she had nothing with her, she was sure that vampires were filthy rich due to their long lives and treasures they have found around them.


    She had not seen the treasure herself but had seen Diana and Scarlet filled with gold and rare gems. It''s just her husband was not perceptive enough but he had given her the best ring for their marriage.


    She shook her head as it started to drift away.


    "I wanted to tell you that all of you would not have been kidnapped for money if the person had not tried to burn you.


    So, think of the reason." she spoke in a slow manner and then pointed at the girl who was kidnapped from her carriage, "You.. you said that you were going to meet prince Vincent. How do you know him? And all of you, do you have any other connection too?"

 Chapter 255 Repay the debt

    <h2>255 Repay the debt</h2>


    "What are you talking about? The whole empire knew that his highness was courting me."


    "What did you say? He is dating me. We even went to a night theatre together."


    "Oh my, just because he is friendly with you does not mean that he likes you. He had already professed his love for me when father and Vincent discussed the future business together.


    He said that he would soon make me the princess."


    The maid who was hearing all the other three fighting over the love of the crown prince shrunk in the corner.


    "Do you have another story to be told?" Hazel did not pay any attention to the fighting nobles and walked to the maid who was still lost in her thoughts.


    "That.. i.. I have a list of all the girls that his highness meets. I manage them and make sure that they never bump into each other during their visit to the pce.


    His highness has offered me to be one of them but I refused since I know he only yed with the girls but never loved any." she bowed her head as faar and pain started to fill her mind.


    She only wanted to do her job and earn enough. Why did she get entangled into all this that she was brought here to be killed!


    "Do you have proof and what about his other criminal activities?" she forgot about the fear of the maid for a minute as she held her hands with a look of excitement in her eyes that scared the maid further.


    She realised she had made a mistake. The man who could kidnap her and try to kill her without reason would never let her live if he came to know that she had spilled the beans.


    "I.. I did not know anything. It was a long time ago and since then I have been working diligently in the pce.


    I have a good image there. Would you please help me get out of this building? I promise that I will never tell your name to his highness." but instead of feeling disappointment or anger, Hazelughed wholeheartedly, gaining the attention of other girls too.


    "You do not need to worry about me but yourself. Do you think he would let you live if you returned to him?


    If that would have been the case, he would not have brought you here to kill you. You know he''s the one behind it unlike these fools. Don''t you?" She raised a brow when the maid lowered her head and lost all the colors of her face.


    That was all they needed to know.


    "I can assure you your safety and I will make sure that you will be sent to a safe ce where you can live freely after that.


    If you want, I can even keep you as my personal maid. You just have to spill all the beans and witness in front of the crowd.`` Hazel knew that the girl was afraid so she did not press her for a reply.


    The maid stayed silent but did not refuse clearly this time.


    "And all of you.. I saw another girl with himst night. If you do not believe me, then you can check yourself. If you want revenge, I can help you!" she offered, it would be better as much as girls would speak against him.


    Honor and respect is what he had preached all his life. It would be great if everyone of the girl would state that he was a womanizer and treat them as objects.


    They all exchanged nces as ifmunicating their thoughts with each other. All of them were furious that they were lied to and betrayed but standing against the future emperor when the present emperor could leave his position anytime would be a foolish decision.


    Even if they all were announced as concubines, it would be a better deal than supporting Hazel.


    "So, you all still wanted to trust the man who had tried to kill you! What a great decision." she pped slowly as if mocking them when they looked away.


    Their faces were filled with embarrassment but they did not try to refute her.


    Hazel felt a surge of anger in her heart. She knew that the girls were fools but who would have thought that they did not care about their life in front of their greed.


    "I will not force you even if I have saved you. If your final decision is to return back to Vincent, then go ahead." she waved her hands in the air as if asking the girls to leave who exchanged their nces again and stood up together.


    "You do not need to worry. We will not tell him about our meeting!" ha! The nerve of these women! Did they think everyone is fearful or greedy like them who would try to behave good in front of him and mock him behind his back.


    She felt it was hard to control her anger for long if they continued to stand in front of her. She clenched her hands into a tight fist as she scoffed.


    "I do not care if you tell him. In fact, go and tell him this instant so that he woulde out of his hole and face me.


    Now leave, I will not give you a lift." she sneered as the girl''s eyes widened but they scurried away as they felt fear from Hazel.


    Only the maid was left who was still sitting on the ground while lowering her head.


    "Are you not going with them?" Hazel tapped her feet on the ground and annoyance was clear on her face. She could not understand how their mind worked and how they could think of their greed when their life was at stake.


    "Damn!" she wanted to curse now. The maid slowly raised her head but shook it.


    "No! I am going to pay you by helping you rather than going to the person who tried to kill me."

 Chapter 256 How did she know?

    <h2>256 How did she know?</h2>


    Hazel looked at the girl with narrowed eyes as if trying to make pressure. She did not want to take a girl with her who would not be able to handle the fear and change her mind in the end.


    "You do not have to worry, mydy. I am going to keep my word." as if sensing her susceptible eyes, the maid stood up and looked more confident when hazel finally nodded her head lightly.


    "Alright, then we should leave. I still did not know what he was nning when he decided to kill all of you.`` The girls were noble and Hazel was sure Vincent had interest in each of their family the way he was trying to keep all of them happy with his deceptive kind behavior.


    "I want you to tell me everything you know about Vincent and his ns on the way." she added and the girl flinched but nodded her head.


    She had already decided to change sides, so she had to be prepared for everything. With that thought, she tried to keep herself calm.


    Soon they started walking out and Hazel did not have any difficulty in finding their way out but what surprised Hazel was that the girl was nowhere to be seen.


    She had thought that the girls would lose their way and soone to her for help. But they were gone.


    "Ah! Whatever." She walked towards the ce where the fire was burning the whole area some time ago but now only smoke was left.


    Lucian was standing there with his hair flowing with the air. There was a silver lining all over his body and when they walked closer, she noticed that his feet were a few inches above from the ground.


    His eyes were shining. He did not notice their presence but she could feel the shivering of the maid.


    "It is okay, he was only helping by putting off the fire." Hazel held the hands of the maid that surprised the maid as the nobles mostly did not touch themoners or poor persons.


    She blinked but Hazel only gave her an assured smile as if telling everything would be fine.


    She knew howmoners and most of the humans have fear and hatred towards the other species.


    Even if the vampires or witches were helping them, they would not ept it freely. The thought that it might be a trap always lingers in their mind.


    The maid nodded and bowed her head. She was afraid that if she kept looking, her eyes would give away the truth.


    Hazel waited for Lucian to calm but the silver lining around his body kept increasing and he continued to rise higher when she frowned.


    She was sure there was no fire around. Everyone was already burnt like charcoal. The smoke wasing out of it but it was not dangerous anymore.


    He should have stopped using his powers. But it looked like he was lost. He could not hear or see them because she had alreadye closer to him.


    "Lucian!" she whispered softly but he did not respond when she walked closer.


    The maid who was standing beside her panicked and held her wrist as if trying to stop her but Hazel looked back and shook her head.


    Her eyes were calm and clear without any fear or hesitation while her face had a sfo smile as if she knew what she was doing and had confidence in herself.


    The expressions on the face of Hazel stunned the maid and she let her wrist go involuntarily.


    Hazel turned and walked towards Lucian while calling him a few more times but he was not reacting.


    "Lucian! Are you done?" she asked loudly when her face was just a few inches away than Lucian who shivered and finally blinked.


    Just as he moved, the silver lining around his body faded and his feet stumbled. He lost his bnce and was about to fall on the ground when she held him from behind.


    She wrapped her hands on his waist trying to bnce him when his body felt limp in her arms.


    He felt weak as if he had drained all his energy and once again her eyes fell on the ground that waspletely burnt. He must have done a lot.


    Lucian blinked and looked at her. He could not believe that he was taking support from a woman. His mistress at that!


    He tried to move away but she shook her head. He would fall if she let him go.


    "Do not try to act brave when you are this week. We have a long way to go and I need your help." her voice was soothing. As if spring hade after a long winter.


    It felt nice to hear and he felt his body getting calmer that was turning colder.


    He closed his eyes and nodded. He knew that he would lose consciousness, since he had used all his energy since morning. The fire was too much for him to handle alone but he could not give away at this moment. They both needed him.


    What if there were more traps! He was forcing himself to wake up but his eyes were just not supporting them when he felt a surge of energy flowing in his body.


    As if someone had given his body a jolt of lightning. The energy flew strongly. He opened his eyes with confusion when his eyes met hers.


    She was still holding his waist in his arms as if he weighed nothing. The scene would have looked too romantic if not for their exchanged position when he felt that he had recovered all his lost energy.


    Her body did not feel that heavier to him. He stumbled and stood up on his seat when she supported him and he looked around confused.


    "Are you feeling better?" He turned to look at her again when she was looking back at him with an unwavering gaze.


    "How do you know that I was a witcher?"

 Chapter 257 [Bonus chapter] Who was she?

    <h2>257 [Bonus chapter] Who was she?</h2>


    "Would you believe me if I said even if I did not know the answer?" she asked back and he blinked.


    "I know things and act in a certain way from yesterday but I don''t know why? It''s just.. It feels natural to beat others and use daggers. And whenever I look at you, I see your eyes sparkling silver like your hair." she shrugged her shoulders when she looked at his baffled face.


    She had not even told him half of it. She was seeing so many things as nightmares and each of them felt that it had happened to her.


    Her heart was burning with agony and the desire to take revenge. She did not know why and with whom? All she knew was, she was losing her sanity but at the same time gaining it with much better senses and strength.


    But she felt lost.


    "Hazel.. Are.. are you okay?" she raised her head abruptly and looked into his eyes.


    He was looking worried for her which she was not expecting after her reply. Her face softened as she nodded. There was no physical pain in her body and she could fight.


    She still has the desire to teach lessons to her family. So she should be called okay, right?


    "We need to go and check what Vincent is upto and where Rafael is." she changed the topic as she did not have time to have pity on herself when Lucian nodded.


    They walked into a nearby parked carriage and settled in when Lucian took the ce of the coachman.


    "Mydy, those kids.. I have checked the ce and found a witch there too.


    She had not yet told me anything but I found a small box there. It was full of beryllium. I think lord Rafael is using kids to supply it since the vampires would only look for shady persons not kids that were asking for money on the road.


    They had attached the small packets with the inside of the kids'' clothing so that it would not be visible.


    I did not know what happened to the rest of the stock but i only have a small box and that is enough to create more than fifty arrows or sword des."


    "That is a lot!" she stopped for a second as if she was calcting, "do you know how many boxes were there like that?" worry could be seen clear in her eyes but when she looked at him from the partition between them, hesitation was clear on his face that gave her a foreboding feeling.


    "That.. umm, i think there were more than 100 boxes, mydy. I think he had used the kids for a long time to get so much.


    It.. it must be going before or since your marriage, mydy." she nodded her head and closed her eyes.


    "Then let me talk to the kids before we go back to the pce." If there is so much Bellirium in the hands of Vincent, then he would have convinced father to have a war with vampires.


    Why did he want her to give poison to Rafael? And why did he used father for killing me with poison too. Shouldn''t they be supporting each other?


    She still felt that there was something he was hiding from everyone but what could it be!


    Lucian nodded but did not say a word after that. Since she could see that he was a witcher, that would mean that she would notice that everyone in that it was a witch or witcher.


    If he could not hide, he could only hope that she would not mind it since she had not said a word to her after knowing the truth. But it also meant that she had powers to see through the spells and only a fellow stronger than them could do that.. Like the witch in the annex building.


    She was a first generation witch? Could it be that hazel was one too? No! He shook his head.


    He had checked thrice, her mother and father both were humans and she was born muchter than him. Then how could she be a first generation of witch.


    Hazel passed some water to the maid who was still looking pale. She had not expected that one of them would be a witch and the other would be the wife of a vampire.


    Had she chosen the right side. Worry and fear was clear on her face when hazel sighed.


    "I know that it is difficult for you. But it did not matter what the species of the person in front of you was.


    Every species has good and bad people to keep prejudice against all vampires and witches, do you think humans have enough humanity to kill their own species?" the maid blinked and lowered her head at hazel''s question.


    "I did not mean that. I did not want to be part of the war between different species. I am just amoner who wants to live a simple life." the girl replied in a soft voice when Hazel chuckled and shook her head.


    "The moment you have decided to take part in the activities of Vincent, you have lost the right to live a peaceful life.


    But after confessing everything and ending this chaos. You could earn the right to have a peaceful life once again. So, do not worry. I will protect you as I have promised.


    But if you are still worried¡­" Hazel closed her eyes and her lips started moving.


    Lucian was using the power of wind to listen to their conversation clearly frowned when he could not hear anything anymore.


    The maid continued to stare at hazel with confusion. Hazel took out an amulet from her hands and passed it to the girl.


    "Here! It will protect you till the end. It has strong powers so whenever you are in danger, just break it and the spell would protect you."

 Chapter 258 They were sorry

    <h2>258 They were sorry</h2>


    The girl looked at the amulet with confusion. But then it dawned on her that someone must have gifted the amulet to Hazel and she was giving it to.. Her! To protect herself.


    She was risking her life for saving a maid like her. She felt touched but at the same time ashamed to care so much about her life when she had sacrificed so much.


    "I.. I can not take this, mydy. I trust you that you will protect me.`` She shook her head and did not take the amulet from the hands of hazel.


    "But if I die, I want you to help my family. They only have me to protect them after my brother''s death." Hazel knew what the girl was thinking so she did not pressurise her anymore.


    She even knew that the girl would not die, yet she nodded because she knew no matter how much she would assure the girl, the fear would not go away from her heart.


    The carriage soon passed the capital and continued to run in the darker paths. The maid looked out of the window while her heart thumped fast in her ribcage.


    "Umm.. why are we going so far away from the capital?" she asked in a low voice while ayer of sweat started to form on her face when it was already a windy evening.


    "Witches can not hide in the capital. Most of them were captured and killed or were forced to work with Vincent to save their life.


    You do not need to worry. I will only take you to those who are standing against Vincent in this war. But this couple did not like my husband too and are trying to kill him.


    So, you can be assured.'''' The maid did not know how it could be called an assurance when she was taking them to the witches who did not like her and wanted to kill her husband but looking at her calm face, she could only nod.


    If worsees to worse, she would run in the night when everyone would be sleeping and take her family far away from this ce.


    Soon the carriage stopped in a dark area. A ruined building came into view with ack of lights, it looked like a haunted house.


    "This.. this is the ce?" the maid asked in a fearsome voice when Hazel sighed.


    "Yes, i know, they should spend some money in repairing but the woman is too greedy and the husband is hopeless in front of her.'''' Hazel shook her head as she opened the door and walked out of the carriage only to see that old witch standing in front of her with antern in her hands.


    She was looking straight into the eyes of hazel with a cold look on her face when hazel coughed.


    "I mean, she knew how to handle the matters of money well. Your silver hair and silver eyes suit you better." the maid who was standing behind hazel frowned. When she looked at the old woman, her hair was brown and so were her eyes. She looked like a normal old woman except the frown on her face that made her look like an evil witch.


    "What.. what did you say?" The woman stared at Hazel with horror and then at Lucian who jumped from the carriage with cold and using eyes.


    "You.. you spilled the beans to the wife of a vampire?" she could not believe him. Her whole body trembled with anger. She was about to beat him when Lucian hid behind Hazel.


    "It was not me, as she said, she could see the truth." he spoke in a hurried voice. He knew that if his aunt would not believe him, then she would make sure that he would not be able to walk for a week with her spells and her hands.


    The old woman frowned and opened her mouth to shout at him when his words finally sunk into her mind. She looked back at Hazel whose eyes were twinkling.


    Hazel nodded to her unasked question which earned a gasp from the old woman.


    "But how.. I have tested it personally.. You did not have traits of a.." she shook her head. The silver hair they had taken, she had checked so many times until it withered with experiments and could not be used anymore.


    With that thought, she jumped and pulled hazel hair , earning a wince from her.


    "Hey, you could have asked for it politely!" Hazel mumbled but as if the old woman could not hear it anymore.


    She was staring at the hair as if she had earned some rare treasure. She took the hair in her palm and clenched her hands into a fist as she turned to walk into the inn without giving them another nce anymore.


    "What.. What was that?" asked the maid, clearly horrified. Though she did not understand much. She was scared of that old woman who was ring so hard as if she could kill through her eyes.


    "Umm, I apologize for the actions of my aunt. She is a bit.. Well cranky and obsessed with things.


    Come with me, I will take you to the sane people." he offered with a smile that let others feel better.


    She nodded her head hesitatingly and followed Lucian and Hazel in. The passage was cold and dark but as the door of the building opened, she could feel the warmth of the ce.


    There were a bunch of kids ying in the hall who turned to look at the door when it opened again and when their eyes fell on Lucian and hazel. Their eyes shone and they ran towards her with all their strength.


    "You are finally back. We have thought that you have forgotten about us." shouted one of the girls as she hugged Lucian while many took hold of hazel.


    "And I thought that you were disappointed because of our behaviorst time. We.. We are very sorry for not getting your intentions."

 Chapter 259 [Bonus chapter] Who was she?

    Hazel¡¯s eyes softened, she felt an inexplicable feeling in her heart as her hands wrapped around the back of the young boy.


    He was looking scared, hurt and apologetic.


    ¡°You do not need to worry, I did not mind that. In fact, I was the one who scared you.¡± though she did not know what was happening to her body. She felt like someone was possessing her with no control over it.


    She was not panicking since the soul is helping her in solving her problems but that did not mean that she was not scared. Then how could she expect the kids to not be afraid of her.


    ¡°But..¡± the boy looked anxious. He felt that his true feelings did not reach her. But she ruffled his hair and smiled brightly, easing his worries.


    ¡°Forget about that, tell me did you enjoy your time here? Do you get a good meal and what else do you do in your free time? ¡° She could see that the kids were enjoying ying and looking happy here.<sub>-.</sub>


    ¡°Tsk! If someone would hear you, they would think I really am an evil witch who was doing evil experiments on the kids and then tormenting them.¡± Julia returned with an ugly expression on her face with hurried steps.


    ¡°We are happy here, mydy. We are well fed and given warm rooms that even have a firece to keep us warm. We y and are even learning music and other skills to earn in the future.


    Would you like to hear my piano practice?¡± Hazel nodded as the eyes of the boy shone like stars.


    She was relieved that they were living well and even had a future n since she was sure she would not be able to look after them forever.


    ¡°She wouldter. But for now, we adults need to discuss business. So, why don¡¯t you return back to your group and continue that foolish game or yours. Hmm?¡± she waved her hands with a bit of annoyance when the boy looked back at hazel but in the end, nodded his head and left.<sub></sub>


    Others tried to drag Lucian with them but he crouched on the ground and tried to exin to the kids that he did not join them when he felt a push.


    ¡°Go on, who needs you? I need to talk with this friend of yours anyway.¡±


    ¡°But aunt.. What do you..¡± he frowned as he knew that it would be nothing good if it wasing from the mouth of her cranky old greedy aunt who was always frowning.


    But Hazel just smiled at him as if he was a kid.. He did not know why but he felt like she knew what he was thinking. As if she could read her mind. The thought shuddered him as he blinked and stared at her when sheughed.


    Hazelughed and patted his shoulders as if he really was a kid.


    ¡°Go on, Lucian. I can take care of myself, you do not need to babysit me.¡± she waved her hands and then walked away with the aunt before he could reply.


    The maid who was standing there with an awkward look on her face while holding the skirt tightly in her hands felt more anxious when Hazel left but Lucan took her with him to take care of the kids.


    ¡°I have checked the hair again.¡± Julia started as she took out the silver hair from the pocket. ¡°It shows that you are a human through and through,. Your both parents were human and there is not a single ounce of magic in your blood.¡± her face turned uglier with every word she spoke as if there was something bitter in her mouth and she was not able to digest it.


    ¡°And?¡± Hazel was not in a hurry. She knew that the blind man to whom Rafael had taken her said the same thing but at the same time she could feel the flow of magic in her blood.


    She was sure that she could cast spells. Spells strong enough to kill anyone or even give another life to a dead person.


    ¡°And! And what.. You tell me what are you? When I look at you, I do not feel like I am looking at a human.


    What are you and how are you hiding your powers? No.. how do you know that we are witches and how..¡± she pinched the space between her brows and then threw a punch at the table and mmed it hard to show her anger.


    ¡°Either, you tell me the truth or forget about taking help from me no matter what you offer to me.¡± her stern voice filled the air as she looked at hazel with a demanding voice but was shocked to see her serene and calm face.


    She felt like she was a clown that was dancing in front of the audience when she stared at Hazel who was not a bit affected by her anger.


    ¡°I know that you want to know the trust. But I do not have the answers you are seeking. I have thought that you would be the one to give me answers.


    All I know is that my father is a human, the emperor of the empire and my mother died giving birth to me so there is no way for me to know about her.


    All my life, I have lived like a normal human. But this is not what a human could do.¡± she raised her hands in the air making Julia bbergasted.


    She was so shocked to see the waves of death, the dark rays, that had lethal poison that a single touch of them and human or a witch died then and there were dancing on her hands as if they were light or wind.


    She had never seen a witch doing that. She took a few steps backward creating distance between them while her eyes shrink with fear when her lips moved but no wordse out


    ¡°You¡­ are you a devil or its child??¡±

 Chapter 260 Kiss him

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Even if I am a devil. I am standing on the side of goodness. So you do not need to worry about me.¡± Hazel could see the fear in the eyes of the old witch who would have faced many life and death situations in her life.


    It told her that she was not a witch. Well, at least she knew that she was not Isabe then. She must have caught memories of Isabe through the touch of Rafael. She would have dipped in his memories.


    But then she did not remember watching Rafael in any of her memoirs.


    But then, was she really a devil who sucked the blood of humans and killed them?


    Julia had already hit the wall yet she was trying to shrink her body to not get any of her attention as if Hazel was a demon that enjoys hurting others.


    She had seen the same fear in the eyes of kids that night and on the faces of others in her dreams.<sub>-.</sub>


    ¡°I.. I am sorry. But please do not kill me. I have done nothing.¡± whispered Julia as if she could not hear what Hazel had said.


    Hazel rolled her eyes. Even if she was a demon, the expressions of the old woman were too dramatic.


    ¡°Tsk! Must you react that way? Are you forgetting how you robbed me of a good amount when I came here for thest time? Have I said a word to you?¡± Hazel took an exaggerated sigh to add her dramatic impact when the old woman finally blinked and realized how foolish she was behaving.


    She stood straighter with her wide shoulders and straight face trying to hide her fear but her shrunken pupils and panicked look in her eyes were giving away.


    ¡°What have you nned then?¡± What do you want from us to be more specific?


    ¡°I want to overthrow the empire. I want my father and brothers to bear the result of their actions and I want a ce where all the species could live together.<sub></sub>


    I would think about the restter. But let¡¯s start one step at a time. You have been living here for a long time and inns are the best ces to hear rumors.


    I want to know everything about Vincent and my father. And if possible i want you to start the rumor that Vincent had killed many women and he is a womanizer and sadist.


    Create a few names who he had tormented and killed. One of them being his personal maid, Lucy, who wanted to be a physician.¡± the woman frowned as she was not expecting this kind of reply.


    But when ites to taking revenge from humans and vampires she was the one to stand in front.


    ¡°But what if it was your n to expose us?¡± she asked with a look of doubt in her eyes when Hazel rolled her eyes.


    ¡°If I wanted to kill you. Just my wish would be enough to annihte the whole inn. So, I do not need these kinds of ploys.


    You can use the testament of the maid i have brought and ask the boys while in game to know what they have seen or what they knew.


    If we won the war, I promise that I would give you the money you would not be able to count at all.¡° Thest line did wonders.


    The eyes of the scared woman shone with stars and she nodded her head with confidence and a hint of ttery beneath her eyes.


    ¡°You do not need to worry. Though our inn is in the outer of the city. I have a goodwork of witches all over the empire.


    The rumors of how evil your brother is spread before the dusk tomorrow.¡± With her hands rubbing with the itch of getting so much wealth, the old womanpletely forgot about her fear and left from there with a giddy face.


    She was over the moon. With so much money, she would revive the inn and start many more. Her position would strengthen the empire.


    She could already see her bright future.


    Hazel shook her head. Money could really do wonders. Look at how pleased the woman was when it came to money that the fear of her being a demon was erasedpletely but that did not mean that Hazel could forget that image.


    The fear in the eyes of everyone for her. Suddenly she felt very suffocated. She walked towards the balcony on the other side and loosen the first button of her dress.


    She felt like she could not breathe as the pressure on her chest kept increasing. As if arge rock was crushing her.


    She closed her eyes as she leaned on the raising of the balcony. Trying to feel the soft breeze of the windy night. It might help her in getting the peace she desired. But so many images started to form in front of her eyes as if the dead were dragging her with them.


    As if so many souls were standing there to take the revenge of their death from her. She felt like she was drowning in the swarm of dead souls while they were pulling her deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± her eyes snapped open only to see that Lucian was standing just an inch away. She took a step back to create space between them but lost her bnce and fell from the railing towards the other side.


    ¡°Wow! I was not expecting you to be this scared of me.¡± he held one of her hands while she held the railing from the other hand while dangling into the air and ring at him.


    ¡°Pull me up!¡± she growled when he raised a brow. She was getting better at ordering him.


    He nodded and pulled her up when she held his shirt as she jumped on the ground but fell on him instead.


    Lucian lost his footing and ended up falling on the ground with Hazel over him when their eyes met and the background ceased to exist.

 Chapter 261 [Bonus chapter] Who Deserves Her?

    When their eyes met and the background ceased to exist. His eyes stared at her deeply. He had thought that he would stumble away but she continued to live above him while staring into his eyes.


    ¡°Hazel, what are you..¡±


    ¡°You have intentionally sold yourself to me so that you can reach Rafael, right?¡± The question took him off guard.


    She must have deduced it after knowing that he was a witch and could not be caught that easily. His mind raked for excuses but when he stared at her clear eyes, that already knew the trust, he nodded his head.


    ¡°Hazel, I know that you think I betrayed you but I can exin!¡± she could see the panic and desire to gain her trust again in his eyes.


    He had saved her many times. And though he had always been rude enough to not behave like a ve, he was genuinely concerned over her safety and ced his life in danger many times to save her.<sub>-.</sub>


    ¡°That meant, you were never my ve to begin with. Did youe there to kill Rafael?¡± she asked in a nk tone.


    He tried hard to know what she was feeling while staring at her eyes but they were too clear. He could not understand whether she was angry or not through them.


    He only felt that if he would lie to her at this moment, he would lose their bond for forever though he was not sure if there was a bond at the first ce!


    ¡°No! I came there to bring him and you closer. My coven thinks that if he would have his lost love back in his life, he would stop hating the witches.


    There is a legend that he wanted to kill all the witches since each of them had yed a role in killing his lover who was a dark witch.¡± she nodded her head. She had heard the same story from Rafael too.


    He wanted to kill all of them because he med each of them for the death of his lover, Isabe. Though she did not know how each of them had yed a role in killing a single person.


    He and legend must be exaggerating it.


    ¡°But why do you think that being with me could bring a change? He did not love me. He only looked at me as a tool in the start and now as an ally.


    He had promised me that he would free me when the war among humans and vampires would end this time.


    He had never thought to take me back with him.¡± a tinge of pain could be seen in her eyes but she covered it fast enough to not be sure if he really saw it or it was just an illusion.


    ¡°So.. you are not a real married couple?¡± he had thought that they were just not close enough but love each other. If he would help a bit they would express it soon but if she was right, she was never his wife to begin with.


    It was all a show for this world.


    ¡°You can say so!¡± she took a deep breath and tried to sturdy herself to stand up but he held her.


    He was feeling a constant flow of warmth from her body. The moment she tried to move, he felt that a void was creating there. He did not want to face that cold again after enjoying the warmth of her.


    ¡°So.. you are single all this time?¡± he asked again with a clear meaning behind his words when she raised a brow.


    A charming smile formed on her fair face and her perfect eyebrows moved in a questioning look.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are here to bring me closer to him?¡± a hint of teasing could be felt in her melodious voice that he flushed.


    His face turned embarrassed but a hint of annoyance could be seen in it.


    ¡°Yes, but he did not deserve you!¡± he mumbled softly but he was sure that she would be able to listen clearly with the proximity they were sharing.


    His hands were on her back while she was holding his cor. There was no hint of annoyance on her face and all he wished was time to stop there.


    He had seen her from afar all this while. Even if they were standing closer or sitting together. He kept reminding himself that she did not belong to him and would never do.


    No matter how much he desired to be with her. She would never look at him like a woman would look at a man. But now.. If Rafael was never there in the first ce.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that he had a chance from the start. He heard herughing over his words but soon theughter vanished and a wary look filled her face.


    She was looking upset. Could it be that she had feelings for him? He stared at her with so many questions on his face but he did not dare to ask any of it.


    ¡°Then.. Do you deserve me?¡± she asked, finally looking back at him and he froze.


    His whole body turned rigid instantly and he felt his heart leaping out of his rib cage. How in the world could she be so direct? He felt embarrassed as he looked away.


    But when he felt that she was not asking again, he frowned. What if she felt that it was a refusal when he said nothing. With that thought, panic returned in his eyes and his eyes snapped back in her direction when he felt a teasing smile from there.


    He realized he was behaving like a teenager boy behaving in front of the girl he likes. But he did not care anymore. This was his first and maybe thest chance, so he nodded his head like a rattle drum and if that was not enough, he whispered softly, ¡°yes, hazel i like you and if you give me a chance then i will show how much i deserve you.¡±

 Chapter 262 Did it stir your heart?

    ¡°Then kiss me!¡± Lucian who was staring at her face for her response while holding his heart in his hands felt like his soul had left his body and came back in a fraction of a second.


    He felt like he heard wrong but the way she was looking at him, that did not look like the case.


    ¡°What..¡±


    ¡°Why? You did not want to?¡± she asked with a raised brow as if challenging him and he gulped.


    ¡°Of.. of counsel would love to. It would be my pleasure but.. Can i? Can I kiss you?¡± What if it was just a dream and his imagination was ying with him?


    It was already no less than a miracle that they were this closer. That shed was not treating him like a ve anymore but it would be like a dream if he had kissed those Lucius lips.<sub>-.</sub>


    She smelled like roses today. Her lips were so red and soft. Whenever she spoke, his Adam apple had bobbed up and down while strange thoughts had formed in his mind.


    What if.. It was all a dream and the moment he would kiss her, the dream would break.


    ¡°If you do not want to or you are not sure.. Then I did not want to force a kid..¡± she ced some pressure on her hands and tried to increase the distance between them and used her hands as leverage to stand up when he frowned.


    How could she increase the pace like that? At least, she should give some time to ept the sudden changes.


    But what if she really left? His eyes widened at that thought and he pulled her again.


    He turned while she was still over him such that she was on the ground now and he was hovering over him.


    ¡°Why are you always in so much hurry?¡± he grumbled as he looked at her with an aggrieved face but she did not reply.


    Her eyes continued to stare at his face as if she was trying to engrave his features in her mind or was trying to search for something. But there was no embasment on her face while his whole face heated.


    He felt like he was burning with her intense gaze. He closed his eyes and his clenched into a deep fist as he leaned closer and closer.


    He moved until his face was just an inch away from her face and he could feel her hot breaths warming his skin.


    His heart started to hammer in his chest and he gulped again. This would be his first kiss.. He was going to kiss a woman.. Not just any woman, he was going to kiss hazel. Oh lord, his heart would burst the moment he would touch her lips.


    He was still thinking when his eyes snapped open. Her lips were already touching his. She had raised her head a bit and now was taking the initiative to kiss him.


    He felt her soft lips touching his and then she sucked his lower lips. His eyes closed again as he mimicked her actions. The touch brought a jolt of electricity on his body and he felt like current was flowing all over his body.


    His blood was pumping so hard that his whole body was shivering. He felt like she was trying to do something but did not know what when he felt a sharp pain on his upper lips and gasped.


    The moment he opened his mouth, she dived her tongue in his mouth, shocking him once again.


    His body turned rigid with shock when he felt a strange sweet taste in his mouth. The touch of her soft lips was already heaven but the touch of her coarse tongue that was poking his tongue and exploring the inside of his mouth was heavenly that he could not exin.


    He tried to mimic her actions and soon found a rhythm. His hold on her tightened as he followed her lead.


    Their tongues moving in sync yed the game of tagging while her hands touched his hair. He felt her pulling him closer for better ess and he felt himself leaning further.


    He was so lost in the kiss as he started to nibble her lips. Sucking her and licking her. It felt like he was going to lose his soul when he felt the warmth going away.


    He felt her moving away and opened his eyes abruptly with a frown on his face when his eyes met her twinkling eyes.


    She was looking at him with mirth in his eyes but he still felt aggrieved. He had just started enjoying it after the level of shock passed when she ended the kiss.


    ¡°What..¡±


    Sheughed but pointed at the other side without saying a word. His frown only deepen and he looked at the side where she was pointing with an annoyed look when he found his uncle and aunt ring at them with the kids standing in the background and his eyes widened.


    He was known for his strong and alert senses then how in the world had he not realized that they had entered the balcony.


    ¡°That.. i!¡± He lowered his head with embarrassment when he heard the snorting of his aunt and shaking of head of his uncle who took an audible long sigh.


    ¡°First get up from her. Will you? Or you have decided to squish her whole night! Shameless brat.¡± he heard hazel stifling aughter when he moved away with a red face.


    She patted her clothes and stood up as if nothing had happened. Has she always been this bold? But he could not help but marvel how their roles had been changed with the look on their faces.


    But before he coulde out of his daze, he saw hazel standing in front of his aunt and looking straight into her eyes and asking,


    ¡°Since you are here, I expect that you have already sorted everything and have a n to discuss?¡±

 Chapter 263 [Bonus chapter] I Will Fight With You Against Them

    Lucian saw how his aunt walked away with Hazel giving him ast re as if she wanted to kill him and sighed.


    His hands touched his lips where her warmth was still left. He.. he actually kissed her! No, she was the one who kissed him. Could it be that she liked him too?


    He felt so lightheaded as if his mind had stopped working. He couldn¡¯t wait for her to confirm his thoughts. So, he ran behind her.


    He walked to the hall and looked around. The kids were still ying and the maid they had brought was sitting on the corner. She stood up when she noticed himing but he ignored her.


    He ran towards the stairs like a youth full of love that did not have any control over his thoughts. He met Glinda, the witch whom he had savedst time on the stairs.


    A bright smile formed on her face but he just passed her a curt nod, ¡°have you seen my aunt going from here?¡± he asked with a look of patience on his face that disheartened her.<sub>-.</sub>


    She had thought that they would finally talk with each other. But she nodded,


    ¡°Yes, she just went into her room with a young girl.¡± he nodded and ran towards the room without waiting for her to speak again.


    He ran and opened the door of his aunt¡¯s room only to see both of them sitting with a lot of parchments between them. They both raised their heads as he entered.


    Hazel raised a brow with a teasing smile on her face as if she was waiting for him to speak while his aunt fumed.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± she asked in a stern voice as her eyes turned strict when he adjusted his expressions.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I am here to know about the n since I am part of it.¡± he said with a tone full of confidence when his aunt scoffed. His emotions were written all over his face.


    Even Hazel shook her head with a smile on her face. The boy was a gone case!


    ¡°Why are youughing? This is all because of you.¡± Julia red at Hazel. She knew that her nephew was naive when ites to emotions and rtionships since he had spent all his life working hard to achieve his aim and now she was ying with his heart.


    ¡°Hmm, of course. The war is because of me. But i am not the one who started it!¡± Hazel stared at her with a look full of confusion as she mumbled it and then adjusted the papers in her hands when he walked in and sat beside her.


    He gave her a meaningful look but she continued to sort the paper and then spoke in a grave tone,


    ¡°Since we all are here. Glinda is ready to ept that she had been hired by Vincent for using the kids to collect Beryllium. but we have to hide her identity as a witch.


    And Melia would ept and bring rted proofs but that is not enough. I want more proof, more ideas.


    He could easily sway the proof. And he would have more to throw on us. Do you have any idea, Lucian.¡± if not she would just burn him to crisp and announce it as an ident.


    ¡°If your father would speak against him, then it would be the turning point of his position.


    He had tried to prove the emperor as a criminal for his position. That could create enough controversy.¡± Hazel nodded and then stood up.


    ¡°Alright then, I will go and inform Rafael that Lucian had found Beryllium in the dark room. You must create an uproar in the program and make sure to spread more and more rumors.¡± Hazel took out a bag full of gold coins finally earning a nod from Julia.


    ¡°You are charging money for this. Didn¡¯t you say you would pay money to everyone if you get rid of this shitty ruler!¡± a scowl formed on the face of Julia who hid the money behind her and stared hard at Lucian who shook his head. He would not have wondered if she would sell him for money.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about money. I would pay you more once the work is done.¡° Only then did the grip of Julia loosen from the bag.


    Though she was still a bit scared of hazel, she nodded her head as she knew that the girl may have the blood of a devil but she had humanity in her nature.


    Lucian stood up and followed Hazel out of the room. There was a strange silence between them as Lucian continued to steal nces at her until they walked towards the kids.


    The kids smiled and stood up with an eager look on their face when Hazel sat on the sofa near them.


    ¡°I am here to ask for your help. I want to punish the evil persons that have kept you confined.


    I want you to tell the world that you were forced to transfer the boxes from one ce to another and everything you have borne in that dark building.


    And for that i would invite you to stage in front of everyone. Would you be able to speak there? If not, I would think of another idea.¡° The smile on the face of the kids froze and was reced by a horrified look.


    They were still afraid of what had happened to them in that ce. She squeezed the hand of the boy that was trembling with fear.


    ¡°It ispletely your choice. So, if you do not want toe forward. We will find another way to punish them. But I promise that they will suffer more than you.¡± the boy who was afraid that they would capture him again raised his head.


    He was thankful to Hazel for saving him and understanding the risk she was taking in hiding them. If he would still be a coward while she would fight for his justice, would he ever be able to face her.


    ¡°No! I would speak in front of everyone and tell how I was beaten and tormented.¡±

 Chapter 264 The Confession

    Hazel left the room with teary eyes. She sat with the kids for a long time until Lucian told her that it was time to leave yet she felt like she had not spent enough time with them.


    They all were so brave to face their fears. She had exined to them well what they needed to say and told them how to reply to the questions and what they could be asked.


    She was proud of how they had understood everything and performed well when she had asked questions to them. She felt like a great burn would be lifted if the kids would get enough money aspensation to keep their mouths shut while she would show the drama to the council.


    ¡°Do you think they have received my letter?¡± she asked in a soft voice when Lucian shook his head.


    ¡°It is difficult. You should ask lord Rafael for help. He would be able to invite them on such short notice.¡± she turned silent.


    Raefael was busy and she did not want to ask someone who did not even ask her how she was after taking the benefit but not returning the favor. It cleared the line that he did not want to stay with her.<sub>-.</sub>


    The thought brought the shes of the kiss they had shared in the bed that night. She had kissed Lucian but it did not feel the same. She did not feel the sparks she had felt with him. But Lucian liked her and Rafael did not..!


    ¡°Umm, about the balcony..¡± Hazel tilted her head to look at Lucian who had a red face and was looking everywhere about her.


    ¡°I mean, about that kiss. Why did you kiss me?¡± She opened her mouth and then closed it as she did not have any answer.


    It has been some time since she knew that he liked her but he had never confessed it to her. And as far as it was about her. She was sure that she liked Rafael but he did not reciprocate her feelings.


    So, she wanted to know if she could move on with Lucian once Rafael would leave. But the kiss, it did not arouse her though she was sure she had kissed just the way Rafael had taught her;.<sub></sub>


    ¡°What do you feel when you kiss me?¡± she asked back as she was not able to mule over it or observe his reactions since she felt with Julia.


    ¡°That.. that was my first kiss. I felt like a jolt of lightning flew through my body and.. That.. I like you more than I expected.¡° His words closed her eyes but there was only the image of Rafael that came to her mind when she thought about kissing and having.. Cough cough! What was she even thinking?


    She had to forget about him.


    ¡°So, are you sure that you like me? I mean, you are serious about me, right?¡± she asked as she stopped in her tracks and stood in front of him.


    It was fine as long as he loved her and did not leave her for another woman. She was tired of running behind Rafael and she wanted to have a stable family now.


    ¡°You, you are asking me? What about you? Aren¡¯t you married to lord Rafael?¡± his eyes turned dim when he asked so.


    If possible he wanted to marry her and start a new family. But would she leave a strong and powerful vampire like Rafael to spend her life with a no name witch like him.


    He may have powers but it was nothing inparison to Rafael who could trample on him any time he wanted.


    ¡°I have already told you that our marriage was just a contract and it would end with the end of Vincent and my father.


    You have three days¡¯ time until I leave him for good. If you want us to go out and date for a while then confess to me once we are done.¡± she spoke without any embarrassment when his face turned bashful.


    He looked so red as if blood would start to drip out of his face any moment but a wide and silly grin formed on his face at the same time as he nodded his head.


    He felt like butterflies were running in the pit of his stomach. Not only blood but happiness was dripping out of his face that amazed her.


    How happy he was to be with her! Even Annie had left her that made her wonder if anyone had truly loved her in all her life.


    If this witch could love and treasure her, then she was sure that she would have a happy life with him.


    Just

 Chapter 265 [Bonus chapter] Tricks Failed

    ¡°Why are there so many councilmen? I thought you have already arranged for two councilmen that woulde and support us?¡± Este spoke through gritted teeth as she red at Vincent.


    He had lured her into a trap and now she was caught. He had told her that he would kill Hazel and put the me on her husband.


    That way she would get rid of all the thorns at once and could enjoy the sole power of the empress until he could be the emperor and even then, she was going to have more of the powers as his supporter.


    Her husband was a womanizer who had never stopped looking at other women. He already had two illegitimate children in the pce and only god knew how many were there in the empire.


    She felt nauseated when he still touched her after sleeping with so many other women that she was tempted by his offer.


    Even if he would not give her more power, she was fine with her current position and just wanted to get rid of her scumbag husband and that girl!


    She never had hard feelings for her until she dared to put her son into the prison. Just because she married a vampire lord, she thinks that she was more powerful than her.<sub>-.</sub>


    Est did not like to be challenged by her. So, she wanted to teach her a lesson too. Though death was too harsh, it is not like Hazel was doing any good by staying alive.


    They have nned everything meticulously but now.. She was not sure anymore when Hazel stood up in a few hours like nothing had happened and her husband was still sitting and discussing the matter with the council.


    More than that Rafael! The way he was smiling warmly, she was having a foreboding feeling about it. The vampire was not to trifle with it.


    As if he knew that it was not her husband but her who had tried to kill hazel.


    ¡°Would you keep your mouth shut, mother? Could you not see that we are in the middle of a meeting and you want us to discuss everything here.


    You can as well take the stage and shout so that they can drag you out.¡± Vincent replied with a look of contempt in his eyes as he gave one side nce to his mother and then focused on the meeting again.<sub></sub>


    He had lied to her about the death of Hazel. He never wanted to kill her but show her that he¡¯s the one in power here so that she would be one of his women.


    She had a special charm that always brought the possessive and predatory side of a man. He was sure there were many men behind her like her husband and that ve of her.


    But he wanted her all for himself and to get rid of his father but that was not thest goal. He had more ns in his mind and he had made sure that he would be able toplete them without a hitch.


    But this Rafael! He had invited the whole council here and these damned people decided to visit on such short notice.


    And that damn hazel, she tried to attack him with those daggers.


    Ha! Did she think that it would be enough? When all the women would be killed in the fire, she would be the one to me and then he would tell the truth that she had poisoned herself.


    Then he would see how the council would stop him from dragging her to the underground prison of his pce.


    Then he would have his way with her and torment her all her life.


    He could always apologize or give poison to his father and put the me on hazel.


    She had done it because she failed in sending him to the prison. That would be a perfect story that everyone would believe.


    But for that, he had to get rid of this vampire first.


    ¡°The poison was given by your staff and in your presence. How could you not know about it?


    Are you saying that you are not liable for the idents that happened in your pce?


    If you could not handle a small ce then how would you handle an empire? You should leave your position if you are that clueless about the world.¡± a man in a ck coat with his hair wellbed, spat in a cold tone as he stared at the emperor with a look of contempt in his eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean? idents happened all this while. Do you mean you can take the responsibility of everyone in the council if you are the head of there for now.¡± asked George back, he was not going to ept the defeat.


    ¡°What if that girl had poisoned herself under the orders of the vampire so that he could me us and use it as a chance to break the treaty?


    Vampires are known for their mesmerizing and hypnotizing abilities anyway. Which woman has been able to escape from their charm?


    As a main character of the ident. Shouldn¡¯t she be here and tell what happened exactly. But she is not even in the pce?


    I want to know if a person that is poisoned should be roaming around the city alone on the very same day?


    It was all an act, a ploy, not only against me but the whole human species by these vampires.


    If not, call her and ask her how she was not even feeling sick.¡± George snorted as he looked at Rafael with the same look of the councilman but Rafael was unfazed as if the words were not falling into his ears anymore.


    He was lost in his whole small world.


    ¡°So, are you saying that Hazel had ess to your staff and physician of your pce in advance that they decided to side with her and betray you?


    How would she even be able to do that when stayed in her room all day?¡±

 Chapter 266 Failing plans

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°So, you mean to say that I tried to kill her with poison and she was not even sick for a day?


    Just what kind of poison would I give her if I wanted to kill her.


    You all are only trying to trap me though I do not know why! But I would not ept the usations until there is proof.


    You can not ask an emperor to leave his position on the basis of theories and conjectures. Are you?¡± The discussion in the room turned heated as they all continued to me each other but no conclusion came out.


    ¡°Lord Rafael, what is your opinion about this matter?¡± Edward, the one who was presented during the signatures of the treaty , rubbed his forehead.


    He was the one who had conjunctured the idea of having marriage as a peace treaty and he did not want it to fail in just a few months.<sub>-.</sub>


    The wars are tough to handle and it challenged the authority of the council that is ruling all the species and was made to bring peace and equality.


    ¡°I agree with one thing. The person who had given the poison to Hazel did not want to kill her.


    It was more like a warning and it would be foolish for an emperor to put his position in danger just for threatening his own daughter.


    But that did not mean that I believe that the maid did it on her own whim. It must be one of the members of the royal family.


    It would be better that you all stay here and investigate the matter thoroughly rather than choosing lord Geroge as an escape goat and close the case.


    I want nothing but justice and I have always supported the work of the council since ming them would be ming myself.¡° It only meant that he was the head of the council and the one who takes all the decisions.<sub></sub>


    So the wrong decision of the council meant he had taken the wrong decision.


    Listening to his tone full of arrogance, Vincent gnashed his teeth.


    He had thought Rafael would speak against his father since he had attacked him with Beryllium and was one of the biggest threats against vampires.


    The hatred of his father towards other species is not a hidden secret.


    ¡°What if the criminal mind behind it would think of it as an opportunity and run away?¡± asked Vincent in a soft voice.


    He was looking concerned about the incident and it did not look like he was taking the side of his family or humans but we¡¯re ready to sacrifice any rtion for justice.


    His tone was full of grace and gentleness that could win the hearts of many just with one word.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere, prince Vincent?¡± asked Rafael with a look of mirth in his eyes as he raised a brow when Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed on his face.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I am the predator of the incident? Out of everyone do you think, I would be the foolish one to do it when I am trying my best to support you as my brother inw.¡± he faked hurt in his eyes as he shook his head with a look of disappointment in his face.


    It was a hint for the men whom he had bought already.


    Two of the councilman frowned over it,


    ¡°Lord Rafael, I was amazed at how you did not me lord George even when his own family had thought that he was the culprit.


    But now you are ming the crown prince randomly. Could it be that you want him to take the me since he was the future of this empire.


    I am not sure about the matter, but I know that Prince Vincent has always helped in the work of the council and even supported your wife when you were not even present in the pce.


    I wonder where you were since I have asked all the staff that you are out of the pce all the time since you havee here.¡± Rafael chuckled,pletely unfazed by the harsh words of the councilman.


    ¡°What can I say! I think I am fascinated by human culture and their festivities so I spent most of the time learning about it.


    And I was not taking the name of vincent. I was just giving an example that the members of the royal family could not run even if they wanted to like him.


    You should learn to grasp the matter before speaking but I forgive you since you are still young and have not much experience in the council.


    Wouldn¡¯t I be med again if I bullied a kid?¡± heughed softly as the face of the councilman turned red with embarrassment.


    Other members of the council exchanged nces too as the scene turned awkward.


    ¡°Alright, since we are not able toe to a conclusion. Let us wait tilldy Hazeles back.


    Maybe she will add a new light to the case. Till then no one would leave the pce and the words of the incident would not go out.


    The empire is celebrating the peace. We should not create chaos among them with the whispers of war again.¡± they all nodded as they stood up and bowed their heads.


    ¡°I will ask the maids to show all of you, your rooms. You should rest and I invite all of you for a y that was organized by themoners folk for celebrating the peace treaty.


    Thank you for giving my father a chance to prove his innocence. I am very much obliged by your kind gestures lord Rafael.¡± Vincent stood up and addressed the group as a kind and good ruler with a smile when they all nodded and left, as did Rafael but his eyes were on the two councilmen that had spoken against him.


    ¡°That fools! They have worsened the matter instead of helping me.¡±

 Chapter 267 [Bonus chapter] Kill Her

    Hazel could feel the intense eyes of Lucian staring at her the moment she came out of the carriage.


    He had taken the initiative to hold her hands but she shook her head.


    ¡°We are in the territory of my father and I am still the wife of Rafael. Though he would leave me, it still has time and we have to behave that way for the time being.¡± she warned. She had expected him to understand that much already.


    But she felt bad when she noticed how his face filled with disappointment but soon he nodded his head and stood properly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I am overwhelmed with happiness. I have never thought that I would be able to walk with you hand in hand.¡± he muttered softly as he bowed his head and then took a few steps back.


    Hazel wanted to assure him but before she could say anything, she noticed two mening out of the pce in council uniform.


    The red silk coat over their white shirt and ck pants.<sub>.</sub>


    They stood in their tracks when they noticed Hazel standing in front of them. Their expressions turned colder and a look of viciousness filled their eyes.


    ¡°Are you Hazel, the wife of lord Rafael?¡± asked one of them as his eyes raked on face and traveled slowly to her toes with a look of disgust in his eyes when Hazel nodded slowly.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe that Lord Vincent is afraid of a weak woman like you!¡± said another with a look of disdain in his eyes when she noticed that one of them had already taken ce just behind her.


    If he wanted, he could hold her from her waist and drag her in the dark but she was relieved that Lucian was standing there and would act if needed.


    ¡°Come with me, we need to ask you a few questions.¡± they ordered her with an arrogant tone and started walking towards the chamber of Vincent and she smirked.


    Men! Why do they always think that the other person was weak since she is a woman.<sub></sub>


    Lucian was about to attack one of them when Hazel shook her head. There would be nothing better than getting a live drama.


    ¡°My ve woulde with me for guarding me.¡± She added slowly when the man stopped in their tracks and only then paid some attention to Lucian but did not feel a threat from him since Vincent would have personal guards and his chamber was separate.


    So, even if they tried to shout, no voice would reach out.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± he nodded his head and started walking again while the other one waited for them to walk so that he could walk behind them.


    ¡°Use the spell of darkness and run when the timees. I want you to collect everyone in front of his room when I give you the signal.¡± she whispered softly in the tone no one could hear since she knew that Lucian could still hear her due to his control over winds.


    He nodded his head softly as they almost reached Vincent¡¯s chamber surrounded by a dozen knights.<sub></sub>


    Just as she entered, she could hear the sound of an argument.


    ¡°I do not know all this. I am just warning you that I would tell the truth if you tried to cross me.


    Why have you mixed less poison that she is still alive? What if she would give a statement against us?¡± Este was shouting while pacing in the hall when Hazel entered with both councilmen.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. We have brought her with us to teach her how to speak in front of the council.¡± the man replied with a gleeful expression when Este and Vincent turned to look at her.


    They were surprised to see that Hazel hade to them even when she knew the truth.


    ¡°You! I was not expecting your submission after your ploy of the morning.¡± Vincent looked at her meek face and narrowed his eyes on her.


    He was not going to be fooled by her naive expressions again. She was a witch with those daggers in her hands.


    ¡°But since you are here. You have made everything simple.¡° He was prepared for her this time with so many guards and knights around him.


    He turned back to look at the councilman who was looking proud and waiting for his reward.


    ¡°Has anyone seen hering here?¡± The councilman exchanged nces but shook their head.


    There was no one except his knights who would notin against them.


    ¡°Then kill her. Let them think that she ran away as she never wanted to marry Rafael but someone robbed her and killed her in the town.


    Throw her body in the outskirts of the townter to make the story more convincing.¡± he ordered in a cold voice when his eyes filled with viciousness.


    He walked closer with an evil smirk on his face when both councilmen came closer and held her hands so that she could not run away after hearing the announcement of her death.


    His hands were ced on her chin as he forced her to look into her eyes andughed when she stood there helplessly at his mercy.


    ¡°I wanted to keep you alive Hazel. I really wanted you to be one of my women. You are beautiful just like a delicate flower that needed to be ced in the vase of my room and I could enjoy watching it wilt slowly on my mercy.


    But too bad, you did not y ordingly. I could have given you all the luxuries and a chance to serve me to your best.


    But you.. Ingrate! You tried to attack me in the morning. Have you seriously thought that you could kill me?


    What a fool! I did not know how you survived the fire in the woods. But this was your good luck.


    Now you can not escape your fate from here.¡±

 Chapter 268 Kill her 2

    Hazel stared at him with a nk look on her face that irritated him.


    He wanted to see her beg for his mercy. He wanted her to cry and fold her hands in front of him. Kneel to live more but her nk expressions were only mocking him which he could not bear anymore.


    With a frown, he raised his other hand to slp her when Lucian came forward.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes flickered and she lipsed a word ¡°now!¡± while staring at Lucian who blinked.


    He was about to shake his head but stopped. He knew that if he wanted to keep her safe, he had to listen to her.


    Lucian¡¯s hands clenched into a fist as he nodded and ran on the opposite side.


    ¡°Guars, hold him. He should not go out of the chamber!¡± announced Vincent in a loud voice while stopping in his tracks.<sub>.</sub>


    The guards nodded and ran behind Lucian who had already ran out of the room when Vincent tilted his head andughed.


    ¡°Who would have thought that that rat would leave you alone to die from my hands.¡± He was sure that the boy meant a lot to Hazel.


    She was ready to get punished just to save him and now he left her the first chance he got. But once again he was surprised to see her smiling.


    ¡°Why are youughing, you bitch?¡± he shouted as he tried to p her again but before his hands could touch her cheeks, she held his hand tightly in her palm.


    His eyes filled with surprise as he looked at the side only to see that the councilman had fallen on the ground.


    ¡°All of you, what are you doing? Hold her tightly. She is a dangerous woman.¡± Hazel tilted her head to see Este shouting at the knights standing in the room in a panicked voice.<sub></sub>


    Her face was filled with an anxious look when Hazel chuckled.


    ¡°Mother, you are not looking well. Why don¡¯t you rest for a bit and let us brother and sistermunicate well.


    I promise that I wille to you once I am done with my dear brother.¡± Este¡¯s skin crawled and she felt goosebumps all over her body hearing the sweet tone of Hazel.


    She knew that the woman was dangerous. She wanted to p Hazel too but knew that it would be only digging her own grave.


    She bit her lips and said nothing when she noticed how Vincent was still struggling to get his wrist free from her hold and the councilman whom she had pushed away was still lying on the floor with a painful expression on his face.


    He was wincing while trying to touch his back. She jerked her hands away from the grip of another councilman and then pushed his chest away as if he was made of cotton.<sub></sub>


    The man felt a few steps away with that slight push and stared at Hazel with astonishment.


    ¡°So, what chances were you talking about, brother?¡± she asked in a sweet voice but Vincent winced and groaned.


    His face had the same painful expressions. His eyes were closed and he was using his full pressure in getting rid of her grip but it felt like only getting his hand separated from his body would be the way to get rid of her hold.


    ¡°Let me go Hazel or..¡±


    ¡°Or..!¡± she raised a brow and amusement filled his voice. The man was aware of her powers yet had the courage and arrogance of threatening her.


    It only made her feel amused that he was ordering instead of begging.


    ¡°Or what, Vincent? Would you cry andin to your mother?¡± she acted as if she was a crying baby but her eyes turned colder in the next second.


    ¡°Your time is over now. All you have done in this life, you have to pay for them now.¡± her grip on his hands tightened when he felt his bone was breaking into pieces.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The sound of breaking bones reverberated into the air and she smiled when she saw him full of pain.


    ¡°What.. What are you doing? Let him go! Did you know you could be sent to prison for treason if you hurt the crown prince of the empire?¡± Este threatened as she noticed how the guards had surrounded her but no one wasing forward to free Vincent.


    ¡°So it would be better that you let go of him now.¡± she added in a cold voice when she heard Hazel chuckling.


    ¡°You should be worried about yourself, mother!¡± Although Hazel said so, she still let go of Vincent who was looking a bit scared but more annoyed with his continued defeat when it came to training her.


    ¡°You! Bitch. You are going to regret that.¡± Vicent glowered as he took out his sword and so did the other guards who gained some confidence when Vincent joined them.


    But instead of fearing, Hazel had a look of thrill on her face as if she was going to enjoy drama.


    She took out a dagger again as she stared at them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me how?¡± she asked as she yed with the dagger in her hands and then without any warning threw one towards Este whose eyes widened.


    She felt like she was going to die this instant with that dagger and closed her eyes with fear.


    She felt the pain on her cheeks but it was not that much pain.


    She opened her eyes only to see that the dagger had gazed at her skin but there was no injury.


    The dagger had touched her and then hit the wall behind her when the guards looked at her with astonishment.


    ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s see who is going to regret what!¡± she muttered as she started throwing more daggers out of her pocket and killed the nearest guard by piercing his heart at once with her dagger.


    ¡°You! Teach her a lesson. Hold her hands and use her daggers to kill her.¡±

 Chapter 269 [Bonus chapter] Stabbed herself

    Este ordered the guards to hold Hazel with a thought that she would be scared but Hazel only counted her daggers.


    Her eyes were sparkling strangely that Este had an illusion that they were changing colors. Her green eyes shone silver and then darkness started to fill them.


    She blinked and shook her head to make sure that her vision was clear when she noticed that another dagger was thrown towards her and instantly covered her face with her hands.


    ¡°This is the only way you can save yourself. Keep your eyes closed. You have not seen anything or heard anything.¡± she frowned when she felt that Hazel was whispering into her ears.


    She swore that she had seen Hazel standing too far from her. She tried to open her eyes when she felt another dagger passing through her other cheek.


    ¡°If i would have been at your ce, i would not have taken that risk.¡± her voice trembled. It inflicted a strange fear in her that she covered her face with her hands tightly.


    She did not want to die but she had never thought that Hazel could create this much fear in her.<sub>.</sub>


    Once assured that Este was not going to move, she walked towards Vicent who was already covered with his shadow knights.


    ¡°To always ask others to sacrifice their life for you and hide behind them to show your bravery! How pathetic!¡± her face filled with disgust but Vincent could feel his death dancing on her face.


    He gritted his teeth as he felt annoyed. This woman should be kneeling in front of him and asking for his attention but how she was trying to scare him.


    ¡°Kill her! Show her where she belongs. I want to see her begging for her death.¡± he shouted to his shadow kings that were known for their agility and martial prowess.


    They were able to subdue Lucian too when they fought with himst time. He had only seen Hazel throwing daggers but not using a sword.


    He was sure that her skills were limited to that only since she had never received training while she was living in the annex building.<sub></sub>


    Hazel threw a dagger but before it could touch Vincent, the shadow knight had already deflected it with his sword.


    He had a nk expression on his face even when he noticed her eyes turning ck or throwing daggers towards them.


    She threw again but this time he deflected it too. She realized that he was not a weak contender.


    ¡°Why are you putting your life in danger for someone like him?


    He is a killer and sadist. He did not deserve any kind of loyalty.¡± She took out another dagger but did not throw it carelessly this time.


    His aim was never to kill the innocents and Vincent did not deserve such an easy death too. She was only stalling for him until Lucian came back.<sub></sub>


    She tried to re the men but they did not react as if they could not hear her at all.


    ¡°What if I pay double your sry?¡± she asked again but no reaction that infuriated her.


    She could not understand why a knight would be loyal to a man like Vincent but she continued to walk closer to them until she was standing just a few inch away from the shadow knights and Vincent whose confidence had returned.


    ¡°Tsk! You have thought that you can defeat all the knights or buy them? Now who is the pathetic one, huh?


    My knights would never leave me and you are going to die with their hands tonight.


    You thought that you are stronger but you are another fool who thinks that women are strong. You should have just epted my offer and would have been mine.¡± he snorted as he came out from behind.


    With his shadow knights protecting him, he was not afraid of Hazel anymore.


    He would enjoy her lost and scared face before killing her but the woman just scoffed.


    ¡°How disgusting you are to think of your own sister in that way? Is that why you used father for killing me while you were the one who mixed poison in my food!


    Were you afraid that he would be against your desire to take your own sister?¡± she asked with a tone full of contempt when he chuckled.


    ¡°Ha! Do you think that he would have cared? He had spent the night with any woman his eyes could fall on.


    Not to forget that he always imed that you are not his daughter. He just kept you because you were beautiful and he thought that you would be useful in future. And look how he used you as a pawn in his game.¡±


    He sneered as he took out his dagger. Under the keen eyes of his shadow knights he would be able to kill her with his own hands only then he would feel better since she had insulted him too many times.


    ¡°Then why did you me him when he was going to make you his heir anyway. It could not be as simple as getting the throne or was it?¡± she asked againpletely unaffected when he yed with his dagger whileing closer to her.


    ¡°No! I only want to keep mother silent since she knew too much about me and had started to pester me.


    And I have been tired of waiting. The old man was not dying but I needed power toplete my ns of starting another war.


    Whenever I asked him to take action, he asked me to wait.


    He had his hands on Beryllium yet he acted in hiding instead of starting a war in broad daylight. He was a fearful man.


    But now that you knew too much, you have to die too.¡± he added as he attacked her with his dagger but to his surprised she smirked instead of getting scared and instead of trying to protect herself, she held the dagger but pulled it closer to her body and stabbed herself with the dagger while he was still holding her.


    ¡°Aahhhh!¡±

 Chapter 270 Save My Wife

    He looked at him with widened eyes that wererger than saucers while his whole body turned rigid.


    He wanted to kill her? Yes! But he was not the one who killed her. He was just holding the dagger but she was the one who covered his hands and pulled the dagger to her body and attacked herself.


    He kept holding the dagger and staring at her who was shouting but her eyes were so calm that he could see that the shrike was fake.


    But why?


    ¡°Aahhhh!¡±


    ¡°What in the world?¡± He took out the dagger from her body with the intention to attack her again.


    He did not know what he was nning but he knew that she was dangerous and should die. That was his chance to kill her.<sub>.</sub>


    With that thought he attacked her with more force this time. This time, he would not attack her abdomen but her vital organs.


    His eyes filled with the desire to kill her but just as the dagger could touch her chest where her heart was, the dagger was held by Rafael.


    ¡°Huh!¡± the eyes of Vincent widened as he looked around when he heard the sound of various footsteps.


    Lucian was standing just an inch away from Rafael. If Rafael would not have held the dagger, Lucian would have done it.


    All the councilmen were standing around him with many knights holding swords towards him.


    That was all a trap! He had thought that they were under his control but he was just a puppet in her hands all this time;<sub></sub>


    She looked at him with a look full of disdain hiding behind Rafael. She lipsed the word ¡°fool!¡± while smirking at him when his eyes turned colder.


    He had lost everything. His name, image, position and the right to be the next is improper due to her.


    He had had so many women and she should have been one of them. How dare she stand against him and trap him.


    ¡°You bitch! Do you think that you can win against me?¡± He lost his rationalitypletely as he attacked her once again but before he could do so, Rafael shot him in the abdomen with his gun, shocking every person present there.


    ¡°My lord, why have you shot him? We should have a trial to solve the matter!¡± one of the councilmen grieved as he ran towards the body of Vincent who had fallen on the floor yet was still alive.


    ¡°Ooh, i was just scaring him but my hands slipped.¡± he showed a fake surprise and then looked at the councilman apologetically but beneath that, he had a smirk on his face and his eyes were filled with mirth.<sub></sub>


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± how could you aim him and remove the safety lock and pull the trigger with the slip of your hands.


    The councilman was at a loss of words while everyone continued to stare at him.


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡± asked another when the first councilman nodded as he checked the pulse of Vincent.


    ¡°Yes, but it is so slow. He would not love for long if he would not be treated immediately and the human world did not have any treatment for guns.¡±


    The guns were still limited to the vampire world where they used them to attack witches. The vampires have healing capacity so they did not get injured with swords.


    Their wounds would heal in seconds so that recovery could be seen with bare eyes while the wounds of guns are deeper and leave more impact on the vampires, they were able to heal the wound of a gun in a few days.


    But when ites to humans, they are not that strong or robust.


    ¡°Take him to the physician immediately and see what he could do!¡± ordered Edward with a long sigh when another councilman came forward and they both held Vincent and took him out of the room.


    ¡°Can you exin what you are doing here, your majesty?¡± Edward walked towards Este who was shaking like a dry leaf in the storm but had still covered her face with her hands.


    The woman shivered but did not reply, nor did she remove her hands from her face that created a frown on the face of Edward.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rafael turned to look at Hazel while his hands had already let go of the gun and were covering the wound on her abdomen when she nodded but her whole face had turned white.


    Her eyes were looking dim and a lot of blood hade out of her wound.


    ¡°My lord, we have matters to discuss.¡± said Edward when he noticed that Rafael was going to leave.


    Rafael turned to look at Edward whose face turned ashen and he took a step back immediately while his whole body shrunk as if he was trying to disappear himself when he noticed the cold eyes of Rafael.


    It looked like he would snap his neck and kill him instantly if he tried to stop him again.


    ¡°Can you not see that my wife is injured. Someone had tried to kill her and you want me to stand here and do a chit chat with you?¡± he growled that scared the wits of everyone present in the room while Lucian turned to look at him with surprise.


    Hazel whose eyes had already turned blurry did not notice the change in the room as her eyes closed slowly. Her body that was held by Rafael felt lighter and he turned to look at the girl whose body had turned limp in his arms.


    ¡°Stop me if you can

 Chapter 271 [Bonus chapter] Was He Wrong?

    Lucian blinked as he stared at the unconscious Hazel. He knew more than anyone that her body was reacting just likest time and her wounds would soon heal.


    But if a human physician would check her, he would know that she was not a human.


    ¡°My lord, let me hold thedy and take her to her room. There is a councilman waiting for you.¡± he said as he bowed his head.


    There was desperation in his voice that he was trying to hide. He could not let Rafael know that she was a witch or he would kill her too. When ites to witches, Rafael was a crazy maniac.


    He could not let her die after getting a chance to spend his life with her. His heart palpitated as every second looked like an age had passed when Rafael did not reply.


    ¡°He is right. He would take thedy back into her room and call the physician. We have urgent matters to deal with,¡± said the head of council with a nod of his head when Rafael, who was still staring at the wounds of Hazel as if he could not see a thing, raised his head.


    There was a cold smirk on his face that did ot let his emotions show in his voice or face.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°I must have been so lenient to all of you that you assumed you could tell me what I needed to do.


    Or is it that you have forgotten I could kill all of you with the snap of my finger for ordering me.¡° His voice was low and full of humor as if he was amused but all the hair of their bodies rose with fear when they felt his gaze full of blood lust.


    Only he could threaten them for their lives with that tone and smile. Many of them were so frozen that they could not move an inch nor could they open their mouths to apologize since they had seen him killing others mercilessly.


    ¡°Then I shall go and bring the physician.¡± Lucian bowed his head and ran out of the room.


    He didn¡¯t have time to spare as he knew only one person could help him in this case but he was not sure if she was still there.


    Rafael left the room with the girl in his arms and just when they could not see him anymore could they breathe again.<sub></sub>


    Edward shook his head. He knew that was about to happen when they noticed the panic in the eyes of Rafael he had never seen before.


    He had never blinked no matter how many men and women died in front of him. He was born watching death and the smell of blood was only food for him.


    But his fangs did note out when he saw her bleeding. That was enough of a shock for him to care about his threat.


    ¡°What about the empress?¡± he heard someone asking when he sighed.


    ¡°For now, take all of them to a room and lock them. We have to wait till Rafaeles back and makes a decision.¡±


    On the other side, Rafael took Hazel to the room with hasty steps that many only felt a cold wind passing through them but could not see them moving.<sub></sub>


    Heid her on the bed and then went to the washroom and brought a towel dipped in the warm water.


    He came into the room and stared at her with a look of hesitation for a second before taking off her dress.


    He threw it on the floor and looked for her wounds. She had a minor cut in her abdomen that surprised him. He had seen with his own eyes how the man had attacked him deeply.


    There must be arger cut. He stared at the cut as he cleaned the wound and the blood around it with a warm towel when his eyes widened.


    He noticed how her wound was getting smaller and shallower and just in front of his eyes, the wound disappeared.


    He could not believe his eyes and touched the ce where the wound was but nothing was left.


    If there were no stains of blood on the towel, he would have thought that he was dreaming by looking at her blemish free skin.


    Her skin was looking like a baby that had never suffered a minor scratch, much less being stabbed by a sword or dagger.


    His eyes narrowed as the healing powers only had by witches and vampires. Humans are weak species with no power and prone to death by small injuries and wounds or diseases.


    They have the shortest life among the three species. But..! a look of bewilderment passed his eyes when his mind started to swirl.


    No! He shook his head. He had checked her so many times. But.. her recent behavior and the way she looked at him.


    It has changed so much that he had often felt she was not the Hazel he had met a few months ago.


    He cleaned her blood and sweat from her body with that warm towel. He could only wait for her to wake up and give answers to his questions.


    For now, he would take care of her. Once she was cleaned, he walked to the closet and brought another dress for her.


    Now that the fear of losing her had gone, he marveled at her body.


    Her slender waist and her soft and supple skin.


    He felt the deep desire to take out the undergarments that were teasing her. He could see a good amount of cleavage from the lining and wanted to touch and see further.


    It only gave him the temptation to know what the cloth was hiding beneath it and that sheer undergarment she was wearing in her lower region.


    It was red! Was it not a torment to see her this way but not be able to touch her. He closed his eyes and rang the bell.


    He could not do it. He still did not have that much courage.


    ¡°Help thedy in wearing clothes.¡±

 Chapter 272 How Did The Seal Broke?

    Lucian ran to the annex building instead of the physician room. He knocked the door a few times but when he did not hear a voice, he opened it with full force.


    He entered and looked around. The ce was dark and empty but he could not be sure.


    He knew that the witch was strong enough to create the spell of illusions and what he was seeing could be a scene that did not exist.


    He opened his mouth but closed it again. He wanted to shout her name but realized that he had no idea of what it was.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he heard two guardsing in and staring at him with a frown.


    ¡°Do you not know you are a ve? What are you doing by running around as if you own this ce?¡± They gave him a cold harrumph but he did not have time for their childish acts.


    ¡°Hazel, do you know her? She is injured and Rafael had taken her with him.¡± he shouted as his eyes ran all over the room.<sub>.</sub>


    The guards looked at each other and then at him as if he had gone crazy.


    ¡°If the princess is injured and her husband had taken her with him. Why are you getting so agitated?¡± asked one of them with a deep frown on his face.


    ¡°Yes, if you are worried for thedy, you should go to the physician. Why are you shouting in this dark ce where no one resides.


    It is barren that even his highness the crown prince had asked not to guard this pce anymore since there is nothing that could be stolen.¡° The man looked at the gloomy and dark ce with a bit of fear.


    The ce looked creepy once they cleared all the furniture from her especially in the night when there was no source of light left.


    ¡°Come out, we have other work to do too.¡± said the first knight with a look of impatience when Lucian did not even spare a nce at them.<sub></sub>


    As a ve, he sure was haughty. He did not care about them as if they were fools. He stomped his feet with annoyance but that didn¡¯t make much difference to Lucian who was anxious.


    It would only be a matter of seconds when her wounds would healpletely. If that happened, then even if he found that witch here, Hazel would be done for.


    ¡°I said please. We do not have much time. Hazel is.. I did not know but i am sure that you do.,


    You know everything and if Rafaeles to know about it, then he would..¡± he pulled his hair with annoyance.


    It was irritating talking to an empty room when he did not know if she was hearing it or not. What if he was waiting his time here when Hazel would be getting hurt by Rafael.


    Even if her wounds could heal what if he killed her. Witches could not evade death or the wounds on vital organs. What if he stabbed her heart.<sub></sub>


    His nails dug deeper into his skin as he felt he was too weak. He swore his love for her but was never able to protect her no matter what he did.


    Was he even worth her? No! That was not the time to think about his worth.


    ¡°If you are here, help me for thest time. I promised that I would do anything in exchange. Please!¡± he fell on his knees as he begged the witch he had met her.


    She could be invisible or hidden. What if she was snickering at him when he was ready to sacrifice his life for her.


    ¡°Hey you, are you crazy? Whom are you talking to like that?¡± The guard felt an eerie feeling the way the boy was talking to the darkness.


    He even felt an illusion that a shadow moved in the darkness when he fell on his knees that shivered him.


    ¡°Raldon, help me in dragging this fool out. What if he was calling demons into the pce. I am not feeling good about it.¡± he shouted at the other guard who had already taken steps back and reached the door.


    The second guard flinched and whispered a curse under his breath as he went to help his friend to drag that strange boy out when Lucian closed his eyes and whispered a spell.


    All the curtains of the room started to blow with the wind and the temperature of the room fell.


    The room turned so cold that both guards held each other closely. They hugged each other with fear and then ran away.


    They did not care what that man was trying anymore as their life was more important.


    The whole room was filled with strong gale and a hurricane started to form in the middle of the room when finally lights started to lit around all the walls and footsteps could be heard again.


    ¡°You should have sent the men out first.¡± the low whisper of the woman could be heard who slowly apparated from the corner and stared at Lucian with anger.


    ¡°And why are you making a fuss? Hazel would not die that easily.


    She had been getting injured ever since she had married that dumb vampire. He would take her to a physician. Why are you getting so riled up about it?¡± she asked as she sat on the bed that was not there a second ago when he shook his head and stood up.


    ¡°That is not what I am worried about. Hazel, she is a witch and she has the ability to heal herself like others but you do not know that her husband is a crazy maniac when ites to witches.


    He would kill her when he would see that she did not have wounds anymore.


    Come with me and act like a physician, do something but stop her wounds from getting healed immediately.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? But how could that be.. I have checked that the seal was not broken!!!¡±

 Chapter 273 [Bonus chapter] A Walking Time Bomb

    ¡°The seal?¡± he repeated when his eyes widened and he covered his mouth in shock, ¡°what there is a seal on her soul? That was why her powers were hidden?¡± he could not believe it. But now he could understand what had happened.


    There used to be sealing magic but it was lost with the first generation of witches. If they wanted, they could seal the powerful souls in another body and the magic of one in her own body so that she would never be able to use it.


    That gave the witches immense power to rule their coven. But this magic needed a lot of mana and a strong body so not many were able to perform it.


    And after the tragedy of the witches and the extinction of the first generation of witches, the magic is lost.,.


    ¡°You are too noisy! Why are you shouting?¡¯ she frowned as she looked at him with a stern gaze like a teacher scolding the kid that created nuisance.


    ¡°I¡­e with me and help Hazel before it is toote. Hazel had just epted my proposal, I did not want her to die at the hands of Rafael.¡± with a scoff she wanted to tell him that there was no way that Rafael would kill Hazel, if any, he would hug her and thank the god if vampires had any when her eyes widened.<sub>.</sub>


    Her words died in her mouth as she stared at the kid. Kid! He was hundreds of years younger than her and she could not believe that Hazel epted him as her lover!


    ¡°That is impossible. She had already married Rafael.¡± She forgot the main reason for hising and red at him, ¡°if you lie to me I will turn you into a toad.¡± she threatened when he looked bewildered as he did not understand which part of his words looked like lies to her.


    ¡°You can do anything you want. But would you please hurry now. We have to save Hazel.¡± He dragged her by pushing her shoulders out of the room when she red at him and then held his wrist.


    ¡°There is no way that she would choose a fool.¡± she muttered as if cursing him when she ced a spell and they both disappeared from there.


    They bothnded in front of Hazel¡¯s room but the only difference was Anne looked like an old man with a white beard and crow feet eyes when they apparate again.<sub></sub>


    She adjusted her white robe and coughed as she knocked the door when Lucian fianny came back to his senses.


    He wanted to tell her that he was not a fool and he would keep Hazel happy but theynded here before he could do so.


    ¡°Master, I have brought the physician.¡± he said in a tone full of urgency as he barely controlled his desire to break the door and ran in.


    He was so damn worried about her. What if it was already toote since the witch had taken a lot of time in their foolish talk.


    ¡°Master, lord Rafael!¡± he shouted a bit louder this time when he did not hear any reply.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Ah, yes! Come in.¡± Lucia opened the door and ran in only to bump into a maid who was standing up from the bed of Hazel.


    He noticed that the maid had cleaned the body of Hazel and changed her clothes while Rafael was waiting on the balcony.


    A look of relief washed over his face. It was already hard to see Hazel with him. He would have gone berserk and broken Rafael¡¯s nose if he had changed the clothes or seen her nude.


    ¡°Master, the physician is here. You can go and rest. He would check and heal mydy.¡± he asked with a tinge of hope when started to walk towards them.


    His expressions were strange. He was looking happy, relieved but there were tears in his eyes. His whole face was shining with happiness but he was staggering as if he could not even walk.


    ¡°That would not be needed, my dear wife ispletely fine and resting.


    I do not want intrusion in her rest. So, you may leave.¡± he waved his hands as his voice quivered, baffling Lucian who panicked when he heard that he had to leave.


    Anne¡¯s eyes narrowed on the face of the vampire. She knew him too well.


    Her eyes went to Hazel as she scanned her body. As Lucian had said there was no wound or injury and her seal was cracked.


    Though it was not brokenpletely her aura and magic was leaking but that had turned her body unstable.


    If it continued then the new body would not be able to use so much power. Isabe was the strangest. She had powers of destruction up to the limit that she could kill all the living beings on earth with the snap of her finger.


    Therefore, more than a thousand witches had performed the spell of killing her by sacrificing half of their power and so much blood to kill her.


    Only then they were able to get rid of her but they had turned weaker after that, so Rafael was able to kill all of them and drink the rest of their blood as revenge.


    It has taken so much effort in bringing her back to life but she was not like before.


    But this new body, it was not that strong, if all the powers were unleashed then she would st like a bomb and it would destroy the whole empire.


    Anne cursed under her breath. Just what she was doing this time? The seal could only break when her life is in danger.


    Anne gulped. She was sure she had checked her seal just a few days ago. She was afraid that Hazel would feel her presence that was why she was hiding and taking care of her from afar.


    ¡°I will still check her since only I can decide if she is fine or not. So, both of you leave the room.¡±

 Chapter 274 Enemies or Allies?

    ¡°So, both of you leave the room.¡± The sound of her shouting rang in the room, surprising Rafael who had thought all humans are afraid of him.


    He looked at the physician closely with a look of suspicion in his eyes. He was too old to be this strong.


    But Anne just ignored him. There was no way that he would be able to know that she was a witch.


    She walked towards the bed of Hazel and sat on it as she held her pulse.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to leave the room? Or do you want me to lift her dress in front of you.¡± Her stern voice shocked both men but soon Rafael understood the meaning of his words and his face turned dark.


    ¡°What do you mean by lifting up her dress? You have to check the way she is or leave the room.


    I will not let any man see her that way!¡± his desire to kill could be felt from afar when Anne realized that she had eaten more than she could chew.<sub>.</sub>


    She should have changed her form into a woman but then she was sure that the pce would not have any woman as a physician.


    Though Rafael had not realized that she was a witch. She was sure that he would feel the presence of magic if she would absorb the powers of hazel but if she did not do that then her powers would continue to flow all over her body without any control.


    ¡°I am only doing my duty, my lord. Thedy¡¯s pulse is not regr and I am sure that she had an injury. Since there is no cut or mark. I have to check by other means.¡° She bowed her head as she knew that a physician could not be further daring but her words did not bring any change in the dark expressions of rafael.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. My dear wife is fine. She is only resting. You can check her pulse and then leave the room.


    We will call you if needed.¡± Though he still had that kind expression on his face, anyone could feel the pressureing from his voice.


    If not listened, he would choke the person to death when Anne gritted her teeth.<sub></sub>


    She had no other choice. She bowed her head and walked out of the room after checking the pulse but just after taking a few steps away followed by Lucian who was looking pale and worried, she whispered a spell.


    Her eyes shone. Though she was still looking like a man, her voice turned feminie again and soon the whole pce started to burn.


    The fire started with the room Vincent and Este was in. so that it looked like it was their attempt to run away to others and they would think someone had tried to kill them.


    If that was not enough, she changed her looks into a knight and started to shout with a voice full of panic.


    ¡°The pce is on fire, the pce is on fire. Help help!¡± Soon, the fire started to spread and the chaos ensued.


    The guards started to run towards the fire to put it off while the group of councilmen came out of their meeting room and started to stare at the fire with different thoughts in their mind until they were escorted away.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Why are you standing here like a fool? I have helped you so much. Now go and help Rafael and hazel ining out and try to distract him.¡± Lucian nodded as she red at him and knocked the room again.


    ¡°Master, the whole pce is on fire. I think the prince had tried to run away by distracting others with fire.


    You should leave the pce too.¡± he muttered as he opened the door.


    Rafael was holding Hazel in his arms and walking out of the room as the fire had started to spread through the curtains of his balcony.


    When he walked out a part of burnt wood fell on him but he brought the body of hazel closer to his chest as if he was trying to hide her body when the wood fell on his back and burnt it.


    The fire was burning his shirt but his expressions did not change as he continued to walk further when Anne fumed.


    If he would not let her go then how would she help?


    She noticed that she did not take the main door for exit but took Hazel into the internal garden of the pce.


    If he would take her away from there, Anne would not be able to follow. She was.. She stomped her feet in anger and ran behind her.


    Since she was in the form of a knight, she could always make excuses if he found out about her presence.


    She let go of Lucian and followed Rafael when Lucian ran behind her too. He did not know why but he felt Rafael was behaving strangely.


    For the past few days, he was trying to avoid the presence of Hazel as if he was running away from her but now.. He was behaving like she was the source of his living. He was gluing so much from her and not letting her go even for a second.


    He should have already given hazel to Lucian and went to check on the council but he did not do so. Could it be that he already knew that Hazel was a witch and was trying to get hold of her thinking that she was acting to be a human to deceive him.


    But that thought only worried him further as his speed increased when he noticed that Anne had already reached there.


    But just as he reached closer, he felt there was an invisible wall. He tried to push but he could not enter.


    The witch must have made it but what was she doing in there with Rafael.


    Before he could open his mouth and ask to open the wall he saw Rafael attacking the witch and the whole area turned darker and disappeared into the thin air.

 Chapter 275 [Bonus chapter] The Battle

    ¡°Why are you trying to take Hazel with you?¡± His warm smile and soft features turned colder and darker and the fangs peeked out of his mouth when he stared coldly at the knight who suddenly turned into a woman with silver hair.


    ¡°I was not expecting you to recognize me that soon. The girl needed help.¡± Her expressions were calm but beneath those clear eyes the mana was swirling and her soft lips were already murmuring a protection spell so that he could not attack her leisurely.


    He had already taken his gun out and was sneering at her.


    ¡°I thought all the first generation witches were killed. I am d that you came by yourself to clear my misunderstanding and correct my mistake.¡± without wasting another second, he shot all the bullets on her.


    These bullets were filled with mana and gunpowder to make it work on the witches faster but not a single bullet touched her.


    All the bullets stopped an inch away from her body and then fell on the ground.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°You were able to kill all those witches only because they were in their recovery period.


    They have lost a lot of blood and most of their powers in the process of killing Isabe but I was not one of them. So, your actions did not affect me then and it is not going to affect me now.


    You are just a kid in front of me.¡± a chuckle escaped his lips instead of anger when he shook his head.


    But then he took out another bunch of bullets and refilled his gun.


    ¡°The protection spell you have ced is stronger but it does not mean that it will never break. I am a very patient man when ites to hunting my prey.¡± with that, he started shooting another load of bullets.<sub></sub>


    These bullets were stronger with mana infusion than thest time. Anne could feel that the protection spell would not stay for long.


    It takes a lot of energy to make a protection spell. Though she was already in the process of making another one, she did not know how many bullets he had.


    ¡°You crude vampire, didn¡¯t I say I was not one of them. Then why are you attacking me?¡± she snarled with anger as she moved her fingers and the gun in his hands started to shake as if it was trying to free itself from the grip of Rafael.


    But he increased force up to the limit that it stopped moving and Anne gritted her teeth. She could use stronger spells against him but she did not want to hurt him.


    He was her brother inw. And though she could never tell him that, she did not want Hazel to be hurt.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I have expected better spells from you!¡± Rafael scoffed as he shot more bullets with a smile on his face.


    Anne stomped her feet. A wave formed through it and the earth shook as if an earthquake hade. The vibration was strong enough to make anyone fall.


    All the objects started to fall around but Rafael was standing there long and tall as if he could not feel the shaking of earth.


    Instead he came closer when he heard the sound of shattering ss when he shot thest bullet.


    Her protection spell had been broken but it would only be a matter of seconds before she would form another. He could not wait to refill the bullet and then shot her.


    His inhuman speed only took a second for him to reach in front of him and hold her neck when her eyes widened. She tried to ce a protection spell but this time it covered both of them and they vanished from there since she had added teleportation spells this time to run away.


    They bothnded in the annex building where she was living and he sneered.


    ¡°You said that you were not among the witches who tried to kill Isabe. Yet you are here, working with a corrupt human to assassinate me and my species and killing Hazel in the process too.¡± the grip of his hands on her neck tightened when she closed her eyes and started coughing.


    Her hands moved in a circle with some difficulty and a tornado of wind started to form in the room. It pushed Rafael away but he was using all his force to kill her.


    When he was sure that he would not be able to hold for long, his fangs came out and he attacked on her neck.


    ¡°You damn pest! Do you think you can drink anyone¡¯s blood!¡± she shouted with annoyance as she murmured another spell and his mouth closed automatically.


    He tried to open it but he could not. He held his lips with his hands and tried to open his mouth but it looked like it was sealed.


    ¡°Now you are looking much better. Sit there or I will turn you into a toad this time.¡± shemanded but Rafael only took out his gun this time.


    If he could not drink her blood then he would kill her in another way when she sighed and shook her head.


    ¡°You are just like a kid who only knew what he wanted and could not listen to others. I am only going easy on you because of Isabe but you are not learning your lesson.¡± his eyes snapped back to her and turned so sharp as if he was trying to kill her with his eyes.


    He would have hurled a few profanities if not for his closed mouth but that did not mean that he would let her speak nonsense.


    The pulled the trigger of the gun ready to shot again when she chuckled softly,


    ¡°Hazel, have you not felt the difference in her recently? Her body is filled with mana that she could not control and if it continued, she would die by explosion soon,


    You have seen other witches exploding, right? If i would not help Hazel, she would end up like them.¡±

 Chapter 276 Where is she?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°And you think that I would believe you. Ha!¡± Rafael looked surprised as he touched his mouth that was moving again. ¡°If you think that behaving kind with your words and going easy on a fight would be enough to deceive me then you are wrong.


    Witches only know how to lie and deceive.¡± he could feel the pressure she was putting on the gun to snatch it again but he held it tightly.


    The witch had the elemental power of wind and he was d that she could not burn things. He could handle some breeze easily.


    ¡°Did you not feel strange that she could heal herself now. Do you think powerse without any repercussions?¡± his hands hesitated just for a second before he pulled the trigger again.


    ¡°You Buffon!¡± she gritted her teeth as she jumped high into the sky still the gun was able to graze her hands a bit.


    The spell she was murmuring workedter, just as he lunged at her to suck her again, she had already used the illusion spell.


    The whole ce turned darker.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Rafi, I will miss you.¡± thump! His whole body froze when he heard the voice.


    He turned to look at Isabe and walked towards her. Her feet were staggering. Blood was flowing out of her mouth and her eyes had turned red just like him.


    ¡°Be! She cupped his cheeks and caressed them softly.


    ¡°I want you to break the bond binding us. You should leave happily once I leave.¡± her breath hitched and pain could be seen spreading on her face.


    She was dying.


    ¡°This!¡± He had lived through this scene before. He had seen her dying and whispering the same words to him. This was the darkest memory of his life.


    ¡°You are not real.¡± he whispered softly as he caressed her and hugged her. Her soft breathings were not there. She was just an illusion yet he could not let go of her.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Be! I am waiting for you every second. You have promised me that you woulde back one day and find me.. But slowly, I¡¯m losing hope.


    Tell me, Hazel is you!¡± He knew that he was talking to himself since she was just a dream, a mirage, yet he couldn¡¯t help but hold her previously in his arms.


    ¡°I will die soon.¡± she replied as a programmed puppet who did not hear a word he was saying when he sighed.


    ¡°I know and then this illusion will break! That witch was vicious to torment me like this.¡± he closed his eyes and continued to rub her back when soon, her image started to falter and so as the scene of her death.


    Her breath turned shallower and soon she closed her eyes. He kissed her forehead gently as he bid him goodbye and then stood up.


    The moment he stood up, everything around him faded and he found himself standing in the annex building alone.


    ¡°Hazel!¡± He ran out of the annex building when he noticed the mes had turned violent and were burning the whole pce.<sub></sub>


    All the councilmen and members of their family were standing near him while staring hard at their home. But Hazel was not among them.


    ¡°That Lucian!¡± he was the one who had taken Hazel from her.


    Come to think of it, he was the one who had brought the witch too. Though there might be a chance that the witch had fooled him, he had seen Lucian¡¯s eyes flickering when the knights attacked them.


    He gritted his teeth as he looked around. His eyes were filled with anxiety as he cursed himself. He should have killed Lucian by then.


    ¡°My lord!¡± Diana bowed her head and her eyes filled with relief as she ran towards Rafael.


    She was just an inch away from him when she held his arms and leaned on his shoulders as if she was trying to calm her raging heart by hearing his soft breaths.


    Her face slowly started to rx. She could not exin how worried she was for him.


    ¡°Have you seen Hazel?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± her whole body turned rigid and she felt like a snake had crawled on her body.


    Anger and hatred filled her face when she cursed the existence of Hazel. If not for that bitch, Rafael would have been hers.


    ¡°She was with Lucian. Have you seen any of them?¡± he repeated as he held her arms and peeled her away from his chest.


    The woman who had sour expressions on her face adjusted them and feigned a look of worry but shook her head.


    ¡°No! I just came back when I noticed the pce burning on fire. What had happened to her and why are you looking so fanatic? ¡° Even though she did not know about the matter, she wanted him to forget about it and spend his time saving Hazel.


    ¡°Why are you back? I remember giving you the task of keeping an eye on the ck market. The lost goods must be sold there only.¡± he snarled as he ignored her and looked around.


    Hazel must be here somewhere. He could feel that she was still safe. But that did not help him in getting better. He was feeling annoyed at everyone and especially at himself.


    He should have killed all of them when he had the chance.


    ¡°Rafael, I have found some important clues. If we go and follow them, I am sure we will find more boxes of Beryllium.


    We will be able to find who had conspired against us.¡± she held his arms as she tried to pull him towards herself when his eyes turned colder.


    He stared at their entangled hands and then at her face. His eyes were so intense that she let him go instinctively.


    ¡°Do not forget who you are and my position. If you have found something important, bring it here rather than asking me to follow you. Now go and find where Hazel is if you want to continue living.¡±

 Chapter 277 [Bonus chapter] How Far Would She Go

    ¡°Why? Why are you so worried about her? Didn¡¯t you say that you only loved that witch you are waiting to reincarnate?


    Why does it matter to you if Hazel was alive or not?¡± That was it! She snarled as she could not handle it anymore.


    Why did he always have someone above her! She had been waiting for him for decades. She was sure that he would chose her but he fell in love with his pathetic ve.


    If that was not enough she turned out to be a wanted witch who was killed by her own n.


    She was so relieved that day that she sang songs of joy. She was sure he woulde to her to relieve his pain and then she would be the one who would win her heart.


    But no! He foolishly ran to a blind witch and made a massacre among their coven.


    She had still epted it as one of his whim but he continued to wait for that witch to reincarnate from past two decades. She was sick of it.


    And now.. This hazel! Since she could not be the one to get rid of hazel, let the ghost of Be be!<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Are you going to betray her after waiting for so long?¡± her voice turned using as she continued to look at him with rage filled eyes when his fangs came out.


    ¡°You are hungry? How long has it been since you have fed yourself? You should go and eat or you will lose your m.¡± she remembered when she noticed that his fangs were often out.


    He was a vampire who never lost his calm but his hunger must be affecting his mind.


    ¡°Either you are going and searching for hazel or I am going to feed on you. The choice is yours!¡± she chuckled. If that was the choice then it was clear what she wanted.


    She held her hair and swept them to the other side while holding the corner of her dress and pulling the neck of her dress down for her neck to be bare.


    She stared straight into his eyes no matter what the pressure he was emitting. When he did not move, she took a step forward and held his hands.


    She waited for him to jerk her hold but he did not move that encouraged her further.<sub></sub>


    She walked closer and closer until they were just an inch away. Let him feed on her, she would make sure that he would devour her physically too.


    It would be enough to show that passed away.


    ¡°Go and have me. I am here to serve you.¡± she whispered into his ear as she blew on his neck as if challenging her.


    Her eyes were filled with desire and her touch was feathery soft. She was an amazing woman with a perfect figure, thin waist, entuated breasts and sharp face.


    Her face was so enticing that none of the vampires or humans would be able to take his eyes away from her yet the man never noticed her.


    But it was neither toote.


    She noticed him raising her head and her eyes closed with anticipation but the touch she was waiting for did not arrive.<sub></sub>


    Just when she was about to open her eyes to ask what had happened, she heard a scream and opened her eyes abruptly.


    She noticed that he had held a man that looked like a servant and was running to save his life and started to feed on him.


    Her eyes turned colder as humiliation started to fill her.


    The way, the face of the man was turning paler, she could feel how hungry he was.,


    Rafael only let the man go when he was about to die. The man fell on his knees with his eyes closed.


    ¡°He is just unconscious due to fear and panic. Take him to the physician., he will be fine in a while.¡± the servants who were looking at the whole scene with horror nodded their heads.


    They did not care if the man was alive or not. All they cared about was they wanted to run away to save their life.


    They held their unconscious subordinate and dragged him away from the burnt building.


    The noises had started to subside since everyone had taken refuge in a safer ce with oly Diana and Rafael standing there.


    Her eyes were filled with wrath and resentment when she stared at him but no one could read his eyes.


    The dark ray shed through his eyes and his lips curled up into a nefarious smile.


    ¡°To think that you know how to disobey me and even challenge my authority.


    And here I thought that you are a loyal servant.¡± he covered the distance of an inch between them when his finger clenched around her neck.


    He raised her higher into the air and her feet dangled into the air.


    ¡°I have never given you the right to ask back questions or disobey me.


    If you want to continue working with me, follow my orders or leave.


    I will not kill you due to the promise I have given to your mother but that does not mean that I could not punish you.¡± she did not struggle even a bit as she dangled in the air.


    Her cold eyes were staring back at the vampire whom she had loved but slowly that love was turning into hatred.


    He had never realized how much she had loved him. He had never felt that she was important but if she would leave him now, he would never regret.


    She had to show him what she was worth and for that, she had to ept his decisions for now,


    She nodded her head slowly when he finally let her go but the mark of his fingers were formed on her skin.


    She rubbed her neck a bit before turning and leaving from there.


    ¡°Rafael, you are going to regret this. You have no idea how far a wounded woman could go to take her revenge!¡±

 Chapter 278 Reunion Of Sisters

    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Lucian, who was still holding Hazel in his arms and running towards the annex building, jumped away.


    He was about to sweep the person away with a spell. But his eyes filled with relief when he noticed that it was none other than Anne.


    ¡°You are here? I thought that you..¡± he shook his head, ¡°we do not have much time to waste. Her energy.. It felt like she was suffering from the overflow of energy.


    I tried to wake her up but she is not responding!¡± Anne nodded as she knew it since the time she had seen him.


    She stopped flowing into the air and stared at her. The moment her feet touched the ground, she took hazel from Lucian and disappeared.


    ¡°Hey, why are you leaving me alone?¡± he asked as he looked around panicked.


    ¡°It is for your own well being. Rafael had gone berserk, he would soone looking for you.¡± he heard the voice lingering into the air before every sign of them vanished.<sub>.</sub>


    It took him a few seconds to realize what happened but it only infuriated him further.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± he shouted and kicked the nearby tree with anger as he ran a hand into his air.


    Anne teleported in the room where they have spent half of their life together.


    Sheid the unconscious body of hazel gently on the bed and then stroked her hair with eyes full of love and concern.


    ¡°Oh Hazel! No matter how much I try to keep you away from danger. You always get entangled in life and death situations.¡± she shook her head but the suffocating feeling of her heart did not leave her.


    ¡°Then stop trying! Since then I have been so pathetic that I need protection.¡° The eyes of hazel that were closed for long snapped open but it was dark like the nightless sky.<sub></sub>


    Her scalera was shining silver but the internal part of her eyes werepletely ck when she stared at Anne.


    ¡°I thought I have been taking care of you but in these two decades, has the role been reversend An?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Anne blinked again and again as if she could not believe that she was seeing.


    Her trembling hands moved closer to touch her when she sucked in a deep breath. It was uncertain whether she was shocked or afraid while looking at the woman.


    ¡°Be.. bell!?¡± Hazel rolled her eyes as she sat on the bed and looked around.


    ¡°The room is dirty and small. Have we spent our new life here?¡± She stood up and took a round as if she was looking at the room for the first time and then nodded her head.<sub></sub>


    ¡°At least it has clean and warm vibes.¡±


    ¡°Bell! You.. you were sealed!¡± Hazel turned to look at the witch with a slight frown on her face but it did not look like she was angry.


    ¡°Is that what you want to tell your sister after meeting her in two decades?¡± her voice was teasing but Anne only shook her head.


    ¡°You know that if the seal would breakpletely and you woulde back then they would know.


    The moment your presence would take over hazel, not only Rafael but all the witch¡¯s n would know that you are back.


    Their hatred for you and their desire to kill never faded. Even if they have to face another massacre, all the witches woulde forward to kill you.¡± Hazel raised a brow as if she had heard a joke in spite of the grave face of Anne and her stained voice.


    ¡°What is new in that? They take me as an abomination to the witches. For them, I am the sign of evil and it would be better to kill me to spread light.


    What hypocrisy! Since when killing is the sign of light when I have never taken the initiative to hurt someone.


    All those deaths were in my self defense.¡± she stated in a cold but nk voice that was devoid of any warmth when Anne sighed.


    No one knew better than her how much hazel was tormented just because her eyes were dark and looked evil.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t Rafael killed all of them?¡± she asked,ing back and sitting back on the bed.


    She held Anne¡¯s hands and pulled her on the bed too.


    Anne took a deep audible sigh as she sat beside Hazel who leaned on her shoulders and wrapped her hands around her shoulders.


    ¡°I missed you, An!¡± she muttered as she nudged her face on her shoulders and Anne smiled softly.


    She patted the head of Hazel. She was still like a kid even when others thought that she had a nasty nature. She just carved love and affection.


    ¡°Yes! He had killed all those who had taken part in the massacre but they left parchments. Since they were sure that you woulde back, they made sure that others would be ready for another incantation and rituals.¡±


    ¡°Tsk! They just wanted to show their authority by killing me. I have told you to leave too but I am greedy to say I am d that you are here.¡° Hazel sneered at the mention of those old and dark witches who treat her as an evil illness.


    ¡°It would have been better that I kill them first instead of waiting for them to kill me in this life.¡± she added but when she noticed the body of Anne freeze, she became concerned.


    ¡°Anne, why could seal not be broken? Though hazel try to behave bravely. She is weak.¡± Anne lowered her eyes because it was her mistake. She had grown up hazel as a sheltered kid that needed not learn the rules of war.


    ¡°Bell, if your seal broke, the sign that you are alive would go to every living witch. I did not know how many would participate in a war against you but if you are prepared for it and wanted to take the chance then i would not seal you again.


    No matter what you decide, I will always be with you and support you till the end.¡±

 Chapter 279 Do Not Hide Anymore

    ¡°No matter what you decide, I will always be with you and support you till the end.¡± Hazel hugged Anne.


    She knew that Anne had suffered more than her.


    ¡°It must have been troublesome to take care of your elder sister as her maid and bearing her tantrums.¡± she hugged her again as she could not get enough of Anne, her only family that treated him kindly.


    Both Isabe and Hazel had missed her a lot.


    Anne nodded her head in all seriousness, ¡°at least you are aware about that!¡± Hazel raised a brow. Was she telling me that she had been burdensome to her?


    She snapped her finger and a pillow hit Anne¡¯s face who scowled as she rubbed her nose.


    Anne waved her hands a cold breeze touched the head of Hazel and all her hair fell on her face in front of her eyes.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Hey!¡± Hazel yelped as shebed her hair with her hands but then whispered a spell at the same time and Anne felt like she was flying into the air only to feel her butt on the ground.


    ¡°You!¡± She red at Hazel who wasughing like a little kid and waved her hands again.


    This time Hazel was the one who flew on the air and fell on her butt.


    ¡°Tsk! You are still an imitator with no innovative ideas.¡± Hazel snorted as she rubbed her ass and stood up when Anne¡¯s face turned darker.


    ¡°These were all my ideas to tease you in the past. So, you are the one who was copying them in the first ce.¡° Hazel red and then raised her head high in the sky as she walked back towards the bed but did not refute her words when Anne scoffed.


    ¡°See, you always act like you are giving up since you are older when you did not have anything to refute me.¡± Anne could see Hazel¡¯s face turning darker but she felt a sense of aplishment when she noticed her irked face.<sub></sub>


    Hazel was the one who always won all the arguments in the past. It was refreshing to see her sister losing to her.


    But just when she felt that she had won, her stomach started to hurt. She looked down at the feathers that were touching her abdomen ever so lightly that she could not control that itching feeling all over her body.


    ¡°I can not believe that you fell too low!!!¡± she red at her sister who was using feathers to tickle her as she startedughing uncontrobly.


    Hazelughed looking at Anne who was trying so hard to get rid of those feathers by waving her hands in front of them yet the feathers continued to tickle her.


    Tears started to form in the eyes of Anne, who was trying her best to control herughter when Hazelughed out loud too.


    ¡°So, now tell me sister, who is the winner here.¡± Anne red and tried to scold Hazle for cheating.<sub></sub>


    But moreughter released her mouth every time she tried to speak.


    ¡°Alright, I gave up. You are better than me, oh my great Bell. now please.. Stop it!¡± Hazel nodded her head with satisfaction as she waved her head and the feather turned into dust and fell on the ground.


    Anneid on the floor from the sitting position and rubbed her stomach while ring at her sister, though she knew that it would not affect Hazel at all. She was utterly shameless.


    ¡°I see that you still cheat when you are going to lose!¡± but as expected Hazel just scoffed at her words.


    ¡°Everything is fair when ites to love and war. No one remembered the method you used, what is remembered was who won and who lost.


    And this time, I am going to win since I have already taken your advice and turned kind in myst life.


    But they only took it as my weakness and continued to oppress me, An!¡± Anne who was ring at his sister but was never angry with her in reality turned serious too.


    She knew that they were already too far to back away from reality.


    ¡°Sigh, I knew sealing your powers and keeping you caged was never a solution but I still did it in the name of protecting the young you.


    I am sorry, Bell. i may have been wrong as i forced my decisions on you.¡± Hazel looked at how Anne closed her eyes and her face turned full of guilt and signed.


    She stood up andid beside Anne and wrapped her hands on her waist and hugged her tightly in her arms.


    ¡°An! I was not ming you for what happened. You are the only reason that I am alive or I would have died when I took birth.


    You did the right thing. But it is time to end this.


    Or it would continue to torment both of us. We can not live our life in hiding. I do not want to sacrifice your whole life in hiding because of me.¡± she caressed the face of Anne softly like a mother who takes care of her small child tenderly and precisely when Anne took a deep sigh and nodded her head.


    ¡°Your seal is already broken but I need to absorb extra energy from your body from time to time till you train your body to handle so much power.¡± she exined as Hazel nodded.


    She could already feel the tremors of power. As if an earthquake wasing inside her body. The energy was trying to make havoc and break her limbs so that it could flow out easily.


    ¡°That Rafael he would be d to know that you are his Hazel.


    He was going crazy for you by looking around everywhere but not even once had he let go of your memories.¡± Anne rolled her eyes as she remembered that foolish Vampire when Hazel looked away.


    ¡°Up To the limit that he had forgotten to love anyonepletely. He is just obsessed with the idea of finding his lover but has no interest in loving her.¡±

 Chapter 280 Reunion2

    Before Anne could ask what Hazel meant, she felt another strong wave of energy leaving the body of Hazel and she sat up abruptly. She closed her eyes and felt the dark energy filling the room.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it painful?¡± asked Anne with confusion when Hazel¡¯s expressions did not change at all though her aura turned pitch ck.


    ¡°Since when have I started feeling pain? Tsk tsk! Do you think this 400 year old witch is this weak?¡± Anne shook her head. She never let go of a single chance, showing her greatness.


    But deep down she knew that it was because ofck of acknowledgement from her family and a look of disgust from her own n had made her so strong willed and arrogant.


    ¡°You are only twenty years old for your information. So, it is okay to ept and inform me that you are in pain.¡± she touched the body of hazel gently as if a mere pressure would break her when hazel rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I am not made of ss. But if you are ready you can start the ritual. The core is here.¡± she held Anne¡¯s hands and moved it towards her belly button and pressed it there.


    Anne could feel the strong surge of energy there. She did not know but she was worried if she would be able to absorb all the energy of hazel since Be was the strongest witch that ever existed.<sub>.</sub>


    Apart from her eyes and the dark energy that flew in her veins, other witches wanted to kill her because she had an uncontroble amount of energy.


    If used wrongly, she could burn the whole empire with just a few spells.


    With that much energy she was a lethal weapon if fell in wrong hands and for witches, there would be no more enemy than other species.


    If Be would have chosen a witch as her lover, they might not have killed her but she chose a vampire as her lover that scared other witches and even created hatred in their hearts.


    She closed her eyes and tried to get rid away of the thoughts of the past. She was scared, she would not deny it but even if she died while protecting Hazel, it would be worth it since the girl had already suffered a lot.


    She would do anything to not let the past repeat itself. She felt the energy flowing into her body and her body started to burn.<sub></sub>


    As if lightning had struck her, and now its energy was flowing in her veins. It was more than she had expected.


    Yet she did not stop the process. She was d that Hazel¡¯s eyes were closed too.


    She gritted her teeth as she forced her body to extremes while she continued to absorb the energying out of Hazel¡¯s body for long until she felt that Hazel could handle the rest of the energy.


    When she finally let go, her whole body was burning and she felt like she was hotter than the moltenva.


    She could breathe fire stronger than a dragon to let the energy out of her body.


    ¡°An!¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes widened when she noticed the whole body of Anne had turned ck like the bottom of a pot.<sub></sub>


    She had thought that Anne could handle it since she was able to seal so much energy in her body for more than two decades.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about me. I would be fine once I take all this energy out of my body. I need to leave.¡± Hazel nodded her head as she looked at her sister with worry but Anne just smiled and caressed Hazel¡¯s cheeks before vanishing from there.


    ¡°Do not forget to scold Rafael for trying to kill me.¡± her voice echoed for a second and then the ce turned dark and cold.


    The bed she was sitting on earlier vanished and so did the other things in the room. Cobwebs and dust filled the floor and walls when she stood up.


    Her eyes had turned normal again but this time she did not forget who she was in the past like before. Her eyes were staring at everything around her as if it was the first time she was looking at it.


    As soon as she walked out of the pce, she heard the sound of shattering ss but nothing broke or fell on the ground.


    As soon as the protection spell around her borke she noticed a lot of vampires around and frowned.


    She did not remember any other vampire in the vicinity except Rafael and Diana. What was happening?


    She was still trying to grasp the matter when she noticed all of them turned still and turned to look at her.


    Hazel raised a brow as all of them ran to her as if she was their goddess and took a breath of relief.


    ¡°We have finally found you, mydy.¡± They bowed their heads and showed respect to her.


    ¡°Since when the vampires started to respect me and why were you looking for me at the fire¡­¡± she halted mid speech when she realized what was happening. Her eyes moved to the vampire who was running towards her from the other side.


    All the vampires stood up in two parallel lines, leaving a clear path for Rafael to walk to her.


    He swallowed when he reached closer. His deep eyes looked at her with such intensity that she could feel that burning sensation.


    He had waited for her all this time. But even when she was so close to him, he did not fall in love with her and he did not feel her love for him.


    Should she be delighted that he still waited for her or should she be dejected that he did not love hazel, she was now.


    ¡°Where in the world were you? I was looking for you everywhere.¡± he hugged her tightly and inhaled her scent to calm himself.


    ¡°Why? Who am I for you? Why are you waiting for me?¡±

 Chapter 281 [Bonus chapter] Hazel or Bella?

    ¡°So, you have no idea who mixed poison in your food. But the behavior of your brother Vincent was kind towards you?¡± asked the baffled councilmen as he raised his head and his gaze exchanged between Hazel and Rafael


    Rafael had a nk expression on his face as if he was lost in his own thoughts while Hazel nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes, he even asked me to meet him whenever I needed someone to talk to or burden my problems with.


    Lord Vincent had been kind to me. He even visits me every time Rafael is busy with his work.¡± she replied with a naive look on her face when the councilman¡¯s face turned grave.


    ¡°That.. mydy, that¡¯s all i wanted to know. Why don¡¯t you rest in your room while I take your husband¡¯s statement?¡± he asked in a polite tone when Hazel nodded her head.


    She nodded back towards Rafael who was looking at her with his jaws tickled and nerves popping out of his head and stood up.


    She walked out of the room when she saw Lucian waiting for her there like a loyal servant.<sub>.</sub>


    Worry and longing could be seen on his face while filling her with guilt.


    It was Hazel who had promised him that she would spend life with him. But now Be has taken over. She was still not able to decide whose life she wanted to continue.


    He did not say a word. when she started to walk away, he followed her.


    They ended up in her room. She sat on the sofa and he stood in front of her.


    ¡°You are looking worried. Did something happen?¡± he asked still with feigning ignorance when she raised her head but shook it.


    ¡°No! I just want to sort everything out and rest for a while. I am getting exhausted.<sub></sub>


    What happened to the rumors?¡± Lucian tried to observe her reaction and felt a strange rejectioning from her but only nodded his head.


    ¡°After a strange fire broke out in the pce. A rumor spread that Vincent had set the fire to kill his father and you.


    And then, the maid whom you have saved gave her statement. She had a lot of letters that Vincent had written.


    He must have asked her to burn them once the work was done but she had kept them safely as her security.


    Many noblediese out that he was having an affair with them and took many favors from their father to raise his personal army but never fulfilled his promises.


    Rumors of him killing women and doing fraud in ounts to show the amount was spent on the public while transferring all of it in his ount and much more came forward.<sub></sub>


    He is swamped from everywhere. I am sure that this is his end.¡± She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Using the public to kill her enemies was Hazel¡¯s style anyway. She would rather burn them to crisp so that she did not need to look at her back all the time.


    ¡°What about my father and mother?¡±


    ¡°Lord Rafael had proven then that your father and Vincent were trying to start another war by smuggling Beryllium when it was already banned.


    All his allies had given a testament against him too. He is not emperor and more and his whole family was taken away for investigation.


    Now the council is looking for the new emperor. I think they have asked all higher nobles to meet themter.


    A higher noble family that would support peace and ept the presence of witches and vampires too would be selected.¡± ha! Another charade.


    ¡°What did they think, the nobles would speak out loud what they feel in front of the vampires and councilmen?¡± she sneered when her eyes snapped open again and shegged.


    Lucian tilted his head with confusion when she looked at him with twinkling eyes.


    ¡°I think i should fulfill a wish of councilmen since they were so worried about me.¡± he raised a brow at her sarcasticment but knew that she was not going to tell him.


    He had thought that they hade closer after that kiss but suddenly he felt like they were distant apart.


    ¡°Hazel!¡± he called her softly, almost pleadingly when she looked back at him.


    ?[0)??? ¡°Hmm? You do not need to worry about anything. Once it ends, I wille with you.¡° He should have been happy after listening to her words, but it only made his heart bleed.


    Insecurity and longing increased when he stared deep into her eyes. Was he asking too much when he expected that she would look at him lovingly?


    That was not the time, he reminded himself. She had just faced a life and death situation and here he was, thinking about himself only.


    ¡°Nah, we will discuss itter. I wanted to ask you, have you realized that you have powers now?¡± she blinked as she was not expecting him to change the subject of discussion when he was looking like a puppy that would be abandoned anytime by his master.


    She nodded her head unsure of how to exin it to him. She could not say that she was the dark witch since birth but her sister had sealed her soul so that she could be kept safe from the enemies.


    ¡°But you are not a witch, are you? I heard my aunt calling you a demon.


    It reminded me of the dark witch who had started a massacre and killed all the witches with Rafael but ended up dying in that war too.¡± is what others knew about her story.


    She scoffed at their version and closed her eyes again. But she could see a sense of doubt in his eyes that made her curious was right in choosing him instead of Rafael.


    ¡°What if i am that dark witch, would you not love me anymore and wanted to run away from me.¡±

 Chapter 282 Who Will She Chose?

    ¡°Then I could only say that legends did not do justice to your story. You are much more beautiful than you were depicted in them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡± sheughed hard as she shook her head. She was not expecting this kind of reply.


    ¡°Thank you. Then shall I conclude that you fell in love with me because of my beauty?¡± she teased but he nodded without shame or embarrassment.


    ?[0)??? ¡°Yrs, the moment I saw you for the first time from the stage, my heartbeat had increased and I felt a strange feeling.


    I think I fell in love with you from the day but it only increased with time as I came to know you better.¡± his face that sweet smile that hazel had loved most.


    He had been with her when Rafael should have supported her but with his obsession over Be, he had never paid attention to Hazel.


    He had ignored her and left her to face everything alone. If Hazel would have trusted Rafael, she would have never hid that Vincent was tormenting her.<sub>.</sub>


    Even when she asked him who she was a few minutes ago, he did not reply to her.


    ¡°Tsk! What if I turned ugly?¡± she asked as she did not want to think about Rafael for now. Her mind would only explode if he continued to think about their current situation.


    ¡°It did not matter since I have already fallen in love with every part of you.


    You have no idea how lucky I am to have you in my life.¡± but instead of feeling happy, she felt like a rock had been pressurizing his heart and he was having trouble breathing.


    ¡°Hazel..¡± he took a step closer but then stopped as his body froze.


    She opened her eyes to look at him when she noticed that his face had turned colder.


    She looked behind him only to notice the door opening and Rafael entering the room.<sub></sub>


    He stared at Lucian who was standing in the corner with his hands sped in front of him while Hazel was lying on the bed with her eyes staring at him.


    ¡°You did not go against Vicent?¡± he asked as soon as he sat on the chair. He did not ask Lucian to leave, so Lucian continued to stand there though he could feel the pressureing from Rafael.


    ¡°Would it have made any difference? If i would have used him, he would have used me back.


    But my statement was kind enough and I am sure it has helped the council more.¡± since it was only Vicent tha had med her own while she was so naive and kind that she did not backstab him even when everyone knew that he was the culprit.


    ¡°The case is solved. Your whole family would end up in prison and all the boxes of Beryllium are given to me so that I can dispose of them.


    Everyone that had supported this n would end up in prison too.


    We can leave after the ball party tomorrow where the selection of a new emperor would be done.¡± she nodded as she had already heard all this from Lucian already.<sub></sub>


    ¡°After the party, I will leave for my home and you¡­¡±


    ¡°And me..¡± she asked back when she felt the hesitation on his face but his eyes turned cold and so as his face as he looked back at her again,


    ¡°And you are free to stay here. I have asked the council and since the root of the war between humans and vampires had ended with the demise of your family. They will not force you toe with me.


    You would be given the title of a monique and you can start your new life here.


    If you need any help from me, then please do tell me since you have been very supportive and it would not have ended this soon if it not have been for you.¡± ha! So that was it,


    She knew that he had feelings for her. She had felt it more than enough time to know that he loved her but was he just discarding her since he was waiting for her.


    Wouldn¡¯t it make both of them a fool?


    ¡°I only want a few answers in exchange for all the time we had spent together!¡± he nodded his head as he was already expecting her to ask if there was a chance that he would ever love her.


    He wanted to tell her that it would never happen since he was already in love with Be. Choosing her would be equal to betraying Be. What if she woulde back soon.


    ¡°What if your Be neveres back?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± the fierce look in his eyes and the desire to kill was enough for her to understand that he was devoted to her.


    ¡°What if she was here but you could not recognize her? Does your love have no other proof except the nodding of a blind witch or some rituals?


    What if she had not taken birth as a witch but a human or vampire this time? Are you sure that just the statement of others would be enough?


    What about your own feelings?¡± Lucian could feel the pressure in the air.


    It was so heavy that it was suffocating. He felt that he would not be able to bear it.


    Rafael¡¯s body was emitting so much cold that everything would freeze soon.


    ¡°Why? Do you think I am a fool to not recognize her or do you think that all those witches are fools!


    Or Do you want to im that you are Be? ¡± he asked in a tone that was adding the pressure that anyone would have trembled and shook his head with the fear of death but she nodded back.


    ¡°What if I am? What if i tell you that the Be you are looking for has died and what is left is me? What if I tell you that I am the one you are looking for?¡±


    [hey, i need yourment to tell me who do you want Hazel to chose now? lets decide her love life together]

 Chapter 283 I Am A Masochist!

    ¡°Leave the room.¡± Lucian who was shocked with their conversation came out of his thoughts when he heard Rafael roaring at him.


    He blinked and realized that Rafael¡¯s eyes had turned redder and his fangs were peeking out of his mouth. He was truly angry.


    His eyes looked at Hazel with worry but his heart broke when he noticed that she was not even looking back at him.


    Her eyes were stilled on Rafael who had turned to look back at her. His eyes moved from her to Rafael and then to her.


    He felt like a third wheel who was trying to make his ce forcefully. The bitter taste in his mouth made him feel awful.


    He felt nauseated and his head started to feel heavy as he dragged his tired body out of their room. He took a few steps away but he felt that he could not move anymore and leaned on the wall and closed his eyes.


    His body slumped on the ground and his eyes closed as he felt that brightness was hurting him when a tear escaped his eyes.<sub>.</sub>


    She had chosen him over Rafael, yet he felt like he had already lost her.


    In the room,


    The moment Lucian left the room, Rafael pounced on the girl and hovered over him.


    ¡°You are bell? You are a witch, right? I knew it. I have always known it. That damn blind fool.. He was a fool. I knew it.. I knew since start.¡± Hazel stared at the man who had waited for her for so long up to the limit that he killed any woman who tried toe closer to him.


    But right now, he was trying to find Be through her. But sadly, only Hazel is left. Though she had fading and blurry memories of Be and her powers. She was not Be.


    She had a body and memories of Hazel in spite of Be¡¯s powers. Damn! It was so confusing that she could not even exin what she was feeling but one thing was sure¡­<sub></sub>


    If he was looking for someone else in her, she was not ready to give in to him.


    ¡°No! You know wrong! I am Hazel. Did you hear that? ¡° Just when his face was inches away from kissing her, she pushed him away with gritted teeth.


    The annoyance of losing her identity to her past hit her so hard that she did not realize how much force she had used in that push.


    She was shocked when he flew in the sky and hit the ceiling before falling on his two feet. It happened to fast forward that she was not able to react.


    She sat up on her bed and then stared at him with a look of shock in her eyes.


    She blinked and then looked at her hands and then at him. She was sure if he would have been a human, he would have died.<sub></sub>


    It was only due to his quick reflexes that he was standing on his feet instead of falling over his back due to gravity.


    ¡°Woah! That hurts.¡± he touched his back and showed his fingers to her that were full of blood.


    She stared back at the ceiling where his back had hit the chandelier that was sharp enough to pierce his back. The corner of the chandelier was red.


    ¡°You should kiss my wounds.. That way I will feel less pain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± she rolled her eyes and the feeling of guilt that was filling her heart vanished in an instant.


    ¡°If you have the nerve to crack jokes, then I am sure you are fine.¡± He was not that weak. The way he was standing tall, she was sure that his wounds must have already healed.


    ¡°How could you be so cruel to me, my wife. Shouldn¡¯t you be a bit gentle? After all, we are a newly married couple.¡± he said with a look of hurt in his face but she knew that he was faking it.


    He walked closer to her but this time his body was vignt for any attack.


    ¡°¡®Come here and kiss me if not my wounds. You know my heart is wounded by your actions too.¡± tsk! Look at his face!


    It should be illegal to make that sweet and hurt expression with that handsome face. He was taking advantage of his assets but what surprised her more was he was not asking her any more questions but ying coquettish with her.


    She couldn¡¯t keep it up with the change in his mood even after getting beaten.


    ¡°Are you a masochist? Why are you so happy that you got beaten?¡± She could see that his eyes were twinkling just the way it was when they met for the first time.


    But with time that twinkle in his eyes was dimmed and he had started to look at her coldly at some point of time. But the joy and that sparkle had returned yet she was not happy since she knew that it was not because of her but for the past he had spent with her.


    Or was she being too harsh on him? She needed time to adjust to her new reality.


    She closed her eyes and rubbed her forehead again as sheid on the bed and covered herself with a nket.


    ?[0)??? She did not want to talk to a man who was grinning like a fool after getting beaten. She would wait for mature Rafael to return if he would evere to continue their conversation.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always beaten me? Even when i have brought you as ve, do you remember that you have bit my fingers with full force and i have bled for an hour for the first time in my life.


    I think I really am a masochist when ites to you, now that I look at the past we have spent together.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Didn¡¯t I tell you that Be had died and she is not here anymore. I do not have any past with you, Rafael. And this time I will kill you if youe closer to me.¡±

 Chapter 284 He Was The Peace She Was Looking For

    ¡°Be! Are you angry with me? I know that it is you. The moment I saw your portrait, I knew that it was you.


    This attraction that i have felt towards you, i have never felt it towards any other women, how could it not be you when my heart beat increases whenever ie closer to you?¡± He was a few inches away from her because he knew she would really attack him if he crossed this limit.


    Though he was sure he would not die, he did not want to anger her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you stay silent when I asked you what I was just a few hours ago? And now that you feel that I am Be, you are swearing your love to me. Ha!


    Is this love or obsession towards a name? Look clearly, I am still the girl who was staring at you at that time. Nothing had changed, then how could you change your answer so casually.


    Weren¡¯t you telling me that you are leaving me here as a maruis just now?¡± he could feel her resentment and sighed.<sub>.</sub>


    He knew that she had powers when her wound healed but he was not ready formitment since he was sure if she was Be or not!


    He was only checking the waters when he told her that he was going to leave her here alone but now if he would tell her that he was not sure and was only ring her by saying so.


    Not only would she call him fickle minded but she would beat him too.


    ¡°I apologize. I was a fool. You can punish me alright. You can beat me again.


    Do you want me to throw it on the ceiling again or out of the window? Or maybe beat me with those soft and tender hands of yours?<sub></sub>


    I am ready to get any punishment. But do not refuse that you are Be.¡° The more he spoke, the more she felt like she would lose her present identity forever. She would be trapped in her past she did not remember much about.


    The memories are trapped behind a door with only a blurry image of every incident that happened to her. She didn¡¯t even remember how they met.


    Her hands clenched and unclenched several times while her chest heaved up and down. She was hardly keeping the annoyance bubbling in.


    She was more annoyed at herself. She did not know who she was anymore and his words are only increasing her trouble.


    ¡°I have told you so many times Rafael that Be had died in front of you. I am not her and I will never be her.<sub></sub>


    If you are looking for her in me then leave. I am hazel through and through and i will not leave to let her take my ce.¡± Just as the words left her mouth, her eyes turned dark and a strong gale was produced around.


    He could feel that if it continued she would crumble the whole building around her and then everyone would know about her powers.


    ?[0)??? In her past life, she was hunted badly by vampires, humans and witches. If they woulde to know that she was back, she would lose her freedom and life again.


    No! He would not let that happen. She had already suffered a lot in the past. He would not let it repeat.


    Her hair was flowing in the air and the air around her head turned heavier. The dark aura was so strong that ayer of ck could be seen around her vibrating as if leaving the aura in the air.


    ¡°Be!¡± Just as the words left his mouth, he felt like the intensity of her anger increased and he took a deep breath.


    He did not understand why she was running away from her own name. If he had some doubts before, the ck eyes and ck aura was proof that it was her.


    Hi Be!


    ¡°Fine! Hazel, I apologize for calling you by a wrong name. Please calm down and rest. You are still wounded and exhausted. You should not be that hyper.¡± he tried to calm her but his every action was increasing the pressure in the air when his eyes fell on the crack on the wall that formed just then and he panicked.


    ¡°Hazel, it would be better if we talked the next day. I need to handle a few more things. I will meet youter.¡± he took a step back to see if something changed when he felt that he could breathe again.


    The air was still heavier as if something was trying to crush him but when he took steps back and tried to create distance he felt the intensity started to decrease.


    Just when she thought that he would leave. She felt better. His words were crushing her but it also left a tinge of disappointment. He was right, she should not let her emotions flow.


    Anne had told her to not use her energy too much or she would grow unstable again. Anne had already suffered a lot by absorbing her energy once, it would not be good to ask her again and Hazel didn¡¯t know anyone who could help her with her condition.


    She took a deep breath and tried to control herself. She had to sort her thoughts out and decide for herself. She could not be dependent on Rafael for doing that.


    Soon the room started to turn normal and her feet touched the ground again. She slumped her body to bed and took some deep breaths when she felt warmth filling her cold body.


    His hands wrapped around her shoulders tightly and he inhaled her scent. She felt a strange peace in her body and the tornado forming in her core started to calm too surprising her.


    ¡°Shushh! I do not care who you are and I do not care what you feel for me but let me stay like that for sometime. I beg you, let me hold you in my arms.¡±

 Chapter 285 He Ran Away

    The soft rays of light fell on her skin, making her frown. She turned to the other side and hid her face in the pillow she was holding.


    Nudging her face on it, she inhaled when a smell full of wet forest filled her nostrils.


    Hazel furrowed her brows and moved her hands on the pillow tracing its corners when she felt the taut muscles on her hands when she heard the husky voice near her ears,


    ¡°What are you trying to do ¡± that voice that damn voice, was she dreaming, no she had stopped dreaming about him in this life, hadn¡¯t she!


    Was she dreaming, because ofst night¡¯s argument or the way he held her after that? These days she had often dreamt about the events of the past but it was always a memory that was important for her, not her leisure activities like sleeping or eating.


    Or could it be that Be had kept her memory of sleeping in his arms as a treasure too!<sub>.</sub>


    She furrowed her brows further and moved her hands to check if he was real or her dream, so she moved and pinched when the man held her hand.


    ¡°What kind of fantasies do you have, huh? Or is it the way you like to greet others in the morning.¡± his grip was enough proof that Hazel was not dreaming, She opened her eyes in stark terror filled face, as she realized he was still in her bed. She had thought that he would leave once she fell asleep.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She was utterly annoyed when She saw their body was just inches away, She could even feel his breath over her face. But what irritated her more was the effect it was leaving on her.


    Her hands itched to push him away but at the same time to pull him closer and kiss him. Wait? Was that how they wished each other good morning in the past?


    For a moment, she was curious and wanted to ask him but she closed her mouth before that as she knew that he would only kiss her and lie about it and she would never know the truth.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Why are you in my bed, also in this open robe? ¡± Hazel asked through gritted teeth as she red at him and tried to move her hands away but he was holding them tightly in their ce while his other hands reached her waist and pulled her closer.


    Hazel would have never touched his bare chest and pinched his.. If he would have been wearing clothes! Or better if he would not have been in her bed.


    ¡°Shush, it is still early. Come here and sleep more. We both are tired after the events of the past few days.¡° He pulled her closer in his arms and hid his face in the corner of her neck and soon his breathing turned even but she was sure that he was not asleep.


    His voice was husky, and his warm breaths touched her skin, and all the hairs of her body stood up.


    After the truth of their past life came out, this was the closest proximity she was sharing with him. To say that she was not affected would be a lie, a lie that even he could catch easily.<sub></sub>


    ¡°What are you doing in my bed, go to your chamber, if you want to sleep.¡± she grumbled, how could he! Onlyst night was she asking him to free her, and now, now he was in her bed and that also in a loose robe, showing off his tout muscles to me, did he take her as a joke!


    He opened his eyes, there was a worried reaction on his face when she tried to pull him away but failed.


    ¡®Ah! Anne had already taken more than half of the unstable energy from my body and I must have spent the restst night.


    If I had known that I was going to spend all of my energy, I would not have asked her to consume it.¡¯ She regretted it when she felt weaker.


    She had to train this body or it would be often that she would deplete herself and feel weak and tired.


    ¡°Are you still not feeling well?¡± he asked when he did not get any reply from her and she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Why? Were you waiting to be thrown on the ceiling or this time you wanted the taste of in walls on the left side?¡± her voice was full of sarcasm since only that was what she could do to keep her feelings and wild thoughts in check.


    Her tired body would not be able to fight with his strength, so she stopped trying.


    A tinge of worry filled his face but he knew that he made a big mistake by telling her that he would leave her here. She was not going to ept his apology easily. And till then he would only be a fool to expect a proper reply from her.


    ¡°Good, now sleep more. I am feeling lethargic too.¡± she raised a brow as his reply! Vampire and lethargic.


    ¡°When was thest time you had your meal?¡± She wanted to stay cold and did not show any concern in her voice but failed when she noticed a huge smile forming on his face and he nudged his face on her neck further as if her scent would fill him up too.


    ¡°Last night! But stop worrying about me and rest or I will start feeding you but this time my meal would not be blood.¡± did he need to be so shameless! She wanted to harrumph coldly and threw him away but she pushed his head and turned to the other side instead.


    He didn¡¯t mind since she was still in his arms and now resting properly, with a smile he leaned closer to her.


    ¡°Knock, knock¡±


    ¡°My lord, the council is asking for your presence in an urgent matter. Crown prince Vincent.. He ran away when the fire brokest night.¡±

 Chapter 286 Was She Drooling!

    ¡°He ran away when the fire brokest night.¡±


    She felt his grip tightening on her chest and frowned. Why was he so worried if that human ran away? Since then he started to care about that! Wait.. did she just call Vincent a human.


    She shook her head and turned to see that he had already left her waist and was sitting on the bed.


    Hazel did not ask anything but she could feel that he was a bit tense.


    ¡°Ask Diana to deal with the matter,¡± he said after some thought.


    ¡°That..dy Diana is nowhere to be seen. I think she returned with her army.¡± said the man with a trembling voice from the other side of the room but Hazel could feel the tension rising in her voice.


    ¡°Why did it matter so much? He could be found and arrested by the knights of this empire or the army maintained by the council.¡± she asked as she could not keep her curiosity anymore when he turned to look at her and she noticed his eyes had turned darker.<sub>.</sub>


    His eyes only turned darker when he was either hungry or had a desire to kill someone.


    ¡°He had too much Beryllium in his hands and we only found the warehouse empty.


    The army of vampires would end up easily if he used it or passed it to witches. Their spells and the use of Beryllium would start another war.


    We may not lose but a lot of vampires would be killed in it.


    I have sent Diana and other vampires in search of it but if he ran away..¡±


    ¡°He would go straight to the warehouse and contact the witches to start war!¡± Hazelpleted his words when he nodded with a sigh.<sub></sub>


    He stood up from the bed and took out the robe from his body.


    Hazel, who was thinking about the situation and its effects, was stunned.


    ¡°How can you take out your clothes so casually when i am sitting in front of you?¡± her teeth gnashed again. He was really taking her as an amusement and ying with her.


    Even when she chided him, he paid no effort in wearing clothes.


    She did not know whether she was d that at least he had underwear over his body or should she be disappointed about it. No! What was she even thinking?


    She realized that she was ogling his body whileining about it but it was not her mistake.<sub></sub>


    That taut muscles, that perfect abs and that lean waist on that strong and wide chest. That fair skin which was glistening with ayer of sweat on his body.


    He was a masterpiece that was made only to be drooled. How many hearts had he broken with that handsome and enchanting face but if anyone would have seen him nude, they would have died with nosebleeds.


    ¡°At least wipe the drool from your face beforeining. It should look believable that you are dissatisfied after seeing my body.¡± that smirk on his face! She wanted to wipe it but knew that he was right!


    She looked away with some force and moved her hands to her lips to wipe the drool from her face when she realized there was none.


    He tricked her! She fumed and looked again to scold him and to have another glimpse of his muscles flexing but to her disappointment he had already worn pants and was buttoning his shirt.


    Why was he so fast at these things too? She cursed under her breath.


    ¡°I have to go hazel. I wanted to sit and talk to you so that we could sort out our matters but..¡± he closed his eyes as he did not know how to exin it to her.


    ¡°Just remember that I can leave being the emperor of vampires and this whole world for you but I can not back away from my responsibilities until I am the one leading.¡± He moved closer to her and kissed her forehead gently.


    She could feel his reluctance and sighed.


    ¡°Have I ever asked you to leave the world for me? I enjoy seeing you in power. So, you do not need to make that face and look at me. Just leave already. I do not want to talk to you anyway.¡± she pushed him with a look of disdain on her face but her voice was filled with warmth and had already betrayed her true emotions.


    He smiled as he leaned his forehead on hers. He did not want to leave.. No! He wanted to hold her and talk about her fears.


    He wanted to talk about how she came to know the truth and how her powers returned. There are so many questions that were wing his heart but due to this damned human he was not able to spend some good time with her.


    He inhaled again. Only her scent was able to calm him. Even when he was unsure about her truth, her scent had always attracted him and calmed him.


    His closed eyes were not ready to leave and his mind.. He sighed again when she pushed her.


    ¡°Now leave. What are you waiting for?¡± she asked with some annoyance as she pointed towards the door when he raised a brow.


    ¡°A kiss, maybe!¡± He checked his luck when she scoffed and covered herself with the nket as sheid on the bed again and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Well, it was still worth a try!¡± he muttered more to himself than her as he finally turned to leave from there.


    Opening the door, he left from there, closing it again when Hazel¡¯s tensed body had finally rxed.


    The desire to kiss him was more than she had thought. She did not know whether she was relieved or stressed that he did not just kiss her but asked instead as she shook her head when she heard the sound of opening the door again.


    ¡°I can not believe that youe back for the kiss when you are dealing with such an urgent matter.¡±


    ¡°Were you going to kiss lord Rafael?¡±

 Chapter 287 I Never Wanted To Betray!

    ¡°Were you going to kiss lord Rafael?¡± The question sounded more of an interrogation when he looked at her with using eyes.


    ¡°Why are you asking when you have already taken me as a culprit? Next time when you ask a question, do not show their judgment in your eyes in advance.¡± she would have exined to him more if she had not felt that he was using her.


    She was trying too hard to keep herself sane. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Reminding herself that he was suffering without a reason due to her, she calmed herself.


    ¡°Lucian, it is not that simple. It would be better if we sit and talk about it. There is no reason to y hide and seek when we know everything about each other.¡± she replied in a softer voice as she pointed at the seat near her.


    He continued to stare at her with a piercing gaze but did not move an inch when she raised a brow again.


    He looked away as if he was avoiding looking into her eyes. He shifted his weight for one feet to another and then replied in a dejected voice,


    ¡°Aunt had asked you to meet her once before the council sealed the pce for your safety.<sub>.</sub>


    She wanted to know what to do with those kids and maid and a witch. She said that her inn had turned into a circus thanks to you and she wanted to do more research so needed your presence.¡± she smiled, that sounded perfect like Glinda who can never stopining even for a second. Yet she took good care of the kids and every person they threw there.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go!¡± she stood up, she was feeling too cramped up and confused here anyway.


    Maybe a change in ce and conversation help her in clearing her thoughts. She stood up and called one maid to help her in changing.


    Without waiting for him to reply, she went ahead in her changing room and dressed up.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± The maid bowed and left when Hazel adjusted her bun. She had chosen a smile gray dress with least jewelry to not gain any attention.


    There were many councilmen present. It would be better if she would leave ande back silently.<sub></sub>


    ¡°We do not need to leave. If you want, I can write a letter that you are busy and would not be able to meet her.¡± Hazel turned to look at him with furrowed brows.


    She had already changed her clothes and was ready to leave. Then what was he talking about?


    ¡°I mean, there are so many eyes on you and the protection barrier around the pce has been increased.¡± Although he said that, he continued to look at the window instead of her face and she could see ayer of sweat forming on his face.


    His hands were clenched into a tight fist. He looked.. Worried?


    ¡°Lucian! I know that my actions are looking like I am betraying you but I have not yet chosen Rafael. And I am still thinking about it.


    Things have changed! I..¡± she didn¡¯t know how to exin it to him, ¡°it is a long story, can you wait for a while. I will exin everything to you once wee back?¡± she asked in a soft voice as she took slow steps towards him,<sub></sub>


    She cupped his cheeks and forced him to look at her but he did not meet her eyes, making her worry.


    ¡°I will never break my promise and i can only request you to trust me for now.¡± he finally looked at her and nodded but held her hands and pushed them away from his face.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about me. I have not learnt to give up yet. Since you have already epted me instead of him, I will not let you go even if you want, Hazel.¡± there was something in his voice that made her frown.


    She felt a strange kind of oppressive obsession as if she was his possession but she brushed off the idea.


    Lucian is a kind boy. He was still naive and innocent and thought that bringing her closer to Rafael would help them in living a better life. Such a boy could never be vicious.


    She ignored the nagging feeling in her heart as she nodded her head.


    ¡°I am d that you are not crying as if your heart is broken. So, shall we leave?¡± This time he nodded without hesitation and to her relief he did not ask her any further question.


    ¡°They would not let us go with the front gate.¡± he muttered when she chuckled.


    The biggest benefit of her seal to be broken was.. There was nothing she could not do.


    Her hands were itching to taste her new powers and this was the best opportunity she could have.


    ¡°Come here and hug me.¡± she said as she rubbed her hands with anticipation when a look of surprise passed his eyes before he realized what she meant.


    He nodded and walked closer. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he inhaled her scent. There should have been her scent but when he reached closer, he felt the scent of wet forest that always came from Rafael and his soft eyes turned cold again.


    His hands clenched into a tight fist as he felt betrayed. His eyes turned redder when he closed his eyes and his quivering heart stilled, he did not feel the hesitation anymore.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asked when he nodded and whispered into her ears, ¡°I have never been this prepared before!¡±


    Before she could understand what he meant, the spell had worked and they disappeared from there.


    She opened her eyes and looked around with joy. She was sessful in changing their ce but what surprised her was the gloomy look on his face and the screams from the inn.


    Her eyes turned wide and then narrowed at the man sitting on the couch,


    ¡°Did you miss me, sister?¡±

 Chapter 288 Arrogance Have Its Own Consequences

    Vincent was sitting on therge single seater sofa near the firece and had a big smirk on his face instead of surprise.


    He was not even shocked when he saw them appearing out of thin air as if he was expecting their presence.


    She looked around and noticed more than two dozen knights were pointing their swords, daggers and bow at her.


    She red at Lucian when her whole demeanor turned cold. Aggression and hatred could be seening from the bottom of her eyes.


    Her face had that domineering look that can make anyone shudder.


    ¡°You did this intentionally!¡± she did not say that he betrayed her yet no matter how much anger she felt.


    She still waited for him to exin that he did it to save so many lives but he looked away from her.


    ¡°Oh, is my poor sister hurt?¡± he stood up from the seat though the knights stayed alert, he had leisure expressions on his face.<sub>.</sub>


    His gale was slow as if he was sure that she had nowhere to go.


    ¡°What happened sister? Are you surprised? Did you think that you would enjoy your life after snatching everything away from me? Huh?¡± he held her jaws and ced so much force in it.


    She struggled but did not use her powers since she didn¡¯t want him to know that she was a witch.


    He was a crazy person who could do anything and had the support of witches that wanted to hunt her.


    She did not want to ce Anne and Rafael into any danger before knowing the situation.


    She looked around to observe her position when he increased the pressure and howled.


    ¡°Look at me when I am talking to you? This arrogance can cost you your life!¡± his voice was roaring. Loud enough to tremble anyone but she just scoffed.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Are you trying to scare me after bringing me here by deceiving me?¡± she asked with a look of disdain in her eyes that he could not bear.


    He could not bear her behaving high and mighty when she should be kneeling in front of him and begging for her life after looking at so many knights aiming their weapons at her.


    ¡°Deceiving! You are hurting my emotions sister. I only brought you here since I wanted to bid you goodbye personally.


    It would be a waste if I would not be able to see fear of death in your eyes. But why was she still scoffing at him?


    He pulled her hair as he stared into her eyes.


    ¡°If you think that your tricks work here or Rafael woulde and save you then you are a fool.


    You will never be able to walk out of this trap alive, you bitch. What are you looking at? Kneel and beg and I might spare your life.¡± this time he used much force that she flinched.<sub></sub>


    She was sure that she was going to lose a lot of her hair with the force he was 0putting in but there was no fear in her eyes.


    She continued to look at him as if he was a fool that irked him so much. As if his skin was burning with fire but no amount of water could extinguish that fire.


    Her strong willed gaze was like insects crawling over his skin.


    He raised his other hand with the intent to p her to inflict fear in her but before his raised hand could touch her cheeks, Lucian held it tightly and red back at the man.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing? Hurting her was not part of our deal.¡± his cold eyes pierced Vincent who raised a brow and then chuckled.


    He took a step back from Hazel and raised his both hands in the air as a sign of defeat.


    ¡°You said that you will only keep her captive to ckmail Rafael and give her to me when he would die.¡± He ignored her questioning gaze that was boring holes into his back and negotiated with the man who had a vicious smirk on his face.


    ¡°Yes, I know. Haven¡¯t I already kept my side of promise by keeping all those beasts alive?¡± he asked back to Lucian and then pointed at a knight who bowed his head and left.


    Soon, he came back with all the kids whose hands were tied with a rope and behind them was the maid they had saved.


    ¡°You!¡± Hazel¡¯s mouth opened as she pointed at the maid who smirked,


    ¡°What? Do you think that it was just a coincidence that the girl who knew all his secrets fell into your hands and even spoke the truth?


    Not only have I spilled beans but even supported you unlike others. You should have realized by then that it was a trap.


    But like a fool you brought me to your safe ce and even left me alone here.


    That olddy was too easy to handle and this Romeo.. He was so busy crying your name that he did not notice when I called my lord here.


    The kids were good bait as they were fools just like you.¡° The woman moved towards Vincent who pulled her into his arms and kissed his neck and then licked it.


    ¡°You are only bearing the consequences of your foolishness and arrogance. Now you are going to pay for it with your life and all those poor kids and this lover boy are going to suffer because of you.


    Do you not feel guilty, mydy?¡± she teased and thenughed viciously.


    Her voice was soft and enchanting but filled with vice and evil when Hazel gritted her teeth. She did not care about her but she did not want kids to get hurt.


    ¡°We are fine big sister, you shall run and save yourself. You can not keep your life in danger because of us. Please run away.¡± She looked at the kids with a heart wrenching look.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

 Chapter 289 [Bonus chapter] Lost Control

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± freezing coldness emerging from the bottom of her eyes.


    ¡°He did not need anything from you. You are going with me. And do not worry about kids. He would let them go too.¡± feeling such strong suppressive pressure from Hazel, Lucian tried to assure her when she tilted her head to look at him.


    ¡°It is all because of Rafael. You have no idea since you are young and did not know vampires for long.¡± ignoring the coldness and pressurising aura emitting from her, Lucian walked closer and cupped her cheeks.


    ¡°He had killed all the witches and humans mercilessly. He is a killer, a sinner that never cared about others.


    Do you think he had feelings? Ha! He was never interested in you. He had left you every time you were in trouble.


    I was the one who stood with you. I was the one who put my life in danger every time to save you.


    I.. I love you more than him, Hazel. Can you not see it.¡± all she could see was madness in his eyes.<sub>.</sub>


    As a man she had respected him a lot and even felt indebted to him since he was right, he had saved her and helped her too many times. That was why she was not able to bring herself to break his heart.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still alive to the beats of all that? But once you brought me here, we turned even. Now I am not indebted to you anymore.¡± she jerked his hands away harshly as she still needed to keep an eye on Vincent. She would handle the love struck foolter.


    But Lucian took it as her rejection. Her cold words and looks full of disdain stabbed her heart again.


    The feeling of suffocation returned leaving traces of madness.


    ¡°Why? I have do

 Chapter 290 [Bonus chapter] I Will Come With You

    ¡°Do you want to hurt them, think about the kids, Lucian . Let everyone go!¡± she muttered in a soft and soothing voice hoping that he would react to it but his eyes snapped open and they looked crazier.


    ¡°You are still thinking about others, aren¡¯t you?¡± his voice turned abusive and more hatred and aggressiveness could be felt in it.


    ¡°Here I am ready to kill and die for you yet you are thinking about others. How cold and cruel can you be to me?¡± He held her wrist and moved her hands away from his cheeks.


    ¡°If it is not you, I do not care about the life and death of others. But I know that you will be angry if they are hurt. So, do not worry.


    As long as you are with me. I promise no one would be hurt. Right Vincent.¡± Vincent, who had hid himself behind the knights, jumped on his ce when he heard his name.


    When he hade to ask for help from this foolish ve, he had no idea that the boy was a witch.<sub>.</sub>


    He just wanted a ce to hide and then Hazel in his custody since he knew that she was the only weakness of that blood sucking vampire but who would have thought that this young innocent looking boy was crazier than Rafael.


    If he had known, he would not have offered him a deal.


    ¡°Tell me! Could you not see that my Hazel is waiting!¡± Lucian roared, and before Vincent could act, his eyes widened as he felt that his feet were leaving the ground.


    Strong winds raised him high in the sky and brought him in front of Hazel and Lucian who were looking at him with annoyance.


    ¡°Are you deaf or dumb could you not hear me?¡± He pped Vincent hard on his cheeks.<sub></sub>


    Vincent gritted his teeth as his face turned red with anger but he knew that he did not have enough power to go against this crazy fool. So he bowed his head and nodded.


    ¡°Of course, we never wanted to hurt anyone here. This is only a setup. A way to lure Rafael here.


    We will only kill him and then leave. Then you are free to live your life with Lucian who loves you so much and the kids will have freedom.


    In fact, I will make sure that they get education and then good jobs in the pce.¡± he spoke in a ttering voice when he noticed Lucian looking at Hazel like a puppy who was waiting for the pats and smiles of his master.


    But he knew that the dog had gone crazier and he would not hesitate in biting the hands of his master if he did not get what he wanted. But if he used this opportunity well, then he could still gain from it.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Rafael is not a good person. You do not know but I have seen him going into Diana¡¯s room every night. Once I even saw them kissing each other.


    She was entangled in his arms and they both were¡­ I left when my eyes met Diana.


    But Lucian would stay loyal to you since his love for you is much more than Rafael.


    Hazel, you should not only go for power and looks. Lucian is far better than him.¡± he spoke like an elder brother who was worried about his younger sister and giving her advice with a concerned look in his eyes when Lucian nodded.


    He moved his hands away and Vincent who was feeling like his hands were bound behind his back and someone was crushing his chest felt like he could breathe normally again.


    His feet touched the ground again and he staggered a bit before getting hold of his body. He closed his eyes with a sense of relief on his face as his chest heaved up and down to gain more air in his body.


    Lucian did not pay any attention to him further, he let go of Hazel¡¯s wrist and caressed her cheeks gently.


    He tucked her stray hairs and tucked them behind her ears with a pampering smile on his face but his eyes were still filled with madness.


    ¡°Did you hear him? He is cheating on you. He did not deserve you. And how i.. Just to make you happy, I had nned everything.


    Can you still not see the difference?¡± his voice softened but the pressure in it increased when Hazel looked back at him and nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes! I finally understood the difference. You are right. Rafael is not good for me. I must be with someone who loves me and no one can love me more than you.


    I will go with you, Lucian.¡± she nodded her head and then hugged him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lucian was not able to react. His eyes filled with confusion and shock but soon the happiness took over and he hugged her back.


    Tears of happiness came out of his eyes as he felt her warmth back in his arms. She had no idea how much he had missed it and how crazy he was going by thinking he would never be able to hug her again.


    ¡°I knew that. I knew that if I exined it to you, you would surely understand my feelings for you.¡± he whispered as his voice started to calm when her eyes turned darker.


    She continued to hold his shoulders with one hand while she moved her middle finger in the air and soon the ropes that were bonding the kids fell on the ground.


    ¡°Run away and hide at a safe ce.¡± she only moved her lips but used her magic in it so that her voice fell into the ears of kids who looked around, unsure if they would be able to but still nodded their head and took a step back to test the waters since every knight was looking at Hazel and Lucian with their weapons in their hands.


    ¡°You areing with me right now. Vincent would handle it here.¡±

 Chapter 291 Regrets and Goodbyes

    ¡°You areing with me right now. Vincent would handle it here.¡± his eyes were filled with suspicion as if he could see through her trick.


    ¡°Do you think he will? How can you trust him after knowing what he had done with other girls and what kind of a man he is?¡± she gritted her teeth. She should not have spent a lot of her mana on the foolish fight with Rafael and then teleporting here.


    She only had energy for a few attacks and with the madness filling Lucian, she was not sure who would win if they fought.


    Moreover she did not want innocents to get hurt in their fight. And most importantly she did not want others to know that she was a dark witch until she fixed this weak body of hers.


    The ce is filled with witches. What if they told the other witches and soon everyone knew about her identity.


    But if Rafael came to save her, he would not be able to fight properly as there are too many people to save and with so much Beryllium in their hands.. Tsk! She had to deal with this fool with her mind first.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°It is not that I trust him. It is just that I did not care about others.


    My aunt and uncle are stronger. So, once I take away my power. They would be able to handle Vincent with other witches together.


    And if it is about Rafael, it would be better for everyone that he would die!


    If you are worried about kids. Then we can take them together and escort them to a safe ce first. Then we can leave for our new home.


    You will be surprised by looking at my hard work. I am sure you will love it.¡± He wrapped his arms around her waist and then nudged his face in the crook of her neck while pulling her closer.<sub></sub>


    This crazy bastard! She didn¡¯t want to hurt time since it was her fault but the man was getting on her nerves.


    ¡°Lucian, you can not force someone. Can you? If you want me toe with you on my own ord, you have to listen to my conditions.¡± Though her voice was stern, she rubbed his back with her tender hands softly as she knew that it would affect his thinking power which he had already lost.


    Her other hand moved to his hair and she caressed them too.


    He closed his eyes and enjoyed her touch. She had no idea how much he had carved for it. How much he had carved for her.


    It was up to the limit where he had started to feel suffocated whenever he found her with Rafael. She was hers only!<sub></sub>


    ¡°Mm, I will do as you say. I will live like your ve all my life as long as you only have me in your eyes.¡± he muttered, inhaling her scent again that soothes his agitated nerves.


    His hands started to roam on her back and stilled on the threads holding her dress when she held her breath. Had he gone crazy.


    ¡°Luci, we are still in the public. Do you want others to see me like that?¡± she purred into his ears when he felt tickled.


    Joy filled his face. That voice, that touch, the seductive smile all was for him only.


    He shook his head as he felt possessive of her and took his hands away.


    ¡°Good, then to start. I want you to imprison Vincent. That man had tried to kill me and hurt me so many times.


    If you support him that only means that you do not care about my respect and well being.¡± she said in a stern voice as she nudged his shirt with an authoritarian look in her eyes.


    His eyes glimmered that he wanted her to behave. She was¡­ he would go damn crazy and drag her to bed if she did not stop being coy.


    Sigh! It was just because of Vincent that she was not ready to go with him. That thought raged him.


    The winds that had turned into soft breeze turned louder and fierce again. Everything started to blow with the strong waves of winds.


    That even adults need to hold on to things to stop themselves from getting inside the tornado.


    She was d that the kids had taken the hint and ran away from the room. She slowly waved her hands and helped his aunt in getting free.


    Julia¡¯s eyes widened when she noticed it was Hazel who had helped her but Hazel shook her head. They have to be discreet.


    ¡°Take everyone with you who you think is innocent and look for the kids. You can go to the annex building of the pce. The building has a protection spell. No one would be able to enter if they have evil thoughts. Run, I do not have much time.¡° Once again the voice only rang in the ears of Julia who nodded her head as she knew that Lucian had lost all his control.


    She had brought him up and nurtured him since he was a kid. She felt reluctance and pain when she noticed how he had lost all his senses. She regretted her decision to send a kid to such a dangerous mission.


    She had given him all her powers and thought protecting her physically was all she needed but who would have thought that he would end up like this..


    If only, she would have paid more attention to him. She took a deep breath as she knew that it might be she was looking at him for thest time and he would lose his.. Tears started to well in her eyes as regret started to seep in.


    ¡°Hurry up, Julia!¡± the voice rang again and Julia closed her eyes and nodded as she used thest bit of her powers and disappeared from there as she gave onest nce to Lucian whose eyes were shining with madness and power,


    ¡°Goodbye, my son!¡±

 Chapter 292 [Bonus chapter]Regrets and Goodbyes 2

    Hazel looked around. The kids were gone and so was Julia. Hazel was sure that the woman was greedy but kind. She would make sure to save everyone with her powers.


    Now what was left was these foolish knights and her kind brother Vincent.


    The storm had already knocked out many knights since humans could not handle the power of witches for long.


    She closed her eyes and muttered a spell while looking at her foolish brother who was sitting on the sofa while being covered by a wall of knights to save him from strong winds.


    Lucian was still raised high in the air as he continued to use all his powers. She moved her middle finger and the wall of knights went flying on every corner, shocking Vincent who was sure that he would get over with it.


    She walked slowly towards Vincent with a dagger in her hands and smirked when she sat beside him.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Have you thought that you can win against me? You are an arrogant fool, vincent. Who did not know when to give up. And now you are going to cost your life for that.¡° She raised the dagger high in her hands but before she could stab him, she saw Vincent rising high in the sky and then thrown back onto the floor.


    Blood started toe out of his body instantly and she heard the sound of breaking of bones when his face turned ashen but before Vincent could catch his breath, the process was repeated.


    It happened a few more times before the man was not able to move at all.


    She heard hisst breathing louder and he whispered ¡°I wille back to take revenge.¡± before his breathing stopped and his eyes continued to stare at her.


    ¡°Tsk do you think just anyone cane back to life just because he wanted revenge. It takes pure evil to do that!¡± there was no remorse in her eyes when she saw him dying in front of her eyes.<sub></sub>


    If possible she wanted to kill him with her own hands. But now the knights have already died or were injured badly. A few of them have turned unconscious.


    ¡°So, as you said, I have dealt with all of them. You have already helped every innocent person in saving their life and running away. So, shall we leave for our new house?¡± She raised her head and noticed he had alreadynded on the ground again and was alwaking towards her with arge grin on his face.


    He was trying to show her that he already watched her every step no matter how stealthily she had done everything.


    ¡°Did you forget that I have the power of winds? They never hide whispers from me. I heard everything you told them.¡± a look of arrogance on his face with that evil smirk as if he was trying to tell her that her every effort was in vain.


    But contradictory to his expectations, Hazel just rolled her eyes as if she was bored of his foolish speech.<sub></sub>


    ¡°No! It is not that I have forgotten. It is just that i did not care if you listen to my whispers or not since i know that you could not stand a chance in front of jme.¡± Gone was the kind and sweet Hazel that was nodding her head on his everymand and came back the sassy and arrogant girl who would rather kill than apologise.


    ¡°You know that I love you more this way. You are so dominating that i enjoy being your ve.¡± he chcukled when she saw him getting crazier.


    ¡°Did that ve y went to your head or you have always been this masochist.¡± she mocked but it didn¡¯t look like he cared.


    No matter how she insulted him, he continued to praise her and tell her how much he loved her and how much he enjoyed being treated like this and that she felt gross after a level.


    ¡°Lucian, I have never loved you. I promised toe with you since I was the one to initiate the rtionship but you should know that love can not be forced.


    You can not make someone love you, not with that force at least.¡± she tried onest time to exin that fool. She could kill him, but she did not want to.


    The man had always been kind to her.


    ¡°Then do not love me. My love is enough for both of us. You just have to stay beside me and be with me all my life.


    That would be enough for me to stay happy.¡± he muttered as he stood in front of him. There was hardly a gap of a few inches between them when she sighed.


    A look of pain passed through her eyes. If only¡­


    ¡°If that is your wish, then I will respect it. I am sorry, lucian.¡± she whispered softly as she hugged him.


    The man was surprised since he was sure that she was going to attack him or could it be that she was nning a sneak attack.


    He hugged her back but did not let his guard down. He held her hands when he felt them moving and created some distance between them.


    ¡°Do you think I am a fool to believe that you are not going to attack me just because you hugged me?¡± he spat in a cold tone as he pressed her hands harder. A look of viciousness filled her eyes.


    ¡°Will you believe that I will hurt you too? As long as you are alive i did not care if any of your body part is handicaped. Even if you go into paralysis, I will still love you.


    I will care for you all my life and be with you. So, do not try to act smart with me.¡± he threatened when she smirked and rolled her eyes again.


    ¡°No! That was a goodbye hug not for the sneak attack. And once again I will remind you that I do not care if you know that I am going to attack or not since I have never lost a war.¡±

 Chapter 293 [Bonus chapter] Let Him Go

    Hazel raised the dagger as she tried to stab Lucian again but he held her hands tightly and shook his head as if he was handling the tantrums of a kid.


    ¡°Hazel, Hazel! I know that you are angry at me for my rude actions but you must know that I am doing all this for your welfare only.


    Rafael is not good for you. He did not love you and would never do. While i.. I will always be with you and cherish you.¡± he touched her face as if he was looking at a goddess. A wonder that only belonged to him.


    ¡°Who said so?¡± Hazel who was collecting all her left strength to attack on the fool again.


    She did not want to kill him but she wanted to teach him a good lesson so that he would wake up from his dream.


    The dagger was a distraction so that he did not notice that she was going to attack his core. Once his core would be dealt with, she was going to punch him till his face turned red and blue.


    But the sudden voice shocked her.<sub>.</sub>


    They both turned to stare at the door or to the person to be exact.


    ¡°What? Were you having a private conversation with my wife and even expecting that I would not interrupt? Huh?¡± Rafael walked in with an amused look on his face but his eyes narrowed when he noticed Lucian was holding Hazel in his arms.


    His body moved on his own instincts and he snatched Hazel away from his arms and then hid her behind him.


    ¡°When ites to my wife, I am a possessive person up to the limit of obsession. I have let you alive even after knowing that you are a witch because you were loyal to her and she needed protection.


    Who would have thought that you would not head to my warning and dare to touch her.


    I should have known that witches could never be trusted!¡± his eyes turned colour and emitting such strong pressure that Lucian could feel his bones crushing.<sub></sub>


    He had already used more of his core energy and now was not in a condition tonight with Rafael if he challenged him head on.


    ¡°Wife? Are you not ashamed to call her that when you have always ignored her and left her alone? Now that you know that she is powerful, you only want to use her.¡± he said through gritted teeth as he tried to follow the same trick of collecting all his energy so that he could give a good blow to Rafael whoughed very very coldly.


    His hands reached the throat of Lucian without wasting another second.


    ¡°You should never treat your servants better, they would only take it for granted and be more greedy.


    Do you think you have the right to decide for her when even i never forced my thoughts on her. Huh?¡± He raised Lucian high in the sky who struggled.


    The single weakness those powerful witches were, if they used a lot of their powers their power got depleted and then they needed time to replenish it or s grade mana stones that hold a lot of Ether (mana) , a core energy they needed to perform the spell.<sub></sub>


    When Lucian killed Vincent, he had depleted himselfpletely since he was using a lot of his powers all the time when he was trying to subdue Hazel.


    Yet the desire to have her did not let him ept defeat.


    Rafael put more force in it. It would only be a matter of seconds before he would be dead.


    Lucian was trying to struggle and using the energy of wind but it was too slow to move a strong vampire.


    He tried to mutter spells but the pressure on his neck was too much. He was not having enough air in his lungs.


    His il attempts were not enough to get him free.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Just when Lucian was greeting his teeth and thinking of summoning all his energy to create an explosion, he heard Hazel speaking for her and his eyes sparkled.


    Rafael turned to look at her with shock which soon turned into annoyance as he ignored her words and continued to ce more pressure on his neck.


    ¡°Hazel.. Do.. not worry. If we can not be together when we are alive. We will die together!¡± he muttered with much difficulty since he was not able to speak.


    He had decided that he would explode himself. Then the three of them would die together. This way he would be able to take his revenge from the vampire for all those witches he had killed and he would be able to be with Hazel in the afterlife.


    Most of the witches take rebirth for their love if their love was true. He had read about a spell that mentioned the ritual to being reincarnated for your lover written by the first generation of witches.


    ¡°I can see that you still have the energy to utter nonsense!¡± Rafael not only increased the pressure in his hands but even took out his gun he always kept closer.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes widened. The witch in her wanted to kill Lucian too but somewhere she felt that she was still indebted to him.


    ¡°I said let him go. He is my sinner and I should be the one punishing him.¡° this time her voice was demanding as she held his shoulders and pushed him back.


    Rafael irked. He could not let go of a fool who thought that he had all the power and spouted nonsense as he desired. He stared at Lucian who had that irritating grin on his face but then at Hazel who was demanding.


    He knew that he was going to have another battle of wits from her if he would not listen to her at that moment.


    ¡°Boom!¡± he was still thinking if he should let go when Lucian burned the hands of Rafael and got himself free.


    ¡°You should not be so worried about my love.¡±

 Chapter 294 [Bonus chapter]She Left Him Too.

    ¡°You should not be so worried about my love.¡± to get himself free, Lucian had burnt one of his own hands.


    His left hand was corroding as if acid was thrown into it while Rafael got a few minutes and burning marks on his hands but his healing power was strong so he started to heal instantly.


    Lucian had a grin on his face instead of the sign of pain when he ignored the presence of Rafael and ran towards Hazel.


    ¡°If i had known that you would realize how much i love you if i would be in danger, i would have done that a long ago.


    The way you kissed me that day. Were you worried about me that day too? Hazel, i know that you would never forgot about me.¡± he held her shoulders as he tried to hold her in his arms again,


    His Hazel would never leave him. He knew that! His eyes filled with joy but soon widened..


    ¡°I have told you that I would never love you. I would have chosen you if you would have waited for me but your craziness is nauseating.<sub>.</sub>


    This is not love but obsession and you have gone crazy. Now stop repeating the same words again and again or I would go crazy too.¡± she scowled at him as she took the dagger out from his abdomen.


    He looked at her with a look of betrayal on his face.


    ¡°I,. i have always saved you and you..¡± he stopped as he touched his abdomen which was bleeding


    He was ready to burn himself for her. He was ready to die for her. Yet she returned his feelings with that nauseated look on her face.


    More than the stabbing of the dagger, he was hurt from the looks in her eyes.


    ¡°What can I do! I am just ungrateful.¡± she muttered in a cold voice as she stabbed him again with more force making his eyes widened with shock.<sub></sub>


    Just as she finished, she threw the dagger away and then moved his fingers on the wound she had just created.


    The wound healed instantly. Though a witch had healing powers, Lucian had already depleted and would have taken hours of agony to get the sh and blood back on his skin.


    A look of confusion filled Rafael and Lucian who did not understand her actions at all.


    ¡°You have saved me twice. Once while saving the kids and again when we saved that backstabbing maid.


    I have paid you once when you ced me in danger while giving me to Vincent and now when I treated your wounds. So we are equal.


    I am forgiving you for what you have done but that does not mean I forgot today¡¯s events. If you ever tried to contact me again or yed any tricks, I will make sure that you did not get a ce even in hell.¡± she added coldly as her eyes looked into his eyes emitting strong pressure that could not be ignored.<sub></sub>


    But was he able to learn a lesson? No! Just as she turned to leave, he closed his eyes and muttered a spell since he was feeling better. When she treated his wound by transferring her energy into him, he felt like he was strong again and could use his powers again.


    He waved his hands into the air to summon the power of winds but nothing happened.


    He frowned as he did not feel weak now. He was strong enough to perform a spell. Then why?


    With a frown, he spelled again. But nothing happened. He moved his hands but nothing happened.


    It continued for a few times when she chuckled.


    ¡°And the question why I injured you when I was going to heal you in the end¡­ i wounded your core and then treated all your injuries that resulted in ending your ability to hold the mana in your body and using it to perform the spells.


    I am sure you know what it meant, right?¡± she raised a brow while looking coldly at him.


    Wounding the corepletely so that it could not be healed and holding the mana only meant that the person would not be able to perform a spell again.


    Without the elemental power and mana, he was no more than an ordinary human.


    He would not be able to do magic again. Shock soon turned into anguish and the love for her turned into hatred instantly.


    ¡°It would have been better if you would have just killed me!¡± he screamed as he fell on his knees and stared at her with rage.


    He could not believe that the woman he loved so much ruined him.


    ¡°You still did not understand, did you? I am giving you a second chance to live a better life.


    The life of a witch was full of hiding and fear.


    Now you can have a normal life and start a new family.


    I am giving you freedom you always desired. And as far as about using magic, you were doing good job without it when you were living as my ve.


    I am freeing you from that bondage too.¡± she threw the ring from her finger on the ground and then trampled it with her heels.


    ¡°You may think that I am cruel, but I still wish for your happiness as an old friend but my feelings for you end here. Do not show me your face again.¡± She did not spare another nce to the man who had lost her trust and walked out of the room.


    She was feeling suffocating in this inn now. Rafael who was marveling at the sassiness¡¯ of his wife blinked and ran behind her only to find she was nowhere to be found.


    He looked around and ran a hand in your hair with an amazing smile on his face. That was how Be used to live in the past too. This way she would soon returnpletely.


    ¡°If you are dreaming again, let me remin

 Chapter 295 Time To Teach A Lesson

    Rafael ran behind her but she was nowhere to be seen. As if she vanished into the thin air here.


    He looked around the whole building but he only found fire and smoke with a few men holding each other and looking for someone who can help them.


    ¡°You can take my carriage and ask the coachman to send you to the nearest physician.¡± only that was what he could do to them.


    Without waiting for them to thank him, he walked away.


    He ran his hands into his hair when he searched the whole building but did not find her anywhere.


    Lucian was still sitting on the ground with a lost expression on his face. He really wanted to kill this guy.<sub>.</sub>


    But he knew that if Be woulde to know about it, she was going to be mad again.


    ¡°You are lucky that she had given you another chance or I would have killed you without a doubt.


    Now use this chance well and start a new life as she had told you or I wille and haunt you again.¡± Rafael muttered as he got the hold of the horse at the entrance of the inn and rode away from there.


    He still had a silver hope that she would be back in the pce. But as soon as he reached there, the ce was full of councilmen and knights.


    ¡°My lord, the body of lord Vincent fell from the air just an hour ago.


    We all looked around but were not able to find who did it. The council think that it was the doing of witches and closing the case since only they could fly.¡± Just as he entered the pce, he was followed by many nobles.


    Though they hated a vampire to be among them, if following him for a few days could get them the position of the emperor, they would dly do it.


    They looked at him as if he was a statue made of gold coins and rare gems. There was nothing but greed in their eyes.


    He could sense the smell of greed from their filthy bodies and was still worried about Be, so the annoyance took better of him.


    His eyes turned redder as he turned to them, ¡°oh! Since the seat of the emperor is empty, then we should speed up the process of choosing the emperor then.


    An empire without a ruler couldn¡¯t go for long.¡± all of their faces changed expressions.


    They looked so relieved and satisfied with his reply. See, what would a vampire know. All they needed to do was to give him some respect and he would bid to their wishes.


    They all exchanged meaningful nces as they looked at each other and then covered their face with a grave look as if they were hurt.


    ¡°Sigh! If only the crown prince had not made this grave mistake.


    We have even thought of giving him another chance but now that he is dead and the emperor hadmitted a felonious crime of thinking about starting another war. We are not left with much choice.¡± they shook their heads to show their helplessness and how they all were upset.


    Rafael smiled warmly. His eyes twinkled as he nodded his head too. He looked no less than an angel with that white jade skin and that sweet smile on his face.


    Just one look at manydies fell for him. They held their breaths when he looked in their direction.


    ¡°But what would be the criteria and when we.. cough cough.. I mean the new emperor would be chosen.


    I am only asking since there should be transparency. I did not want another person to raise a finger on my lord. Since peace would only be there when everyone would agree with you.


    I am sure the lord would not want another reason to create resentment among humans. Right?¡± It was a clear threat. Even a fool could feel that he was trying to put pressure on Rafael.


    Thinking that he was nothing but another emperor of a vampire region that needed humans for his existence so he would not be able to show much power if told about his weakness.


    Thinking that they would be able to control him by reminding him about war and gain what they wanted under the pretense of care for the empire, they smiled.


    ¡°Of course, I understand. I understand all of you very well.


    As you said the empire can not stay without an emperor for long. So how about we not dy the matter anymore and choose the new emperor this instant?¡± Rafael raised a brow and asked with the same warm and sweet smile on his face.


    He looked harmless through and through to the person who did not know him personally but the same could not be said about the council member who stood up with fear.


    They could feel their hair rising. They looked at the bunch of fools with pity. But soon it changed with a worried look when they realize that if Rafael would kill all of them they would have more work in theirps.


    ¡°That, my lord.. Why don¡¯t we talk about it in a meeting first?¡± Edward tried to intervene when he gained the scornful and gazes full of hatred from the nobles who looked no less than hyenas who would pounce on him and eat him clean.


    If only he could tell them that he was only trying to save their life. His master was in a mood to hunt and kill. Sigh! Foolish human. In front of their greed, they are not able to see the threat of getting dead that was so clear.


    ¡°Why do we need to wait! My lord is right. If we can decide the new emperor right now, why should we prolong the process? You didn¡¯t need to head to them, my lord. So, what if the criteria of choosing the new emperor?¡±

 Chapter 296 Symbiotic Relationship

    ¡°So, what if the criteria of choosing the new emperor?¡± The question was written on the faces of everyone as they looked at him with an anticipated look when he took leisure steps into the room.


    Every person in the room left a way for him whether humans, vampire or the esteemed councilman as he sat on the seat like a king he was.


    Everyone looked too small in front of his dominating aura. He looked distant, dominant yet noble like a god.


    He smiled when he saw how they were looking at each other as a threat now. Everyone wanted to win the post!


    ¡°It is very simple. Since the duty to assign a new emperor is given to me. And I only want to have a cordial rtionship with humans, I want a symbiotic rtionship. Those who would be able to ept it would be the new ruling family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± the reply did sound like a warning bell but they were not clear what he was asking from them.


    If it was giving a few men as sacrifice for him to feed, it would not be a big deal.<sub>.</sub>


    There would be hundreds of poor people that took birth every day. Who could care if they disappeared.


    They could even lie that they were sent to different ces for work and money could be sent to their homes.


    They could even buy ve and gave them as present to Rafael to create that so called symbiotic rtionship.


    Or they would¡­¡± so many thoughts and ns started to form in their mind as everyone of them took different meanings of his word while the councilmen exchanged nces.


    When the idea of choosing a new emperor by Hazel and Rafael was coined, they knew that a new drama was going to unfold.


    ¡°Of course, we understand. Since my lord is burdened with so much trouble by this empire, it would only be right if we filled the need of food of his majesty by our empire.<sub></sub>


    If you chose me as the new ruler, i would make sure to send 100 ves each week to your empire as your meal.¡± the duke, who was the first in line to get the position, spoke with confidence when everyone fumed.


    ¡°I can send the best girls of the empire so that my lord could have all his needs fulfilled.¡± said the marquis, who had vye for the position for so long. He couldn¡¯t let go of it when the chances of fulfilling his dreams were so close.


    ¡°I can..¡±


    ¡°I will¡­¡± without realizing the gravity of the situation and taking the lives of others at their disposal, they didn¡¯t even care if councilman would take an action against them, they all continued to bid for the post with more and more human lives.


    While the eye of Rafael continued to turn colder. Though he still has that crooked smile on his face, the hatred in his eyes could not be hidden anymore.


    These filthy humans called him a beast who fed on blood. But look at them! At least, he drinks that blood and needs it for his survival but what they were doing was.. They were killing others just for their greed and think it as a noble deed!<sub></sub>


    He was ready to sacrifice the life of everyone around them for this filthy chair.


    ¡°Hmm, I must say that all the offers were worth mulling over. But I am afraid that you did not understand what I said.


    I said that I was in a symbiotic rtionship with the ruling family and not with the empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± bang! The words could not be any clearer.


    ¡°That¡­ i.. I..¡±


    ¡°Well, do not worry. Since we are choosing the new emperor with so much trouble, we are not going to kill him after choosing. So, I will make sure that you will not die when I drink your blood.¡± his eyes grew a deep shade of crimson and his fangs peeked out of his lips when he said that.


    He tilted his head and licked his fangs with his tongues as if he was looking at a tasty meal not humans.


    ¡°I want a blood bond from the emperor and his family that me and my family will feast on the ruler of this empire forever. It will apply on all theing generations of the ruler and in exchange we will make sure that you will be chosen.


    Isn¡¯t it a good deal that ensures peace in both empires!? Just like hazel was sent to us?¡± to send a sacrificialmb to keep themselves safe.


    He had always felt that hazel was forced. And for once he wanted them to feel how she must have felt.


    The fear of losing their life any moment would make life worse than hell.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± the look on their faces was worth watching. If only hazel had been here and seen their faces.


    Would she feel better? Would she have forgiven him! Sigh! Where would she be!


    He leaned his head on his one hand that was on the armrest and looked at the ceiling while imagining her smiling face.


    He was really going crazy! What if she did note soon? He was not sure for long he would be able to hold on with all these fools around him.


    Tsk! He looked at their ashen faces and fearful eyes. They looked like they had seen a beast. Shouldn¡¯t they know that he was a beast before they approached him?


    He could see their soul leaving their body then taking a step back as if they were worried that he would pounce on them and start drinking immediately! Wait!


    His eyes gleamed at thought and his smile grewrger.


    ¡°In fact, to make it easier, why don¡¯t I take a sip of all of you and then decide on the basis of whse blood I will like the most. After all, i should know the taste of a dish before buying it for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 297 She Needs Help

    ¡°How did you find me? No, the question should be, what are you doing here?¡± Anne stood up and stared at her sister who was looking back into her eyes.


    ¡°Do you remember our parents, Anne? Do you not me me for their death?¡± Hazel, who had appeared in the room out of thin air, did not give a nce to Anne.


    Her gloomy eyes stared at the dark sky with a lost look on her face.


    ¡°They tried to kill you and died in the process. Why would I me you? I me them for not loving the girl they gave birth to just because of their eyes.


    I did not care what others thought about you, but they were your family yet they did not take your side!¡± her voice was ming. She had thought that she had already gotten over the past, yet when she remembered about the past, it made her suffocated and angry.


    Only she knew how much Bell had suffered in the past due to her looks. Continuous rituals were performed on her and experiments were done with her blood.<sub>.</sub>


    They cut her chest apart and pulled out her heart to make sure that she had one. Anne closed her eyes! Only the thought of suffering through all that made her shudder, yet Bell neverined in the past.


    She just ran away from there and sealed her powers by herself. How painful it must have been to give up on all your powers to live a normal life but even then, the god did not show mercy on her, she was captured as a ve.


    ¡°Why are you trembling! I should be the one who isining!¡± Hazel chuckled when she saw how Anne¡¯s face turned red with anger and she trembled with rage.


    The ss she was holding while Hazel entered turned into dust due to the heat she was emitting unconsciously.


    ¡°It is only because you neverined. And now you are asking me, should I me you?<sub></sub>


    Of course, I me you. I me you for epting death. I me you for leaving me alone! I me you for not taking revenge when you have enough power to do so.¡± Anne¡¯s chest was heaving up and down and hands were clenched and unclenched to keep it in, yet she could not.


    Hazel continued to stare out of the window, yet she could feel the strong emotionsing from Anne. but she could not rte to them.


    She had only blurry memories and a figment of memories. She was sure she had sealed her own memories so that she would not suffer from the pain again.


    But that had made it difficult for Hazel to feel herself as Bell they are looking for in her.


    ¡°An! What if I say that I am not the Be anymore that you are looking so desperately for? What if I say that I am Hazel now?<sub></sub>


    I do not remember the pain you are talking about and I did not want to feel it again. You have been part of my life too. Can we..¡± She knew that she was being too greedy.


    Anne had waited for her for years. She had epted the job of her maid so that she could be with her.


    She had suffered alone for so long, yet after getting the seal broken, everyone must have expected that she would be Be again.


    Hazel knew that she was not only running away from Rafael but the trembling voice of his that was full of emotions when he called her Be.


    She was running away from her past!


    Her life never had any meaning. She just wanted to live but now..! Hazel closed her eyes as she felt something was wing her chest and the pain was getting unbearable.


    It was worse than she had felt when she was getting killed.


    She felt a warm pair of hands wrapping on her shoulders. And a head leaning on her.


    ¡°I love you as you are. So, you do not need to burden yourself with the past.


    I am happy that you are not hiding in the darkness of the past but want to enjoy the sunshine you are getting in this life. That life was not worth remembering anyway.


    You were my sister in the past, but now that you are Hazel, I am senior to you and boss you around. Would it not be more beneficial to me who only got dominated in the past?¡± With that she moved her hands and started to tickle Hazel again who was about to cry but then started ring at Anne instead.


    ¡°Do not forget that I am your mistress. Hmph. I should be the one ordering you! And..¡± Hazel took a deep breath, ¡°and I want to order you now.¡± Anne, who wasughing, stared at her hesitant face and her smile turned stiff.


    Hazel only hesitated when she made a mistake. ¡°Did something happen with that vampire? You know I have the power to kill him? If you want, I can teach him a good lesson to worry about.¡± sparks already started to form in the tips of her fingers as she said so before Hazel could shake her head.


    ¡°No! It is about Lucian. Do you remember the kid who always followed me?¡± Anne nodded, unsure of what had happened.


    The kid was too emotional and caring and she could feel that he had feelings for her sister but she did not pay much attention since he was just a kid.


    Wait! Anne¡¯s eyes widened with horror. ¡°Oh my, did that obsessive vampire kill this kid out of jealousy? I can not revive the dead but if he is only fatally injured, I can treat him.


    You do not need to ask for a favor for that. But let¡¯s hurry, he would not have much time.¡° Anne held Hazel¡¯s wrist and was about to teleport them when Hazel squeezed her wrist.


    ¡°No! I destroyed his core and made him human. Now I want your help in protecting him.¡±


    ¡°Ehh!¡±

 Chapter 298 Will Live Together

    =========================


    ¡°What did he do for you to go to such length. Destroying the core was no less than death for a witch!¡± Anne let go of the hands she was holding when his face filled with shock.


    It took her a second to respond to her request.


    ¡°That is a long story. But I was the one to me for the incident.


    I want you to provide him shelter and help him since he did not know about our rtionship but trust you a lot for asking for help again and again.


    Though he has a family, he would not go to them. He is still not stable.. How can i exin.. He is.. Will you just go and see him?¡± a look of reluctance and hesitation could be seen in the eyes of Hazel.


    She did not meet the eyes of Anne who still had questions all over her face.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Hazel, I will not be able to help you if you do not tell me. If it is difficult for you to exin, can i?¡± Hazel closed her eyes and waved her hands towards her brain as if she was epting the choice with a look of defeat.


    Anne ced her finger on her brain and then closed her eyes.


    She was pulled in and fell on the floor of a room where Hazel wasying on the bed without clothes and Rafael was straddling him. Her hands were on his girth and she was¡­


    ¡°You were not supposed to be present at that memory.¡± Just as Anne covered her face with her hands, Hazel stood up from the bed and pushed her away.


    Anne stumbled on her feet as she drifted from one scene to others as if she was watching a movie by holding the button of fast forward in the remote only to get kicked out from each scene until she reached the inn and saw how Lucian tricked Hazel.


    Her face filled with rage when she saw how her sister was being forced again.<sub></sub>


    She wanted to intervene and punch that fool but she knew that she could not touch anyone.


    She waited until the end and sighed!


    ¡°You know he deserved it. How could I be a lunatic suddenly? Last time I met him, he looked more sane than that foolish vampire!¡± Anne shook her head as her consciousness came back to her body.


    She looked baffled at the sudden change when Hazel rubbee her forehead.


    ¡°It was not sudden, I knew for a long time that he had feelings for me. But when I kissed him and epted his love, he was over the moon.


    I am sure he had already held our simple wedding near the seashore. Whenever he saw me with Rafael after that, he reached his edge and felt unstable but he endured.<sub></sub>


    I could see that in his eyes but due to so many events happening back to back, I did not get time to confront him.


    And when everything ended, it was almost toote for him. Before I could exin to him, he had lost control of his emotions and wanted to have me at any cost.¡± she looked away from Anne as she recalled the smiling face of the boy whose eyes used to sparkle like moonlight.


    ¡°I just want you to give him a ce to recuperate and realize slowly that he could not force love and wait for someone who would love him back with all her heart.


    I am sure if he would be given some time, he would return back to how he used to be!¡± Anne wanted to refuse and tell Hazel that the man deserved it but when she looked at the eyes full of worry, she nodded her head with reluctance.


    ¡°Thank you ! I knew I could rely on you.¡± she hugged Anne and rubbed her head on her shoulders and if she was trying to rub off her fatigue.


    Anne¡¯s face turned softer. She ruffled the hair of Hazel like a mother does with her kid.


    They stayed like that for a few seconds when Anne asked, ¡°so, when are you going back? If you could stay with me for a day or two. We can spend some good time together.


    Of course, I would go and bring Lucian to a safe ce first. But¡­¡± Anne looked at her sister with an awkward chuckle.


    They were grown up and Anne knew that Hazel had a lot on her te yet she was throwing tantrums like a child.


    ¡°Oh, just a day or two?¡± She looked around the room and then at Anne, ¡°I was thinking of living here from now on since I have nowhere to go!


    If i go back to that human ce, it would only be a matter of time since they find out i am a witch and wanted to hang me on stake.¡± She did not even name Rafael.


    Though she had seen how they fought in the end, she had thought her sister was only throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°So, you are not going back to Rafael?¡± Anne even took that name of the foolish vampire as she asked Hazel cautiously who shook her head without any hesitation.


    That was a relief! She has never liked him since the start.


    ¡°Great then, we are going to spend all our time together like sisters. I have always wanted to go shopping with you and eat snackste at night.


    And we will do painting together and gardening and a lot of other activities.


    We can even go flying at night to touch the clouds.¡± Anne could already imagine doing so many things with Hazel that she wanted to do from her past life when Hazel hugged her again.


    ¡°That would be interesting. I will love to do anything if it is with you Anne. but before that, if you are going to bring Lucian could you erase my signs too. I did not want him to find me until I am ready!¡±

 Chapter 299 [Bonus chapter] Train Again

    ¡°He is nowhere to be found!¡± Anne stepped back into the room where she found Hazel sitting in the same ce where she had left her in the night.


    ¡°I checked the whole area. The man was not there. He must have left or his family might have taken him.


    The only way to trace a witch is their mana and powers. But since it is ruined I can not find him.¡° Hazel nodded as she looked at the exhausted face of Anne.


    She was sure that the girl had spent all her energy in looking for Lucian.


    ¡°Julia must have taken him with her. Now I could only pray that she would not pressurize the child further.¡± Anne did not know why she felt like Hazel was hiding more than she had told.


    ¡°Do you want to go out? We can go and have shopping in the human town or go flying on the mountain top?¡± Hazel stood up and stretched her body.


    She snapped her finger and her dress changed. Her disheveled hair formed a small bun with a few bangs falling on her face.<sub>.</sub>


    She then used the same spell on Anne and dragged her out of the room without waiting for her to say yes.


    They both disappeared from there and appeared in the market. It was early evening. So the shops were still opening.


    There were not many people in the road yet when Hazel took Anne to a small inn that had good decoration.


    They both sat on the corner table when a man came to them.


    ¡°We want a te of all the food avable in your shop.¡± The man looked at both of them and then at one left chair and scratched his head with his nib.


    ¡°Umm, do you need a bigger table? How many people are joining you?¡± He looked around to see if he could join a few tables and make a bigger one while calcting the number of chairs required when Hazel furrowed her brows.<sub></sub>


    ¡°No! We do not have anyone else. There are only two of us.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh! Then are you sure you want to order that much? We have more than fifty dishes avable in the shop right now.¡± even if they would invite a dozen more girls, they would not be able to finish so much food since girls did not each much.,


    She must have given the order in a hurry. He concluded but Hazel only nodded and stared at him as if asking ¡°why are you still standing here. Hurry up and bring our orders!¡± that confused the man but he did not ask them twice.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± he was still scratching his head when he left.


    ¡°What about the kids? Are you going to look for them?¡± asked Anne as she looked around and scanned the whole room. A habit she had developed over time since she had a lot of enemies.


    She sat more rxed when she did not find anyone.<sub></sub>


    ¡°I will once Rafael leave his empire. I did not want him to smell me and then follow me.¡± Anne rolled her eyes. If Hazel think that she could stop Rafael by hiding then she had turned dumb after getting reincarnated.


    She had seen how Rafael and his whole team was looking for her. He would not let her go so easily.


    ¡°I am thinking of training my body again. This one is weak and pathetic.


    I want to be prepared for war if it everes.¡± though her face was still nonchnt, her eyes turned colder when Anne sighed.


    ¡°I still could not believe their method worked. Did it not mean that your own blood killed you.


    If it is not for Rafael, i sometimes want to reincarnate them only to kill them again.


    ¡°Tsk! What an odd world. There was a time when we used to dominate but all I could see was humans now.


    And they have been pretty advanced these days. I heard that one of them is making a carriage that works without horses.


    I want to see it and may be used to it. I do not want to burn all my energy. Teleportation are exhausting.¡± Hazel stared at the warm ambience.


    The people around them were busy. They were not starting or passing sarcasticments.


    She did not need to behave and act like a sweet innocent fool or a viiness so that no one dared to look at her.


    She could be herself.


    She saw the waiter bring drinks and three different kinds of warm soups for both of them, still unsure how two petite girls would eat so much.


    But both of them only took a few seconds to finish one bowl and pick up another.


    ¡°You should start with your body. Your body needs to be stronger for holding your power or you will continue to cough blood while using stronger spells.


    But what about the empire? Why do you rule it? You can bring the change and give a new life to all the witches.¡± offered Anne as her brows furrowed. She looked at the dish in her hands and then the other one on the table.


    ¡°It tastes like coal. I will have the first one again.¡± She let go of the bowl and sniffed another one to make sure that it tastes better when Hazel chuckled.


    ¡°Never knew that you had tasted coal too. It made me wonder what else you have tasted.¡± shaking her head she finished the bowl regardless of the taste.


    Anne red at her sister but said nothing. In other words, she could never beat Hazel. So, she better keep her silence since it would be dangerous to use powers here.


    ¡°Do you remember that blind jack who has the power to read blood lines?¡± When Anne raised her head, Hazel continued, ¡°I met him when I went to the towns of the dead. There are still witches left that are supporting us. Say, shall we go there for a pic. I always wanted to tell him that his predictions were wrong.¡±

 Chapter 300 Pigs grunt

    Anne burped as she finished thest te of roasted chicken and shepherd pie. The waiter was looking at both of them with amazement.


    Not only that, they all had shocking expressions on their faces when both of them finished a meal supporting twenty people.


    Hazel leaned and rubbed her belly. It had been years since she had been this rxed and did not need to worry about anything.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to meet them? Meeting them would only mean that you are challenging their coven.


    Many are still sure that you did not die back then and wanted to take revenge for the death of all the witches from you.¡± a dark ray of light passed through her eyes.


    Hazel chuckled as if she had heard a joke. Who cared about those fools. They will hate me no matter what.


    So, it would be better that I look for myself now. I want to im what I have let go of in my previous life.<sub>.</sub>


    I am going to im the title of queen of witches by defeating that old dumb witches.


    Didn¡¯t she tell my parents that I would be her death? I am only doing her a favor by killing her. Or else the world thinks that the jealous bitch lied.


    If disaster is what she expected from me, who am I to break her expectations?¡± Anne did not know what to say. She knew that peace could not be part of their life but she had never expected that hazel would demand for a war with witches.


    ¡°You do not need toe if you do not want to be part of it. I will understand.¡± Hazel said when she noticed how Anne had turned silent and her face lost the smile she had all this time. ¡°If you are thinking I would say something like that to assure you, then you are wrong.


    You areing with me. So, take this shopping trip as our preparation trip and buy everything that you think we will need.¡° Anne checked and shook her head.


    For a minute she thought that her sister was going to leave her again. Last time when she had left, she never came back.<sub></sub>


    Hazel took out silver coins and paid the bill. She stood up and Anne followed.


    ¡°Did you hear, that princess Hazel ran away from the pce with her ve.


    I must say, getting married with a vampire is worse but running away with a ve is worst.


    I would have rather stayed as a wife of a vampire if I would have gotten the chance to be the wife of the head of the council and an empress at the same time.¡± scoffed one of the women.


    Hazle turned to look at her when she noticed that it was a noble with a rich family due to her fancy clothing and boldnguage.


    ¡°Well, love is blind. I would have still taken some money with me.<sub></sub>


    I heard that lord Rafael is controlling the empire now till he finds another one to rule.


    Shall we go and give him a visit to make him feel better?


    I have ordered a special low cut dress for him.¡± the woman winked as a sly smile formed on her lips when the other woman sighed!


    ¡°Sigh! I would ept a vampire too but he is not single.


    He already had a lover even when his wife was living with him. Her name is Diana and she is a vampire too. When my father went to meet the lord, he saw the girling from his room and her hair and clothes were disheveled.


    Her lips were swollen and.. You know what I mean eight? I think even if Hazel returned, she would not find her ce empty.


    It would be better that we look for other ways of getting his attention.¡± they raised a brow when the girlughed and flicked her hair.


    Her dirty blond hair shone under the soft glow of evening sun and her blue eyes sparkled/.


    ¡°You should not pay any heed to them.¡± Anne exined but Hazel chuckled. Her eyes were crackling with mirth.


    She moved her index finger a bit and then turned to Anne and nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. What can a hog do but grunt?¡±


    Just as the words left her mouth. The girl who was speaking well grunted.


    Her eyes widened and she tried to speak again but only the sound of a pig¡¯s grunt came out from her mouth.


    Others stared at her with confusion and wanted to ask what had happened to her but when they opened her mouth, a grunt came out through her lips too.


    Anne shook her head with a look of helplessness in her eyes. Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to stay low key and now she was using magic on the humans in daylight.


    ¡®¡±It is only for a few hours. Do not worry.¡± She dragged ring Anne out of the inn and they both walked to a dark alley which waspletely deserted.


    Once alone and assured that no one is around them, Anne opened another portal which took them hundred of kilometers away toward the pce of Rafael.


    James, used to live in the dark area of the valley behind the auction house where ves were brought and sold.


    There were so many women walking on four legs while men were being dragged into the building. She still remembered the time Rafael had brought her here.


    ¡°This way¡± she followed the path they had taken this time only to see a big lock on the door. She found and was about to return but just as she turned to leave she heard the sharp sound of that witch.


    ¡°He is in there. I think he is attending to a private customer so he closed the building for the time being. Shall we wait and look for a way to teach that brat a lesson?¡±

 Chapter 301 [Bonus chapter] Caught You!

    ¡°Yes, we will teach him a lesson today. He is the one who is supporting vampires that only treat us as their ves.¡± just when Anne and Hazel decided toe backter, they heard the voices of two witches who were on the back side of the small house.


    ¡°James could never stay away from troubles. Should we help him?¡± Anne looked at the men and observed their powers. They were average witch with the power of fire


    If they attack, the house will burn into ashes in a few hours.


    ¡°Nah, let him suffer for a while since he was not able to recognize me.¡± Hazel had a bored look on her face. If James could have suffered due to angry witches, then he would not have survive for so long


    She was sure he would handle it fine. ¡°But we are going to stay here and enjoy the show. If he requested, I might let you help him.¡° Hazel walked and sat in the small waiting bench in the garden where his customers usually wait for him.


    ¡°What do you think about who he was meeting? He had to lock the door? Could it be that Rafael is here?¡± Anne asked in a suspicious voice as she followed Hazel towards the small bench.


    Hazel raised a brow. This ce is closer to the empire of Rafael but hundreds of kilometers away from her empire where Rafael was with other council members.<sub>.</sub>


    He was entrapped here until they found another ruler for the human empire.


    ¡°If he had not developed the power of teleportation like witches. I wonder how he woulde here? But if you want, I can ask those witches to burn the house fast, so that we can see.


    That brat had spelled a barrier for us to see without damaging the house or opening the door.¡± Hazel looked annoyed, just the name of Rafael was annoying her because she realized that she was not running away from him but from herself.


    Whenever she looks at him, he reminds her of her past. He was searching for Be but did not care at all if Hazel loved him or not. As if Hazel had never been there since the start.


    She closed her eyes as she felt irritation bubbling in.


    The sound of an explosion took their attention away.


    ¡°Wow! They really did it!¡± Hazel looked with wonder at the burning house while Anne shook her head with a scoff.


    ¡°Of course, so, do you want us to intervene now?¡± She turned to look at Hazel who shook her head and held the hands of Anne to make sure that she did not jump in.


    It was not their fight but more than that, she wanted to see who the client was.


    The angry witches continued attacking. As a result, the fire, which would have taken hours to burn the house entirely, started to spread in a few minutes.


    The door was already burnt and so was the roof while the walls were still falling one by one.


    Sounds wereing from inside and finally the barrier that was covering the client and James were taken away.


    Hazel concentrated to see behind the walls when she saw a man full of muscles and power sitting there.


    He was still looking at James and waiting for him to answer as if he could not see the fire that was already burning the whole room.


    ¡°Those brats have done it again. It is the fifth time in this month they have burnt my house!¡± James ran a hand in his hair as his face turned ck.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I will pay for the house so that you can build it again. Will you continue searching for her now?¡± the man irked and Hazel sighed. A look of astonishment in her eyes was soon filled with annoyance.


    ¡°I knew it was him?¡± Hazel turned to look at Anne who jumped on her feet with a giggle as if she had found a hidden treasure.


    ¡°Did you help him?¡± asked Hazel in a cold voice as her eyes narrowed on her sister. There was no way that Rafael coulde here without the help of a strong witch who could perform teleportation spells.


    But Hazel could not remember witch helping him since he was their enemy.


    ¡°What did you take me as? You know how much I hate him since he had tried to kill you. For you it may have been a matter of your past life or a more than four decades old incident but I can not forget that he had attacked you once with full force to kill you.


    Since then, he has been on my hit list. He is alive because you still love her. Tsk! What a cringey story.¡± Anne waved her hands in front of her while her face looked ugly. As if she had seen something gross, her face turned contorted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I am not Be, I have already told you. I have nothing to do with what had happened between him and her. I did not remember anything anyway.


    I just want to get rid of the people who can attack me so that I can start a new peaceful life. If it was not for living, I would not have cared about any of it.¡± she replied with a dry voice, as if she did not want to get attached from the pain Be had suffered.


    She did not want to be her.


    ¡°Oh, he knew! He knew!¡±


    Hazel came out of her thoughts when Anne started to shake her held hands with full force while her other hand pointed at the house.


    With furrowed brows, Hazel tried to stop Anne from shaking her like she was a doll but her eyes widened when they met Rafael¡¯s


    She was sure she was using a spell to hide her presence but noticed James was pointing at them with a grin and Rafael¡¯s eyes were still on her.


    ¡°Caught you my littlemb!¡±

 Chapter 302 Found You 2

    Hazel stood up. A contradictory mixture of shock, pain, anger, and¡ªthough she hated it¡ªa slither of happiness hit her, almost stealing her breath.


    Sprawled on one of a cream leather armchairs, with his arms crossed behind his head as if he owned the space around him, was thest person in the world Hazel wanted to see.


    So beautiful. She was so damn beautiful that it almost hurt Rafael to look at her. Despite not being small, she was petite and almost pixie-like with her heart-shaped face, small nose, clear skin and bangs falling on her hair which he wanted to hold tightly when he would kiss her to his content.


    His heart started racing. content yet also restless, and more alive around her than in any other situation. He¡¯d found her. He¡¯d finally found her.


    A fierce longing both emotional and physical pounded through him, making his body roar to life. He raked his gaze over her, reacquainting himself with every line and curve. When she had left him, he had lost all his sanity and was looking for her like crazy.


    He did not know what he would have done if he had not found her today.<sub>.</sub>


    Hazel almost jumped as that goddamn masterful voice snapped her out of her stupor. He had the most authoritative voice she had ever heard. It didn¡¯t demandpliance, it expected it.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He looked as he always did, dangerous, alluring, and deceptively rxed. The small warm smile on his face did not hide the power lurking in his eyes


    ¡°Searching for you. what else! You belong to me. Did you seriously think that I would let you go just because you ran away? You areing back with me now!¡± he demanded in a tone that created a strange sensation in the pit of her stomach.


    Hazel¡¯s irritation was overshadowed, however, by the lust creeping over her. His appraisal of her was so thorough and intense that she felt as if he¡¯d touched her. It reminded her of the night they had just done it.


    He was demanding, rough but in the end.. He discarded her because she was not Be. He had avoided her all the time after that.<sub></sub>


    And now that name has changed. He was suddenly interested in her like they were part of two mas? She was still the same person she was at that day!


    Yet his look had changed. The difference was that there was now a determination in his gaze, a promise that she didn¡¯t understand.


    As Rafael stared into those shock-filled eyes that were usually twinkling with an impish benevolence, he raised his brows. ¡°You look surprised. Did you honestly think I wouldn¡¯t find you? Did you really think I wouldn¡¯te for you?¡±


    At those words, a surge of anger shot through her. He had no right to be here, no right to seek her out when he didn¡¯t want her.


    He¡¯d left her no choice but to leave, and now the bastard wanted to mess up the life that she¡¯d managed to make for herself here.<sub></sub>


    Unfortunately, her heart still did not care about those details. Now that the shock had worn off, her body¡¯s primary instinct at that second was to go to him, to touch him and take him inside her; to allow him to spend time with her and y with her hair.


    A scene of doing that shed past her eyes where.. She mmed her hands on the bench creating a whole in the middle of it that Anne took a step back.


    She did not want to be the part of a couple fight. James soon joined her.


    ¡°How in the world is she alive? I was sure her blood did not match Be¡¯s when I checked herst time!¡± he muttered when Anne elbowed him on his chest as if asking him to keep his mouth shut.


    Could he not read the mood? Be was going berserk as she felt that Rafael was trying to control her. More than that, her body was allowing it.


    Even in this situation, she was thinking of ripping his clothes and iming his body. Marking it so that no woman would be able to desire him, damn! She was going crazy.


    What She should be wanting to do was to snatch the nearest heavy object and hurl it at his head.


    But she wouldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction of seeing her lose it. No. He¡¯d made it clear through his past indifference that he didn¡¯t want her.


    She¡¯d give him that same indifference now.


    She spoke in a crisp, cool voice. ¡°Well you¡¯ve found me. You¡¯ve seen me. You know that I¡¯m fine. Now you can leave.¡±


    With that she trained to leave . fucking ce. She woulde back to even her cards with Jamester.


    She passed James a nce making the man shudder and hid behind Anne who had a chuckle on her face.


    Anne! You too!


    She sensed that he was following her. She felt his power almost burning her back, but she paid him no attention as she looked around looking for a ce where she could make a teleportation array to get rid of him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to check on you,¡± he said. ¡°I came here to take you back.¡±


    She chuckled humorlessly. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the circul where everyone only wanted to kill me and get rid of me while you show me indifference. I am happy here, I have started a new life and soon I will find a man that truly deserves me and loves me as I am.¡±


    The very idea of her with someone else always made Rafael see red. His voice was quiet but dangerous. ¡°Is there already a man, Be? You better hope there isn¡¯t, or he¡¯s dead. And don¡¯t think I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think you can get past me to hurt him? Do you think I can not handle you or do you want to test it now?¡±

 Chapter 303 [Bonus chapter] Lost Identities

    ¡°So there is already someone. Huh?¡± his eyes turned darker and reeked with authority. His hands already held her in her ce with one of both sides in kabedon position and he exuded dark, primal, animal energy.


    Power hummed around him, Moreover, he was charged with a raw, maic sexuality. His natural dominance was like a ma to her


    ¡°But your eyes are still looking at me with hunger, I remember. Why don¡¯t youe with me and we can discuss the matter in my room on our bed. Huh?¡± his smell that felt like wet earth fell into her nostril making her wet all over.


    Her body wanted to give in. but she pped herself mentally and held his cor and yanked the shirt off his body.


    Giving herself a mental p, she returned her focus to the conversation. ¡°Go and find one that will serve you. I am not interested at all.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me who you are interested in, so that I can bring your interest back to me!¡± His voice was soft and controlled, but even he heard the menace in it.<sub>.</sub>


    The possessiveness practically emanating from him pleased and seduced her.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough for Hazel since he did not even once call her that.


    He was still looking for Be in her as she never remembered him talking like that.


    ¡°Do you think I am afraid of you? If you want we can have a good fight and see who is stronger here. But if you think you can take me back with this attitude, you are only humoring yourself! Anne, let¡¯s go!¡± Rafael¡¯s eyes turned to the girl on the other side who nodded her head and they both started leaving.


    He did not understand why she was being so angry! She should be proud that he waited for her all this time as a loyal lover but the irked look in her eyes was ticking him off too.<sub></sub>


    But he was not ready to let go! Not at all. He stood there as the two girls created a teleportation spell. Since the area belonged to the witches, using powers here wasmon. There are only humans and vampire that have been brought as ves. And though in hiding, after the death of the baron here, they were inplete control of this area.


    But he hade prepared too. He jumped into the vortex before the portal closedpletely.


    ¡°Hey, at least pay me before leaving so that I can repair the house!¡± James shouted when everyone around him left.


    Rafael fell into the soft rug of the wooden. It was a simple furnished house that was small in size but decorated in warm colors.


    The soft rug, the firece and arge soft chair near it. Near the window there was a small library made with a sofa and small bed to lean and study.<sub></sub>


    The ce gives a cozy and homely vibe that his pce failed to produce.


    ¡°This is a nice ce,¡± he said as he took a turn around the dining area that was attached to the kitchen. The house was warm, stylish, and bright.


    Only then did the sisters notice his presence.


    Hazel watched through narrowed eyes as he strolled around like he owned the ce. His casual bodynguage disyed a quiet, rxed confidence; there was no fidgeting, no wasted movements, no twitchy motions. Every single movement was sure, fluid, and deliberate. God help her, she found all that confidence and control sexy as shit.


    It galled her that she was drawn to this person whom she would happily shoot right in the head.


    ¡°Yeah, but it felt cramped suddenly and I am getting suffocated, so it would be better that you leave and let us breathe in the fresh air.¡± Anne knew that they both were going to fight and she would only be cannon fodder if she stayed there.


    So, she took steps back towards the door. She would run away the first moment she would get. But a part of her did not want her to miss the show. So, she moved her fingers and flew on the terrace and sat on the railing while she looked at them from afar.


    She had already concealed her presence so that even her breathing could not be felt.


    ¡°Do you really want me to leave that badly? What did I not want to go? ¡± A little voice in her head insisted that she didn¡¯t either, but she ignored it.


    When she did not respond but continued to stare at him as if she was still waiting for him to disappear, he took a long defeated sigh that crushed a wave of pain in her heart too. ¡°If you want it so badly, then I have no other choice. I have thought that I will let you stay with that girl for a few more days.


    But it¡¯s alright,e let¡¯s get going!¡±


    ¡°Woah! Did you just hit something when you were piled in the vortex that you lost your mindplexity and now have delusional?¡± she asked as she took a step back as if his illness would linger on her and make her dumb too.


    ¡°Did you just call me a fool?¡±


    ¡°It is not your mistake! It happens sometimes.¡±


    Seeing the pain in her eyes that her aloof tone was trying to hide, he sighed. ¡°I know you have some issues with me. But can we not solve them over a discussion like adults?¡±


    ¡°Alright, tell me who I am and I will think about it?¡± she crossed her hands and stomped her feet on the ground with impatience when confusion passed his eyes.


    He did not even understand what she meant by that question.


    ¡°Bell, if you are angry that I did not recognize you then you can not me me. I have tried every effort. From checking your blood to throwing you in danger to see if your powers awaken.


    I did everything to prove it is you. But my fate failed me. Or I would have never let you go!¡±

 Chapter 304 Before She Kill Them

    He spoke to her with all his emotions. He was sure that she would be softer. He took a step closer to hug her when she did not respond but then.. Thest thing he¡¯d expected was for her to throw the vase on his forehead that made him bleed!


    ¡°Bell! That hurts!¡± he cursed in surprise as She lifted one of the dining stools near the table andunched it at him. He barely bent down in time to dodge it. When he stood tall again, it was to see another stooling at him. He caught that one, using it as a shield against the next stool until all of them ended up falling over him.


    But what was surprising was she was not even using her hands. She was just waving her hands in the air while he was struggling with his breath.


    Her speed couldpete with pure blood vampires that were known for their speed and agility.


    One by one every piece of furniture in the room was already thrown at him. While he kept dodging and running most of the time.


    ¡°Are we done now?¡± he asked when she looked around but nothing was left. He had broken every part of what she had thrown but before he could celebrate his winning, he noticed she was racing out of the room.<sub>.</sub>


    Before she could escape from the house, Rafael dashed after her. But she didn¡¯t open the front door. She reached behind towards her room but when he entered all the logs of woods fell over him.


    He did not have the time to respond so he could only cover his head with his hands but the logs continued to fall as if it would never end when his head was already full of blood.


    ¡°Bell! Do you really want to kill me that much?¡± he shouted as his healing abilities are not working with the constant attack and he felt dizzy.


    Having a bad temper was one thing, but the female in front of him was a merciless psycho. She would not stop until he would get hurt and would not be able to heal himself.


    Proving that, he felt a daggering this time at his abdomen. Although he jerked away, he only managed to dull the impact of her swing. It still connected hard with his abdomen, making him instinctively bend over as the breath whooshed out of him.<sub></sub>


    That was when the logs came flying at his head again.


    ¡°Did you get your answer now?¡± she asked in a bold voice. He was sure there was a smirk on her face though he was not able to see it.


    ¡°Will you leave now?¡± She gave him another chance, finally stopping the logs from falling over him.


    The cut she had made on his abdomen had already healed but the injuries on his head were still bad when she felt him rubbing again and again.


    He tried to catch her hands and yanked her towards him. But just when he reached it to her, she snapped her fingers and disappeared only tond on the other corner of the room. Only God knew what she was going to throw at him this time.<sub></sub>


    Now wanting to give her another chance, he ran to her and tried to get hold of her again. He could hear her muttering a spell from afar but before she couldplete it. He covered her lips with his palm and put her ears.


    When a hard body folded around her and tackled her to the carpet, she growled a string of profanities.


    She bit his fingers and then kicked his abdomen with more force than a woman could have. She had just lost it.


    ¡°Whoa! What are you doing? I am still the head of the council while witches have no presence or right in our world.¡±; he reminded her as he mped his hand around her wrist, pinning it above her head. Most of the spells she uses need her fingers, so it would be better to control them first.


    Most likely suspecting she would try the same move with her free hand¡ªhe would be right¡ªhe shackled her other wrist.


    ¡°I never knew that you would attack me this way. I thought that we had already passed that time.


    It reminded me of the first time when I wanted to feed on you. Trust me, all this exercise and chasing only made me hungry!¡± his teeth grazed her skin softly as if warning her not to move or he would bite her and suck her blood.


    ¡°I was never weak in the past and now.. You do not stand any chance.¡± she muttered as he raised a brow as if challenging her but that was toote.


    Before he could ask what she meant, he felt a sharp pain between his legs when he noticed her smirk.


    ¡°Do not tell me that you do not want to be a mother anymore. You are not leaving me any choice.


    Anne! Do it now!?¡± A look of confusion filled her face as she looked at him and then at her sister who was sitting on the railing a second ago.


    Before she could understand, it was already toote. A sharp pain hit her as she felt her mind getting numb. Her eyes turned heavy and thest thing she noticed was the smirk on the face of that bastard who was holding her in his arms.


    ¡°She will kill me when she wakes up!¡± grumbled Anne as she jumped on the ground and looked at the calm face of her unconscious sister.


    ¡°I am the first on her hit list. But am I not taking the chance? She would not forgive me even if I did not try. It would only be better if she would stay with me for the meantime. I will see you back in the pce but I am taking her with me. I need to talk to her before she kills me.¡±

 Chapter 305 She is not there anymore

    Hazel¡¯s eyes fluttered slowly. She felt a sharp pain in her head as if someone had hammered her. She did not have any injury but the pain was there to remind him how her own sister had brought Rafael there!


    ¡°This bastard!¡± she frowned as she found herself trapped on the sofa while he was sitting on the armrest covering her so that she did not stand up. His eyes had a shrewd look and she really wanted to punch his face to wipe off that smirk off his face.


    ¡°How did you use my sister?¡± she asked in a sharp ming voice that he winced.


    ¡°I have not used her. She is my sister inw. If I had known before, I would have treated her better.


    I met her identally when she was looking for Lucian. It made me wonder if you were looking for that witch but trying to run away from me. Did you forget who you belonged to? Huh?¡± his viciousness on his face returned but so as his obsessive behavior!<sub>.</sub>


    Did he think that she was a thing that belonged to him?


    Abruptly she sat upright. And that was when she realized something else. Her wrists were secured together in front of her with ck fur-lined cuffs. She gaped at him. ¡°Oh, you sick bastard.¡±


    ¡°I never wanted to use them but your powers are uncontroble. I got it from ck market. Since you will not be able to use your hands in the meanwhile. I only have to make sure that you did not mutter a spell.


    Notice that I didn¡¯t pin them behind your back. I don¡¯t want you to be ufortable. I just want us to be able to talk without you throwing things over me or using dangers to stab me.<sub></sub>


    I am amazed, are you not worried about me getting hurt?¡± he may have a face that was filled with pain to gain pity but she just scoffed.


    ¡°I could not see any wounds on you. Can i?¡± she spat with heavy sarcasm.


    The message was clear. No matter how much she beat him. He was going to be well in the end, so why would she care!


    ¡°If you will not change this attitude and talk to me. I am afraid you are going to spend ages like this. I will make sure that we do not move on after what happened until you ept me back!¡± his eyes glinted with dark and sinister rays telling her that he was not joking.<sub></sub>


    If only her hands were free, she would have thrown the whole house on him this time. But with the cuffs on, she was not able to move them.


    She tested her luck, and she muttered the spell. She chose the shortest one so that it would end before he would punish her but before she could open her mouth to spell it.


    He held her hair and kissed her abruptly. He bit her lower lips and then licked them with his coarse tongue to soothe her pain.


    He did not deepen the kiss and immediately let her go since he was sure, if he would continue, he would not be able to end it.


    But just as he looked at her with a teasing look to see her ring at him. He was surprised to see a forlorn, hopeless expression that plucked at his heart, she dropped her head and her shoulders sagged.


    Then she was sniffling. damn!. Guilt prickled his skin. He did the only thing he could do. He rose from his seat and went to her.


    Shocking the soul out of him, she suddenly sprang to life; she stomped hard on his foot, used her wrists tied in front of her to deliver a mean blow to his jaw, and then kicked his kneecap hard, making him stagger backward. Before he could reach for her, she was up and heading for the kitchen.


    He should have growled as he had never epted this attitude. Not only had she acted weak and pitiful to lower his guard, she even beat him and ran again. Instead, he found himself smiling at her deviousness like a teenager who had fallen in love for the first time and would love any act of his lover.


    Everyone would have been shocked by looking at his face that had that dotting and pampering smile after getting beaten.


    Hazel knew that he was going to follow her. So, she looked around and she ran straight to the kitchen in the hope that she would find something to cut the chains off her hands.


    Her eyes fell on the knife and she muttered a spall to use it but the force was not enough to cut the hard chains. And it only took a minute for Rafael to catch up to her.


    His hard body folded itself around her from behind and she was tackled to the hardwood floor, pinned onto her stomach with her arms squashed beneath her. This was familiar.


    ¡°Is this what you call love and talking to each other shit! You are forcing me to be with you. You bloody kidnapper. Just let me go!¡± she hurled profanities at him again when he frowned.


    He did not know why he felt like he was missing Hazel who atst talked to him with respect. She was gettingpletely out of his hands.


    ¡°If you think you can use the same victim card twice. Then forget about it. If you want, I can take the chains out but you have to listen to me first. You can not just run away!¡± he grunted as she jammed her elbow into his rib cage in reply. He ced more of his body weight down on her, but if anything, that only intensified her struggles. ¡°There¡¯s no point in fighting since I will never let you go. I have fucking waiting for you for more than two decades, Bell!¡± he growled when she snickered.


    ¡°The Be you are looking for, is dead! So, stop looking for her. If you think you can force me to be her, then you are wrong!¡±

 Chapter 306 I Am Hazel

    If you think you can force me to be her, then you are wrong!¡±


    She saw a look of bewilderment covering his face and it only worsened her mood. The fucking man did not even remember that she was Hazel with believing that she was Be through and through.


    she kicked her leg backward to hurt him again between his legs but this time he was prepared. He held her legs tightly forcing her body to bnce in one foot.


    She snickered, forcing herself to ignore the authority in his voice. ¡°I will never ept defeat!¡±


    She reared her head back, smirking as it connected hard with his forehead, and he cursed again. When dizziness momentarily came over her, she realized that that might not have been wise.


    As the pain slowly downed she noticed the dampness on her neck and smirked when she noticed blood falling over her neck from his forehead.<sub>.</sub>


    ¡°Damn! Bell! Have you lost itpletely?¡± That has hurt him a lot. His head snapped open and for the first time he realized that witches have strong bodies too.


    ¡°And why would I listen to my captivity! I would do everything to run away again.¡± she spat with boiling eyes when he raised a brow.


    He trapped her cuffed wrists above her head.


    ¡°I swear if you don¡¯t stop struggling, I¡¯ll spank your ass.¡± She didn¡¯t stop. Of course she didn¡¯t stop. So he slid his free hand down to rest on her ass.


    The ¡°rest on¡± did not do any justice to his actions. More like he¡¯d cupped her ass. He could say with all honesty that it was the hottest ass he¡¯d had the pleasure of touching.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Bloody psycho! Are you forcing me now?¡± She wished she felt as outraged as she sounded. His touch was warm and she could feel her body betraying her but that damn fool would only torment her to subdue her. She was sure he would smirk if he knew that she was carved for that touch.


    ¡°Stop trying to fight me or I will spank you. Don¡¯t test me.¡± He was hoping she did. ¡°I never make a threat that I don¡¯t intend to follow through.¡± Did she stop? No.


    She tried to head-butt him again but this time he was prepared for all her attacks. He tsked and sharply brought his hand down on her ass, smiling when she gasped and froze.


    ¡°I told you not to test me. Or maybe you wanted me to do it.¡± He ced his mouth to her ear and spoke in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Maybe you are enjoying that, that is why you¡¯re so keen on defying me. It¡¯ll be no hardship for me to spank you again, so if you don¡¯t like it, stop fighting with me.¡±<sub></sub>


    As much as she hated to acknowledge it, there was no way that She could get out from under him.


    ¡°Very good.¡± his voice was thick with the lust he felt at watching her submit. ¡°Now, we¡¯re going to slowly stand up and then you will tell me why are you trying to run away.¡± he reminded her slowly as he stood up when she nodded.


    He should have known that she¡¯d try to run again. He should have expected it merely because the female could clearly be counted on to do the exact opposite of what he told her.


    Being much faster than she was, she ran away again and this time when he tried to hold on to her she bit into his hands and kicked him between his legs again.


    He was sure he was not going to give her any child in her future if it continued.


    Grunting, he slung her over his shoulder andnded a harsh p on her ass as he stalked back to the living room. Her outraged gasp turned into a lengthy growl when he felt himself flying high into the air.


    His feet left the ground and her only way to keep his bnce was to hold her since she was the one flying while he was just dangling on her body.


    He looked down only to see that they had already reached high.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you ran towards the garden.¡± it only dawned on him now that running away was never her goal but to beat him to her heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°So you do have some brain left. Use them and think again why do you want me back when you have decided to let me go after the case with my father ends!¡± she asked, holding on to thest hope and giving him ast chance before she could throw him to hell when he only growled as if she was talking nonsense again.


    ¡°Because I did not know that you are Bell. I was confused. I only want to stay loyal to you. Bell. shouldn¡¯t you be proud and kiss me back. But here you are thinking of throwing me like a used tissue paper.¡° The ego in him could not take it anymore and she could see that he was losing it but she did not feel any better.


    She felt like she was losing whatever she had and when she looked into his eyes, she could not see herself in them but a lost shadow he was searching for.


    ¡°Wrong answer. And the punishment is.. Break your head so that it can be treated well.¡± she smirked and moved her hands away which left him dangling only on her thighs which he knew would slip away any moment.


    ¡°Woman! Have you gone crazy with the new powers? Do you not feel any shame in beating me?¡± he asked as he felt her struggling.


    Once she was free from his grasp, he would fall with such height that he was sure, he would only end up breaking all his bones.


    If it would have been anyone else, he would have snapped the neck of the person long ago.


    ¡°I gave you yourst chance, Rafael. But you have forgotten my name and my existence. I am Hazel now!¡±

 Chapter 307 [Bonus chapter] She Was Easy On Him

    ¡°My lord, are you okay?¡± Diana held Rafael in her arms when he fell from the sky.


    She was sitting in her room and contemting how she should approach him after what happened!


    When she saw her window firm, both of them were flying. Her eyes widened and she ran to the window to see that hazel was pushing him down and gritted her teeth.


    More than surprised, she was annoyed. But this was her chance. She would show Rafael who loved him and who wanted to kill him.


    She ran towards the garden where they were fighting. She was sure if she would save his life then he would forget about the argument they had.


    Just as she reached there, Rafael was already falling on the ground.


    She opened her arms with the intention of holding him. She could always use Hazelter. It should look like she was more worried about Rafael.<sub>.</sub>


    But before she could hold him, he fell on his own feet. She did not know why she felt that the wind was supporting him and making sure that he did not get injured much.


    No! It must be her delusion. She held him by his shoulder and waist and checked for his injuries. There were not many except a few that were healing on their own.


    ¡°You! Were you trying to kill him?¡± she shouted as she looked at the sky where Hazel was sitting as if there was a bedid for her.


    It only irritated Diana further. She felt her blood boiling.


    ¡°Did you see the arrogance of the woman? She must have colluded with the witches or how could she fly!¡± Diana spat in anger. The kind image she had wasted so much time creating in front of her was gone in a second and her hair was bare on her face.


    She was sure, now that Rafael had seen her true form, he would not love her anymore.<sub></sub>


    He would throw her out of the pce. She just has to re his anger.


    A crooked smile formed on her face with that thought as her blood surged.


    She felt her whole body turn warm and trembling, ¡°Now that she had strange powers. She is showing her true colors. Like other humans, she always wanted to kill you.


    Her love and concern for you was only an act to get close to you. Now look what is she doing? We must arrest her and ce in the dungeon to teach her a lesson.


    You do not need to worry Rafael, I will make sure that she will suffer a lot.¡± the further she spoke, her eyes gleamed with the joy of finally getting her revenge from the person she hated most.


    But before she could speak further, she heard Hazel scoring while looking at Diana as if she was a pitiful soul.<sub></sub>


    ¡°You! Do you think you can run away just because you are high in the sky? I will make sure that you were caught and then dragged back.


    The power would notst forever!¡± she challenged as she pointed at Hazel who only snickered again.


    Rafael held the hands of Diana that were holding him and jerked them away surprising her. She looked at Rafael with confusion who had a darker face.


    ¡°Did I ask for your help? Who gave you the right to intervene? This is our personal matter. So leave this instant!¡± The voice was cold and harsh as he waved his hands to dismiss her.


    Diana looked at him with a stunned look but soon her widened eyes narrowed on his cold look.


    ¡°Have youpletely lost yourself under her magic? She was trying to kill you, yet you are taking her side.


    What does it mean? This is not love but craziness!¡± not only did she not leave but also called the guards to arrest Hazel who was walking down from the skies as if there were stairs.


    She stood in front of Diana with a cold smirk on her face. Her eyes have a nk that did not show any emotion yet Diana felt a strange force while standing in front of her.


    She could not meet the eyes of Hazel no matter how much she tried.


    ¡°Did you forget that you are nothing but my maid of honor. A girl that was bound to serve me.


    Do you think you can leave as you wish or stand against me now that you have promised to bow in front of me.


    I do not let go of my maids easily. Now bow your head and apologize!¡± Hazel demanded creating a jolt of electricity in the body of Diana who shook with rage after hearing her insult.


    ¡°Ha! Do you think that I will do it just because you said to do it! I¡­¡± Diana was so shocked that the rest of the words died in her mouth when she felt herself bending in front of Hazel.


    Her head was bowed low and her eyes were staring at the wet and muddy ground.


    She struggled but was not able to stand free as if a strong force was keeping her on the ground.


    Her back was straining and it started to hurt though she had the power of a strong body as she was one of the purebloods.


    ¡°Good girl! I knew that you would learn if i will remind you. Now go and bring us a ss of warm water or tea would be better. The weather is chilly.¡± Hazel ordered again when Diana gritted her teeth. Her face was so red with anger as if blood would drip out of it any second.


    ¡°You! What do you think of me to follow your orders? I will..¡± again Diana¡¯s body moves on her own. She stood straighter, her head bobbed up and down and she turned to leave.


    She was trying to struggle with the force and her every step was like she was stumbling upon some invisible stone but she could not stop herself from moving.


    ¡°Why do I suddenly feel that you went easy on me!¡±

 Chapter 308 [Bonus chapter] Kissing After An Argument

    He had thought that the handcuffs given by Anne had controlled her powerspletely but looking at Diana, it didn¡¯t look like the case.


    Hazel passed her a side nce and then turned to leave but he held her hands again.


    ¡°Can we at least talk and you exin that why are you so against being called Be and so adamant that i will call you hazel? In the end both names belong to you.¡± She really wanted to crack his head open and see what was inside.


    ¡°How could someone be so clueless?¡± She had told him so many times that she was not Be anymore but in the end, he didn¡¯t even know the difference between them.


    ¡°I do not care if you are called hazel or Be. I want you as long as it is you. Do not leave me. At least give me a chance to understand your issues and solve them.


    Running away will not bring any solution, love!¡± she raised a brow as the endearment when he struggled his shoulders, ¡°i did not want to start another fight because of names. As long as you are my lover, my wife, who cares what your name is.<sub>.</sub>


    In fact, if you want, we can always choose a new name for you and me. Something that only we use for each other?¡± he asked with a suggestive look on his face as he pulled her in his arms.


    She shook her head. He was beyond exnation. But even she was tired of fighting with him. Now that she had beaten him so many times, she was feeling better.


    ¡°This is yourst chance.¡± she harrumphed coldly when he nodded his head easily. As long as she was here!


    ¡°Shall we go in? I am feeling exhausted and hungry.¡± and without waiting for her reply, he held her in his arms and then started walking towards his room.


    Many councilmen who were looking from afar looked at the direction of the loving couple with confusion.<sub></sub>


    They have been told that both of them were fighting and it was Be who was winning by beating the man again and again.


    They were so curious that they have left all their work and were collected here to see what was happening only to stumble upon the scene where the girl was holding his shoulders and he was princess carrying her.


    In the past, Rafael used to pass them a smug look with arrogance as if he was showing off his wife while Hazel always bowed her head with a shy look but now Hazel was looking at them with arrogance while Rafael was looking annoyed that they were standing in his way.


    He ignored them as if they were flies and walked straight to his room and closed the door with a bang.


    He ced her on the bed without letting go of her hands and then sat beside her.<sub></sub>


    He leaned on herp. She tried to shove him away but he did not budge.


    ¡°I know that you have be physically stronger and you have a lot of magic tricks under your sleeves but I am thoroughly tired of ying cat and mice with you.


    Let me rest for a bit so that we can talk like mature adults.¡± she snickered when she thought that he was using her victim card to get sympathy but when she noticed his pale face, she stopped.


    ¡°When was thest time you had your meal?¡± she asked with furrowed brows. Her veins could be seen bulging and his eyes had turned darker.


    His fangs were already peeking out of his mouth that was showing he was starving for ages.


    ¡°Before Anne had taken you away when your seal broke.¡± he took a deep breath and she could feel his exhaustion.


    ¡°I was busy searching for you but just when I found you. I was called by the council and when I came back, you were gone again.


    I searched you like crazies only to find that lunatic witch had taken you.


    Do you think I would have time to sit and feed myself when you were fighting with a witch?¡± he asked with a raised brow but then sighed, ¡°but just when I thought that it all ended and I will take some rest in your arms, you vanished again!¡± She could see how hard he was trying to control his anger.


    His hands were clenching and unclenching and his nerves were bulging.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how i felt when you vanished thrice in two weeks. How I have searched for you like crazy. There was no stone left that I did not upturn to find you, and here you are fighting with me and beating me as if I am your enemy.


    Tell me, do you not love me anymore?


    I heard that you have proposed to Lucian that you will leave with him when everything ends.¡± his tone turned using and his eyes filled with pain.


    He looked at her as if she was a heartless cruel woman who did not care about love at all, ¡°you knew the truth. You know how I am searching for you and waiting for you all this while. Yet you decided to leave me alone to bear all this pain and lonesomeness.


    Did you not feel an ounce of guilt while running away just because you did not like how I addressed you.


    Does your name matter more than my feelings towards you?¡± he asked in a low voice as if he was crumbling.


    His face looked so lonesome, so dejected that she did not know how to reply to him.


    It was not just a name but there was no denying that he had suffered a lot.


    ¡°Tell me hazel!¡± he whispered in her ears as he blew on them. Kissing them gently, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°do you not feel anything when ie closer to you and touch you?¡±

 Chapter 309 [Bonus chapter] Will They Stop At A Kiss?

    His words had been delivered in such a soft, sensual, velvety voice that a tremor rippled through her. She hated knowing he¡¯d feel her need for him.


    She wanted to look away but his gaze was holding hers in a way that she would have felt weaker if she would ept defeat.


    He smirked. A smile that told her, he knew what she was thinking.


    He moved closer slowly, testing the waters. He half-expected her to run inside and shut the door, but she didn¡¯t react in any way¡ªdidn¡¯t cower, didn¡¯t lower her eyes, didn¡¯t fidget or back away.


    Instead, she remained where she stood in the doorway with her head held high, shoulders straight, and maintaining eye contact.


    Before she could even think to answer, he¡¯d pushed her inside the room, kicked the door shut, and mmed her against the wall.


    Then his mouth was on hers and he was devouring her. There was nothing gentle or coaxing about the kiss.<sub>.</sub>


    His mouth ravished hers, his tongue forcefully thrust into her mouth, and he kissed her like it was thest thing he would do before he died. It was deep,manding, devastating. Her heart rammed so hard against her chest that she felt she would explode with his touch.


    The force with which he took her mouth should have angered her, she should have yanked him away with the recent argument they heard but she found herself burning and a strange passion ignited in her.


    She was on fire, and all she could do was kiss him back. Mimicking his actions, she was soon meeting his pace as she nibbled his lips and her hands wrapped around his shoulders not to push him away but to pull him closer so that she could have more ess to his mouth.


    He wouldn¡¯t have settled for anything else. If she would have refused, he would have pulled her to bed and had his way with her.


    Both his hands threaded into her hair, angling her head exactly how he wanted it. When her nails dug deeper, piercing his soft skin and leaving her marks on his back.


    There was no denying that just then his lips and tonguepletely owned her. It felt like a iming, a promise, and a warning. Then he was sucking on her tongue while digging his hips into hers, crowding her with his body in a way that had her level of arousal spiking.<sub></sub>


    Their hips were moving together with the same rhythm as their lips. She could feel his body shivering to her touch but the pace was bringing her to the edge.


    Her legs trembled and spams formed in the pit of her stomach. She felt herself churning. Her insides clenched and the pit of her stomach churned.


    A strange burning sensation took her in his arms when his hands started to move on her skin.


    She could feel his hands roaming on her back and then roaming on the corner of her hem and finally settled on her ass as he pulled her so that she could get more ess to her insides.


    As one hand syed possessively over her ass, the other suddenly yanked on her hair, forcing her head back and breaking the kiss. His face loomed over hers; his expression was fierce.


    ¡°Did you get your reply or do you need more proof that you want me as much as I want you?¡± he asked in a fierce tone that would have brought any woman on her knees.<sub></sub>


    But she matched the look in his eyes. She looked back at him with the same authority when she held his shoulders and pulled him back towards the wall.


    Now their position has changed. He was the one leaning on the wall while she was on the other side.


    0???.?0? ¡°If kissing is all you are talking about. Then yeah, I love those lips and I love your touch.


    You have a body worth spending time with but if you are talking about emotions, support and attachment. Then we both need to work on it.


    And for that you have to understand my thoughts while I try to share your viewpoint.¡± her eyes raked on his face as she licked her lips. An action that drove him crazy.


    He had missed the taste of her mouth for so long that he could not control himself after a kiss. He wanted more, he carved for more.


    ¡°I will try to fulfill your expectations but for a start, why don¡¯t we explore more of our bodies before going to the emotions side?¡± he asked as he touched her neck, his hands moved to her corbones and finally settled on her mounds.


    Though she was still wearing clothes, she could feel his fierce touch. It was creating a fire that was enjoyable.


    Soon, his lips found hers again.


    This time the kiss was more urgent, more demanding and more desperate.


    As if a beast that had tasted the blood and now could not let go of his prey.


    his tongue branded her with every stroke, reducing her to a sensual state that was so intense, she was almost afraid of it¡ªalmost afraid of her body¡¯s equally intense response.


    Everything other than the feel of his mouth faded away as he licked, sucked, nipped, and sucked her with his tongue.


    And she moaned, gasped, groaned, whimpered, and sobbed. But he didn¡¯t let up, didn¡¯t give her any reprieve, practically torturing her with pleasure. She moaned and moaned that she was sure that the whole pce could listen to her screams but he was not letting her go.


    She had never thought that a kiss could be this sensual but now her perception was broken by him with his touch.


    ¡°If you want me to stop, stop now or I will end up entering you and will not let you until I have my fill.¡± That was a promise, she knew but did she want to let go after getting a taste of him.


    ¡°Ha! If that happens then I want my relief too.¡±

 Chapter 310 Perfect Match

    ¡°Knock! Knock!¡± the banging of the door that was lighter in the start started to turn stronger and stronger.


    The person waiting out had grown impatient but they both were not ready to end their kiss.


    As if they were not only showing their passion but their dominance and power with that touch.


    His hips had started to dry hump him. Though the clothes were intact, the very idea of her riding him was making him lose control beyond exnation.


    ¡°Knock knock!¡± she pulled his hair with more force.


    Her eyes were closed and she moaned when he bit her again. The blooding out from her mouth was licked by him.


    ¡°Damn! I have missed this taste so much!¡± he muted when she remembered that he had not had his fill for a long time.


    Damn! Even at this moment, she was thinking about him.<sub>.</sub>


    How could she take revenge from him ? She cursed the emotions still flowing in her heart as she pulled him away.


    She could see that he was displeased. His face was frowning as if asking why in the world had she stopped him when she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Such impatience!¡± she muttered as she held his shoulder with one hand and then pulled her dress with the other hand.


    Her dress tore with a screech sound when he raised a brow.


    ¡°You should have told me. It would have been my honor to tear your dress!¡± he muttered as he came closer when she scoffed.


    ¡°Are you not hungry? Come on¡­¡± she looked at him and then at her corbone as if asking why he was still waiting when surprise filled his eyes..


    He was not expecting her to remember that since she was in rage at that time. He was holding on to his self control for not biting her when the taste of blood touched his tongue but who would have thought¡­<sub></sub>


    ¡°What? You do not want to?¡± she asked as she looked with challenging eyes when a smirk formed on his lips.


    ¡°Only a fool would let go of a chance like this!¡± He held her tightly and soon his lips kissed her corbone.


    The kiss was once one of his best. It was so sensual the way his tongue licked and his lips left a few peppery kisses making her ready.


    She felt that she was going toe just with those kisses when his fangs came out of his mouth and pierced her soft skin in one swift motion.


    She closed her eyes and winced when she felt the blood flowing but soon the pain turned into pleasure.


    His hands started to y with the corner of her dress and the dress that she had tore a bit fell on her waist.


    ¡°Knock knock!¡± the nocks turned louder as if the person on the other side was adamant toe in even if they have to break the door.<sub></sub>


    But they did not care. The sounds ceased for them a long ago. Their vision has turned blue and so have their ears.


    Only the touch of each other remained between them.


    She could feel how desperate he was! As if he was trying to im her, tell her that he owns her with his touches.


    her head fell back just as her eyelids drifted shut. She had been so damn aroused for so damn long that that one touch had her melting against the wall, moaning.


    He growled against her flesh, making her womb clench. She was d he was gripping her thighs hard because she strongly doubted she¡¯d be able to stand without help.


    ¡°Knock knock!¡± he finally let her go, afraid that he had already been too greedy to have so much of her blood.


    If she would have been a human, she would have already turned unconscious and would have fallen on the ground.


    But thanks to her powers, she was able to withstand his hunger.


    He stopped sucking her blood and looked at the small wound on her skin. He used the touch of his tongue to soothe the pain when she moaned again.


    He licked for a few seconds before finally letting her go.


    ¡°Sign! Now you can see how we are a perfect match?¡± he asked as he finally let go of her neck and looked back into her eyes when she rolled them and looked away.


    Her fingers brushed on the small marks on her skin and then looked back at his face.


    His face has gained color again and warmth has returned to his body.


    He looked much better than before and she felt like kissing him again.


    She gulped when she realized how hungry she was too but not for the blood but for him.


    p??(?)? ?o??? ¡°Since you have had your fill then should i get mine now?¡± she asked when a wide grin formed on his face.


    ¡°I thought that you would never ask!¡± he moved closer to her body when she held the button of his shirt.


    Just when she was about to throw his shirt and dig her nails on his chest, the door that was shaking for a while fell down.


    ¡°Crack, snap boom!¡± They both stared at the girl whose forehead was bleeding.


    She had knocked her head on the door to break it?


    ¡°What in the world are you doing here, Diana?¡± he asked with a frown on his face.


    ¡°And with your force, why did you need so much effort to break the door?¡± He looked at her with anger and confusion but her eyes did not have any focus. She was still looking in trance.


    ¡°I have brought the tea for the mistress!¡± she muttered through gritted teeth as if she was trying to stop herself from saying that but she had no control over her body.


    ¡°She is still in my control and was forced to deliver the tea.


    And about that door! I have ced a spell on it so that no one would be able toe in and disturb us.¡±

 Chapter 311 [Bonus chapter]

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± asked Hazel as she did ot want to attend another social gathering and be a part of the center of attraction when she stood beside Rafael.


    ¡°Until the new emperor is found, the royal family will continue toe here and we have to meet them to find a better one.¡± he exined when she looked at their smile that was full of fakery.


    Even she could see that they hated them but still showing a smile as if they were in a good rtionship with each other.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose one of the councilmen and get it done with? You can even choose Damien to be here!¡± heughed as his hold on her arm tightened while his eyes turned colder.


    ¡°¡®Are you telling me that i should announce a vampire as the ruler of the empire of humans because you are interested in meeting Damien!¡± he spat with a smiling face as if they were having a squabble between lovers. ¡°We do not want humans to think that we are taking over their empire. It would mean they did not have freedom anymore.


    We want them to believe that their empire was always in their control.¡±<sub>.</sub>


    Sheughed as if she had heard a joke. ¡°Commoners would never be taken care of that way. They only continued to suffer either in the hands of one or another.¡±


    But then she stopped in her tracks and raised her head with her eyes sparkling like a sea with profound deepness, ¡°how about making me the empress. I am a human, I didn¡¯t have any rift with vampires and I will support you when the need arises.¡±


    There was no doubt that she would have been a perfect choice. But¡­


    ¡°If you think that i would let you stay here while i leave for my territory. Then you are wrong. I would rather burn this whole empire and get over with all the troubles.


    So, stay here and smile. If you find any person with your interest do tell me, so that i could slice his neck.¡± he said with a smirk on his face as he held her hands and kissed them, meeting her eyes with a challenging look.<sub></sub>


    The man had turned into an obsessive psycho the moment he came to know that she was the witch he was looking for.


    0???.?0? ¡°Then shall I start with killing Diana. If these are the rules of the game?¡± The expressions on both of their faces looked like a couple who were showing off their love to the public.


    If anyone would hear their conversation, they would be shocked to the core.


    The way her body was leaning on Rafael with her back touching his chest and the way he was rubbing her hands with his thumb.


    Many were not able to take their eyes away from them. Their eyes were filled with envy, hatred, anger, curiosity, shame and surprise but one thing wasmoner, they all were amazed at their boldness since it was umon for the nobles to show affection in public which was limited to kissing hands.<sub></sub>


    Slowly, they walked their way to the center table of the room.


    ¡°I can not see the councilman anymore?¡± she asked as she looked around. Most of them looked away when their eyes met Hazel who smiled at them with a bewitching look on her face that embarrassed them.


    ¡°Only Edward is left. Rest of them were gone. They have other matters to deal with too.¡± she nodded, as she picked up the ss of wine and took a sip when he raised a brow.


    ¡°I can handle one ss!¡± she replied as she rolled her eyes. Why was she even giving him an exnation?


    ¡°The drama is going to start soon. I want you to stay in your senses for that.¡± he leaned on his seat and then kissed her cheeks softly, surprising her.


    Taking the benefit of her trance, he took the ss from her hands into his and drank all of it in a single gulp. ¡°We are here to know how many fools of these have supported Vincent and your father since we doubt there is still beryllium hidden in this empire.


    You are one of us and the best card since they all are going to underestimate you. But they do not know that you are better than me.


    Good luck love. Hope you have a lot of fun.¡± he whispered in her ears and then kissed her earlobe.


    He knew that it was one of her weak points as he felt her shivering a bit before controlling herself.


    He could not wait to drag her back into the room and do the deed tonight. He never knew that he did not have self control until he kissed her a few hours ago.


    Would she be angry if he would touch her there from the table?


    He looked at her as if she was a dish served in front of him when she kicked his feet away.


    Her eyes squinted on his face when a gasp was heard behind him. Rafael winked at Hazel, annoying her further and stood up from the seat.


    ¡°Excuse medies, I shall give you some privacy.¡± he gave onest nce to Hazel who looked away with a red face as if she was shy, making the girl embarrassed too before leaving towards the other side of the room where many men came to talk to him.


    ¡°Miss hazel. It is our honor to finally meet you. We have heard a lot about you! In fact, when we came to know that you were the one taking part in choosing the next ruler we all felt relieved.¡± said the girl looking at her with a small smile when hazel nodded.


    ¡°Hmm, but I do not think that I have done anything to get that much trust from all of you. Have i?¡± Hazel teased, with a smile that looked harmless but her eyes were cold that made the girl fidget a bit on her seat.


    ¡°Well, you are the only human among them.¡±

 Chapter 312 Announced As Their Queen?

    ¡°You have no idea how difficult it is for us to keep our position these days with councilmen hunting us like we are criminals and then vampires looking at us as if we are their prey.


    Not only nobles but the whole empire is in turmoil and I have heard that a fewmoners are nning to rebel and take over the empire.


    ? If that happens then we will lose our position. The empire could not stay without a ruler for long who could bring their faith again.


    But¡­¡± the woman bit her lips and looked away. It looked like she wanted to stay further but was hesitant to say so.


    ¡°But what?¡± Hazel held the shoulders of the girl and squeezed them gently assuring her that she was all ears to her.


    ¡°Lord Rafael.. He asked the nobles to be his feed for a lifetime by making the bond of blood that would follow all the future generations too.


    The nobles are scared of being hunted by him.<sub>.</sub>


    You are his wife and noble. You are ourst hope, Hazel.


    Please, help us.¡± Though the girl was not kneeling yet, there was desperation in her voice.


    Hazel noticed a lot more nobles were looking at her with the same expressions as if she was their lost hope and each of them had a sincerity and fear filled face.


    ¡°This is not the ce where we can talk freely. Many eyes were on us.¡± the girl smiled and hugged Hazel, ¡°if you want to know more attend my tea party tomorrow. I will take you to themoners and all the boys who are desperate for the solutions.


    You would never understand the condition if you did not see it with your eyes. You are ourst hope hazel, please do not abandon us.¡± the girl whispered slowly in the ears of hazel with the pretense of hugging her and then let go.


    Hazel could already feel many eyes turning to look at them as if they wanted to know what they were talking about.<sub></sub>


    Vampires have strong ears and senses, though Hazel knew that they were all there for her safety, she could understand the fear of the woman.


    Hazel nodded her head bringing a feeling of relief on the face of the woman who squeezed her hands before leaving.


    Was that it?


    Hazel sat again on the table. She could feel the many eyes of the nobledies on her but no one came forward to talk to her when she waited. She felt like a goat bound in the middle of the forest as a boat for the tiger to hunt.


    Tsk! If no one ising then I would rather go and eat.


    She stood up and walked towards the table where assortments are decorated well. She did not wait for a maid toe and serve her.<sub></sub>


    She scanned the whole table before picking up the tart that looked appetizing.


    ¡°I never knew that even after being the empress, you are so free spirited.¡± She raised a brow as she saw a man approaching her with a smile on his face and a ss of wine in his hands.


    ¡°Most of the women are trained well to behave in a certain way like a caged animal.


    But you have done a tremendous job in staying the same even after being the sacrificialmb to the vampires.


    It felt so surreal to see that you are the one who tamed the lord of the vampires.¡± he raised his ss as if he was congratting her for her feat.


    ¡°You are expressing it as if I am a beast tamer and Rafael is a wild animal.¡± she scoffed as she looked at her empty hands when the man chuckled.


    He stopped a passing waiter and picked up a ss of wine from the tray.


    Passing it to her, he waited patiently until she cheered back and then took a sip. But she took no initiative. She touched the corner of the ss with her perfectly trimmed long nails while his eyes observing him as if piercing his soul and looking at his objectives when the manughed again.


    ¡°I have not spiked the drink. If you do not trust me then I can take a sip to assure you.


    Only a fool would do this when you are guarded so precisely by so many humans and vampires both.¡± he took another sip of his drink as he sessfully pointed at three of her guards with his eyes making her eyes squint.


    ¡°You are smart. Then I am sure you are not here only to tell me that you are impressed by me because I picked up my own food?¡± she asked back with a challenging look in her eyes as she took a sip of the drink.


    A smile formed on his lips. His eyes twinkled with mirth in them.


    ¡°No! I am here to congratte you for getting your soul intact even after passing through hell.¡±


    Then he leaned closer. Surprisingly everyone today wanted to whisper in her ears as if she was their lover.


    She rolled her eyes but did not move away as the man piqued her curiosity.


    ¡°And I know who you are. I can smell the powering from you.


    When we have felt your presence and started to search for you, i have never thought that i will be the first to find you and that also here.¡± he chuckled softly and took a sniff as if he was her lover when she take a step back and noticed that the eyes of the man turned silver for a second before turning blue again.


    ¡°We were looking for you. Since the first generation of witches is either dead or in hiding. We have faced a lot of troubles in surviving. The vampires are always hunting us.


    Who would have thought our queen would be the wife of their lord.¡± a heavy sarcasm and hatred towards vampire in his voice,


    ¡°I want you toe back and join us in the war against them.¡±

 Chapter 313 [Bonus chapter] She Would Soon Come To Them

    ¡°Are you asking me to join the war?¡± He observed her face closely. She looked more curious than any other emotions.


    ,??m ¡°How can I reply to a question that could jeopardize my safety to the lord of the vampires.¡± a small chuckled again as he replied but his eyes were filled with suspicions that amused her.


    ¡°So, you came here telling who you are but now you want to y hide and seek. So that I could prove to you that I am not on his side and for that you ask me to do a task for you.


    A task to develop your trust in me?¡± her eyes crinkled with an amusedugh that was so bewitching that he was not able to look away.


    He should have been embarrassed for his thoughts to speak out loud but all he looked was impressed.


    He nodded with affirmation. The woman was not a headless chicken with a lot of power but a strong contender with her own mind and sharp tongue that worked no less than a razor.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Oh my, did you not know that in politics, even if you know the traps of the enemy, you could not rub it on their mouth!¡± He waved to the waiter again and ced his empty ss on the tray and picked up another with a smile on his face as if he was having a humorous conversation with her.


    ¡°So are we enemies now?¡± she raised a brow and then chuckled as if a joke but her eyes turned colder.


    He could feel the change in temperature around him when her eyes turned colder but hid it.


    ¡°You are standing with vampires and we both knew that vampires and witches were at war since the dark witch was born.


    But before that too, they never liked each other. You have to choose sides Hazel.<sub></sub>


    You are a witch living with a vampire and working for the benefit of humans. It gives us the feeling that you have abandoned us.¡± his eyes sank and then turned to look at Rafael who was already walking towards them.


    ¡°If you ever need my help then throw this stone on the ground. The moment it would break, it would alert all the witches that their queens needed them. We will be ready to give our lives for you.¡± He held her hands and kissed them, bringing them closer to his mouth while passing a small ring into her hands discreetly.


    ¡°What are you talking about in such an inaudible voice that even i can not hear it.¡± Rafael wrapped his arms around her waist while standing behind her.


    He pulled her back a little possessively when her back touched his chest and he kissed her bare shoulders in that deep cut dress and then stared at the man with a look of possession in his eyes as if marking his territory like a best.


    But instead of backing away, the witch chuckled and rubbed her hands with a thumb, showing that he did not own her. She did not belong to anyone.<sub></sub>


    Rafael¡¯s face turned dark instantly, he took the position of attack and bared his fangs for the witch to know he was taking a wrong move but the witch only sneered and stood there tall to show that he was not afraid of Rafael.


    Be gulped. She could feel the eyes of every person on them. If the fight ensues, it would only take a few seconds for others to know that he was a witcher.


    She turned, so that now she was facing Rafael. ¡°Mr Lombardi was telling me only about the slums and riots.


    He is worried that after losing a human ruler, their conditions are dire.


    There is no need to act rashly. That would only prove that he is right about the vampires.¡± she rubbed the back of Rafael who finally tore his gaze away from the man and looked into her eyes.


    He looked like arge beast that was tamed by her. His provocative actions soon changed into a puppy look that was abandoned for a second and was taken again.


    ¡°He is leaving anyway, right?¡± she stared back at the man who was looking at them intensely. He nodded his head and bowed a bit before taking a step.


    He had noticed how Rafael had singalled his members to stop himter but he hade nned.


    He nodded after taking a few steps away and a few men from every corner of the room stood up discreetly.


    ¡°Mr Lombardi, I think we should talk for a minute.¡± said a vampireing closer to him as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course, shall we go to the balcony?¡± The man looked back at Rafael for further orders but Rafael was not looking at him, he was busy with Hazel.


    Gnashing his teeth, he nodded. They were instructed to hold on the man until the lord came, it would be better if they do it discreetly on the balcony.


    As they started walking closely another vampire joined them.


    Luhanughed. He did not even know who this Lombardi was but he was thankful to Hazel to keep their lord busy.


    He smiled as he looked back at her onest time, before walking to the balcony but just as they entered the strong mist covered the whole balcony and the two vampire guards were not able to see anything when they felt their head turning heavier and they soon fell on the ground with a thud and lost their consciousness.


    ¡°That was a risky thing to talk to her directly in front of so many people, Luhan, what if the man had caught you in front of everyone.¡± a woman chided him without being stern and then looked back at the party.


    ¡°Did she agree to help us or we wasted our time on her?¡± her eyes stared at Hazel with mixed emotions, she hated Hazel yet she needed her.


    ¡°She would think about it. But I am sure that she will soon be with us.¡±

 Chapter 314 The Drink Was Spiked

    ¡°Who was he?¡± asked Rafael with a tone of authority in his voice.


    ¡°He needed help. I do not know who he is exactly but he thinks that you are not good for the empire. Humans are needed to appoint or they will lose their confidence in the rulers.¡± He scanned her face as if he was not sure of her words.


    The man looked too suspicious for just a rebellious human. They would cover when he looked at them and a wise person like him would not have challenged him back, but he nodded his head despite knowing that she was not telling theplete truth.


    ¡°For how long are we going to stay at the party? Do you think roaming like this would tell us where the beryllium is? The nobles are not that fool.¡± she sighed.


    She was feeling tired already, it felt like everyone wanted to use her for their rebellion due to her power of authority or the power of witches.


    ¡°We are only here to show that you are avable to take advantage of!¡± she raised her brow and snapped her head into his direction when he raised his hands in defeat.


    ¡°They would nevere to me as they knew I could strangle their neck with a single wrong word.<sub></sub>


    But they take you as a foolish princess whose emotions were easy to sway.


    They would lower their guard and speak what they should not have.


    I wanted you to connect the dots and inform us who are still nning against vampires.


    I can only trust you for this.¡± his voice turned grave in the end, and she could feel the gravity of the matter.


    ¡°If you are tired, you can always take a break and rest. We can go out tomorrow to the town.


    I regret not going out with you since we havee here.<sub></sub>


    I would like to take you out for shopping and dinner.¡± his tone changed suddenly into a casual one as he squeezed her hands to not feel pressured by the situation.


    ¡°Is that a date?¡± she asked with a crooked smile on her face but he nodded seriously.


    ¡°Of course, I want my wife to feel my love everyday and fall in love with me again.¡± he said with the same serious face that was taken aback for a second before bursting intoughter.


    ¡°I have a tea party to attend tomorrow.¡± she said, looking away. Her heart started to beat faster and those lips, the moment he nodded, she wanted to capture them then and there and have her way with him.


    Who had made this man so sexy and now he was learning to be adorable too. It was a deadly mix for her.


    ¡°Dates are better at night. We could see the lightning in the market and count stars while sitting on a public bench in the garden.<sub></sub>


    When my head would be in yourp and you would run a hand in my hair while caressing my cheek.¡± though she was hearingpletely different words,


    The scene of dragging him into a dark alley and kissing those lips shed in front of her eyes when his hands were tearing her dress aggressively but instead of pushing him away, she was in the same urgency to ce her hands under his pants.


    She shook her head and blinked. Since when had she turned into such a pervert.


    Her throat parched and she felt heat all over her body.


    Her stomach churned with need and the same wetness started to form in the pit of her stomach.


    ¡°Are you okay? Are you looking too red? Are you having a fever?¡± he asked with furrowed brows as he took a step closer when she shook her head.


    The heat was making her restless but she was sure it was not only because of her hormones.


    ¡°I just need some rest. I am going to the washroom.¡° Before he could stop her and ask further, she had already taken turns and went to the washroom.


    He was about to follow her when Edward came with a group of men and took his attention.


    He looked at the guards that were protecting her and they nodded back as they stood up to follow her.


    Hazel gritted her teeth as sweat started to form all over her body. She was looking like she was walking under the strong sun that was burning her.


    ¡°That damn man! He dared to spike my drink with that innocent face!¡± when he had told her that the drink was not spiked, she had checked the flow of his blood and even sniffed the drink.


    Who would have thought that she was still a fool to be confident enough in her powers.


    Her body had already started to take out the toxins but it would take a few minutes. Till then, she needed to sit in a silent ce or else she was sure she would ponce on Rafael and drag him back to their room to end what they had started at noon.


    She licked her dry lips and took a few deep breaths. She was d that she had reached the washroom without any difficulty.


    p¡¢and a- She opened the door and peeked in. The room was empty to her relief.


    She walked towards the sink and sshed cold water over her face. The cold sensation on her skin gave her some relief as she repeated the process a few more times before leaning on the wall nearby for support.


    At times like this, she wished the washrooms had chairs to sit in too. Her eyes snapped when she felt the presence of someone but she was sure that she did not hear any footsteps.


    Her eyes met a woman with dark hair and long red nails. Her white face had a smirk as if she knew what Hazel was feeling and enjoying her torment.


    Her lean body was embedded in a ck bodycon dress with a slit near her thighs.


    ¡°It is better than I thought, my queen.¡±

 Chapter 315 [Bonus chapter] Her Dark Past

    Hazel¡¯s perfect eyebrows raised in amusement when she noticed the girl grinning like fools.


    ¡°You are the one who spiked my drink. Not that kid!¡± so, she did check right, the boy was telling the truth.


    ¡°A kid! He will be 150 years this month and you are only twenty with face and bones.


    I wonder who the kid is here!¡± chuckled the girl but her eyes filled with anger. She took a step back in arrogance as if she had Hazel in her control.


    ¡°I spiked your drink but it was not poisonous. Just a way to make your life more kinkier since you looked quite deste there.


    And it would keep you away from foolish things you are nning so you do not get exhausted for the wrong reason.<sub></sub>


    Am i not considerate, my queen!¡± asked the girl with a mockingughter but Hazel nodded her head sincerely.


    ¡°Yes, you are! But you forgot one thing.¡± Hazel replied, with an audible sigh of disappointment that confused the witch. Her brows furrowed as she tilted her head and stared at Hazel to see if it was one of her tricks and did not reply further.


    ¡°You forgot that I am your queen.¡± Hazel, who was still leaning on the wall with ayer of sweat covering her body, stood straight and walked towards the girl at ease.


    Her red face turned to her normal pinkish hue.


    ¡°You should have chosen a stronger one for me if you really want to stop me.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes bulged, she looked taken aback as her lips parted and then closed without a sound.<sub></sub>


    She took a step back ready to leave since negotiation would not work now but Hazel held her hands and pulled her back.


    ¡°Leaving! Already? I was expecting to spend more time with you, my subject.¡± Her grip was so tight on the hands of the girl that she was not able to move away.


    Her eyes turned silver and so did her hair as the room started to shake. The ground beneath them cracked and a tree started to emerge.


    ¡°Power of earth! Many witches have it. I must say you are special.¡± Hazel looked at the smirk forming on the face of the witch who was sure she would be free when the branches of the tree would get hold of Hazel. But Hazel only tilted her head and waited.


    The branches of trees covered her whole body and started to ce pressure. If it would have been a human, her whole body would have burst out already with the force. And if it would have been a witch, she would have been struggling to get free and she would have forgotten about the girl she was holding but it was Hazel.<sub></sub>


    She smirked and continued to hold the hand of the girl with force that confused her.


    ¡°You forgot that you have called me queen for a reason.¡± She exerted a bit of pressure and all the thick branches broke and fell on the ground as if they were made of paper. ¡°I have the power to control all the elements and perform all kinds of forbidden spells. Defeating me is impossible.¡± and to show that, Hazel moved her fingers and the tree started to cover the girl instead whose eyes bulged out with shock.


    She tried to cast spells, she moved her fingers but nothing worked. The tree that she had summoned was not listening to her at all.


    ¡°How.. could that be?¡° She was having trouble speaking as she felt her bones getting crushed in the process.


    She cursed herself, she should have listened to Luhan but she wanted to show him that Hazel was not what they were looking for.


    When Hazel had drank the wine without any reservation, sigh!


    ¡°It was all a trap from the start. Isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked with a look of defeat. Her vicious smirk and arrogance had already gone and she looked no less than a deted balloon when Hazel sighed and snapped her fingers.


    The whole tree started to move back and go back to the ground leaving both of the girls alone. The crack on the ground started to fill itself again with only a fine line remaining as a proof of the whole incident.


    ¡°Since you have already checked my powers. You must know that running is not a choice. Right?¡± Hazel asked in a cold voice when the witch bit her lips and dug her nails deep into her arms but said nothing.


    ¡°If you are not interested in speaking to me, I will hand you over to my husband. He is better than me when ites to making confessions.¡± Hazel said in a defeated voice as she shrugged her sh0ulder and moved her fingers.


    A rope came out and bound the girl so that she could be dragged easily.


    ¡°Wait! Wait. I will not go to vampires. I never wanted to harm you or I would have mixed poison. I just wanted to stop you from meeting our coven.¡± she said in a hurried voice when Hazel stopped dragging the girl but she still did not let go of the ropes holding her in her ce.


    ¡°Luhan was looking desperate so I went and saw them. Why are you so against the idea when you know that I am strong and can help you?¡± the woman gritted her teeth, hatred seemed to be forming in her eyes as she continued to look at Hazel.


    ¡°Because I know that you have already abandoned witches. You only support vampires.


    Even humans are a puppet to you.¡± she snarled when Hazel chuckled.


    It was the first time she was med to abandon them when they were the one who wanted to kill her.


    - ¡°Do you think no one knew? What you did with Lucian was merciless and cruel. You broke his core to force him to live like a human when he was serving you for months and have saved your life for so many times.


    Who will trust you after that?¡±

 Chapter 316 A New Start

    ¡°What! Have you thought that no one knew about your secrets? How you have gone to them and begged for help since you did not have any powers.


    But the moment you got your powers, you cut the hands that were helping you. The whole inn was burnt by you.


    Forget about the witches, you don¡¯t even care about the kids you have saved.¡± she spat with anger, hatred filled her voice and face that Hazel took a step back.


    She had sent Anne to look for them but they were not found. But it would only sound like an excuse.


    ¡°Luhan could give you a chance because he was desperate when he came to know that the war against Vampires had been canceled after the death of Vincent.


    But I know how vicious you are, calling you in only means death to all of us!¡± she added when she looked at the shocked look on the face of Hazel that was soon filled with guilt.


    It only confirmed her thoughts and her aggressions only increased,<sub></sub>


    ¡°You know, it would be better that you give me to vampires. That way my coven would learn their lesson.


    If my death could save all of them from making such a grave mistake then I did not care. But I would not let Luhan be another Lucian!¡° She had determination in her voice that showed she was not afraid of death anymore.


    Hazel moved her hands and the rope on her body disappeared. She staggered a bit after getting free but her anger only rose.


    ¡°Why are you letting me go now? Do you think my views about you change if you spare my life? No, I know that it is only a tactic to gain the trust of others.


    I will not be your tool so that you can fool others. I will..¡± before she could speak further, Hazel moved her fingers again and the girl started to rise higher.


    Her rest of the words died in her mouth when she felt that her feet left her ground. The power of wind! She would not be able to do much against her.<sub></sub>


    The fear of death returned back on her pale face but her pride did not let her beg this time. Since she had already imed that she was ready to die for her coven, she would not back away from her words.


    She closed her eyes and pursued her mouth as she braced herself for her death when she felt herself flying backwards.


    Three deep lines formed on her forehead and she gulped but the fall she was expecting did note.


    She was going down slowly far far away and then softlynded on the ground.


    Her eyes opened with confusion and looked around. She was far away from the pce where Hazel was.


    She looked around to realize that it was the town where they were hiding and she was just a few steps away from her house.<sub></sub>


    But instead of being relieved the thought gave her a fright. She felt goosebumps all over her body with the thought that Hazel already knew where they lived.


    She could not hide their coven anymore.


    ¡°Lilian! What are you doing there.¡± a worried voice sounded behind her. ¡°You know how worried we were, Luhan is still looking for you in the pce thinking that you were creating trouble there. I must contact him now!¡± he said in a tired but relieved voice as he scanned the body of Lilian to make sure that she did not have any injury or wound.


    . Though the girl was looking pale, she did not have any mark or injury that rxed the man.


    ¡°Albus, Luhan is still in the pce?¡± her eyes trembled and fear started to crawl in. there was nothing that could be hidden from the eyes of Luhan.


    If he was still in the pce that only meant that.. He knew what had happened between her and Hazel..


    ¡°Albus, I made a big mistake this time. I jeopardized the safety of the whole coven due to my stupid actions!¡± she pulled her hair in anger as she sat on the nearby rock without caring about dirt or her dress.


    Now that the adrenaline rush had been gone, she realized that she had spoken way too much. In the end, Hazel was the strongest witch among them. What if she decided to take revenge on them due to her words.


    ¡°Why am I so emotional that I end up being a fool every time. Now Luhan was going to be disappointed with me.¡± she cried as she looked at the man with a sigh of defeat.


    Albus was confused but have idea how stupid she could be when ites to her anger or protection of Luhan.


    ¡°What did you do this time? Didn¡¯t I tell you to not meddle in his affairs? He is not a kid, Lilian. What if he gets angry at you?


    Sometimes I think you are not working to gain his love and appreciation but to make him your mortal enemy!¡± the man shook his head with a sigh of defeat and pinched the space between his brows.


    ¡°Forget it! I did not want to know what you have done this time and how much he would be irked.


    Come with me, the night is chilly and everyone is worried for you. We have to go back to the coven. Elders might hold a meeting when Luhan woulde back.¡± He pulled the girl from the rock who had no intention to stand up on her own.


    Her shoulders were sagged and she looked like she had no life. Her face was full of tears and snots that the man sighed.


    He felt pity for her since she alwaysnd herself in trouble,


    ¡°They are already irked that Luhan needs to go looking for you and take care of you when you should be working as a team. So make sure to not work them further when you greet them in the meeting hall.¡±

 Chapter 317 [Bonus chapter] Disrobe Her

    ¡°Are you in there?¡± Hazel stared at the window where the man she met in the party was standing while Rafael was on the door personally.


    ¡°Hazel, if you don¡¯t reply, I am going to break the door and enter!¡± he threatened when she did not reply but the eyes of the strange man kept her captivated.


    ¡°Your partner is back in your town, she has been taken by a man named Albus!¡± she whispered under her breath, but he was able to hear her clearly.


    His eyes flickered but there was no surprise in them. He kept staring at her when she raised a brow.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°For saving the girl? Should you not say sorry?¡± she asked in a teasing tone when he shook his head piqued her interest again.


    ¡°For ensuring me that i have taken the right decision.¡± he winked at her flirtatiously before leaving a kiss in the air and then flying away when she shook her head but a smile formed on her lips without knowing her.


    ¡°That is going to be interesting!¡± she muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Knock! Knocked!¡± only then did she hear the banging of the door and cursed.


    She waved her hands and the door opened. She found Rafael standing there with his hands in the air.


    His face was pale and his eyes were trembling. When he found her standing at the front of the door, he ran and hugged her tightly in his arms, making her surprised for a moment when she smiled.


    ¡°Looked like someone was worried for me!¡± she teased as her hands wrapped around his waist too. But her petite hands were not able to hold him fully.


    ¡°I have always been worried about you. But now you are my breath, if you would not be closer, then I would die!¡± he created a bit of distance between their touching bodies and stared deep into her eyes when he said those words intensely.


    She could feel the heating from his body and burning her cheeks. ¡°Such cringey lines. Who would have thought that a vampire that had no blood or tears would be able to say such lines to a woman.¡± though she teased and took it lightly, her hold on his arm tightened and her stomach churned again.


    The same wetness started to feel down there and she knew that it was not because of some drugs this time.


    ¡°You have be different!¡± she whispered when he nodded without a shame.


    ¡°My father had always said, express your love to thedy every time you meet her, so that you would not be cuckolded!¡± he was saying all those cringey lines with such a straight face that she did not know how to react.


    Though he had always been kind and quirky, who would have thought that he was able to say such words.


    ¡°Though I would kill anyone who would take a step closer to you, so I need not worry about being cuckolded!¡± Just as he said so, he tilted his head and looked at the window.


    ¡°And here I thought you were possessed! d to see the old one back.¡± she rolled her eyes as she leaned back on his chest without giving him an exnation.


    She felt better when she saw his grumbling face.


    ¡°Why do I smell something burning?¡± she wriggled her nose and then smelled around him, ¡°oh my, are you the burnt one?¡± she asked with twinkling eyes and a sly smile on her face when he raised a brow.


    ¡°If you continue to tease me then I will take you in my arms and I promise the gathering will not be our destination.¡± his eyes turned a shade darker as his eyes fasted on the visuals.


    p?n?a (n??)??l? She could feel the intensity he was looking at her. It was burning with scorching heat. As if he was disrobing her from his eyes but instead of feeling embarrassed, she stood there boldly as if challenging her.


    ¡°Suddenly I am curious, what would be the destination then?¡± she asked back while ying with the button of his shirts when he smirked.


    He held her waist and thighs and pulled her up in his arms.


    ¡°If thedy wanted to know how she was going to be eaten, who am I to refuse her request!¡± he whispered in her ears with that seductive voice that melted her in his arms.


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s see who is going to eat who!¡± she said as sheughed.


    That was the only indication he needed. He could not exin how deprived and desperate he was.


    If possible, he would not waste time going to their room. The ce was just fine and private but he did not want her first time to be in the washroom.


    He wanted to make her feel special yet he wanted to go wild with her.


    Her smell was tantalizing him all this time. And the way she whispered in the ears of a strange man, he wanted to tear her clothes then and there and im her so that everyone would know that she was hers.


    But at the same time he did not want any other man to look at her. She was driving him crazy and keeping him on the edge.


    Or since when he started to knock on the door of a washroom and wait for the other party to respond.


    He chuckled at his own craziness. He could have broken the door in a second but he wanted her to open the door and tell him about the man.


    But she did not! Why?


    He stared back at the girl that was leaning on his shoulders and had already opened the three buttons of his shirts as if she was the eager one here and a dark ray of light shed past his eyes.


    ¡°Hazel, if you are hiding anything then it only means that you did not trust me yet. I hope you can ovee this soon. I am not a patient man to begin with.¡±

 Chapter 318 Was She A Kid?

    Her eyes flickered as she knew he was talking about the witcher.


    But she felt a strange uneasiness when it came to witches and him.


    ¡°Why are you jealous?¡± she teased to change the subject when he nodded with a serious face.


    ¡°I am!¡± His eyes were so serious that she did not know how to continue the joke anymore.


    ¡°Tsk! You are no fun to tease! Are we going to spend all the time here? I want to go back and finish my dinner first.¡±


    ¡°Then will I be able to eat you?¡± he asked back as she choked on her own saliva.


    ¡°You are too blunt. You should ask ady in a more gentle way with flowers. What is suddenly asking in the washroom with that look as if you would murder me if i refuse!¡± he did not reply but nodded his head as if he was agreeing to it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± seriously! And he was the one who cried for her when she died in her first life? Why was she having difficulty believing it!


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you some food first!¡± as if reading the shock and suspicion on her face, he rolled his eyes and then started to walk again.


    But instead of taking her back to the gathering that was handled by Edward alone now since they both ditched him, he took her to the balcony of their room where the maids were preparing the table.


    She looked at the table that had two candles and a lot of red rose petals and then at him with a raised brow. He did look like the romantic hero of the story but she knew how vile he was!


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t like it!¡± his tone had a warning but she just chuckled.


    Was he cing a gun on her head to go ording to his whims.


    ¡°I do like it but I was not expecting it from you.¡± she said without arguing to him further. What if the man started to frown again.


    But she did like his thoughtfulness. The steak and the small meatballs as she liked them and the cheese pie looked just like she preferred.


    The smell and looks were tantalizing.


    -.??m She sat and took a piece of the pie and started to eat it with closed eyes. Her face had that blissful look that the frost on his face started to thaw.


    He shook his head and sighed as if he did not know who to do with her and then sat beside her.


    The melting cheese touched her lips and started to spread towards her chin with a grain of corn attached to it.


    His Adam apple bobbed up and down and he suddenly felt thirsty again when he had just had her not so long ago.


    He looked away. That kind of expression should be dered illegal or he was sure that he would go crazy.


    He picked up the knife and fork but was not able to concentrate on eating.


    He let go of them and then rubbed his forehead as he felt he was going to be tormented for long.


    She only opened her eyes when the piece finished and then licked the cheese from her fingers.


    She opened her eyes only to see that he had not started to eat.


    ¡°What happened! Why are you looking as if you will murder someone?¡± she asked, with furrowed brows.


    And here she thought that she had ended that topic already.


    ¡°Rafael, why do you hate witches so much? You know if you let go of your prejudice against them, then the war against the races ends right here.


    It is not only about humans and vampires but witches have equal rights on thend.¡± his face turned colder in an instant and the temperature around her fell down.


    He tilted his head and looked at her with a mockingugh!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°I can not believe that you are the one asking that!¡± he spat coldly that she felt suffocated when he looked at her.


    ¡°I did not understand why you are so against believing that you are not Be. But now you are even asking me why I hated those who killed you?


    Have you been so aloof to your own pain?¡± His voice was so vile that she felt her stomach churn again but this time with uneasiness.


    His eyes were using her and looking at her with a hint of hatred in them.


    ¡°I know but that was a bunch of witches that think i would be too strong for them to control


    But what about Vampires? They left no stone unturned to torment me because you were protecting me.¡± she asked in the same cold voice matching his and galred back into his eyes.


    ¡°And I did punish them but they were not the one who killed you.


    And it is not as simple as that! We have been at odds for a long time. Witches y tricks that you will not understand.¡± he exined but his voice was failing him.


    ¡°Oh do tell me, I am one of them too. Yet you love me like crazies! What if I am ying tricks on you too?¡± she asked back with a mocking gaze when he sighed.


    ¡°Are we going to fight about it now?¡± He looked at her as if dealing with a kid that was throwing a tantrum when she felt unjust.


    ¡°No! We are not fighting. I am trying to be wise hereby giving you a chance to exin yourself rather than using you for being partial.


    And here you are thinking that I am not able to understand any of your words!¡± Sheughed sarcastically and then picked up the fork and stabbed the steak as if she was stabbing him.


    ¡°Ouch! That hurts!¡± he touched his chest as if she really had stabbed him.


    ¡°Hazel! I just want you to be safe this time and do not entangle yourself with humans or witches. All you need is to live a leisurely life and for that we are going back.


    The council will handle the matters of here,¡±

 Chapter 319 [Bonus chapter] Another Way

    [MATURE CONTENT IN THE CHAPTER. ONLY FOR 18YEARS AND ABOVE]


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we spar to see who needs protection and who can protect himself?¡± she yed with the fork leisurely in her hands but her intentions were clear.


    ¡°I am ready to get stabbed by you. But how could I raise my weapon on you! Hazel, you need to know that we are trying to bring peace between humans and vampires and witches would only create rifts between us.


    Let the council handle things their way.¡± he stood up and kissed her forehead softly and then looked at her, ¡°shall we continue what we were doing before?¡± she snarled at his suggestive words.


    Only he could ask for a sex after arguing with her but the way he touched her, it would be a lie if she would say that she did not melt under his touch.


    ¡°Are we changing the topic now? Didn¡¯t you say that I am weak? Let¡¯s see who is stronger here!¡± her voice was harsh but he chuckled.


    The warm smile spreading on his face, the look he gave her told her that he had an evil n in his mind.


    ¡°There is another way to know who is stronger!¡± she tensed when she felt his gaze getting interested on her breasts and then lingered on her lips.


    Before she could even think of a reply, Rafael mmed her against the wall and his mouth was on hers.


    he was devouring her. There was nothing gentle or coaxing about the kiss. His mouth ravished hers, his tongue forcefully thrust into her mouth, it showed how much he wanted to dominate her. How much he had powers against her body and her mind.


    It was deep,manding, devastating. The force with which he took her mouth should have shown his authority but she held his jaw with equal force and then kissed him back with more passion and domination. she was on fire, as if she wanted to burn him in that.


    He could feel the power she had with the way she held him and forced her tongue in his mouth.


    Both her hands threaded into his hair, angling his head exactly how she wanted it. As if it was she who owned her, not the other way around.


    ?<0,>?,?l Her tongue was marking his insides, iming him and owning him. A threat, that she would not bend down on his words but would snarl and snatch her right back.


    Rafael¡¯s ego should have been offended but he enjoyed the touch of her calloused tongue against his mouth. It felt like a iming, a promise, and a warning. .Then he was sucking on her tongue while digging his hips into hers, crowding her with his body in a way that had her level of arousal spiking.


    As one hand syed possessively over his back, the other suddenly yanked on his hair, forcing his head back and breaking the kiss. Her face loomed over his; her expression was fierce.


    ¡°I am not letting you go with that kiss! If you think that you can force them to agree to you by getting submission from my body then you are wrong.¡± his eyes narrowed and his face gleaned but before he couldin to her, her hands on his chest and reached to his belts which she opened with proficiency with her long fingers.


    ¡°But if you are talking abouting closer and having some relief, then i am more than willing to do that. I want to made love to you for whole day until you can not do it anymore!¡± she challenged me with that flirtatious look on her face.


    ¡°But first you have to arouse me well! I want to see how desperately you need me. I want to see all those words of yours in action.¡± she held her hands and ced them on the zip of her gown as she threw his belts on the ground with the sound of ¡°nk!¡±


    He needed no more invitation, his hands pulled the zip without much force, she adjusted her body and the dress fell down with a snap.


    She slid her long fair legs out of the dress and took a step closer to him. Now she was only standing there in her corset and undergarments but she had no embarrassment, she didn¡¯t flush or look away from his intense gaze.


    If any, she reached to unbutton his shirt while looking back into his eyes with the same intensity. Her eyes were shining like flowers in the wilderness.


    He held her mounds with the barrier of a bra still in between when she raised a brow. The look of authority was so clear in her eyes.


    She took off his shirt that was hanging on his hands now all the time looking back into his eyes when he moved his hands away and let the shirt gopletely.


    Then he unsped her bra first. The piece of clothes fell with the pile of clothes that were alreadyying on the ground.


    His fair and full size mounds were free from their cage. They bounced a bit before settling in the free air. His all attention went to the small two pebbles like ares.


    Her hands tugged his hair and pulled his head towards her. He took one of her nipples in his mouth and started sucking on it as if his life was spending on it while his one hand was on the other one.


    He pressed the small nipples between his index finger and thump and started to apply equal force and pressure when she moaned.


    Her voice echoed in the whole room and it was music to his ears. He felt encouraged by the noise she was creating and increased the pressure when she moaned again.


    Her grip on his hair tightened. She was panting and gasping hard as he nibbled on them, sucked them and licked them with his calloused tongue.


    Her insides were clenching. She was flying high in the sky with the pressure he was putting there.

 Chapter 320 Its My Turn

    [MATURE CONTENT IN THE CHAPTER. ONLY FOR 18YEARS AND ABOVE]


    As if he knew her body better than her, when to put pressure and where to put pressure. He was ying with her body as if he was kneading the y to make the perfect image of his dreams.


    His other hands moved down slowly and ced his one finger in her panties only to feel the wetness. She was soaked down there.


    Her legs spread wider to give him the ess when he took it as encouragement and inserted one of his fingers inside her wet hole.


    She was soft, wet and ready for him. The thought thrilled him. He did not realize how eager he was to touch her until he had touched her.


    He let go of her nipples that were hard like rock now and gave her peppery kisses all over her body.


    He started from kissing her mounds slowly and gently then moved down to her ribcage, abdomen, belly button and lower.


    She squirmed. How she wanted toy on the bed as her knees were going weaker. That reminded her that he always chose the standing position foring closer.


    Evenst time.. ¡°Ohhhh!¡± her thoughts were broken when she felt him reaching down there.


    His lips were already holding the corners of her panties. His lips continued to kiss the borders of her panties while his hands yed and nudged the space between her thighs.


    ?<0,>?,?l ying with her insides. The sensations were too much for her as he increased the pace of the finger inside her. It moved in and out of her hole with such expatriates that her arousal heightened.


    She could feel her insides clenching. And soon her body clenched around his fingers and her whole body tensed.


    With a moan, she came on her fingers like a broken dam. Her body tied still for a few seconds before shaking again. Her knees trembled.


    Her body shook so hard that she felt she would fall but he did not let her go.


    He continued to hold her body with firm force so that she could not move away. She panted and gasped as if she was underwater for long and could not breathe.


    Just when her body started to rx further, He¡¯d hiked one of her legs over his shoulder, and tore off her panties.


    When she felt the tip of his tongue swirl around her clit, her head fell back just as her eyelids drifted shut.


    She had been so damn aroused for so damn long that that one touch had her melting against the wall, moaning. As his tongue fluttered between her folds, she moved the hands she¡¯d braced against the wall to his hair and pulled, needing more.


    He growled against her flesh, making her womb clench. She was d he was gripping her thighs hard because she strongly doubted she¡¯d be able to stand without help after thest orgasm she had. She felt her whole body convulsing.


    His tongue branded his name on her with every stroke, reducing her to a sensual state that was so intense, her body met his every reaction with the sway of her hips. She forwarded her body for him to take,


    She felt a strange wave of emotions hitting her chest and he continued to y with her. Her mind started to swirl and everything other than the feel of his mouth faded away as he licked, sucked, nipped, and fucked her with his tongue.


    And she moaned, gasped, groaned, whimpered, and sobbed. He felt a strange pride when he saw how she was enjoying his touch. How he had the power to control her arousal and gaining moans and screams from her.


    With that he flicked her clit with a bit of force and she screamed again. As if ying a musical instrument her hands moved on the inside of her thighs with expertise while his mouths continued to eat her.


    He was practically torturing her with pleasure. He might have been the one on his knees, but he is the one who was in control.


    With his unrelenting grip, he controlled her every movement even when she tried to move away. With his talented mouth, he controlled her pleasure and her body¡¯s responses.


    Her legs shook as he suddenly thrust two fingers inside her and began suckling on her clit, demanding that shee again. He got what he wanted. She screamed as her climax forcefully mmed into her, shattering her. He did not move his mouth away from her clit and held her hard on her inner thigh, prolonging her orgasm.


    She was still panting high when he got to his feet. He gave her another possessive kiss, overwhelming her mouth and biting down punishingly on her lower lip, making it clear just how possessive she was about her.


    She continued to pant when he smirked at her as if he had shown who controlled her but she smirked back.


    Her eyes had that twinkle, ¡°are you done?¡± she asked back with a raised brow with a challenging look. He nodded unconsciously unsure of what she wanted to ask.


    ¡°Then now it is my turn!¡± she held his chest with her one hand and then kissed him back and pulled him back to the sofa.


    She pushed him back on the sofa and then straddled him.


    His shirt was already gone. She held his pants and then pulled it off.


    Itnded on his knees. Her eyes were filled with evil glint when his heart throbbed.


    She felt a strange sensation in his body and smirked when she noticed how his face already looked aroused.


    She ced her hands on his undergarment and then held his girth. His eyes closed tight and a sheen of sweat formed on his face when she started moving it up and down.


    Her pace was extremely slow and tortured him with such force that his face contorted.


    ¡°Hazel!: he pleaded when she smirked


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I am a vengeful person? Did you forget what you did with mest time? Now moan for me!¡±

 Chapter 321 [Bonus chapter] The Dam Of Memories, Broke

    [MATURE CONTENT IN THE CHAPTER. ONLY FOR 18YEARS AND ABOVE]


    his mouth was a desert. He swallowed to get some saliva back into it before responding, ¡°No, I¡¯m sure I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Red hot desire red within his eyes. The torment was slow and brutal but it also brought a newyer of desire in him.


    . In the candlelight, his muscr body was all angles and shadow. It glistened in the orange light when she felt him twitching in her hands. She knew that he wanted her but it would be a lie if she would say that she did not. She craved it, craved him.


    This was so different from before when he had left her. This time his eyes were filled with desire, hunger and lust the way his eyes raked on her body while she yed with his girth in her hands. it threatened to consume her, heart and soul. He had grown hard. His uncut girth had a slight upward bend, and She noticed the precum oozing at its tip already.


    His lips scrunched up as if he had had enough and then he flipped her on the bed and looked straight into her eyes.


    ¡°The time of forey is over. I can not wait anymore.¡±


    He put a massive hand on her stomach. His other hand caressed her face briefly before his fingers traced down her jaw and neckline down to her breasts.


    His fingertips danced over her body, sending shivers through her. Her body responded before she did. She arched to meet his touch.


    . Her nipples were harder than they¡¯d ever been. Every touch ignited something within her.


    Her insides throbbed in anticipation. With a nipple in his mouth, Rafael reached down between her legs and cupped inside hers. She did her best to meet his touch. His fingers pressed through her soaking vagina and found her tender, swollen clit. When she shivered in ecstasy.


    He took his mouth off her tit and stood up, slurring, ¡°God, you¡¯re so wet for me. Don¡¯t you want me as much as i do?¡± he had that foolish grin on his face that she rolled her eyes.


    Was it time to prove that when her body was already screaming his name?


    She writhed beneath his touch. She couldn¡¯t tell whether she was trying to get closer, to grind into his hand, or to escape.


    He used two fingers to caress the side of her clit, his palm cupping her mons tightly. Hazel whimpered as an orgasm began to rise within her.


    . Her needy insides tried to eat his fingerspletely. After moments near the edge of bliss, he took his hand away and put his wet fingers into his mouth. He closed his eyes and sucked sumptuously on her juices, his girth throbbing.


    He loomed over her, his eyes hungry with desire. And his manly part was just over her hole. Pressure built as he looked deeply into her eyes as if making sure that she wanted it too when she nodded her head giving him thest reply he needed.


    His girth began to slide ever so slowly inside her. Each millimeter drove her mind to the brink.. A primal urge had consumed her body. She no longer had control of herself.. Her hips rose to take him deep inside her.


    ¡°oohhhh lord,¡± She slurred as he waspletely inside her. The pain was mixed with pleasure.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god you feel so good,¡± he said, arching his back so that he could go further deep if it was possible.


    Further still, he pressed. Agonizing slowness, purposeful. her mind was near the breaking point.


    He was halfway inside her now. He was girthy. Another inch. Another.


    ¡°Please, oh god please,¡± She cried out in desperation.


    ¡°Oh!¡± he cried in ecstasy.


    Rafael lost all control. He thrust the rest of the way inside her, up to the hilt. The bond that had been diminishing in their minds opened like a door. And in that moment she felt a surge of emotions and memories filling her like a broken dam that her mind and her sanity broke.


    Unknown to the tormentation she passed thought, Rafael was fill with ecstasy. Atst, he was with her again. The ethereal light filtered through his thoughts and spread pure, unending connection. Love, or beyond it.


    Beneath that, though, a primal hunger had taken root. A biological urge so powerful, so urgent, that he was powerless to resist. Sheid on the bed before him, his girth buried deep in her soft, hungry hole. He didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d resisted this before. Nothing had ever felt this good, this right. He let his rock hard girth just sit inside her as she writhed. Precum oozed into her.


    He pulled his hips back and, bidden by the rapturous pleasure he felt, thrust in again. Her hips were tilted perfectly, but these damned stirrups kept getting in his way.


    ¡°Oh!¡± She moaned as his girt pressed deep into her.


    He pulled out again and teased her clit with his head.


    ¡°Oh god,¡± She whimpered.


    Her insides were soaking wet, and his girth was coated in her juices. He slid his bulbous head down her slit and buried himself deep inside her again, this time grinding his hips into her. She grinded back, her face contorted in ecstasy.


    ¡°You want this, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked.


    Out and in again, this time Rafael put his thumb over her clit and rubbed light circles.


    ¡°You want this, I know you do,¡± he said again.


    ¡°Oh, god, oh god, oh goood,¡± She screamed.


    Her body shook violently. Rafael reveled in her pleasure, awash in his own. He¡¯d never been this hard before. He¡¯d never felt anything like this. Every touch sent an electric current through his body. Every touch was pure pleasure.


    ¡°Say it, say you want me,¡± Rafael bid.


    ¡¢ ¡°I,¡± She moaned, ¡°I, oh, oh,¡±


    He pumped in and out of her. His hands almostpletely encircled her waist. He took hold and began to pound.


    ¡°Rafaelllllll!¡± She yelled, ¡°OH GOD!¡±

 Chapter 322 The Fated Bond

    [MATURE CONTENT IN THE CHAPTER. ONLY FOR 18YEARS AND ABOVE]


    For a few blissful minutes, he let go and thrust into her as hard as he could. He had been in a state of near orgasm since she first took hold of his girth. Paradoxically, he felt as though he was far from ejacting. He was riding a wave of orgasm without any release. All his thoughts of the war, their fight, who she was and what their future would be of caution, of anything but being inside her vanished like quicksilver.


    On her face filled his vision.


    Her eyes had turned pure ck just as he remembered with a silver hue in the center and her silver hair. She was just like he remembered her in his memories, in his dreams where he had tried to touch her so many times but she always vanished before he could kiss her.


    But now she was here, under him in reality. her breasts bouncing up and down with each powerful thrust, her small, delicate mouth crying out in bliss. He heard only her, her heartbeat, the way their bodies pped together, the way the bed squeaked beneath their sex, her high-pitched moans. Rafael drunk her in, gorged on the sight of her. The bond consumed himpletely.


    Hazel felt that the barrier was broken. She didn¡¯t know how but she could see bits and pieces of so many images that her head throbbed.


    She felt so much pain that she wanted to hold her head with both hands crying out loud but the way he was holding her at her ce kept her from moving away.


    He took out and went all the way in with such force that All thought vanished from her mind.


    It was only him, only his girth, only his love that filled her. Hazel waited for him to pull out, to let her breathe, but he remained, grinding his balls into her so deep and with so much force that she had trouble breathing in.


    She felt herself losing to another world. A wave of pleasure one after another kept hitting her that she was forced to moan.


    He pulled his girth out, leaving strings of saliva covering Hazel¡¯s face. Hazel gasped in a lungful of air in the second before Rafael plunged back into her throat. Again all thought vanished. Only his girth and a desperate need for air. Hazel¡¯s vision began to tunnel.


    Rafael pulled out again. He took great heaving breaths.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± Hazel said.


    Rafael looked down into her eyes. Hazel met his gaze. A look of recognition passed between them, reinforced through the open bond in their minds.


    ¡°Say you want this, say you want my girth in your hungry little insides,¡± Rafael said.


    ¡°I want,¡± she stammered, ¡°I want, I want your girth in my hungry little insides.¡±


    Hazel looked away in shame. Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. Rafael gently turned her face back to him. He knelt down, inches from her now, and pressed his lips to hers. She opened her mouth, and their tongues danced together. It was a deep, passionate, wet kiss, and it drove Hazel mad with desire.


    Rafael broke the kiss and began to touch her softly First her legs She reached up and took Rafael¡¯s hand in hers. Lust and desire zed in her mind. She pulled him onto the bed and climbed on top of him. She positioned his girth right in herbia and looked at him.


    His face was clouded with lust. She sat slowly on his girth. Without the restraints and the bed in the way, he somehow got deeper in her. She put her feet to either side of him and squatted, taking him even deeper until she was so full she screamed out.


    ¡°God you¡¯re so deep,¡± Hazel said.


    Rafael could only grunt in response.


    Rafael let out a long, low moan of ecstasy. Hazel slid up his shaft and sat back down on him. An orgasm-shocking to her because she never had prative orgasms-rippled through her body. Still, she rode him. Up and down his girth. Rafael¡¯s hips rose to meet her rhythm. Each time she sat on him, his girth chipped away thest of her resistance, thest of her independence. With thest thrust from Rafael, she lost herself. Hazel gave inpletely.


    It was fate. It had to be. He was there, in her mind,pletely. His desire, his fear, his uncontrolled lust. It fanned the mes of her own desperate need. Hazel wanted, and she wanted only him. She saw that something had changed for Rafael, too, as though her giving in to this had changed the bond for him as well.


    Without warning, he sat up, wrapped his arms around her lower back, and pulled her legs around him. His face was just inches from hers now. His breath-sweet and seductive-hot on her cheek.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Rafael whimpered.


    Hazel melted at the sound.


    ¡°Rafael,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ming. I¡¯ming!¡± Rafael cried out, his eyes never leaving hers.


    His warm seed filled her. Her insides clenched in orgasm, holding him deep inside her. His girth pulsated, shooting string after string ofe inside her. The bond in their minds became tangible, as though it had always been there. It was permanent, now, Hazel knew.


    Hazel grinded her hips into Rafael as he shuddered in orgasm. The seconds felt like an eternity. All she saw was him, his eyes.


    Rafael finished shuddering. He kissed her deeply then, passionately, with something resembling love behind it. Hazel returned it hungrily. Rafael cupped her face in his hands, then wound his fingers into the hair at the back of her head as they kissed.


    Hazel had no concept of how long they kissed like that. It was long enough for Rafael to go limp and fall out of her, then to grow hard again, his thick shaft slipping into her wet slit. Inside of Hazel was an endless need for his girth. She rolled her hips, sliding along it until he was at her opening again.

 Chapter 323 [Bonus chapter]She Was Sold To Him In The Past

    How much time had he had her? He forgot the count. When he looked at her in a half sleeping state hugging his body, he felt bliss. Her face was covered with sweat and her hair were scattered all around yet she had never looked sexier to him.


    Her smeared lipstick showed how passionate they were. He opened the curtain to see that it was already noon.


    He looked at the mess he had made down there and tried to stand up to at least show the courtesy of cleaning her when she frowned and held him tighter in her arms.


    ¡°You need a cleaning down there. Then I would be back.¡± he whispered when she frowned but did not open her eyes.


    It took her a few seconds to understand what he was talking about and snapped her fingers.


    ¡°Tada! Now sleep!¡± she pulled him again closer to her with no intention of letting go.


    He blinked. Not only had the mess been cleaned but theyer of sweat and the smeared make up had been gone too.


    Her body smelled flowers as if she had just taken a bath with them.


    ¡°It is indeed a privilege to love a witch.¡± he muttered under his breath as he hugged her back but sleep was thest thing he could think of after hugging her naked body.


    ¡°You should wear clothes with magic too!¡± with the slight friction their bodies are having, he could feel his girth getting the sensation again and it would be only a matter of minutes before it would grow again.


    But even if he counted the number of years they have been separated, he hade once for each year to her.


    He was sure that she would throw him away if he tried to have her one more time.


    In the end, he closed his eyes and epted the torture he was going to gain for a long time.


    Hazel rubbed her eyes as she took a yawn. Her body was so damn sore even when she had casted the spell of refreshment.


    Just how wild they werest night? She blinked a few times then opened her eyes only to meet him!


    ¡°You did not sleep?¡± ¡®even for a minute!¡¯ he was staring at her so intensely that the scenes ofst night shed in front of her eyes.


    ¡°You did it knowingly. Didn¡¯t you?¡± he looked at her thighs that were on him. Her insides were just a few inches away from his girth and her mounds were continuously rubbing his chest. She wanted him to sleep!


    ¡°That was the biggest torment you could ever give to me! What if i died with the pain?¡± heined like a kid when he pointed at his testicles, ¡°it is so hard you know!¡±


    Did she had an illusion or was he really looking like a puppy while asking for more sex?


    ¡°Umm, then how about a morning quickie before I go and eat something?¡± Before the words could leave her mouth, the puppy was already changed into a wolf who smirked when his prey fell into his trap.


    ¡°But I would be one on the top!¡± she said as she ced her hands on his chest and mounted on him.


    From the experience of thest night, it took her only seconds as she sessfully slipped onto his hard girth and it hit her G Spot.


    She moved torturously slowly until he begged her and then she increased the pace¡­


    When she stumbled to the washroom, he chuckled and asked,


    ¡°Just use the spell you usedst night!¡± she looked spent, he too. But he did not mind having another chance if he could.


    ¡°I want to feel that water this time!¡± ¡®and I need to stay away from you so that you do not have me again.¡¯ not only he was the one who was full of hunger but she could feel that void that was not filling no matter how many times he had entered her.


    She shook her head as she closed the door and entered therge pool. Sitting on thest stair, she leaned her head on the corner of the pool and sighed.


    Just as she closed her eyes, the memories started shing again like a reel had been started. It was the same asst night.


    Her head started to throb with pain when the scenes passed one by one.


    ¡°If you will buy me, I will kill you with my own hands!¡± she heard herself shout at Rafael who only raised a brow at her quirkiness. She was the one who was bound in chains but had such a strong desire to kill him that he could not help but buy her.


    ¡°You f*** Do you think I am a rag doll at your disposal? Open these chains and then Try and touch me and then I will tell you what I can do?¡± she challenged in a loud voice with her eyes staring back at him.


    ¡°Lord Rafael, never let her out of those chains. She is a dark witch and her family have taken a great pain in binding her and selling her since they did not have the heart to kill their own daughter! What a poor family.¡± said the man with a sigh as if they were the one suffering.


    Her anger knew no bounds when she heard that.. She wanted to hit the man and break his skull at once.


    ¡°Ha! Poor family! They bound their own daughter and sold it in the dark alley and they are the one suffering.


    Then who am i! Who am I huh?¡° She tried to lunge at him to beat him into a pulp but the man pressed the ring very conveniently and she felt a strong pain in her body that her knees gave up.


    She stumbled but no matter how much pain she suffered, she did not fall on her knees.


    ¡°This ring will help you in controlling her when you have your way with the witch.¡±

 Chapter 324 You Are Mine.

    ============================


    ¡°Are you thinking of hiding there to save yourself from me? Huh?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes snapped open at the voice, a hint of hatred and irritation was there since thest scene was of Rafael pressing the ring again just to test it when that f**the seller had already shown him.


    ¡°Just how much Be was tortured by them?¡±


    ¡°And here I thought that you are hungry so I asked the maids to bring your favorite food.¡± he added when she looked at her skin that was already getting crumpled due to staying long in water.


    ¡°It was a torture to remember the past!¡± She muttered as she came out of the water and pulled a bathrobe from the corner of the room.


    Wearing it, she opened the door when she met his hungry eyes that devoured her from head to toe.


    She rolled her eyes and continued to walk to the table near the sofa that was full of delicacies.


    He followed her and sat beside her while looking at her intensely. She looked.. Different!


    ¡°Are you angry over something?¡± he asked when her hands paused for a second before she picked up the ss of water.


    Everything she knew about her past was from his mouth. Should she tell him that she could watch it as her dreams now.


    ¡°No! I am just too exhausted. You are a beast.¡± she muttered with a twisted mouth when he chuckled and held and walked behind her.


    His expert hands started to massage her back and her shoulders earning a moan from her.


    ¡°Let me help you in feeling better, or i would be in guilt.¡± he muttered softly as he roamed a hand on the back of her neck and pressed a few nerves making her feel better instantly.


    ¡°Since you are here! You are mine. What made you think that I would let you go just because you love anyone else? Huh?


    You are mine and you will always be mine.¡± she shuddered when the voice rang in her ears and her eyes snapped open with a start.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked with a look of confusion when she fell into cold sweats again.


    He stared at her and then at his hands. He was sure he was gentle enough to not gain this kind of reaction.


    She panted for air, as if she had dived into deep and cold water.


    ¡°Knock! Knock!¡± the maid knocked the door and then entered in,


    ¡°Mydy, the carriage is ready as you have instructed!¡± Rafael¡¯s brows furrowed as he had thought the food hade but..


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± he asked with a look of confusion that was mixed with annoyance.


    ¡°Huh, oh! Yes. I am. Do you remember the girl who had approached me in thest gathering?¡± when he nodded, she continued,


    ¡°she had invited me for an evening tea party. She told me she wanted me to introduce with another girl and share their views on the new ruler.¡° She skipped the part of rebellion and a visit to the town conveniently when she felt he looked displeased.


    ¡°I thought it would be a good chance to mingle among them and spy on them.


    I am sure a few of them must have a link with Beryllium or the group who is nning the attack!¡± she added when he finally ran a hand in his hair and slumped on the chair.


    His face scrunched up so much as if he had eaten something bitter.


    ¡°But you do not need to put yourself in danger and I did not want you to go after what happenedst night.¡± she chuckled as he threw a tantrum like a kid and shook her head.


    ¡°I am fine. And you know this is important. It could be a good opportunity if they could trust me.¡± she stood up and walked towards her closet,


    ¡°And do not send any of your men to keep an eye on me.¡± she opened the closet as she ran a hand on her dresses indifferently, ¡°i am sure they would have nned to test me. If the truth woulde out, I would never be able to gain information from them.¡±


    She picked up a red dress with a lot of res and work of pearls on the corner and gold embroidery.


    ¡°I will be there in half an hour.¡± she looked at the maid who was still waiting for her reply, ¡°and send someone to help me dressing up.¡± The maid bowed her head and left the room.


    Rafael stood up and walked to her. His hands were waiting on her shoulders. Slightly pulling her back to his chest so that she could lean on him.


    ¡°I know you are strong enough to not need any help when ites to humans.¡± he kissed her nape and gently massaged it, ¡°so, if you want to go alone I will trust your decision and respect it.¡±


    His hands perfectly let go of the knot of her bathrobe and took it off from her slender body.


    ¡°But I would still have men in the standby around the pce.¡± he tugged her back so that she turned and her chest was in front of him now.


    ¡°If anything happened to you this time, I would burn the whole empire and dig their graves in their own pce. You are mine and now that i have found you, i will never let you go.¡± With that he took her lips into his mouth and kissed her urgently with full force as if he was trying to suck her soul and mix it with his own soul when she shivered but pulled his hair and kissed him back.


    ¡°To be sure, I want you to have a soul bond between us.¡± he said as he finally let go of her lips when she was gasping for air. It took her a few seconds to sink his words in her mind when her brows furrowed,


    ¡°Why did we not have a soul bond from her past life?¡±

 Chapter 325 A Better World

    ¡°So you finally had the courage toe back to me?¡± Hazel stared hard at her sister who always swore to support her but betrayed her when Rafael came begging for help.


    ¡°Are you saying that you are not happy about it? The hickeys on his body and your neck are telling otherwise. I am sure the night was hot!¡± she raised a brow when Hazel mumbled a few cursed under her breath and then turned to look out of the window.


    ¡°So you are mydy in waiting. What happened to Diana, she did not want to see my face anymore?¡± Hazel chuckled when Rafael rolled his eyes and then took out some papers.


    ¡°These are the names of the nobles that were close to Rafael. You have met two women out of these when you saved them from fire.


    Others are a few corrupt officials in higher posts. Your sister and empress have left for their maternal family as they pleaded innocent and imed they have no idea about the corruption spread by their husband and son.


    You might bump into them at the party. Anne would be a perfect choice to help you and.. You never liked Diana in the first ce!¡± He passed the papers to Hazel who took the file and flipped the pages while scanning all the information.


    ¡°Why did he always ask you to cover the field while he just attacked while hiding in the bushes?¡± Anne looked at Rafael with disdain as she stood up. She snapped her fingers and words came flowing to her and entered her mind directly, leaving Hazel and Rafael stunned for a second.


    ¡°Because humans take women as weak and let their guards down easily.¡± said Hazel with a look of wonder in her eyes, ¡°you have to teach that trick to meter.¡± She stood up holding the files in her hands and then waved goodbye to Rafael who was still not sure if they should go alone but knew that both were not going to listen to him.


    ¡°What do you know about hickeys when you have spent a hundred years alone! Do not tell me you are going to be a nun in the end.¡± where Hazel was dressed up as a princess, Anne was wearing the uniform of a maid as they both walked out and went towards the carriage.


    Just as they reached in front of other staff, Anne took a step back and bowed her head while following Hazel like a maid.


    The maids gave her a nce but did not think much about it. After the death of their crown prince and emperor was dragged to the prison, Rafael had changed a lot of staff for safety reasons.


    Just as they both sat in the carriage and it started, Anne rxed her straight shoulders and leaned on the chair.


    ¡°No! But I am worried that I would not never settle for a human or a vampire and I am still waiting for a perfect witch that could defeat me in sparring. Only then I would be able to give my heart to him.¡± she said with a smug look on her face when hazel shook her head.


    ¡°I am not sure if you are looking for a lover or a fighter but best of luck. I know a town of witches where you can find a few that will match your criteria.¡± her tone turned from teasing to serious when Anne raised a brow with a curious smile. ¡°If you want, we can go there and meet a few while we are here!¡± she nodded her head in the end when she felt Anne was looking at her differently.


    ¡°You are trying to hide this from your lover and you did not want vampires to follow you because you are going to meet witches?¡± Anne tilted her head, ¡°have you lost your mind? You know that he did not like witches and tried to annihte them from ages, right?¡±


    The teasing hint and mischief vanished from her face as she stared hard at Hazel who scoffed in return.


    ¡°You are forgetting that we both are witches too!¡± her voice was harsh as she red at Anne. ¡°I know my parents thought that I was a demon and tried to kill me with their whole coven.¡±


    Her voice sank and she looked out of the window and wetted her lips from her tongue, ¡°I even know that they sold me to the dark market where I was tormented for a long time. It would be a lie if I would say that I am not affected by bad memories of the past.¡±


    A bitter smile forming on her face, ¡°it still haunts me whenever I hear or see anything that triggers my past. But then.. Wasn¡¯t Vincent a cruel human that killed many of his species and then there is Diana and Scarlet too.¡±


    Anne shook her head with a look of disappointment as if she had heard a great joke.


    ¡°I have met Julia, a greedy but kind witch and Lucian.. He was better at some point. And Asher, James! There are many that are kind. So, I don¡¯t want to lose faith in my own species.¡± she dered in a solemn tone, ¡°let Rafael think what he wanted but i do not support mercilessly killing of witches or war.¡±


    Anne stared at her sister with disbelief but she knew that she was not going to listen to her even if she tried.


    ¡°What if they wanted to kill you again?¡± she asked with a look of worry when Hazel chuckled, ¡°that is still a mystery? I am still not sure how they killed me but I am sure I will know soon.


    This time I am not that naive and helpless.¡± sparks started to form on her fingers as she looked at the carriage¡¯s wheels and snapped her fingers. The carriage started to run faster than even the horses were not able to keep up. They neighed loudly with a confused coachman.


    ¡°This time I would find them first and kill them.¡±

 Chapter 326 Why Should She Prove?

    When Hazel arrived at the tea party, she was escorted by two maids into therge garden that was full of roses of all shades.


    There were four average tables with the capacity of six to twelve members.


    Two were taken by men while the other two were taken by women ording to their power and position in the empire. They were having a firing conversation about something but they stopped when they heard the sound of footsteps and craned their necks to see who came.


    All the gazes fell on her when she reached there.


    Celina stood up with a bright smile and hugged Hazel as if they were old friends.


    ¡°I am d that you have decided toe. You will not regreting here.¡± She looked at Hazel with a meaningful gaze and then held her hands and took her to the smallest table in the room that only had three women sitting.


    ¡°It is our honor to meet the sacrificial princess!¡± said one of them with a mocking tone as she sat while other just chuckled but nodded their head to show respect.


    ¡°That is it! The princess is here to support us. You should be more respectful towards her.¡± chided Celina but others only kept their mouths shut.


    They did not look guilty at all when Hazelughed.


    ¡°Oh, you do not need to be too stern on them. After all, I am a sacrificial princess. But then¡­ not everyone can sacrifice to save their race. Most of them just sit and talk as if their words would change the world. Right?¡± with a bewitching smile on her face and her eyes full of arrogance, Hazel crossed her legs and sat there like a queen.


    They were not able to match her eyes.


    ¡°Oh.. I know that. And I have faith in you, princess.¡± said Celina with a nod and sincerity on her face, ¡°that is why I was telling everyone that we should not look for a new ruler among us.¡±


    When she turned to look at hazel, her eyes were filled with hope that stirred something in hazel.


    ¡°Ha! Do not start that again in front of the princess. We have already told you that you should not be too wilful. This decision is not only about you but for the safety and future of the whole empire.¡± the oldest of them who have mocked hazel before chided Celina in a harsh voice forcing her to bite her lips and lower her head and then she looked at hazel.


    ¡°I am sure the princess is not going to stay here for long. She was going to follow her husband back to his empire, right?¡± Hazel feigned ignorance behind her warning that you are not one of us, so you should not meddle in our affairs and shook her head.


    ¡°I will not leave until I am sure that this ce is in good hands. I do not want vampires to rule thisnd and neither¡­.. Witches.¡± her eyes glowed when she added thest part while staring at the man who was walking towards her.


    He had a slight smile on his face, a charm that she could not deny. He winked at her when she did not take her gaze away.


    Anne coughed while standing behind Hazel, only then did Hazel take her eyes away from the man.


    ¡°I am with you when ites to the welfare of thend where I have taken birth.¡± The sound of apuse took the women on the table off guard.


    They turned to look at the other side and a look of surprise passed their eyes.


    ¡°Oh, lord Luhan. We were not expecting that you would partake in the meeting.¡± a lord!


    ¡°Lady Celina told me that the princess is going toe. How could i let go of this chance to curry favor. ¡± he turned to look at hazel with a spark in her eyes and then turned to another woman with a smile on his face, ¡°it is not everyday that the princess sits with us and hears our problems!¡± he added in a soft voice.


    He was not only handsome, fair and tall but his voice was enchanting and with that perfect smile on her face, he was no less than the prince charming for them who blushed while looking at him in spite of not agreeing to him.


    ¡°You will not mind if i sit here, will you?¡± Everyone shook their heads at once as he sat there and smiled at all of them.


    ¡°Even I want our problems to be heard, Luhan. But we need someone with powers. What could a puppet who is dependent on others for her life do?¡± she said in a mocking voice as she looked at hazel with disdain but the smile on her face widened when her eyes turned to look at Luhan who looked displeased with thement but did not show it on his face.


    ¡°If that is the case, then I should be leaving. But time would tell who had the powers and who could have changed your future but you let go of the chance.¡± Hazel stood up at once, surprising Celina and Luhan who were thinking that she would give a strongeback.


    Without nodding or bowing, she turned to leave when Luhan stood up and ran behind her, earning gasps and a look of shock from many women there.


    ¡°Mydy! Princess!¡±


    ¡°Hazel!¡± He kept calling her but she did not stop. Her gait was poised and elegant but her pace was fast that it took him a few seconds to reach upto her.


    ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± he asked as he blocked his way. A look of anger in his eyes, ¡°you should have shown her your power and shut her up for good. What would leaving do?¡± he asked with anger and confusion as if he was the one who was insulted.


    ¡°For what? Do you think they have the right to judge me so I spend all my time continuously proving myself to everyone around me?¡±

 Chapter 327 She Will Be The New Queen

    He paused, but then sighed! ¡°It is the loss of humans, then. But if you are leaving, then I will leave too.¡±


    ¡°Evertone, I want your attention.¡± Hazel turned to look at Celina who looked back at her apologetically.


    ¡°I have not invited you here for tea only. But to give a chance to everyone to contribute in saving the empire.¡± she smiled wryly as she looked at the stunned and fuming face of her partners.


    Hazel was sure they have a long time rtionship to be that blunt to each other.


    ¡°And I have invited Princess Hazel to help her.¡± she looked back at hazel with hope, ¡°she is ourst hope. If she would not help us we would not have anyone to help us. Since the council only had a few humans left, I still did not trust vampires.¡± many gasps were earned and so as the shocked face of the nobles.


    One of them stood up to shout but Hazel stared back at the man coldly. Her eyes were so cold and dominating that he stopped in his tracks and looked away.


    With an embarrassed face, he sat back when the girl continued,


    ¡°But if you are here tough at me or sneer at my efforts, then I do not need you here.¡± Hazel wanted apuse for the bravery of the girl.


    She knew a lot of strength was needed to stand and speak like that in front of everyone.


    ¡°So, those who want to help in getting a better future for our children, please stay.¡± she stared at each of them directly in their eyes, ¡°but those who only wanted to criticize or looking for their own benefits¡­¡± she stopped so that her words sank in their mind.


    ¡°This ce is not for you. I apologize but you have to leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, youngdy!¡± stood another man who looked in his fifties. His face was red due to anger too.


    ¡°Have you invited us to insult us here or do you want to use us as your stepping stone to get a favor from the princess?¡± he chided with a look of disgust on his face.


    ¡°Let me tell you, you are still a novice when ites to politics. What do you know?¡± he rebuked and then looked at hazel.


    ¡°Of course, we respect princesses. How can you challenge our actions in front of everyone?¡± he took a step towards hazel and then bowed his head.


    ¡°Princess there must be some misunderstanding. None of us hates vampires. The girl is too young to know what to speak and what not to.¡± he said in a ttering voice when she smiled, relief washed over his face.


    ¡°And we are sure that the lord would choose a good ruler among us.¡±


    she could see that he was trying to curry favor from her but only nodded.


    ¡°We all are patent men and know that lord Rafael and the council are trying their best to choose the new ruler. And if they need any support we are there.¡± he said, beaming like a proud peacock.


    ¡°By authority and power, I am the archduke, the second in power. You must have seen me in the pce a few times.¡± he said, with his baldness increasing when she did not stop him.


    ¡°If youe with me. I will introduce you to many who can guide you more in politics.¡± he assured when a few of the men stood up behind him with the same look of ttery on their faces.


    Their eyes were shining like predators who had found easy prey.


    ¡°If you have been to the pce, then I am sure you were closer to my father and brother too.¡± finally she broke the silence with a bright smile on her face but that instantly froze the man who was sure he had won the battle.


    ¡°The vampires, you were surprising, I wonder have you ever realize as an archduke that my father is nning a war against them?¡± she asked with a raised brow when a look of panic crossed his face.


    He shook his face abruptly and took a step closer to her.


    ¡°What are you saying, princess?¡± his hands reached to his chest as if he was going to have a heart attack.


    ¡°If i would have known then i would have stopped him orined about him in the council.¡± he nodded his head self righteously. ¡°I would never support a crime that would start the war again.¡±


    His acting skills weremendable. She had that itch in her hands to p for his act but she resided.


    ¡°Then I am afraid you are a poor politician!¡± the smile on her face only widened as she continued, ¡°since you can not know this much even with such a good post, your observing skills and the power to rule is worse.¡±


    Then she looked at the pale faces of the men behind him whose smile was frozen on their lips, ¡°and so as all of you. The making of the empire did not need men like you!¡± she imed earning more whispers and mockery from others.


    The woman who had insulted her before stood up with an indignant look on her face and walked towards the man who was insulted by hazel and rubbed his hands gently as if assuring her that nothing had happened and then red at hazel.


    ¡°What do you mean? My husband has been supporting your father since ages!¡± she imed in a loud voice for everyone to hear, ¡°you are ingrate to not support your own family and now you are biting other nobles too.¡±


    Then with a smirk on her face, the olddy continued, ¡°if not for you who would be able to rule the empire. You?¡± sheughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are trying to usurp the empire thinking that you can rule it by yourself.¡± her voice was full of mockery when Celina came forward and many others followed her.


    ¡°Why not? Princess Hazel could be our new ruler.¡±

 Chapter 328 Their Last Hope

    ¡°I also support her! She could be a great queen!¡± Hazel stared at the men and women who were standing behind her with confusion.


    She was meeting them for the first time then why did they have faith in her.


    Those who opposed her were outnumbered by many men and women.


    They red at all those nobles and then at Hazel who was their source.


    ¡°Ha! To trust a young girl who had no idea about how the empire would run! You must have lost your mind.¡± spat the old man with anger as he scowled at their loud protests.


    ¡°And she will abandon you soon to be with a vampire. Would you be able to trust that kind of woman?¡± asked thedy pointed at hazel.


    She smirked when none of them replied. They looked at Hazel as if waiting for her reply when her eyes turned colder.


    ¡°If they wanted me to be the ruler, then I would. And as long as I am about to abandon them, I will not leave until they have faith in me.¡± she announced.


    Her words were enough to create an uproar. Those who were supporting her came forward with more and more enthusiasm that their haters have to take a step away.


    They wanted to stand and re at her further but the men and women standing behind her, did not have a chance.


    With the pale faces full of fear, they took steps back until they did not have space to run anymore.


    They stomped their feet and ran out of the garden toward the exit while holding the hands of her husband, the woman gave onest nce to Hazel as if promising that she woulde to take revenge.


    Hazel continued to smirk and looked at the woman with a bold and arrogant look on her face as if challenging her toe to her, she was prepared for rats like her.


    ¡°Thank you, I was not expecting you to ept it!¡± Celina came closer and held her hands with a look of gratefulness on her face.


    ¡°You did not know what it meant to us.¡± she turned to look at the rest of the men who nodded their heads, e with us and you will understand why we want you to take over!¡± she whispered when hazel nodded.


    She saw her going towards others and whispering a few words to them and their staff who nodded their heads.


    ¡°There is a backway in the pce. The staff and nobles will continue the gathering to make sure that your guards will not find out about your absence.¡± she pointed at a few maids who bowed their heads with sincere respect.


    ¡°But do you trust us enough toe with us?¡± Hazel looked at them and then at her. She had no reason to trust them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason to do that!¡± she spoke bluntly, making the girl pale, ¡°but i don¡¯t have any reason to not to trust you too. So, I will give you the benefit of the doubt. But my maid wille with me.¡± she pointed at Anne who was standing there from start to end as if she was a statue and could not hear or see them.


    Celina was amazed by the skill of the girl who had made herself invisible all the time and nodded her head.


    ¡°Lord Luhan would guide us!¡± Luhan bowed his head in courtesy as he came forward and extended his hand in the air for her to hold.


    But she ignored it and only nodded as she followed Celina. Luhan stared at his hands that were still in the air and chuckled.


    He followed them to the back door where a carriage was waiting for them.


    Luhan and Celina sat on one side while Hazel and Anne took the other side.


    ¡°I apologize for the foolishness of Lilian.¡± he started, ¡°and thank you for forgiving her. She is still a child.¡± he defended in a sincere tone when Celina looked at him and then at her.


    ¡°Celina knows about us. But she is not one of us.¡± he cleared when he noticed the curious gaze of hazel lingering on her.


    ¡°So, you are in support of witches and wizards but hate vampires?¡± asked Hazel with a chuckle but there was no humor in her eyes.


    Celina bit her lips, hazel could see anger bubbling in the eyes of the young girl but she tried to hid it well.


    ¡°The empire has a lot of witches living among us, princesses! My family was killed by vampires. So, I hate them. But I know that you can not judge everyone with one point of view.¡± she exined, bringing a frown on Hazel¡¯s face.


    She had never heard of rogue vampires that suck blood forcefully to the limit of even killing a human.


    ¡°But that is not my reason to ask you to rule. You are a symbol of mydy!¡± Hazel looked back at the girl. ¡°You are born as a human, have powers of a dark witch and are married to a vampire. If you will not bring peace then who will?¡± she asked with such conviction that stirred hazel.


    She was not serious about taking the position of a queen. She only wanted to help everyone and then leave once there would be peace.


    ¡°You are the only one that can get the recognition from all of them and bring bnce in their powers.


    If you ask, everyone would support you, mydy. I can see that in you.¡± Hazel did not reply, as she had never thought of herself something as great as she had said.


    She had lived her past life in the struggle to survive and this one as a naive child.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not overestimating you. I know your potential.¡± she said and then paused, ¡°i have been observing you for long and i know how you were ready to sacrifice your life for some street children and random girls. You have a kind heart and you are thest hope to bring all the species together.¡±

 Chapter 329 [Bonus chapter] Visit To The Dark Alley

    The carriage stopped but the door was not opened. Hazel took the curtains off from the window and saw the dark world where no light was falling on the kids.


    ¡°This is the dark alley, many call it ck market too.¡± Hazel could see many strange things selling there from afar.


    ¡°There is that auction house, right?¡± asked Hazel looking back at Celina who nodded with her eyes dim.


    ¡°I want you to ruin this ce today. That way you would earn the trust of everyone.¡± Hazel raised a brow and a smile crept up her lips.


    ¡°Do you think that would happen? Then I have overestimated you.¡° Then she turned to look at Luhan who was staring at her intensely from the start, ¡°why did you bring me here? To test, if I fall into the temptation or not?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders but did not refuse the im.


    ¡°I want you to be the queen because you are a witch. But at the same time I can not let you be the queen just because you are a witch.¡± he said bluntly and an amused look formed on her face.


    ¡°Witches are living in hiding for a long time.¡± His voice truend grave, ¡°I want you to bring freedom to them, so that they could live freely with humans.¡±


    ¡°I mean we did not even drink blood like vampires. We are healers, magicians and innovators. We can make things that would change the world.¡± he said with a look of frustration when she did not reply.


    She opened the door and walked out of the carriage.


    ¡°Princess, that ce is not safe. We have not brought knights with us to avoid attention.¡± Anne followed Hazel out of the carriage as if she could not hear others.


    ¡°What do you want to do here?¡± she asked Hazel who was looking around as if she was trying to find something.


    ¡°I felt something. There is a first generation witch here!¡± she muttered, making Anne¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    They didn¡¯t have any experience with that generation. Though the new generation is weing them with open arms to their surprise, the old gen have always taken Hazel as abhor.


    ¡°Look here, little girls. I have the potion to keep you young forever! This is especially made by witches and tested.¡± shouted an old man from the corner.


    ¡°Love potion, you would get any man you want through this.¡± said another from the other corner.


    ¡°It looks like they all have witches supporting them.¡± Hazel walked to a shop that promised to change the color of her hair and brought a bottle from the person in ten gold coins.


    She opened it and poured all of it on her hair at once but the color of her hair did not change.


    She waited for a few more seconds and then stared at the seller with a cold look as if asking ¡°how long did she need to wait?¡± when the manughed awkwardly.


    The women have always brought and tried it at home to give him sufficient time to change the ce where he would set his stall and his looks.


    ¡°That.. the medicine did not work on the hair of witches and vampires. By any chance are you a witch?¡± he asked, trying to shrug off the responsibility when Hazel raised a brow.


    She picked up another bottle without paying and then poured all the contents on him this time. But the result is same. The color of hair did not change.


    ¡°Are you one too?¡± she asked with a humorless smile that the man frowned.


    ¡°Hey, you have to pay for this one too since you have used it.¡± he imed but she ignored him and went to another shop.


    It is the protection amulet. It is made by the blood of sirens that have be extinct now. The witches have preserved some and made strong protection spells out of it. I will sell it for only a hundred gold coins.¡± she said with a ttering voice as she picked one and brought closer to Hazel who stared hard at it.


    ¡°I have told you, princess. Most of them are frauds. If you close the ck market, half of the crime in the empire would be cleaned at once.¡± Celina, who could not sit still further, followed Hazel and stood beside her.


    She looked at the whole ce with a look of disdain on his face but others only sneered looking at her.


    They have seen many of these arrogant nobles that felt disgusted by them yete here to buy things and find a person who would do dirty things for them.


    ¡°If i will arrest all of them and block this ce, then the criminal will only find another ce to work.


    Only the nobles can end thi ce by noting here to buy ves or find men to do their dirty deals.¡± she exined to the girl who only looked at the world as ck and white and sighed.


    ¡°I will take the blue one, thank you.¡± She took out gold coins and paid to the woman who was scolding Celina. But her face bloomed when she saw the shining coins on the hands of Hazel.


    She picked up the blue brooch from the table and passed it to Hazel while taking the coins and counting them in hurry to make sure that she did not suffer any loss.


    ¡°Why did you buy it?¡± asked Celina with a frown but Hazel did not pay any attention to the girl now.


    Her eyes were staring at the small stone as if it would suck her alive.


    Even Anne felt the difference on her face and around her. As if a breeze of cold wind had touched her bones and her whole body turned rigid.


    ¡°This energy!¡± she felt it yet she could not believe it. She was sure that the woman.. That woman had died in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Did you feel it too?¡± asked Hazel withplex emotions on her face.


    ¡°It seems that she had deceived her one more time, faking her death.¡±

 Chapter 330 Find Their Mother

    ¡°It seems that she had deceived her one more time, faking her death.¡± Hazel looked at the sky with a pearl ofughter as she shook her head, ¡°I would have expected no less than from the mother.¡± while Hazel wasughing Anne¡¯s face scrunched up so much as if she had eaten something so bitter.


    ¡°No! I have seen how she had taken the main position in the ritual and just when you died, Rafael had reached there and killed all of them with a rampage.¡± her voice was trying to assure herself more than hazel.


    ¡°He had killed all of them by scuking them dry. They were too weak to rebel. I was worried that he would turn into a witch too after drinking so much blood from witches. There is no way that they were alive.¡± she shook her head again while her body started to tremble.


    ¡°Tsk! Aren¡¯t you alive and so am i? Why could they not be alive too?¡± Her eyes scanned the whole area again and soon she walked to another shop leaving the confused Celina being who tried to follow them but felt someone holding her hands and turned to look at Luhan with a questioning look in her eyes.


    ¡°What are they even doing? And that maid.. Who is she to talk so informally to the princess?¡± Luhan had the same thoughts in his mind but he was sure they would not get any answer if they asked.


    They have read about the ritual that was performed to kill the dark witch by the first generation of witches that have lived for more than a thousand years.


    But this one mistake cost them not only their life but the unending wars between witches and vampires.


    That was why, when he came to know about Hazel, he decided to coborate this time.


    More than her powers, he was confident that she was the reason for the war, so only she could end it by convincing her husband.


    For that, he had found a few nobles and impressed them with his powers so that they could help him in bringing hazel to his side.


    He did not care who would rule the empire and if she would be the queen as long as they did not need to run.


    It took a lot of courage after knowing what happened to Lucian. Yet this is getting more and moreplex.


    His deep eyes turned deeper and his face covered with frost that even Celina who was still waiting for his reply, flinched at his touch.


    ¡°I do not know, mydy. But I am sure that we will not be able to know even if we will follow them. And this ce is not safe for you.¡± he said in the same warm voice she was habitual of.


    Only then her expressions eased and she smiled back. But when she turned to look at the dark alley where Hazel had disappeared, her eyes sank.


    ¡°Are you sure we can trust her? She is a witch. Only God knows what she was upto?¡± There was worry and distrust in her eyes when Luhan looked at her with disdain but still ced a hand on her shoulders.


    ¡°We do not have any choice, mydy. She is ourst hope to keep vampires at bay. After all, she is the wife of the lord.¡± he assured her when she sighed but nodded her head.


    ¡°I will trust your decision then.¡± she said in a voice full of affection with a bashful face.


    ¡°Then you shall return to the pce, mydy. I shall go and look for them.¡± Although Celina was reluctant, she could see that everyone was looking at her with strange or vicious eyes, so she nodded.


    Even she felt appalled by thend.


    On the other side,


    ¡°Do you think it is just a coincidence that a witcher has brought us here? What if it was a trap?¡± asked Anne as they found another gem which had the power of their mother.


    Their mother was best at making protection spells. That was how their family used to earn in the past.


    ¡°Even if that is the case? Do you not want to meet her anymore?¡± asked hazel with a thrilled face.


    She had thought she would never be able to see those who had killed her. Though she did not have any pain of her death since the memories were broken, it did not mean that she would forgive her murderers.


    Not to forget that the woman was her own mother.


    ¡°Hazel, it would be better that we do not try to find her.¡± Anne held the arms of hazel.


    A look of craziness was in her eyes that always scared Anne. She had tried her best to keep Hazel away from her past, but would have thought one by one every grave would open and all the skeletons would be out again.


    She was buying everyone that had traces of their mother without any thought. What if it was a trap, what if their mother had enchanted these things with a forbidden magic that could lead them into trouble again.


    ¡°Anne! Do you not want to hug your mother? Do not be rude. She is waiting for us. It is only right that we go and look for her.¡± said Hazel with a tone that Anne could not recognize.


    She tried to hold her again but it waste, Hazel had already walked to the next shop where the essence was too strong.


    ¡°Mydy, are you here to buy a ve?¡± asked the man with a ttering but lecherous smile on her face as he gave a look to hazel from head to toe as if he was analysing his chances to make her a ve too. But looking at her rich clothes and confident face, he let go of that thought,


    ¡°Yes, but I am looking for a special ve. A young witch with silver hair that can make enchanted jewels and do protection spells.¡±

 Chapter 331 [Bonus chapter] Revenge Served Cold

    ¡°A witch! There is some confusion. We only have human ves. We follow the guidelines and kill every witch that we find.¡± he said in a self righteous tone as he looked around as if scanning the whole area for possible threats.


    ¡°There are no knights or councilmen following me and I do not need your bullshit.¡± she said in an authoritative tone, ¡°a person selling other people calls himself following the guidelines and showing his righteousness! Do you even know what you are saying?¡±


    ¡°Hazel no!¡± but it was already toote, she had made the man a toad that was jumped and hoped and croaked but she ignored him and then looked at the other guard who was terror struck.


    ¡°Are you going to take me to the witches here, now?¡± the man nodded his head like a rattle drum. He did not want to end up like his friend who was only a few inches now.


    He guided them in without caring about who will guide the door anymore. Life was more important than anything.


    And the woman looked like she would burn the whole building if she did not get what she wanted.


    ¡°Why are you so sure that she is here? If she would have been a ve, she would not have been selling jewels to others.¡± said Anne looking at this ce with wryness.


    Her eyes stealthily checked every cell, afraid that her nightmare was going toe true.


    ¡°You know why! You can feel it too!¡± Hazel cut it off as she prated each cell with her gaze but all of them were humans.


    The man passed through three more passages with cells on both sides instead of walls that were filled with men and women but most of them were women.


    They looked pale, weak and soulless. They did no even shout for help much to the supposed Anne who had visited this ce for the first time.


    She lowered her head and looked away. If she looked at one more soulless person, she was sure, she would burn this whole ce and set all the girls free.


    ¡°This is not the right time. But I promise I will do that with you.¡° Hazel held Anne¡¯s hands and squeezed it a bit to assure her when she finally nodded but the feeling that a rock was crushing your chest did not go away.


    It only increased when she noticed women lying naked full of marks and fresh injuries on their bodies on those cold grounds.


    No exnation was needed to know what had happened to them. Her blood boiled and she wanted to jump when the man finally stopped.


    ¡°All the cells after this one have witches. But I am not authorized to go there. Two witchers are appointed as the guard of that area.¡± he pointed at two men standing in the distance and ran in the opposite direction afraid that he would be dragged by them.


    Hazel stared at the naked girl and the rage in Anne¡¯s eyes and sighed. Her sister had always been so kind that she thought about everyone except her.


    She closed her eyes and uttered a spell. The wound of the girl started to heal.


    The girl stirred with surprise and touched her back when she did not feel the pain anymore.


    Anne smiled, and then casted a spell too. Now the girl also has a fresh gown on her body and a bed in her cell with a soft mattress and warm nket.


    With shock in her eyes she looked around but found no one except a slight breeze on the door of her cell.


    ¡°You still did not want others to know that it was you! I wish I could be this kind.¡± sighed Hazel who was suddenly dragged by Anne when she was waiting for the girl to look at them so that she could assure her.


    ¡°We will assure her when we will free her from that cell. Now move.¡± Her voice was indifferent but Hazel could feel that she was angry that we are not saving them now so she pursed her lips and kept silent.


    The guards when they noticed two girlsing towards them, they exchanged nces.


    ¡°We are here to buy a witch. The guard who had escorted us ran away after leaving us here, saying you will guide us from here.¡± said Anne in a cold voice when they nodded.


    ¡°We apologize for the inconvenience. But humans are mostly afraid of going to a witch.¡± Then he stared at young girls, they looked only in their twenties and smirked, ¡°mostly only witchese to buy a witch. You must know that it is not easy to control them.


    Why don¡¯t you go and look for the human section again and choose one?¡± Though his face was still respectful, he said in an arrogant voice as if he was looking down on them.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about us. Lead the way.¡± he rolled his eyes!


    Humans! They have always been arrogant fools who do not know what is good for them.


    He opened arge door and then there were cells on both sides like before. The only difference was each cell was cast a spell to protect them from escaping.


    When the guard saw them looking around so intently, he smirked, saying that the girls are finally afraid.


    ¡°You do not need to worry. Their chains are anti magic. They can not perform spells in that and the door of their cell was casted with a spell that stops them from using force. They can not attack you.¡± his head was raised high and an air of arrogance and superiority in his voice was clear but what caught their attention were the chains.


    ¡°Who made them?¡± asked Hazel as if something snapped in her making the witcher taken aback.


    ¡°That.. we have witches working under us too.¡± he said, taking it as just a curiosity when the woman came closer and held his cor, ¡°i want to meet that witch.¡±

 Chapter 332 Face Each Other

    ¡°That.. the staff is not for sale, you can go and look here. We have many options for ve.¡± said the man with a struggle.


    He was surprised that such a weak woman was this strong.


    ¡°You have only two choices. Either you will take me there or I will turn you into a toad!¡± she threatened when the man blinked and thenughed hard as if he had heard a joke.


    ¡°Tsk! Do you think i am a kid that you will threaten me and i would..¡± he saw the other girl shaking her head and then sighed in regret and frowned but before he could ask anything to her, he saw Hazel snapping her fingers and his body shrinking


    He reached to her feet and suddenly she looked like an evil giant with that smirk on her face. He shouted but the only sound of ¡°croaking¡± echoed


    He tried to run to her but only felt his body jumping and falling on the ground, only then did.. He croaked and croaked but no one paid any other attention to him.


    ¡°Are you taking me to that witch or shall I change you into a toad too?¡± she threatened the other one who nodded his head vehemently and turned to take them but just asking to take a few steps, he stopped.


    A woman with silver hair and silver eyes, with fair and young skin as if the time had no effect on her was standing in front of them.


    ¡°You do not need to make other toads to meet me, it is rude, you know!¡± she stated a calm tone as she stared back at the two stunned girls. ¡°Hazel had always been a rude child but Anne, I expected better from you.¡± she chided her elder daughter with a stern look in her eyes.


    ¡°So it is really you?¡± The question was absurd and her face showed that with a look of disdain.


    Like a mother who had been patiently waiting for her kids at home, she did not have any shock to see both of them or any emotion after seeing them after such a long time. She behaved as if they had never been separated.


    ¡°I can see that you have forgotten your mannerspletely. That is why I have asked you to not be in thepany of Be for long.¡± she sighed as she snapped her fingers and the toad turned into a guard again.


    ¡°Can you ever stop being a nuisance, Be? I have work to do.¡± making sure that everything was in order, she turned to leave when hazel blocked her way.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going? Huh! Do you not have anything else to say to me after meeting me for such a long time?¡± Hazel asked, her voice was cold and indifferent but her eyes trembled when she continued to stare at her mother who raised a brow in confusion.


    With a dark frown, she stared at Hazel and then at Anne, who looked relieved that the old witch was leaving.


    ¡°You always wanted me to leave you alone. What should I say to you then? That I am disappointed in you?¡± she asked with a frown, ¡°you already knew that you both are a disappointment for me to the point where your lover tried to kill me.¡±


    She stated as she walked away but Hazel was not ready to let go.


    ¡°How are you alive then?¡± Her words halted the woman who seemed to be in rage with her face turned redder and her chest heaving up and down.


    ¡°What kind of question is that? Do you want me to die that desperately huh?¡± she snarled with anger, ¡°you are such a vicious woman who never let go of even her mother. Because of you I have to live in hiding and now you are here to take my peace too.¡° Just as the words entered, she pushed Hazel away with full force whose back hit one of the cells.


    The cells were made with a strong spell to give electric shock to any person who tried to touch it so her back started to burn.


    She winced as she took a step away but used her hands to raise her mother high into the ceiling and then let go.


    But she did not fall. Just when she was a few inches away, she stopped falling and stilled in the air as if invisible hands were holding her in their arms.


    Her eyes glowed with such coldness. She waved her hands again and strong chains started to grow around hazel to bind her but it did not take her any force to break them all.


    ¡°Why are you here? Are you helping humans in kidnapping witches?¡± asked Anne, trying to hold Hazel and distracting her mother whoughed as she pressed her hands tighter to increase the pressure but no matter how many chains she formed, Hazel was able to break them easily and walked towards her mother.


    ¡°They are too weak to fall into their trap. I only make protection spells and a few amulets with protection spells like always.¡± she said in a nonchnt tone when she looked back at Anne.


    ¡°Ady whose husband had died and her kids had left her alone to die! What options did she have? She had to do everything she could do to survive.¡± her tone was full of usation as she med Anne for her condition,


    ¡°If you think I would give up then you are wrong and these small tricks will not work on me.¡± Just as the words left her mouth, a barrier was formed around Hazel who could not move away and felt that air was getting scarce around her.


    ¡°I am giving you thest chance to leave and let me live the way I want or else the result would be a war!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡± just as the words left her mouth with a smirk on her face, the barrier was broken and Hazel came out of it and stood in front of her,


    ¡°I am not that weak as you remembered me, mother!¡±

 Chapter 333 Who Betrayed Her?

    Chains started to form on her hands with the spell that could seal the magic person of the witch but there was no fear in the eyes of Hazel as she continued to stare at her mother.


    ¡°I did not know if i should attack and kill you or pity you and let you live!¡± The eyes of her mother boiled with anger as her force increased, pressuring Hazel to fall on her knees.


    ¡°You were not able to survive at that time when you have such a strong body and all your powers, what makes you think that you can survive with this weak body? Huh?¡± her fierce eyes looking at the girl who had closed her eyes with a vicious look on her face.


    ¡°Have you brought her?¡± the sound ovepped with the voice of her mother and Be winced.


    Hazel could see Be caged in a small cell like an animal. She was curled up like a fetus in the small animal cage that was half of her size.


    The moment her body touched the cage, it burnt so badly that she shrieks.


    Her painful screams covered the whole room which were enjoyed by every witch in the room like a beautiful song.


    Her mother was managing all the witches in the room. So, she begged but her mother only snorted as if she was looking at something filthy and wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible.


    ¡°You should have given up when you were young!¡± her father spat with a cold look on his face, ¡°you are only suffering because you were stubborn to live till now.¡± he said as if it was her greediness to live when everyone wanted her dead.


    ¡°When will the ritual be performed?¡± asked another witch, irritated that they were waiting for so long.


    Her mother looked at the witch with a bit of annoyance but hid it well.


    ¡°I know that you have waited for long!¡± she said with a sweet smile on her face. Her silver hair flowing in the air and giving her an elegant look, ¡°but we are waiting for her as our main guest.¡±


    Be raised her head as her heart stared at those words, ¡°without her, we would have never been able to catch and lock Hazel in this cell with her powers.¡± her mother turned her head and looked into her eyes, ¡°have you thought that since you are strong, no one will be able to get a hold of you? Tsk! My poor daughter!¡±


    She chuckled and then crouched on the ground to meet the eyes of Be who looked in pain. Her whole body was red with marks due to the touch of the cage and tears were filled in her eyes.


    ¡°How does it feel to get betrayed by the person you trusted the most?¡± her evil eyes not only want to break her physically but also break her soul and hurt her mentally.


    ¡°You were a fool to think that vampires would protect you when your own coven had abandoned you.¡± her hands entered the cage and held her hair and pulled it so that she could look into her eyes when Be winced.


    ¡°Now you will remember this pain forever!¡± Just as she said so, her hand that was holding Be started to burn and melt.


    ¡°You vile girl! You are still hurting your mother!¡± She took her out abruptly but the injury had already formed. She tried to use a spell to heal herself but it did not work when Be chuckled.


    ¡°Now you will always remember this pain for forever!¡± she said with augh. There was no fear of death in her eyes even at that point.


    ¡°You!¡± She stood up and then turned to look at all the witches! ¡°Start the process! I can not wait anymore.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Mother, what in the world have you done to her?¡± Hazel felt her head was heavy and throbbing with pain.


    She blinked her eyes a few times and noticed that Anne was holding the hands of her mother who had a small dagger in her hands,


    She held her hands with one hand when she noticed that she was already chained.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Her past memories are dangerous as theye and go with their own mood.


    She stood up when she felt her body was a bit heavy.


    She ran towards her mother and Anne who had not noticed that she hade back to her senses and held the throat of her mother.


    ¡°I may not have knowledge of past spells or my body may not be strong enough but I have learnt the lesson you have taught me!¡± she said as she increased the pressure of her hands while pushing Anne a few steps away,


    ¡°I do not trust anyone. But I think you have forgotten your lesson.¡° She stared at the burnt hands of her mother that still have a mark of deep wound and two of her fingers were missing with a bit of bone visible. ¡°You still do sneak attacks! And to end this, I think I have to teach you by taking your life this time!¡± with that she pushed her mother to the wall and raised her high in the sky.


    Her mother kicked her and struggled with her il hands and shouted.


    ¡°Let me go, Be! Or you are going to regret it. I am not alone here.¡± she warned when Hazelughed.


    ¡°You know why you were able to defeat Be?¡± she asked as she tilted her head a bit and looked at her mother with a vile smile, ¡°because she always hesitated when ites to hurting you.. But guess what!¡± she said with a creepy smile, ¡°i am not her!¡±


    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Anne who came back to her senses ran to hazel and held her hands. To her surprise, she saw how Hazel was not hesitating at all to kill their mother.


    ¡°Hazel, let mother go! She is still the one who gave birth to us!¡±

 Chapter 334 Filial Piety

    ¡°Are you saving her?¡± Hazel failed to understand how the mind of her sister works.


    She never took sides and always protected her from their mother and always consoled her and slowly filled it in her mind that she was their mother so they could not attack her.


    Now that Hazel did not have emotions towards the witch, she could think rationally and realize it was always Anne who had stopped Be from attacking and made her emotionally weak.


    ¡°I..¡± Anne bit her lips, ¡°she is my mother and I can not see her dying!¡± she closed her eyes with guilt and embarrassment, ¡°i know that she didn¡¯t deserve to live but there might be a chance that she has information that we need.¡± she tried to reason as she continued to pull the hands of Hazel, ¡°could you please let her go?¡±


    That was a pleading but Hazel was not at all convinced. Even though she wanted to know who had betrayed her. She was sure that another figment of her memory will bring the answer too.


    She did not want to keep the woman alive for that. The women must die to get some peace for the dead Be who had suffered a lot from her hands.


    ¡°Tsk! Do you think that i will not put up a fight if you try to kill me.¡± The woman had taken out a dagger to attack Hazel but Hazel took a step back at the right time.


    Hazel took out a gun the way the witch had taken out her dagger.


    And so the fight began. Before the witch would attack hazel, she had already taken out her gun and shot at her hands. But the protection spell on the body of her mother saved her from the attack of the gun.


    ¡°Which witch keeps the weapon of a vampire with her?¡± her mother spat with disdain but hazel just shrugged.


    ¡°What was wrong with keeping your husband¡¯s things with you?¡± she asked in a tone full of arrogance as she shot another bullet on the chains that broke instantly.


    ¡°You got married to that brat again? He had killed many of us! Do you not have any shame?¡± she raised a brow at the absurdity of the question.


    ¡°Why would I care about those who tried to kill me?¡± Does that even make any sense? Her mother looked at her as if she was the traitor of their coven and her re only increased.


    She used a spell to take out the bricks from the nearest wall and threw it on Hazel who was still trying to get rid of the chain from other hands.


    She ducked the first few but the bricks kepting at both her and Anne at the same time.


    One of them hit Anne and she fell t on the ground. The impact of her body on the ground hurt and she groaned in pain.


    Hazel covered Anne with a protection spell with her other hands that was free of chain but she lost the chance to save herself when she was covered with another barrier of spells and bricks kept hitting her.


    ¡°You will neve learn, will you?¡± she red at her mother and then threw her chains on the ground that burnt immediately. ¡°I am not the weak hazel, you know!¡± since she had already gotten rid of the chains.


    She casted the strongest spell that started burning the body of her mother in fire.


    Her eyes widened and she tried to put off the fire but the spell was strong enough that even if she extinguished the fire of any part, it would start to burn again.


    ¡°Anne, help me!¡± She ordered the same child she was beating a while ago when Hazel snored but to her utter surprise, Anne, who had not tried to save herself, cast another spell using all her energy to extinguish the fire and winced.


    Her body turned pale and blood came out from her lips when she extinguished the fire bringing a smirk on the face of her mother.


    ¡°Why are you surprised? Have you thought she is also an ungrateful wench like you?¡± asked her mother as she took out the voodoo doll. That was thest weapon of every witch.


    Though it has the simplest of magic, it can give immense pain to anyone and can take their life easily but it also needs a part of their body.


    It could be hair or the blood of the person, a piece of their clothes or skin. But what did her mother have?


    She stared at her mother with caution. She stared at her mother who had started to whisper curses while holding the door and then took out a piece of dress from her pocket.


    It was the ring Rafael had gifted her when she had gone to the pce for the first time as their wedding ring. She was sure she had lost it a long time ago from her room in the pce of her father¡¯s empire.


    Only she and Rafael were there! Could he be?


    She noticed how her mother¡¯s face had that wide evil grin as if she was proud that she was going to kill her mother again.


    She took out the dagger from her pocket without trying to twist the doll or using another way to give her pain.


    ¡°If you wanted to kill me, why did you wait for me toe here?¡± she asked in a confused tone, the questions were killing her more than the pain. ¡°When I was a child, I did not have these powers, and you could have killed me easily!¡± she asked when her mother sighed and then looked at Anne.


    ¡°This fool has sealed all your powers. Do you know why?¡± she asked and then raised a brow when hazel looked confused, ¡°it was not for Rafael, but us. We can not find you in this vast world without the light of your powers that differentiate your soul from everyone else.¡±

 Chapter 335 Keeping An Eye On Her

    ¡°But who would have thought that you would be a fool enough toe back to their of the wolves to be hunted.¡± she give her a mocking smile as if to tell how stupid she was.


    ¡°Are you shocked, hazel? Have you thought that we have felt pity on you and let you live?¡± asked her mother as if savoring the breaking of her heart before killing her and she wondered, was she supposed to say yes to it so that she could mock her again.


    ¡°No! Since I did not know about you back then. Through dested, i have a good childhood because of my sister, who took good care of me and neve let me felt alone.¡± Hazel smiled at the guilt ridden Anne who looked like she would brust any moment due to her guilt.


    ¡°But I feel bad for her since she always has to bear the brunt of both sides!¡± though she did not understand why Anne was still choosing their mother but then.. Sh never tried to hurt Anne in the first ce.


    ¡°Ha! The girl is too emotional when ites to family for her own good. I must say she had fooled me enough.¡± nodded her mother with a helpless voice that made her wonder if she was so attached to Anne that she never punished her even when she thought Anne made a mistake.


    ¡°But once you are gone for good. She did not need to choose between us.¡± a look of evil and madness filled her face when she smiled creepily and then pointed at the voodoo doll in her hands.


    ¡°It will be your end, and I hope you will note back this time.¡± with that she twisted the doll in her hands and looked at her with a smile but it froze soon.


    Not only had Hazel gotten rid of chains from her both hands but she was also standing straight and looking back at her as if she was the fool here.


    With a frown, she held one hand of the doll and then pulled it apart. It should be enough for her hands to bleed out and cut from her body but once again nothing happened.


    ¡°You! How are you stopping it?¡± she asked with a look of frustration on her face when she saw hazel whispering a spell and took a step back though she knew taking a step back would not stop the magic from hurting her.


    Soon she felt her lips getting sewn and her hands twisting behind her back.


    ¡°You speak too much to my liking!¡± she mustered as Hazel looked at her struggling mother. She did not need to hear to know that her mother was cursing her.


    ¡°Now that we have caught you and you have given me so many tidbits of your life. It is time to leave.¡± Hazel stared at Anne who was still sitting on the ground with his head bowed like a little kid who was caught doing mistakes, she sighed.


    ¡°Annie! Are youing with us or not?¡± she asked in a loud voice that flinched Anne.


    She raised her head to make sure that Hazel was not angry at her when she frowned.


    It should be Hazel who felt betrayed but she has a small smile like always as if she was waiting for Anne to hold her hand but it was her mother who was staring at her with a re as if asking her why she was not freeing them.


    The power of witches is in spells. If they would not be able to mutter a spell they could not cast it and they need to move their fingers or hands to use their elemental powers.


    Hazel had taken care of both parts with her spell that only a dark witch could do. That was a forbidden magic for them. So, her mother was cursing Hazel again and asking for her help.


    ¡°I am not going to hurt her.¡± Just when Anne was facing the dilemma, Hazel walked to her and ced her hands on Anne¡¯s shoulder and squeezed it gently to assure her.


    ¡°I am only keeping near me so that I can keep an eye on her.¡± she ensured while looking at her mother and then at Anne, ¡°that is just to be sure that she would not y any trick on me again. If you want, you can meet her on a regr basis.¡±


    Anne could hear her mother spouting some incoherent words under her breath but her muffled voice was not clear.


    ¡°Shall we leave now?¡± asked Hazel, giving Anne a chance to decide the matter.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she had already received more than she could ask for. Their mother was a criminal but she never had the heart to kill her own mother or see her dying from the hands of her sister. But she knew her emotions were against the welfare of the little girl that had suffered a lot.


    Sh continued to struggle and curse Anne that is not reliable at all when she noticed both of them hugging each other as if she was the viin.


    The girl had just used the forbidden magic that gets powers from the demon yet she was the one who was the victim! What a joke!


    ¡°How are we going to leave?¡± asked Anne as she tried to open the portal but Hazel shook her head.


    ¡°It must have been days since mother had seen the sun.¡± She looked back at Sh whose narrowed eyes turned alert, she could feel theughter of Hazel though her face was straight, ¡°let us take her in the carriage so that she could see how much the world has changed behind her.¡±


    Damn girl wanted to drag her chained in the public as her ve and humiliate her! Sh scowled but it did not affect the pair of sisters at all.


    ¡°Since she wanted to be the messiah of the pure witches by killing me, we should treat her like one.¡±

 Chapter 336 [Bonus chapter]

    [MATURE CONTENT IN THE CHAPTER. ONLY FOR 18YEARS AND ABOVE]


    Rafael¡¯s eyes narrowed on the new ve that his wife had brought. Just a few hours ago, his guards hade empty handed.


    Though he was not sure who the woman was, her silver hair showed that she was a witch. And the way she was ring at everyone one shows that she was not a friend either.


    ¡°Anne, can you take care of her without letting her go?¡± asked hazel when she noticed Rafael staring at her with that half arced warm smile.


    Anyone who knew him would know that it was his smile that showed how pissed he was.


    ¡°Anne!¡± she called the girl again who nodded with a sigh.


    ¡°You! Go and help my maid in taking my ve to the attic rooms.¡± the knight nodded his head and soon they followed.


    She gave onest look to them before tilting her head to Rafael who did not move an inch but waited for her toe to him.


    She took slow and leisure steps towards the man who pulled her in his arms the moment she stood in front of him.


    ¡°You left the party and then went to meet witches?¡± his voice came through gritting teeth. There was so much pressure used in his voice that she knew he was more pissed than she had thought.


    ¡°I did not go to meet witches!¡± He raised a brow and chuckled though a frigid look on his face when she added, ¡°I felt the traces of my mother. So, I went to greet her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± his eyes snapped at the back of the salve that soon disappeared in the passage and turned to look at her when she nodded.


    ¡°Why did you bring her here instead of killing her then and there!¡± without waiting for her reply, he held the railing from his left hand and jumped down.


    Hended perfectly on his feet and then ran towards the direction of the passage which only took him a second.


    But before he could take a step further, he felt the transparent wall blocking him.


    His eyes squinted when he heard the sound of footsteps behind him.


    ¡°You are too fast for me!¡± she admitted in a low voice, ¡°but that does not mean, i will let you cross me and win from me.¡± she chuckled as her hands wrapped around his shoulders and pulled him back to her.


    ¡°Are you trying to save that wench? I do not understand how is she even alive?¡± his tone was filled with rage and frustration as his smile looked strained.


    He pulled his shirt and the first button w in the air and fell on the ground.


    ¡°It did not matter.¡± she stated when his frown only deepened, ¡°i have other ns for her.¡± he shook his head at once.


    ¡°Take any but not her! She is a que. She need to die this instant.¡± Hazel knew that too. Her mother was too dangerous. Though Hazel had a lot of power, she did not have a vile and vicious mind like her mother who could do anything to kill her.


    ¡°Let her be, I need you inside me now. I am thirty for your kiss!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± was how their conversation will change.


    His eyes turned darker instantly and his grip on her arms tightened.


    ¡°If that was your way of distraction, then it is too dangerous for you!¡± he warned as his eyes roamed on her mud filled dress, ¡°i did not back away from the offer of eating you ever.¡±


    ¡°If you will do that..¡± she came closer, her smell still having the taste of wine and mint, ¡°I have to take the initiative to eat you then.¡± her soft breath tickled his ears as she blew on them.


    Her lips touched his ears and that was the enough provocations for his beast to take over his sanity.


    Without caring about the avable staff. He kissed her. Their lips tangled with each other when she wrapped his arms around his neck and his hands went lower her waist to her hips.


    He lifted her off of him with ease. She let out a delicate yelp but he covered her mouth again while climbing the stairs again.


    The maids bowed their heads with embarrassment as their faces turned redder. None of the humans have been this provocative in front of the public.


    His hands were digging deeper into her hips to get more ess to her mouth.


    He licked her, bit her, sucked her, earning another moan from her when she dug her nails deeper into his skin.


    Soon they were in the room but he didn¡¯t let go of her. He kicked the door of the room shiut and took her to the bed.


    Partly letting her lips go to take a breath, he whispered to her.


    ¡°Your dress is too muddy. It needs to go!¡± she nodded with a chuckle. Did he even need reason at this moment?


    She shook her head when he held the zip and pulled it with so much force that the dress tore and the zip came to his hands.


    ¡°Hey, that is my favorite dress!¡± sheined as she saw the zip and a small part of cloth in his hands that he tossed to the side.


    ¡°That was¡­!¡± he corrected with a chuckle as he pulled the dress away that finally fell on her feet when she squinted his eyes.


    ¡°I have heard that you have an affinity to white shirts too.¡± she asked and when he nodded. She whispered a spell and his whole shirt turned into torn rags and fell all around.


    If that was not enough, her hands pulled the belt away and met his eyes.


    ¡°You are too wild.¡± she raised a brow at the strangement, ¡°i want to see you that wild in the bed too.¡± his eyes packed with heat burnt her but she was enjoying the attention he was giving to her.

 Chapter 337 [Bonus chapter]

    [MATURE CONTENT IN THE CHAPTER. ONLY FOR 18YEARS AND ABOVE]


    She roamed a hand on his body and soon pinched his nipples with a bit of force that did not bring pain but the touch was sensuous enough to create a strong pleasure in his body.


    He closed his eyes and strained his neck and his head toward the ceiling with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Damn it! Faster!¡± He demanded but his hands continued to touch his body and his lips continued to give her soft peppery and wet kisses to keep him at bay . She could see the tent rising under his pants but she made no effort to bring his member out and give it some relief.


    ¡°I want to y with you before you can have me.¡± she teased when he groaned.


    Since then he had that much of a patience but she did not let him go.


    She was unbuttoning his pants but did not give him a chance to touch her. Whenever he raised her hands to touch her, she took a step away and then yed with him.


    Hazel pulled his pants off and then his underwear with one fast step. His girth was finally free from the cage.


    When she looked at him, her eyes were full of lust and urgency.


    ¡°We are going to have a long night here.¡± After that she held it in her hands and then touched the tip with her index finger.


    She ran a finger from start to end and slowly started jerking it when he moaned.


    Though he loved to be inside her, he loved it too when she controlled the pace. She kept it torturously slow but when he was about to lose it, she would increase the pace suddenly.


    She had never broken her gaze from his eyes. His breathing quickened when she pulled him hard and then moved faster. Her eyes were dazzling as if the stars had fallen there when she enjoyed his reactions.


    She continued to jerk and moved her hands on his girth when she felt that his breathing was getting urgent. He tensed but just when he was about toe, she let go of him and took a couple of deep breaths.


    ¡°Not here! I want you toe inside me.¡± she said as she pushed him on the bed that was behind him.


    He fell on the bed and waited for her to mount him like before but sheid on the corner and pulled him over her.


    They both dived into a passionate kiss when she held his head to lean him further to deepen the kiss until her legs were wrapped around his waist and her hands were dug deeper into his scalp of his head.


    His hands were ying with her body, touching it freely and enjoying the soft and supple skin under his hands. When he finally let go of her, they both their heavy breathing as they stared into the eyes of each other.


    She looked so sexy as shey there, her hair spread out over a pillow, her sexy eyes staring at him with a smile on her lips. He zeroed in on her breasts as he knelt next to her..


    Her breastsy nicely likerge conical mounds, nipples hard and standing tall on silver dor sized ares. He bent down and took a nipple in his mouth and tongue while gently biting down.


    Apparently, her nipples were very sensitive because she was moaning loudly as she writhed beneath me. After a minute or so, He kissed his way over to her other mounds and started on that nipple. Next, he began nibbling on her flesh leaving hickeys as he went.


    His other hands went down until he reached her wetness. She was so aroused that the cloth was wet and sticking to her small hole.


    He did not like how it was taking his ce, so he tore it with one swift motion. She was plenty aroused because his fingers came out soaked in her juices. He lifted his hand up to her mouth and let her suck her juices from it. When his fingers were clean, he began kissing his way down her torso so he could have her directly from the source.


    He lowered his face and began kissing her swollenbia for a few moments and then ran his tongue up her slit from her vagina to her clit eliciting a loud moan from her. he had always loved giving her oral sex as he derived so much pleasure hearing and feeling her moans and withering under him while climaxing over and over.


    Hepped up the juices flowing freely from her insides as he shoved inside. his tongue as deeply as he could in her hole while his nose rubbed her clit. She was running her fingers through his hair as she moaned, ¡°Oh god, that feels so good!¡±


    She was not at all embarrassed or ashamed like other women who enjoy but still stay humble. She was guiding him with her hands and action. She was also getting louder and louder as she verbalized her pleasure. Then, all of a sudden, she climaxed for the first time of the night. She growled loudly as she felt her shake through her orgasm.


    ¡°Now that the time for the teaser is done. Let¡¯s start the main course!¡± he muttered and she chuckled. Her body was still shaking from the pressure of her first orgasm when he flipped her over and hovered over her.


    Now her chest was on the bed and her back was on his side. She raised a brow as if asking what he was going to do.


    ¡°I am trying a new position!¡± was all he said before he found her hole from his fingers and then adjusted his position ording to it. She raised her back a bit and ced a pillow under her so that he could have easy ess as she was not sure if it would befortable for her.


    ¡°You are still tight love!¡±

 Chapter 338 Consolation Sex?

    ¡°You are still so tight, love!¡±


    he muttered under her breath as he finally found his home. He thrusted extremely slowly into her but as she rxed and adjusted to his girth, he started to increase his speed and began pummeling her as hard as he could. The speed was a bit rough and violent but she met each thrust with her back moving and her hips grinding into him with the same force.


    ¡°Ohhh!


    ¡°Rafael!¡± Her moans were music to his ears that was enjoying the cacophony of her screams as he kept going into her but suddenly he felt that her insides were clenching him tightly and her body tensing.


    He had already given her an orgasm. Another one that is easy and fast? He was not ready for that.


    He came out of her with a jerk that shook her and left a void inside her. She red at him as if asking what he meant by that.


    .. He took hold of her ass cheeks in his two massive hands, then moved them to her hips. He teased her clit and pussy with the head of his prick.


    ¡°Do you want another one? huh?¡± he teased.


    She said nothing but shoved back onto him in answer, taking him inside her again when he gripped her hips and began to pound. This time the sex was fric and natural, not like before. The lust and urgent needs that had bonded them previously still lingered in the air, but now this was pure delight, pure need for one another.


    He continued to move in her with more force over and over. Her moans filled the room when he was finishing his own orgasms and soon he found one. When she turned her head and cast a dirty look at him, driving him wild


    . She began to shake with orgasm again as just as he had his first. He waited until he got limp inside her and pulled out and rubbed her clit, sending her convulsing.


    But just as he hade out, she likced her lips and looked at him with strange expressions. Only then did he realized that he had let go of his hand and was now squishing her. He rolled andid on the side.


    Bothy there breathing hard. She is on her belly and he is on his back. After a minute or two, they were back to almost breathing normally at which time she sat up, smiled at him and then said,


    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to worry you!¡± He knew she did not want to but that did not mean he was not upset.


    Though the feeling went away after such a wonderful sex but if he would let her go this time, she would repeat it again. With that thought, he tried to look upset but looking at her naked figure that had a sheenyer of sweat, there was no that he could be.


    ¡°Damn! If you look at me like that, I would not be able to be angry!¡± he cursed as he looked at her with eyes filled with love when she chuckled, ¡°but that did not mean that i am not upset! You know that they never epted you and even wanted to kill you.¡±


    She sighed and closed her eyes. They have already had this discussion and she knew no matter how many times she would exin to him, he was not going to listen to her.


    ¡°They asked me to be their queen.¡± okay! That surprised him.


    He turned to look at her with his weight on the elbows when he touched her back and roamed his hands on her, rubbing her as if trying to massage her sore body so that she could rx.


    ¡°The nobles?¡± he asked when she nodded her head and looked away.


    ¡°I am considering their offer.¡± her voice was low but he heard her loud and clear when his hands stopped and his eyes squinted on her.


    ¡°You know that it would mean..¡± she nodded again before he couldplete when his grip on her body tightened.


    ¡°Are you leaving me? Was this a constion sex so that i would not mind your decision.¡± his voice cold and his face frigid.


    She felt the change in him and closed her eyes, ¡°you are..¡±


    ¡°Fuck it off! Are you telling me that you love me but you want to be here being their queen while I will go back to my empire and be their lord?


    Do you think I will be able to stay without you even for a day?¡± his voice was getting lower and lower as if warning her to not cross the line.


    A sense of danger around her permeated when he held her and pulled her back on hisp.


    Turning her roughly so that his eyes met hers.


    ¡°You are mind and you are going to stay with me even if i have to burn this whole empire or wage a war against you and then take you as my ve again!¡± he held her jaw tightly, cing some force into it so that she wanted to but she didn¡¯t move away.


    She stared at him for a few seconds, ¡°what made you think that you can defeat me?¡±


    ¡°So, you really are thinking of doing that? Have you gone crazy that that old hag has casted a spell on you?¡± he asked with a low growl as he let her jaw go but did not let her move from hisps.,


    The touch of his skin was the only thing that¡¯s keeping him sane.


    ¡°No! And you know that too!¡± she sighed and then ran a hand in her hair.


    ¡°I will be the queen for now. If I think that everything is sorted out, I will pass the empire to Anne or so.. But for now, there is no one.


    Do you think that it is just a coincidence that I found my mother? No! I want to see who is behind the scenes and if you are so desperate to be with me, why don¡¯t you stay with me here after all, I am going to stay my lifetime with you.¡±

 Chapter 339 [Bonus chapter] The Easiest Target

    ¡°Still following her orders like her ve, i see?¡± Sh mocked her daughter with a gaze full of contempt. ¡°Did she even treat you well? Or are you a pet that is always at her disposal?¡± The tone only turned venomous as she was thrown inside the cell by the knight.


    ¡°Are you letting me suffer because your sister wanted to keep me in prison, Anne? I have better expectations from you but you only turned into another disappointment!¡± Her cold eyes were boring holes into the silent girl who was clenching her dress tightly in her hands and her head was lowered.


    ¡°You came here intentionally!¡± she whispered when her mother did not keep the silence. ¡°Do you think Hazel did not know that?¡± Anne¡¯s voice was low and timid but her words were clear enough to silence Sh when a wide grin formed on her face.


    ¡°Still she brought me here with arrogance.¡± she chuckled and then looked at the ceiling. ¡°I am sure she is having sex with that vampire now without a care about you and me. She had always been wild.¡± her eyes flickered with darkness oozing out that she controlled.


    ¡°Let her go and be with me again! You deserve a better life.¡± her voice softened as she looked at her daughter, ¡°you are my daughter, i will never harm you.¡± She moved closer to the bar of the cell and took her hands out to touch the cheeks of her daughter that did not move from her ce.


    Anne leaned on to the touch. She still has good memories of her childhood where Sh and her used to y together, cook together and she even taught her how to cast the spells.


    Sh had been a kind mother and their family has been a loving family. She was happy at that time.


    ¡°Be is your daughter too, mother!¡± the hands that were soft on her cheeks turned hard as she pinched Anne with force as if trying to punish her for her disrespect words.


    ¡°She is just a dark witch I could never give birth to. She had to die for our purification and her powers should be distributed to us!¡± she shouted. ¡°When will you understand that? Until Be is there, you will never grow strong. But if she is gone, you will be the strongest witch then.. It is for your future too.¡±


    Her voice turned soft again but Anne shook her head with a sigh.


    ¡°Why did you not understand your mother? I do not need power but a family that I miss. Where you used to smile looking at me while Be and I yed and shared our dreams.¡± she took a step back with a look of disappointment.


    ¡°And I have not abandoned you, you have chosen the wrong path. While i..¡± she looked back at her mother, ¡°i have always been waiting for you where our family is!¡± with that she turned to leave.


    Sh stared at her leaving daughter with narrowed eyes but soon her face rxed and a smirk formed on her lips.


    ¡°It is Be who has snatched you from me. But once she would be gone, you will soone back to me and apologize for your rudeness.¡± She whispered with a look of confidence and sympathy on her face as if she was feeling bad for them and then walked back and sat on the small bed that was ced for her.


    She closed her eyes and whistled and soon sang a song with a leisure expression on her face.


    Anne walked faster as if she was running away from the clutches of her past. She did not care where she was running to. She just wanted to get away from the voice of her mother that was wing her heart. A deep sense of hurt and pain blurred her eyes when she ran.


    ¡°Ouch! Rx mydy!¡± came the voice that was full of surprise when she bumped into a man.


    Anne raised her head to see a man that did not look like the staff of the pce. She knew everyone working here since she was living here for two decades but the man was not a vampire either, with his ocean blue eyes and a bit tanned skin.


    His face looked like a human.


    ¡°Um, it is okay!¡± he said awkwardly when the girl did not apologize but stared back at him as if judging him.


    He never knew that the maids had that much courage these days.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked bluntly when he gaped.


    ¡°I am the new assistant assigned to the lord by council.¡± he said with a look of embarrassment on his face. ¡°I havee to meet the lord and report to him.¡± Anne nodded silently, wiping her eyes to get rid of the tears.


    She was not a weak woman that should be crying when her sister was trying to be the queen. She should learn from her.


    ¡°You should wait. The lord is.. Umm busy with his wife.¡± she said as she was sure her mother was right about hazel being wild.


    The man did not understand her pretext yet he nodded like a fine gentleman. He knew that his posting was nothing but a test for him since he annoyed his fellow humans in the council.


    ¡°Pleasee this way.¡± Since she had bumped into the man and embarrassed him, she helped him in settling in the meeting room where he could wait.


    The man looked around with caution. Though the pce belonged to a human ruler, there were hardly any humans around except a few maids that did not dare to raise their heads when he passed from there.


    The knights were all low level vampires and a few of them were stronger one. They looked at him like a predator looking at the prey.


    His hands trembled a bit as he held his suitcase tightly and was relieved that the woman was giving himpany when he crossed them.


    ¡°You have to look back into their eyes with confidence to subdue them.¡±

 Chapter 340 War Again

    ¡°Pardon?¡± the man looked taken aback by her sudden reply. She was a strange bold creature.


    Walking like she owns this ce! Where did a maid get so much confidence from?


    ¡°You have to look back into the eyes of those vampires and only then would they look at you with respect since they are territorial beings that only respect strong.¡± she exined in a calm voice as she offered the man a seat.


    He looked like amb that was thrown among the beast.


    ¡°Why did the council send you?¡± she asked, ¡°wasn¡¯t a man named Edward handling the case of humans and vampires since the start?¡± she asked as she tilted her head and sat beside him. ¡°He was the one who coined the idea of marriage between humans and vampires.¡±


    After all, she was the one who acted like his assistant for two years so that she could ce that idea in his mind.


    The man was dumbfounded that a maid was asking him that question. Should she have such an outspoken mouth but then.. He was frustrated!


    He took a deep breath and tugged the well tied bow from his neck,


    ¡°Because I spoke against my head. I told them that always snitching and bitching against vampires would not take us anywhere.


    In the end, we need to work together with them. So, they sent me to enjoy my working together theory!¡± he ran a hand in his hair and sighed.


    Why was he even there?


    Anne stared at the man who looked like he would cry any moment. She had never talked so freely with strangers until she had a task to do.


    Yet she did not know why she was sitting here and chatting with a human who has amb personality.


    ¡°Since you tell them that you should work together with vampires then show them that you can.¡± she encouraged the man who blinked and looked at him.


    ¡°You just have to do your work. Lord is.. Easy to deal with.¡± she said with a pause when she saw uncertainty in the eyes of the man.


    ¡°And how do you know all this?¡± he asked with curiosity. Though the woman was clearly dressed up as the head maid or a higher staff member, she was still a worker but looking at her eyes, it gave him a feeling that she was more than that.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± her eyes stirred and she looked at the door with a sudden start that surprised him too, ¡°i have to leave. The lord is already on his way. Best of luck.¡± she muttered and then ran out of the door with hasty steps.


    ¡°Wait! At least reply to me first.¡± he shouted but the girl had already opened the door.


    She turned to look at him and then gave an apologetic look before opening the door and leaving.


    Anne walked out and ran to the ce where her mother was, only to find Hazel standing in front of the cell with her eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Hazel!¡± she called in a grave voice when the girl turned to look at her.


    Her eyes had turned dark pitch ck already and she was ready to attack their mother in any second yet Sh was spouting curses to her.


    ¡°Hazel! Rx! The woman is not worth your attention.¡± she tried to exin to her sister but before she could take a step further, she felt a jolt of electricity.


    Damn! That was bad!


    ¡°She was summoning others in the cell. She was performing a blood ritual here.¡± said Hazel with gritted teeth. Her voice was full of anger as she pointed at the markings on the ground where the words were written with blood and the bleeding finger of Sh that showed she was still trying to do it even when Hazel had stopped her in mid way.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Sh cast a dirty nce as if saying do not meddle but then stared back at hazel as if challenging her.


    ¡°So what? Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t know I havee here to ruin you!¡± she said with a scoff as she stared hard into her dark eyes, her silver eyes were hardened ¡°just look at your hair and your eyes! You are not one of us. You do not deserve the power you hold.¡±


    ¡°That is it! Why don¡¯t we test then.¡± Anne cursed in her heart. They both were like walking dynamite mines. Who knows when one would explode!


    ¡°What in the world are you talking about!¡± she closed her eyes and whispered a spell. Soon water was poured in the cell with so much force as if rain were at its full speed.


    All the markings and words faded away and the ground was cleaned anew.


    ¡°It was that easy to handle the situations. You are using bomb when a small matchstick is required.¡± she muttered as she hugged Hazel who tried to struggle in the start but soon her body started to calm down.


    She hugged her sister back and leaned her head in the crook of her neck.


    Taking a few deep breath, she calmed down herself.


    ¡°There is a new councilman in the waiting room. Apparently he was sent since the decision to the new ruler was still pending after so long.


    Why don¡¯t you go and meet him and discuss your mind with him. Hmm??¡± she asked as she rubbed the back of Hazel soothingly.


    Hazel rubbed her head as if enjoying the warmth and leaning against the smallfort she had in her life. After a few minutes she nodded, and then raised her head.


    ¡°I am sorry for losing myposure. I will make sure to ask you first next time.¡± she said in a low voice as she whispered another spell and the clouds started to form in the cell when Sh red at her as if realized what Hazel had done.


    ¡°They will rain whenever you perform a spell or bleed. My dear mother!¡±

 Chapter 341 Ruler Is Decided

    ¡°A new councilman! That is surprising. I thought Edward was going to handle the case till the end.¡± Hazel had finally gained herposure back and was following Anne to meet the new councilman where Rafael was already gone.


    ¡°I have thought so too.¡± nodded Anne but then she shrugged her soldiers, ¡°I think he will be back soon. Since the new one is a young man with a little experience.


    But he might be a good choice in supporting your proposal since he is not shrewd like others yet.¡±


    Anne spoke with such conviction that Hazel felt surprised. Her sister was introverted and hardly met or talked to others.


    As they walked to the room, Hazel noticed the man was already sitting with Rafael, and giving him advice with a lot of reports in his hands.


    She entered with Anne who was staring at the files on the table too.


    ¡°And this is the report of Marquis Afleshire, though he is a middle aged man, he had a good image in the society and his daughter Lady Celina often takes part in all the political meetings and gatherings.


    They have been neutral since the start when ites to co living of different species. So, they might be a good choice.¡± The young man passed the file to Rafael who was reading them with interest.


    Not because he was interested in the lives of those lowly humans. But he was told that this fine man was only chosenst night to assist him and he must have taken the carriage in half an hour to reach here early in the morning.


    Yet he had prepared files on all the nobles in the empire even when they were living in the countryside from the start.


    With the shaky writing, he was sure the man had stayed awake all night in the carriage and wrote all these files.


    ¡°Where did you get all the data from?¡± asked Rafael, putting down the files when Hazel walked towards him.


    He held her by the waist and inspite of offering the next chair to her, he pulled her in his arms and made her sit on hisp.


    Hazel wrapped her hands around his neck and leaned. She did not seem to mind this awkward position.


    The face of the man was burnt. His parted lips to reply stayed that way without a wording out from them for a few seconds when his face flushed.


    Anne rolled her eyes as she came and sat beside the young man.


    ¡°You know, staring for long is rude!¡± she whispered slowly though everyone in the room heard her well when the man realized that he was staring at the wife of the lord and looked away.


    ¡°Cough cough! Cough!¡± Hazel chuckled as she agreed with her sister. The boy was amb among the beast.


    Councilman never show their emotions on their faces. They started with a straight face even when they saw others killing each other.


    But the emotions of the man were all over his face and words.


    ¡°That.. I have grown up in the capital and my father works in the administration department of the empire.


    Though he is only a clerk, I have often gone to help him when I was young. So, I have heard a lot about every noble in the empire and I have met them a few times.¡± he said, finally gaining hisposure back.


    ¡°More than that, I like to keep myself aware.¡± his voice still trembled a bit but he looked back into the eyes of Rafael all this time as Anne had advised her.


    He was trying so hard. A soft smile formed on her face as she felt that the man was worth teaching.


    ¡°Hmm, I am amazed at your hard work from the first day.¡± said the lord, bringing a surprising smile to the face of the man who felt relieved. The girl was right, Lord was easy to deal with.


    ¡°But it would not be needed! You must have known that we had prepared all these files before the death of Vincent.


    Working hard is only recognized when it is needed, otherwise it is nothing more than wasting resources.¡± alright! He would take his words back.


    The lord was only making fun of him. He nodded his head with an embarrassed face as he picked up his files back and arranged them neatly.


    No matter what others said, he had done hard work on them and he was sure that his files had a lot of inside information about their dealings.


    ¡°But there is another reason that i didn¡¯t need these files.¡± he looked back at the lord who was looking into the eyes of his wife who smiled and nodded her head.


    Could they stop showing their affection in front of him? It was like abusing the singles.


    ¡°We do not need to choose anymore. I have decided who will be the new ruler.¡± that surprised the man, he looked at the lord with wide eyes.


    ¡°Have you already??¡± he asked back like fools before he could sink the words in his mind, ¡°if that is the case then my work of assisting you is already done.¡±


    A look of relief could be seen on his face. He took out some nk parchment from his suitcase with an excited look on his face.


    ¡°You can only give me the name and current position of the person and I will prepare the rest of the report on my way to the council.¡± he said as he felt his body have turned lighter with all the burden lifting off suddenly.


    He held the nib tightly in his hands and then stared at the lord for his reply.


    ¡°Making a file will not be needed since we are not giving the position to any outsider or lower noble.


    But the position would go to the only heir that is not punished.¡° The man looked at Rafael with shock and then at Hazel who was looking back at him confidently.


    ¡°The youngest daughter of the emperor, Hazel!¡±

 Chapter 342 Love In The Air

    ¡°You want thedy to be the queen?¡± he asked in a state of bewilderment as if he was missing the core information. ¡°But isn¡¯t she already the empress of your empire?¡±


    His voice was saying ¡°are you kidding me now?¡±


    ¡°My lord, she must be the next heir but she already rules vampire. Humans would never ept one such ruler.¡± and it automatically makes you the ruler too since you are so¡­ affectionate to each other!


    ¡°You already rule the vampire and lord of the council. If you would be the indirect ruler of the humans, would it not mean that you have monopoly over all thends?¡± he asked in a brave voice when Rafael raised a brow?


    ¡°Did I say, I would interfere? It is her decision to rule, not mine.¡± The man¡¯s face turned ugly.


    He was at a loss of words when he looked at the domineering couple. In the end, he looked at the woman beside him for help.


    ¡°She is the best choice among all.¡± said Anne shrugging her shoulders that left him speechless.


    ¡°You can not refuse until you try.¡± said Hazel, understanding well the dilemma of the man. ¡°I know you will feel that Rafael wants to usurp the empire but I promise that I will hand it over to someone else when it bes a peaceful ce again. I have no desire to rule or be a powerful woman.¡± she assured the man but he was still looking skeptical.


    He took a deep breath and then ran a hand in his hair. It was more difficult than he had thought. The couple is making ns to kill him by the public.


    ¡°How about we organize the huntingpetition as your father was going to organize and you convince others there. If the majority of the nobles will support you then even the council would not be able to stop you!¡± he offered with a clear indication that the council was not going to support her until the others did.


    ¡°And if the nobles will not ept it, then I am afraid that the council will offer seats to any of the marquis. Luhan and the father of Lady Celina are the best choices for now.¡± he said in a stern tone.


    Though he was still afraid of them, he was not ready to back down as he met the eyes of the lord.


    ¡°I will take the offer then,¡± said Hazel with a nod. Even she wanted to test if she would be able to convince them or not.


    ¡°But you have to participate mydy as a ruler, you have to set an example,¡± he emphasized.


    In the huntpetition, it is only men that participate while women only tie the amulet on the hands or sword of the warriors that devote the prize of their hunt to the women in exchange.


    The woman who gets more of the hunt sacrifices will be given the chance to invoke the god then with a ritual that used to be performed by the witches in the past.


    Though a few women had changed the trends recently and participated in thepetition to show their strength and bravery, it was limited tody knights.


    She nodded her head as she was already prepared for it.


    ¡°And if you get the chance to pray and perform ritual this time, you can purify your impure blood and im that as the heir, you should be given the chance. But it would not be easy.¡± warned the man when he felt Rafael¡¯s eyes narrowed at him.


    He looked away but did not change his words.


    ¡°That is fine!¡± said Hazel with a nod, ¡°I will participate and win the hunt and then use my own sacrifice to be thedy to perform the ritual.¡±


    ¡°And you have to socialize and conceive at least half a noble to support you there.¡± he added when she raised a brow.


    The man was getting more and more demanding. Though he still got scared and tried to hide his face, his voice did not falter or he did not change his words to save himself.


    ¡°Alright, then I will prepare a propaganda for you.¡± he nodded as he collected all the files and took out a few nk parchments.


    ¡°Then I will make a list of the few nobles that could support you but you have to contact them too.¡± he said in a soft voice with a sigh.


    ¡°I shall leave and see what I can do for you. We will meet here tomorrow and I hope the invitation for the hunt should be ready by then.¡± He stood up ready to leave when Rafael raised a brow.


    This was the first time when a councilman had told him what was supposed to be done.


    ¡°Is there a question, my lord?¡± asked the man when Rafael nodded with an evil smirk on his face that made the man shivered.


    He knew that she had been outspoken but he was afraid that if he did not then the couple would treat him like air.


    ¡°And what is that?¡± he asked, hiding the sweat forming on his hands when Rafael chuckled.


    ¡°You forgot to tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± that was it? Did that mean Rafael was going to follow his orders?


    ¡°Ummm, my name is Den, my lord.¡± he bowed his head to give some respect when hazel checked and stood up.


    ¡°Then we will see each other tomorrow.¡± She left the room followed by Rafael whose eyes still give goosebumps to the boy.


    He choked when he saw Rafael licking his fangs while staring at him.


    He only took a breath of relief when both of them left and only then did he realize how much his feet were trembling.


    ¡°You did good! If you need any help, then tell me.¡± said Anne, ready to escort the man who took the hint and stood up.


    ¡°That.. will you help me in my paperwork and meeting all the other nobles.¡± he started with an awkward smile on his face, ¡°you give me strength to stand in front of them.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 343 Preparation For Hunt

    Den had an embarrassed smile on his face when he asked Anne to apany him.


    ¡°No! Forget what I said, I was just being a bit out of my mind.¡± he said with a look of apology on his face as he pped himself on the head bringing an amused smile on her face.


    Heughed back slowly. But soon the atmosphere filled with an awkward silence again.


    Just when he felt that she was leaving after nodding into his direction, he felt a strange loss and then took two hasty steps towards her but stopped when he realized he was being rude.


    ¡°Do you have to say anything?¡± she asked with a smile on her face that gave him courage.


    He nodded his head like a rattle drum.


    ¡°I was just feeling a bit overwhelmed with the presence of my lord as if the room shrunk suddenly but when you came and sit beside me, it gave the courage.¡± he looked back at her dark eyes that looked like two whirlpools in the autumn nights, lethal yet beautiful that one could not take their eyes away from them.


    ¡°So, thank you.¡± he wispered when she smiled, and her hard face softened a bit.


    ¡°You will do better, you just need to have faith in yourself.¡± if only she could exin to him how well he had performed. It is not easy to get a nod when the couple are on one page.


    ¡°Did it mean that I got recognition from them?¡± she chuckled when she felt the tremor in the voice of the man.


    He looked so agitated by the idea of winning this chance that she could not help but nod her head.


    ¡°They both have the habit of killing first then asking the reason. Since you are still breathing, you have won the first round.¡± she patted the man whose face suddenly turned pale and he gulped.


    His hands instinctively covered his chest as if he was trying to protect himself.


    ¡°Now you should worry about convincing the nobles. Since Hazel had decided that she would be the queen, then she would be one.¡± her voice turned grave, giving the man goosebumps who was about to refute again.


    ¡°Not to forget that her crazy lover was following her in this.¡± she added hiding theughter when she saw how he looked like he had seen a ghost.


    The man looked at a loss of words as he forgot about everything and punched on the ss of water and chugged all in a single gulp.


    But just as she turned to leave, he called for her again.


    ¡°So..!¡±


    She tilted her head as she repeated, ¡°so?¡±


    ¡°I will see you again here.¡± he muttered hastily as if he was afraid that she would cross question him and left.


    She looked at his leaving figure and shook her head. A smile formed on her lips unconsciously and her mood was much uplifted.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of the shot of a gun filled the whole pce soon.


    ¡°This way you are going to burn the whole empire except the one you want to kill!¡± Rafael taunted when she used so much pressure in the force.


    But he was amazed at the bullets she had created. They were just wonderful but too strong.


    Hazel stared at the burning woods and sighed.


    ¡°What did you do to the bullets?¡± he asked when she put the gun down and took out another set of his bullets.


    ¡°I am starting a chain reaction in them that would make them stronger. I want to win the hunt.¡± she said in a voice full of determination when he nodded. He had guessed this much.


    ¡°I will back you up.¡± he stood behind her and massaged her back as he looked at her casting a spell on the bullets again.


    She traced the corner of the bullet with her finger when he felt the power diffusing into the gunpowder.


    ¡°That would not be needed! I did not want others to think I am your pawn to gain the ruling power of the human empire.¡± her voice was grave when she said so as she loaded the gun with new bullets and then shot the dummy again.


    This time the dummy was burnt instantly and its body turned into ashes and she frowned.


    ¡°Well, if you will not bring the body back, then it would not be counted as part of the hunt.¡± he said with an amused chuckle.


    Using Hazel to fight with simple animals was like using a sword to cut the fruits. It was going to end up in a disaster.


    Unknowingly, her lips pouted as she ced the gun on the table again and then took out another set of bullets from therge box.


    ¡°If you continued to use them with such speed, I am sure all my stock would end up before the hunt would even start.¡± she ignored the teasing in his voice as she diffused some of her powers in the bullets again.


    ¡°Using magic in the field would be dangerous. I do not want other nobles to know that I am a witch yet.¡± she said with a sigh as she was not sure if it would work this time.


    ¡°But I know I do not have enough physical strength to fight with the animals head on.¡± his brows furrowed as he looked at her worriedly when he felt bad for her.


    The moment that human left, she hade here and was trying to practice her fighting power but as she said, her body was weak.


    She was too petite and grew up sheltered under the four walls of the pce.


    Shooting just one or two bullets would not be enough if she met a stronger beast or bear.


    ¡°Well, if this would not work, you can just burn all the nobles with yourtest bullets and announce yourself as the winner.¡± heughed but she only red at him in return as she ced another set of bullets in the gun and shot again.


    ¡°I have a better solution.¡±

 Chapter 344 Burn To Ashes

    ¡°Have you forgotten the weapons you used in the past?¡± Anne took out the crossbow out of thin air and then threw it to Hazel who held it tightly in her hands.


    The weapons felt strange yet familiar at the same time when she tried it with her hands.


    She found the word ¡°bell¡± written on the corner with magic that sparkled under the dark.


    ¡°I am sure it could even kill a human and rot it from inside so that the person would not be able to wake up ever.¡± she said as she took another cross bow and filled the poisonous arrows in it.


    Anne looked at the aim of another bag soldier bound to a wooden stick in the garden and closed one of her eyes


    She shot the bow only for the sandbag to fall on the ground and all the sameing out from it.


    ¡°You can even practice on your old mouse if you want.¡± she stared at Hazel who chuckled when Rafael red at her as if warning, ¡°do not dare to shoot me again!¡± Hazel chuckled but she felt a strange familiarity while looking at it.


    As if.. She shook her head.


    ¡°I wonder how I would get killed if I was so strong and I had so many loved ones with me.¡± she had seen herself trapped in the small cage and dying from the third point of view.


    The girl trapped there was so agitated that she did not notice, but Hazel could feel that witches could not do that with her and humans had no reason to.


    Who was among them?


    ¡°But only winning a hunting contest would not be enough!¡± said Raphael as he took the crossbow from her hands making sure that she did not have any other weapons, he finally smiled at her.


    ¡°They do not need a knight but a ruler.¡± That was true! She knows that too.


    ¡°This far only Celina and Luhan had shown interest in you. The good thing is, their family is one of the strong contenders for the position, so you will not face immediate threat.¡± she nodded but knew what was about toe when she felt the smile faltering from his face.


    ¡°But the bad thing is.. They are young blood and did not have such a position that you can im yourself as ruler just with the support of two of them.¡± he held her shoulders and brought her back into his arms when he felt her taking a deep sigh.


    He assured her but they both knew it was a difficult job.


    ¡°We have to know their weakness or their desires for that!¡± he nodded with a smirk when she finally grasped the situation and offered her the papers the young man had left behind.


    ¡°I must say Den had done a great job in finding the details of all the nobles.¡± as she sat on the chair and checked all the papers, he offered, ¡°you do not have to worry about the funds for helping others. I am here to back you up!¡± She raised her head and looked at him with gratitude.


    She knew that it was only a whim that she wanted to take the responsibility of the empire but if he would help her, then she could do anything.


    Her hands clenched tightly when she flipped the paper and realized more nobles than she had expected are rted with the market of ck alley market where men and women are sold asmodities.


    ¡°If I stop working on the ck market, themoners would be in my support. And..¡± she started with a grave voice when he blinked.


    ¡°And the nobles would be against you but at the same time, their source of ie would be trained so they have toe in your support for their survival!¡± That was it! Though she nodded her voice still had ayer of grooming and her eyes looked somver.


    ¡°But that is a risky n, they could even think of getting rid from you to gain your position.¡± She was not worried about it. So, she shook her head. ¡°The family of the empress could reject it and so did the other nobles that are in the advisorymittee. So, I have to find a way that they would not be able to reject my proposal when I ce it in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± he nodded, though the emperor rule a empire, he still have to take the confidence of all the rich and higher nobles, so that they would support himter.


    ¡°Well, that is easy!¡± said Anne as she yed the small bullet in her hands and then she filled it in the gun and shot it.


    The bullet was modified by Hazel, so it but then the whole tree and turned it into dust.


    ¡°If the ce was destroyed, no one could protect it.¡± Hazel raised a brow as the idea was just like her. Unruly and wild and it lookedpletely different from the personality of her sister who was kind and affectionate, yet she nodded with a whistle and apuse.


    ¡°Do not tell me that you are going to burn the whole area without me!¡± said Rafael, standing up and walking to the sisters who were already hugging each other as if they could not stay away from each other.


    ¡°It has been days since i am only sitting and talking.¡± he said with furrowed brows but his eyes were already twinkling and the fire of the tree seemed to be reflecting in his eyes. ¡°It is time to have some action.¡±


    He hugged Hazel from behind who was still in the arms of Anne when she raised her head with a new thrill dancing on them matching the rhythm of the other two.


    ¡°Then Anne will go and save the men and women with me while you will burn the ce so that nobles have a hard time finding the trace of it in their maps.¡±

 Chapter 345 A New Sun In The Darkness Of The Night

    ¡°So, how do you want me to burn the building?¡± asked Rafael as he stared at therge buildings that had covered half of the vige.


    The ck market was not small and it never sleeps with peopleing here in the middle of the night to buy things they would not dare to buy in the broad daylight.


    She stared at the sheer amount of othersing and leaving from that dark ce that is full of lights like the sparkling gems in the darkness.


    ¡°Do we have to save all of them?¡± she asked, bringing a frown on the face of kind hearted Anne that did not understand why they would leave any to burn when Rafael was going to destroy this ce.


    ¡°Not many will leave, even if we warn them. And if we tried to demolish the ce legally then it would take ages.¡± she exined only to earn a sigh from Anne who pursued her thin lips into a straight line as if she was angry with the reply of hazel.


    ¡°How about we show them that the witches had attacked this ce?¡± asked Anne only to earn a chuckled from Hazel who knew more than dozen of the witches were hidden in that darkness like her mother and if they challenged, they would bare their fangs and use all their magic on their fingertips and attack them,


    ¡°Then it is going to be a thrilling fight!¡± she muttered with a chuckle as she looked at Anne as if asking if she was ready.


    Anne tilted her head but nodded as her fingertips have that little spark already.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Rafael stared at both of their eyes and changed their color, a strong gale was formed around them that he took a step back while looking at Hazel affectionately.


    The way she take charge and dominates always thrilled her up to no end.


    ¡°Let us start with the ve establishment!¡± Anne nodded her head readily. From yesterday when she had visited there, she wanted to break that ce and take out all the ves.


    With a crossbow in their hands they charged towards the building gaining the attention of all the shops around them.


    Their face was already covered with a mask but their silver hair was proof that they were witches.


    ¡°We are going to burn this ce. So, if you want to save your life, retreat!¡± they both announced in unison. Their voice was loud and crisp enough to fall in the ears of everyone around them.


    They both did look dangerous but not enough to sweep the whole area, so most of them only looked at them as a source of entertainment.


    Everyone knew that witches are only strong due to their powers. Their body was just like humans and as much as they use their powers, they get exhausted like a batter that had run out.


    Then they are weaker than humans and easy to catch. And the cost of witches was much more than humans and the girls standing in front of them..


    Though they could not see their faces, their figure was enough to earnrge bags of gold and with that fair skin and deep eyes, they were sure they were going to win a lottery ticket.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t that be cruel for both of you. Why don¡¯t you start with me? I am ready to get burnt by you.¡± said a man with a creepy smile on his face as he walked forward with the intention to hold their hands when Hazel stopped in her tracks.


    Her flowing hair was covering her eyes so far but when she turned to look at the man, he halted. The eyes of the girl were not silver but ck with no pupil or iris in it, just the ck sclera that looked so creepy that he took a step back.


    Hazel tilted her head, she looked at the man with a bewitching smile on her face, ¡°sure, since you are here to sacrifice yourself! How could I let such a request go in vain!¡±


    Her hands moved higher and she burnt the man to the crisp in a few seconds. Though he burnt, it was not a lengthy process and the mes were of bluish shade that only left a little residue with no body.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± they all stared at the scene with utter silence but soon the shrieks and screams of others could be heard easily. They started to run in all directions like headless chickens.


    That was the time when the knights brought by Rafael started to arrest most of them in the name of helping them or protecting them.


    But not everyone left that easily. As they walked towards therge building that was pitch ck as if killing all the hopes and making the life of the person living in them bleak and dull, a group of guards attacked them.


    They were both human and witches, men and women each had a weapon in their hands and they looked confident enough as if they had attacked witches many times and had an experience in fighting with them.


    ¡°Their weapons are made of the spell of their mother.¡± Anne pointed, the silver light could not be seen by humans, but as the witches and the daughter of Susan, they have seen her making it so many times that she could not be wrong.


    ¡°She used to work here, what else do you expect?¡± asked Hazel with a tilt of her head as her lips started to cast the first spell while she shot the crossbow to the witch who could protect herself from the spell.


    Soon the clothes of the man holding the bow string started to burn while the witch was having a hard time in saving herself from the arrows Hazel was shooting. Her face scowled as she stared at Hazel with disgust realizing who she was!


    ¡°You idiots! You are supported to protect me from weapons only then would I be able to cast spells and attack those two brats who think they are strongest!¡±

 Chapter 346 Waiting For You

    She howled as she cursed at his fellow fighters who frowned and looked at the shouting witch with an ugly look.


    Could she not see that they were having a hard time saving themselves?


    ¡°Why dont you cast a few spells first so that we will be able to attack them!¡± shouted another man who was helping his subordinate to get rid of the fire while attacking them with their sword.


    But the biggest disadvantage of the sword was, it was only good for closebat but he was not even able to reach closer to them.


    Others are no better. They were trying hard but the witches were strong enough to cast the spell and shoot at the same time.


    ¡°Stop them! Will you?¡± shouted the men to other witches who moved their hands but before they could cast the spell, Hazel sewed their lips.


    ¡°Tsk! I thought it would be more interesting!¡± said Hazel as she clicked her tongue out when she felt all of them were looking beaten.


    The witches have their mouths sewn just like her mother while their weapons that could have been strongest fell on the ground because the person holding them was not strong enough.


    ¡°Anne went and collected their weapons first.¡± said Hazel but before Anne could not and collected the knights Rafael had brought.


    ¡°We will take the charge from here, you.. Mydy.¡± he corrected his greetings when he faced the sharp eyes of hazel who looked ferocious yet bewitching like a beast that had the power to invoke temptation and then kill.


    Hazel nodded and moved in with Anne while the knights took the weapons and dragged the half dead men and witched with them.


    ¡°That was easier than I thought!¡± said Anne as she walked in but did not find any other guard even when they had started unlocking the doors of the cell,


    Hazel looked around too. The ce was too silent to her liking. Yesterday, was same but there was an ominous feeling right now that was wing her heart.


    ¡°Hey, you can go out and run to your family. You are free now.¡± shouted Anne as she had already opened more than six cells but not a single person wasing out.


    Hazel, who was on the guard and making sure that Anne did not face any disturbance while saving the person as she wanted, tilted her head.


    The faces of the women in the cell were soulless. They did not look like they wanted to get saved.


    ¡°Did you not hear me? I can take you to your family or to a safe ce if you do not have a family.¡± she shouted again but the women under the cells only looked at her as if the words of Anne were not falling into her ears.


    ¡°They have been trained!¡± said Hazel in a soft voice as she felt the women do not have any hope left that keeps the person alive.


    They looked more like living dead who are trained to follow orders like a thing or pet.


    ¡°All of you,e out this instant, your sellers are waiting for you!¡± she said in a vicious tone as she took out a small stick from the corner and hit the bars of their cell with it. ¡°Do you want to get punished for your tardiness? Hmm?¡±


    Anne flinched at the cold and sharp voice but surprisingly, the girls who were lying in like a dead being started to stand up ande out of their cells in a row as if they were trained to not break the line too.


    Most of their clothes were torn, hardly covering their bodies that even as a woman, Anne took her eyes away.


    The dried blood was proof of fresh and old wounds that had not only scarred their body but their souls that they did note forward to save themselves but they came out easily when they were being sold.


    Hazel felt the pain covering the eyes of her kind sister and tapped her shoulders with a sigh.


    ¡°We will heal them.¡± she promised and finally Anne nodded and used the spell but Hazel stopped her.


    Anne looked at Hazel with bewilderment, who let the girls go with the knights that hade to follow them when they were done with arresting the guards.


    ¡°It is not the time yet, we need our powers to save all of them first.¡± Anne wanted to tell them that they did not need much power since the building was already dested but when she noticed the look of wariness in the eyes of her sisters, she nodded back and took her hands away.


    ¡°Take all of them to the physician for healing instead of prison!¡± Shemanded the knights who nodded their head.


    They used to look at her weak figure with disdain and never took her orders when she was in the pce but now that they look at her taking the charge and fighting so strongly that could match their lord, they have started to look at her in a new light.


    This time when he bowed his head, it was with respect not out of the boundation.


    Anne continued to open the cell on the other side and shouted at the girls who did not wince or flinch when she hit the bar but stood up and came out as if it was a bell.


    ¡°Hey, youe out! We have to leave now or I wille in and beat you further.¡± she shouted at the cells when the women came out and followed the knights easily.


    That was easy! Hazel looked at the 24 empty cells on the first floor and frowned.


    ¡°Are we going to the second floor now?¡± That was the ce where the witches were kept that day.


    Hazel nodded her head and followed Anne while all the knights left with the girls and a few men.


    ¡°The ce is darker than that day!¡± murmured Anne as she lit a small candle picking it up from the holders on the walls.


    ¡°Oh my! Did we not follow the norms of a good host?¡±

 Chapter 347 Attack them

    The witches looked at her as if she was their meal.


    ¡°You should not havee back after taking one of us with you.¡± said the group that stared at Anne and Hazel with a look of disgust and challenge.


    With that a woman jumped to attack on Hazel while Anne was held by two witches. But before the witch could catch the hazel, she jumped and shot the witch with her crossbow.


    The witch frowned, she waved her hands and the arrow fell on the other side before it could touch her.


    She took out a dagger and then touched the tip of it with her tongue. It created a sound like a spark of electricity passed through it and then threw it towards Hazel who dodged it again.


    Just when the witch was about to attack her again, she felt something pulling her from the bottom and she lost her bnce and fell on the ground.


    To make the matter worse the nt that was holding her started burning with her ankle still in its grip. The witch screamed and the two witches holding Anne ran to help her.


    Hazel casting another spell and more ntsing to creep out of the ground and held the witches in their hold like chains.


    One of the witchers snickered as he used his elemental power of fire and burnt the nts to the crisp and got himself free.


    ¡°That was quite childish I say!¡± he muttered in a soft voice as if he was enjoying the chase.


    He stood up and helped the other witches in standing up and then they attacked Hazel together.


    All three of them had the same elemental power and soon the whole ce started to burn but Hazel had a protective sheet around her that she did not even feel the warmth of the fire.


    ¡°Anne go and secure the ves!¡± Anne stood up and nodded her head as she ran without worrying about hazel or her condition.


    Soon the fire started to spread around and the witch attacked Hazel with her dagger again.


    ¡°You are making a mistake!¡± warned the witch again but Hazel only chuckled and used the spell agan. This time their faces contorted when she tried to attack them with the same nts again.


    They all looked at each other as if agreeing to a n and ran in the opposite direction.


    While the witch ran where Anne had gone. The witches ran towards the left and right of Hazel but no one came towards her to attack.


    Hazel follows the witch, after her intrusion would affect Anne in saving others.


    ¡°That was not a good decision now, was it?¡± she asked as she pressed more pressure on the witch but she chuckled as if she won.


    When Hazel stopped, she felt the intense pressure and stared at the roof from where she felt something was poured over her.


    ¡°Kerosene?¡± the strong stench of the oil covered her body and then the witch smirked at her.


    ¡®It was indeed not a good decision to follow me.¡¯ said the witch as her fingers sparked.


    The mes of light were dancing on her fingers and challenging Hazel to burn her to the crisp.


    ¡°You should not poke your nose at things that have nothing to do with you!¡± said the witch as she leaked on her with the intention to burn her but Hazel stabbed the witch with a dagger as soon as she moved closer to her.


    The witch was not expecting the sudden attack,. She fell to the ground instantly with her heart bleeding.


    ¡°You are not one of us!¡± said the witch before closing her eyes when Hazel snorted.


    ¡°Who even wanted to be like you.¡± She looked around but did not find the two witchers around.


    So, she followed the direction where Anne had left for.


    More than seven witches were attacking Anne at once before she could even open the first cell.


    ¡°Helping humans or vampires even when you are one of us. Are you not ashamed of yourself?¡± asked a knight as he tried to choke Anne to death.


    His hands were holding her neck with full force as she continued to struggle. She tried to cast a spell but she was not able to move her lips and her hands were covered with the protective shell made by her own mother.


    ¡°You have kept one of us in the cell so that they could be sold likemodities. Are you ashamed of your actions?¡± she snapped back when the witches chuckled.


    ¡°They are too weak to be caught like that? If one wants to die, what could be done about that?¡± with that they tried to stab Anne to death when hazel took hold of the dagger.


    A faint light was formed around it and it flew in the air before it could touch anna.


    ¡°You are a stubborn kid that never learned it?¡± said the witch as she leaped on Hazel who just took a few steps back.


    All the witches lunged at her for once with the intention of holding her and then killing. All of them had taken out their daggers while casting the spell from the other side.


    But hazel just snapped her fingers and the rain of mes started.


    Instead of drips of water, the small mes of fire were falling on the witches that stopped in the tracks and looked at it with shock but that was only for distraction.


    Hazel knew that witches could not be killed by the small ball of fires. So, when they stopped to see one, she took out her crossbow and shot them again with full force.


    She saw how they all staggered a bit before falling on the ground. They all burnt to ashes and she moved forward to her sister that was already injured.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked with a hint of worry when Anne nodded her head.


    ¡°Lets just take them out and then leave.¡±

 Chapter 348 A Stranger But Stronger Enemy

    ¡°Lets just take them out and then leave.¡± since the cells were covered with spells. They could not use their magic to take the women out from their cages.


    They opened each door manually. This time the knights did not return to help them but they were d.


    They did not want the witches to fall into the hands of council or vampires even if the lord was her husband.


    She knew better than others that Rafael could not let go of his hatred towards the witches.


    They stepped further into the lonely corridor which felt strangely colder now as if winter had appeared again. The ce was no less than arge pce which had hundreds of rooms.


    This time when they open the cell, the witches are not needed to be motivated toe out of their cells. They have been watching how Anne and Hazel had fought with others to save them.


    But that did not let their guards down when they came closer to Hazel and Anne.


    They looked at both of them with vignt eyes.


    ¡°We are not here to harm you.¡± said Anne and Hazel nodded. ¡°Nor do we need something in exchange for your freedom.¡±


    The eyes of the witches flickered with something darker in it.


    ¡°We only wanted to free all of one. Help those who are seriously injured and run to a protective ce.¡± said Hazel in a soft and assuring voice, ¡°those who did not have anywhere to go, they cane with me. I will help you in healing and keeping you safe.¡± she offered but many have taken a step back.


    They have read the legends of the dark witch who eats the souls of humans and other witches to control them. Hazel has the same eyes that were described in the myths.


    She took a step closer and saw many witches were ready to attack her when Anne chided,


    ¡°She is the one who decided to save you while the witches that looked simr wanted to kill you in the first ce. Are you sure that you want to attack on her or fight with her?¡± The words were harsh but true.


    The girl had fought with all the witches alone.


    They lowered their heads and nodded when a few of them started to leave.


    ¡°You do not need to stay. You can always leave if you are free.¡± repeated hazel when many nodded and started to run away.


    ¡°There are still a few injured one left in the cells.¡± said Anne as she walked into the one.


    The ce was dirty and full of murky stench that could make one nauseated.


    She walked further to catch sight of skeletons that were dumped in the corner. There were at least more than twenty of them which were thrown on top of each other, creating a tower.


    She noticed that there are parts missing on the skeletons as if one had killed them but cutting that part and then left here to rot without a care.


    Her brows furrowed when she heard the sound of someone moving in the dark.


    Before she could turn, she felt something crawling on her feet and she jumped from her ce.


    Hazel, who had walked into another cell where she had seen the injured woman from that day, turned to see what her sister was making the fuss about.


    Walking forward, she looked at the bare skeletons and Anne jumped beside them and frowned.


    ¡°Is there something on your feet?¡¯ she asked when she felt the sudden movement beside her and felt a dagger on her back.


    ¡°Damn! Those sneaking bitches!¡± she shouted and turned to attack the initiator but the room was empty.


    She frowned as she touched her back and felt the warm liquiding out from her body.


    The dagger was still there to prove that it was not a dream.


    ¡°Anne!¡± She called her sister only to see the masked man being her and the dagger was about to sh the neck of Anne when her eyes widened.


    ¡°Damn!¡± she shouted as she snapped her fingers and a log fell on the feet of the masked man but once again he vanished before it could hit him hard.


    ¡°He had the strong power of teleportation!¡± muttered Anne as she touched her neck where the blood had already stained her fair neck red. She walked closer to the skeletons while looking at the bones. She raised her hand, touching the dull white surface to feel nothing,


    ¡°They did not have their mana left.¡± she said as she looked at the whole cell with vignt eyes.


    ¡°Stay alert, I do not want that disappearing monkey to attack you again out of the blue.¡± said Hazel as she walked to the woman who wasying there lifeless.


    ¡°Hey, why are your wounds not healed? Are you not a witch?¡± asked Hazel when she touched the woman only to see that she was unconscious while her whole body was covered with bloody marks that could leave goosebumps on the skin of anyone.


    ¡°She is badly injured!¡± shouted Hazel when Anne sighed.


    ¡°This cell only has a pile of skeletons. Take her while I check the next two cells then we are good to go.¡° Hazel nodded as she held the young girl while looking at the side of stairs with a frown unsure why had the knights not followed them.


    The girl showed no reaction when Hazel held her arms and started to drag her.


    She scanned all the cells around her to make sure no one was left out when she heard the shriek of Anne.


    The disappearing man had stabbed her on her abdomen and she was holding the wound with her both hands while she was already on her knees.


    A surge of anger filled her and she casted another spell, that left more than thousand arrows on the men at the same time while the branches of the nt tried to hold him at his ce.


    The man winced but burnt the branches and disappeared into the thin air once again but a few drops of blood were on the ground where he was standing.


    ¡°What in the world was that?¡±

 Chapter 349 Ungrateful Humans

    ¡°A witch that supported the thought of my mother and wanted to kill both of us.¡± said Hazel without a hint of emotion in her voice. ¡°But then he was bold enough to attack you when you are the innocent one here?¡± she continued with a chuckle, relieved that Anne¡¯s injuries were already healing.


    She helped with the holding of the girl and then scanned the area again.


    ¡°You are sure that no one is left, right?¡± when Anne nodded, Hazel and she walked out of the dark ce. There were a few guards left on the third floor but they did not try to meddle in knowing it too well that they did not have the power to control them.


    ¡°What a waste!¡± Hazel clicked her tongue out of her mouth with a ¡°tsk¡± sound. ¡°They have some pretty good weapons.¡±


    ¡°They do not have coordination!¡± Anne shook her head, ¡°I have thought of a lot of blood and brawls when I havee here.¡± she sighed as she looked at the guards who were still trying to save the building and gave up on saving the ves.


    ¡°They are still thinking that they could refill the cells with new stock.¡± said Hazel as she knew that the greed of humans could never end, ¡°we have to evacuate them and burn the whole damn ce, so that it could never be filled again.¡±


    Anne nodded, most of the time she stayed against the violence but looking at the girl in her arms and others who have lost their soul, she wanted to rip the heart of the owners of this ce apart.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and join in? I will catch those mice and then burn this ce.¡± Anne nodded as she held the girl and walked forward towards the exit while Hazel went alone to the deeper part.


    When the rest of the guards noticed that the witch wasing to them even if they did not try to stop her, they turned vignt.


    They still have the weapons an old and nasty witch had made for them. She had given them for free and told them that one day a witch with dark eyes woulde, they would have to shoot her with all these weapons as a payment.


    They did not need to be told that the girl in front of them was that witch.


    ¡°Why are you thinking so much? One should be confident enough when you are fighting or you are bound to lose.¡± she teased in a soft voice that felt warm and nice to the ears.


    ¡°You have already taken all the ves. Why are you still here?¡±


    Hazelughed. Herugh was echoing in the whole deserted area where all the cells were already empty with only a five person standing in front of her with a crossbow like her and daggers in their hands.


    Each of them was a lethal one since they were casted spell by her own mother to kill her,


    ¡°I am here to burn this ce.¡± she said so nonchntly as if she was here to greet them hello. ¡°If you want to save your life you have to leave.¡±


    Hazel did not wait and shot her crossbow but the men were ready for it.


    One of them shot at the same time and cut her bow before it could touch them.


    She raised a brow impressed, though the men were shivering they fought better than others.


    But she did not have much time left to entertain them. She whispered another spell for the nts toe out from thend and hold them in their ce.


    Each of the witches have a single ability to control one power of nature like fire, water, air,nd and space. But as a dark witch she had none.


    Where others think she had it all, she had realized when she was young that nature did ot let her control it. So she had made cheat codes.


    Spells that did not need to be spoken aloud but could control all the powers of nature that made others fear her further.


    How naive she was when she was young to believe that she could gain their approval through this.


    She looked at the guards that could not move even an inch and were not ring at her while trying to throw their dagger on her and smiled.


    ¡°Now the time for the game is over! We have to leave.¡± She raised her fingers and held all of them in the air, taking the souls out of their bodies. They shouted and screamed in panic when they noticed their bodies were moving towards the window.


    If they fell from there, even their body would not be found in one piece.


    ¡°Shushh! I am trying to concentrate here!¡± She did not know if Be had held so many people at once but as Hazel it felt too difficult.


    She needed to concentrate well to make sure that none of them would lose control of her and fall, breaking their bones and dying but their constrained screams and struggles were not helping her at all.


    Sweat covered her body and her hands were trembling. Heat started to emit as if she was burning like coal.


    She was shivering with heat and sweat and she could feel that her body was turning heavier.


    She should have asked Anne to create a teleportation since she had the power of space in her hands.


    ¡°Will you stop struggling now or do you really want to fall?¡± she shouted once again when they were already out of the window and hanging in the air.


    Even a fool could see that she was trying to save them by not throwing them but trying tond them slowly on the ground for which she had to fight against gravitation yet they were dancing like headless chickens. What a fool.


    They stopped when they realized what she was saying but then again, who will trust a witch so they started struggling again, popping all the nerves of her head.


    ¡°They are ungrateful and will never learn or they will have already killed you to repay the kindness of your mother.¡±

 Chapter 350 Who Was He?

    The soft whisper behind her ears and the presence of the same man again did not help her when she was already holding so many men after fighting for hours and using her magic continuously.


    The only drawback of using cheat codes to control nature was it took a lot of energy from her and she felt depleted.


    ¡°Are you going to ce their life above and keep saving them while I will kill you?¡± he asked with a chuckle and she could feel the tip of the dagger her mother had casted a spell on the back of her neck.


    He was moving it slowly as if he wanted to engrave a mark on her rather than killing but the wound he was creating was healing at the fast rate.


    ¡°And here I thought that the spell of Susan stops witches from using their powers.¡± he snickered and threw the dagger away.


    She was not sure if he had achieved what he wanted or had given up halfway through. Why in the world was this floor on so much height and why are those damn fools still trying to struggle when they have realized her intentions!


    ¡°Dang it!¡± she shouted as she felt she could not cast another spell to stop the man behind her when he chuckled. Amused that the humans were still her priority when she was known as a dark witch.


    ¡°Witches do not swear, Bell!¡± he said in a stern tone like a teacher reprimanding their students when she clicked her tongue out. Just a few minutes more!


    ¡°What are you trying to do? If you want to kill me, this is yourst chance. Once I am done with those fools, I will lunge on you and kill you!¡± she threatened with a snarl when the man sighed.


    ¡°Trust me, I want to kill you the most but it would not work.¡± To prove his words, he took a gun out of his pants pocket and shot her in the back.


    The blood came out instantly but then the hole that was created on her body only staggered her for a second before it healed and disappeared as if it was never there in the first ce.


    ¡°That fucking hurts, you moron!¡± she shouted as she took deep breaths, her body was full of sweat and her face had turned pale when she heard him frowning around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat! How difficult it is to follow such simple orders.¡± he said as he shot another bullet into her. ¡°See what I was telling you. You can not be killed by me.¡± he even shrugged his shoulders when she finally turned to him.


    The men were already on the ground and she did not care, in which hole would they run to as she red at the masked man who was teasing her.


    ¡°Then why are you shooting me in the first ce?¡± she asked with a glint in her eyes as her fingers started to spark again.


    ¡°I do not know, maybe I am feeling bored!¡± said the man with a chuckle but his eyes have no humor. They were looking at her coldly when she snickered and then attacked him.


    She burnt his leg that caught fire instantly but he did not look much affected by it.


    ¡°Sigh! You do not like ying at all!¡± he said with a tone full of regret as he shot her again on her head and she closed her eyes but she opened them hardly in five second yet the man had already left.


    ¡°Psycho!¡± she muttered as she looked around, making sure that he was not hidden anywhere.


    One she did not find the traces of any living being around her, she burnt the whole building and then staggered.


    She was just about to jump from the building when she felt the warmth of the touch she knew even in her unconscious mind.


    ¡°What are you doing here, the building is burning?¡± she asked in aint form but there was a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Of course, I came to take my dear wife. She had worked so hard.¡± Rafael smiled in spite of feeling annoyed.


    He had told her again and again to not deplete herself. This is the only thing that makes her vulnerable but she never listens.


    He held her tightly in his arms and then walked to the balcony from where she had thrown the men out.


    ¡°Hold me tightly, alright?¡± Hazel nodded, now that he was here, she was not on the guard anymore.


    Her body rxed in his arms and she wrapped her hands around his neck to let him be the hero and save the damsel in distress.


    Once assured that she was fine, he jumped from the balcony of the third floor while holding her in his arms like a rare treasure.


    Hended straight on his feet yet he checked her to make sure that she was not affected.


    Once assured, he hugged her again.


    ¡°Why did you send Anne back? Do you think it is good to do everything by yourself? Hmm? What if something has happened to you?¡± he glowered at her with his face turning frigid but she could see how he was trembling when he had found her in the middle of the burning building.


    She wanted to tell him that she was fine and was about to jump from there when he came, but looking at his face, she only felt the desire to tease him.


    ¡°My hero! You have saved my life. Shall I thank you with a kiss?¡± she asked in a flirtatious tone as she licked her lips showing the desire ignited in her burning his core and passing heat to his lower region too.


    ¡°Only a kiss would not be enough to save you, my dear wife. I want the whole meal but first¡­¡± he looked around at the burning area and men and women running around, ¡°we have to clean the mess we have created.¡±

 Chapter 351 Unfolding Of The Truth.

    Like a devil in the middle of the fire, they both flew from the sky andnded on the ground. It was such a smooth fall and both looked so damn cool and sexy when they did that.


    It caught the attention of many but then they were enemies.


    The whole ce was burning and the sound of guns could be heard. The mes of fire have covered the whole ce.


    Rafael did not let go of Hazel even when they hadnded well. He was holding her hands as the small traders kept running.


    ¡°Will we let all of them go?¡± letting them go only mean shooting of ck market from here to anywhere else.


    This ce is not ck market, those people are. As if reading her mind, he chuckled,


    ¡°You do not have to worry about that..¡± he smirked and then saw how Anne joined them back, ¡°we are quite a team to work with.¡± They all three looked at each other and then nodded their heads as they first touched each other.


    Anne went and used the power of teleportation to stop anyone who was trying to leave and caught them in the chains given by Rafael.


    Rafael with his strong agility took hold of many. If someone did not listen, he will conveniently shoot them on their thigh or knees.


    And with a smirk, he passed them to the knights.


    ¡°You! Why are you taking us with you?¡± asked one with a snarl as he stared at the vampire with a vicious look.


    He was sure that Rafael did not have any good intentions towards them. None of the vampires have but they have never expected a vampire would attack them with the witches.


    ¡°This is against our freedom andw. What have we done to be arrested?¡± asked another who was shot by Rafael. He was holding one of his thighs where the gun had made a hole and then pointed another finger at him as if asking what in the world was that?


    ¡°Hmm, let me see!¡± he said with a warm smile as he rubbed his chin. They all took a step back when Rafael walked to them with fear and hatred in their eyes.


    ¡°For the start, you have broken thew and are doing business here illegally.¡± he started, ¡°then you tricked the customer into buying goods that were not real.¡±


    There was a warm smile on his face that was only widening with time. ¡°Andstly, you are part of the ck market that my wife wanted to destroy. And you know..¡± he crouched down on the ground and met the eye of the men, ¡°i do everything that my wife wants to please her.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± the words came out of his mouth with such a domineering aura that they did not know how to reply.


    Was it even a matter worth boosting that you are ve to your wife? Since when has time changed so much?


    Just when he was still looking at the man, he raised his gun in the air and the man closed his eyes with fear.


    The sound of the shot of the gun trembled him but it was not him that was shot.


    He opened his eyes and checked his body then he turned back to see Rafael had shot another man trying to run.


    ¡°They never learn. Do they?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    On the other side, Hazel had already used much of her energy and her body was burning, so she used crossbow rather than spells.


    ¡°You bitch!? What are you trying to achieve by killing us?¡± said a witch as she flew towards Hazel whose eyes have turned green again.


    ¡°Peace!¡± said Hazel with a shrug of her shoulders. Her voice was full of arrogance as she stared back at the witch with a grin, who was already scowling.


    She attacked Hazel with a strong spell of fire but Hazel just shook her head as if she was dealing with a bratty kid that would never learn.


    ¡°You are not qualified to attack me.¡± said Hazel as she casted a spell to block the fire that burnt all around her but did not touch her as if an invisible wall was blocking the fire.


    ¡°You! What are you?¡± asked the witch with her eyes narrowing on her face when Hazelughed.


    ¡°I meant to be a friend if you would have been kinder. But right now?¡± she tilted her head as she stroked her clothes and the fire disappeared under her touch, ¡°i am your death!¡± with that she shot the crossbow to the witch who tried to run away but it still touched her thighs.


    She winced and red at Hazel when more witches came to attack her.


    She crushed and then stared at Anne who was already handing a group of thugs while Rafael was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Caught you!¡± said one as she came flying behind her. ¡°You have gotten weaker after fighting with so many. Now it is our turn to teach you a lesson.¡± whispered the witch only then did Hazel realize that the first was an escape goat to lure her there.


    More than six witches were waiting for her with a dagger in their hands.


    ¡°You have been pretty wild while burning the whole ve establishment.¡± said one as she touched the cheeks of Hazel with her long nail and traced her outlines.


    ¡°But you should not have wasted so much of your powers in saving those humans. They were not worth it.¡± she shook her head as if she was teaching a kid, ¡°but then, it ended well in the end, with you in our hands.¡± they all chuckled together as if it was their personal joke.


    They all covered her from all the corner, assured when Hazel did not try to fight them back or y any tricks but she continued to stand there with a m look that would soon be broken, they were sure of it.


    ¡°You were one of us. Yet you betrayed us again and again! Do you think that you would not be punished for that?¡±

 Chapter 352 The Sacrifice

    ¡°Why are you trying to kill me?¡± she asked with a pale look on her face, her body was burning with fire and they could feel her nerves getting quicker as if she would burst soon, ¡°it could not only be about burning the ck market since you never it at the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Curiosity killed the cat, do you not hear that?¡± asked the witch who chuckled, ¡°but then you are already going to be dead. Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Other witches joined theughter as they teased the young witch who thought of herself as above them.


    ¡°Alright since you are dying, i will take it as yourst wish!¡± said the witch with a nod of her hand and many started marking a circle around her.


    ¡°You are part of the sacrifice!¡± said the witch, which did not surprise Hazel at all, as she could already see that they had prepared to perform a ritual.


    ¡°So, all this was a trap to deplete my energy so that you can take me out easily?¡± she asked with a chuckle as the witches had already taken away her crossbow and the heat rising from her body was proof that she had turned much weaker to fight so many.


    The witch ced her hand behind her back. Looking down at Hazel as if she was a fool.


    ¡°At least you know now! I thought that you would never be able to get our trick.¡± the witch shook her head while others sneered looking at Hazel as if she was a fool.


    ¡°I have thought that you will be smarter since your mother had warned us again and again that you will be stronger and cunning. So we will never let our guards down.¡± the witch tilted her head and then stared at the hands of Hazel that did not have any spark left. Her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°I wonder how someone could be such a fool when she had so many powers in her hands!¡±


    ¡°So you only want to sacrifice me because my mother told me. Just that and you call me a fool!¡± Hazel clicked her tongue as if she was disappointed with the reason when the witch red back at her.


    For a long time witches were taken as a foolish being that had so much power but still trampled by both species.


    The words work as the sore spot for those who were holding her.


    ¡°Ha! Still acting cocky, are you?¡± She pulled the hair of Hazel to insert some pain in her body and scare the witch but she did it get the relief she wanted since Hazel stared back deep into her eyes that felt challenging.


    ¡°Well, we will not let the death of the strongest witch go in vain.¡± said the witch with a proud look on her face as she stared at the ground.


    The markings were almost done and once it waspleted Hazel would not have any way out. She would be trapped in the hole while they would cast the spells to get rid of her darkness.


    ¡°Once you are sacrificed, we will get all your powers. Each one of us? Would it not be better to have this power by so many instead of one? For the welfare of your coven, you should be sacrificing this much.¡±


    She said as if letting her die was a favor they were doing on her.


    ¡°And that was told by my mother?¡± asked Hazel with the tilt of her head, ¡°that woman hated me since birth since i am a dark witch. What if she was lying so that you all will help her in getting rid of me.¡± she said with such confidence that the old witch blinked.


    She looked at her friends who stared back at her but then shook her head.


    ¡°The legends and the sacred book could not be manipted. Your sacrifice is written on each one of them.¡± said the witch with surety that Hazel wondered if she had read those books in the past and had forgotten about them or she was still clueless about the reason for her death.


    ¡°Your mother had sacrificed herself by letting you catch her. She was sure that you would follow her and soone to this ce to free all the suffering humans and witches you will see.¡± chuckled the witch as if it was a joke.


    ¡°We never trusted her as those were pathetic humans. But she said that you both are too kind for your own good. Now I can see how right she was!¡±


    The woman took a step back as she looked at the marking with her eyes glinting. An evil smile on her face as she looked at Hazel with malice.


    ¡°It was nice meeting you and talking to you but the time of chatting leisurely is over.¡± she smiled at Hazel and then looked away towards the other witches.


    ¡°Since you have been so calm and supported us for so long, I will give you a goodbye gift!¡± said the witch as she smiled at Hazel. She ced her hands in her pocket and then took out a small amulet.


    ¡°Your mother had told us that you were holding itst time when you were brought for the sacrifice. This must be precious to you¡± it was? Hazel caught the amulet that was thrown into her direction and then stared hard at.


    She started to feel dizzy and she was sure it was another even when she was going to see a part of her memory as a movie in front of her.


    But this was not the time to fall into a dream or she would never be able to wake up from it and die as a sacrifice.


    Just as the witches bid her goodbye and took a step back, Hazel stood straighter and her face had a smile. She looked beaming and howling.


    Her body looked like it had woken up after a long nap, she was looking fresh and smiling hard that surprised the witch?


    ¡°What happened to you? Did you get such a shock after being told the truth?¡±

 Chapter 353 Cruel Mother Have A Plan

    ¡°What happened to you? Did you get such a shock after being told the truth?¡± though the witch passed a mockingment her face turned pale looking at the beaming face of Hazel.


    Something here did not feel right.


    ¡°You know what? My mother is cruel to kill her own child twice.¡± she said with a sour look on her face as she stared at the markings that started glowing, ¡°but she is a smart witch that has survived so long and hid her so well. You should have listened to her advice when she told you to not let your guards down when ites to me.¡±


    A few seconds ago, Hazel was in extreme pain and his body was burning like fire was burning her veins but she was standing there perfectly fine now.


    ¡°Was that all an act?¡± asked the witch with a snarl. Her whole face had turned redder. She looked angered as she felt she was tricked. But when she checked, her veins were burning.


    ¡°No! I was feeling like i could not take breath.¡± said Hazel with a sigh, ¡°but witches have a good healing power. Did you forget that even if it is dark, I still have all the powers of the witches.¡±


    Hazel had realized that her body could purify all the toxins that had been taken in if given time when the girl had given her a drug.


    ¡°My body can heal and purify itself if given time and you have given plenty of that to me.¡± she cleared for the witches who were still staring at her with confusion.


    ¡°Now that the matter is solved.¡± she said as she tilted her head and then cracked her knuckles filling her face with an eerie look, ¡°let¡¯s get into action.¡±


    Since her body had enough time, she felt like she had taken a long rest and was full of energy.


    She casted the spell and her eye turned dark again, losing its iris and sclera. The green color was soon reced by the ck with the darkness covering around her.


    Her hair flew high in the air and her feet raised in the air too when a strong gale was produced around her.


    The marking had started to glow but she was yet confined by it. It would have been only a matter of seconds since the ritual would have started but the witch was busy in passing sarcasticments on Hazel and mocking her so she had not casted all the spells yet.


    But it only gave a chance to Hazel to rise high into the sky and fly.


    A smirk formed on her face when she looked at the confused witch that still could not believe that Hazel had freed herself from such a perfect trap.


    ¡°But all the rituals were done, you should have been coughing blood and dying?¡± said the leader of the witches who was doing all the talking so far with a look of disbelief in her eyes as she continued to stare hard at the flying Hazel that was covered with ayer of winds circling around her making tornadoes.


    ¡°Oh my! Did I disappoint you that much?¡± asked Hazel with a wide grin on her face that was full of arrogance and mockery.


    ¡°My mother has warned you!¡± she asked back as she moved her hands away with a strong force and many witches that were on the ground flew away with force like the dried leaves flew away in the windy night.


    ¡°But you were so arrogant and full of yourself that you did not listen to her and took me for granted!¡± The witch took a step back and looked around as she found the crossbow that Hazel was holding not too long ago.


    Without waiting for another second, she threw an arrow on Hazel with her own weapon but the arrow did not touch her.


    The strong gale around her threw the arrow too far away no matter how many times she shot Hazel.


    The face of the witch had turned pale when Hazel moved her hands again with full force and the next line of the witches already flew again like they had no power at all.


    ¡°They were even weaker than humans. It looks like they have consumed quite an energy in making those markings.¡± said Hazell as she shook her head.


    She had already flown away from the markings and her feet had touched the ground again. The eyes of the witch widened in shock when she realized all her friends were already gone but Hazel had kept her in her ce as if she wanted to savor her death from her own hands.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Your mother wanted you dead. I was just helping my friend.¡± She hurriedly tried to put all the me on her mother so that it would turn into their family problem and she could run away from it.


    But Hazel just clicked her tongue in her mouth and ¡°tsked!¡± ¡°you were doing all this to gain power.¡± She tilted her head as the witch tried to take a step back but fell on the ground when her body bumped into a witch that was lying there unconscious.


    She felt on the ground with fear crawling on her face. Hazel was stronger than all of them. She had only epted to attack her since the n was too good to fail.


    ¡°Do not make killing sound like such a selfless act of friendship and righteousness.¡± she spat with a cold look on her face.


    The woman noticed that the power of the winds had died around her. When Hazel crouched on the ground to look into her eyes, the leader of the witch picked up a dagger from the ground that was in the hands of the unconscious witch and held it tightly in her hands until Hazel came closer.


    Just as Hazel crouched on the ground, she stabbed the dagger on her abdomen with a wide grin on her face.


    ¡°You are going to die with my hands no matter what trick you y!¡±

 Chapter 354 She Had Tricks

    the leader of the witch picked up a dagger from the ground that was in the hands of the unconscious witch and held it tightly in her hands until Hazel came closer.


    Just as Hazel crouched on the ground, she stabbed the dagger on her abdomen with a wide grin on her face.


    ¡°You are going to die with my hands no matter what trick you y!¡± she said with a wide grin when she saw Hazel narrowing her eyes.


    Her expressions didn¡¯t change at all as she held the dagger and then took it out of her skin with her own hands.


    The hole that was formed filled with fresh flesh and skin in less than three seconds as if it was never there in the first ce.


    Her expression did not change. As if she felt no pain, nothing.


    ¡°You never learn with your actions do you?¡± asked Hazel with a look of disappointment as she held the jaw of the witch that opened her mouth and closed it with no wordsing out.


    ¡°I have already told you that my body has the strongest healing power among witches, yet you are getting so proud of your petty tricks. Did you think I would really die from them?¡±


    She pointed at the ground that was full of unconscious bodies of the witches like the ce is a graveyard,


    ¡°You should have learnt it with their conditions since i want to keep you alive for more information but you disappointed me.¡± she said with a grave voice that brought trepidation in the heart of the witch who was sure of her victory.


    All the witches have the healing power but it does not give immortality. She had seen many witches dying around her with gunshots and poisonous daggers since the effect of poison was much faster than their healing power but the witch sitting in front of her was different.


    She had special powers that made her look no less than an immortal. If she had known about that, she would not have tried to attack her again and again but ran away when she had the chance.


    But now it was toote.


    ¡°The word dark witches makes me more evil than you are. But i still know i am not the corrupt one even if i am part of devil while you are a fucking witch whose morals have broken in the greed of power. It is you who deserve to be sacrificed, not me.¡± she said in a cold tone that was full of razor sharp as the witch winced.


    But she could not move as Hazel was still holding her jaws. With that she used her bare hands to pierce the skin of the witch and took out her heart that was still beating when she took it out.


    The witch stared at her own heart with her eyes wide that soon lost its light and she felt limp on the ground. The heart beat for a second before turning still in her hands.


    Hazel continued to stare at the heart as if she was looking at her reflection in it.


    She never wanted to go on this path. She only wanted to live a simple life. She thought that she was kind enough to save others and take care of them.


    And now look at her. She was sitting between the sea of dead bodies.


    Lucian had been the start of it! She had been killing more and more people and somewhere in her heart she knew that she did not feel appalled by it anymore.


    She had not killed others because she was a dark witch, but their actions had forced her to walk on the path of darkness and she wondered if there was an end to it?


    Would she ever be able to walk back to the path of light? What would happen if she would be so corrupted that she would lose the importance of the lives of others and stop feeling emotions?


    The ground was full of dead bodies and a few that were still holding the life with a thin thread that could but cut anytime if they were not helped.


    But would she be able to save them? Save those who had tried to sacrifice her for the second time and if they were left alive, she was sure that it would not be thest time.


    They would never feel grateful to her but me her that she was the one who attacked them in the first ce.


    She choked as she knew that they would very conveniently forget that they were the one to attack her first.


    ¡°Why am I even caring?¡± she muttered as she stood up but no matter how many times she tried to move away from there and return to those who were still looking for her, her feet did not let her.


    Her eyes continued to stare at their struggling faces and her ears could hear their inaudible pleading and she closed her eyes.


    She covered her ears with her bloodied hands to get herself free from those whispered when she felt a strong pair of arms holding her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± there were not one but two voices that belonged to her family. Somewhere, where she was not treated as a dark witch but as a person who needed to be loved equally.


    ¡°Anne, can you help them?¡± she asked despite the fact that she was helping the criminals.


    At least, she was saving herself from that greed and corruption by helping them.


    But her words brought an instant frown on the face of the man who was rubbing her back. he did not need to be told what had happened here with the number of bodies covering the ground and the markings.


    He had seen the marking before too and it had taken the soul out of him when he noticed all of that again.


    ¡°Those witches are the one who tried to kill you. They need not be saved!¡±

 Chapter 355 I Am Here For Witches

    Hazel did not pay attention to him, she continued to look at Anne who was stunned but nodded her head in the end.


    ¡°Hazel!¡± Rafael scowled, he held her in his arms and then started walking away.


    He could not believe that she was saving him even when he refused. Did she have any idea how much he had suffered in those few hours when they were not able to find her?


    His eyes turned colder and all the light vanished from them. His face looked indifferent and cold as if all the emotions died in his heart.


    But she knew that he was pissed. So, she did not struggle anymore in his arms.


    She leaned further, enjoying the warmth of his body when he coldly harrumphed but did not throw her away.


    ¡°Why did you save them?¡± he asked in a voice full of frustration, ¡°if you think it will change their heart, then you are a fool. It will only give them encouragement to attack you again.¡±


    ¡°I know.. I am not saving them, I am saving myself from spilling more blood.¡± ¡®because i am afraid that i would really be the demon they think i am.¡¯ she did not say those words out aloud but her face was screaming her emotions and he sighed.


    He ced her softly in the carriage and then sat beside her,


    ¡°You need rest. Close your eyes. I will wake you up when we reach the pce.¡± The whole area was burning with fire.


    Many were running here and there. The sound of screaming and shouting had filled the whole ck market.


    The witches were caught and the men who dealt with drugs and other dealings were caught too.


    It was going to create sensation in the morning when the empire would know what happened.


    Just as Rafael closed the door to take Hazel back, the door of the carriage knocked.


    ¡°Start the carriage, i am not in a mood to entertain anyone else now.¡± he said in a harsh voice when Hazel opened her eyes again.


    She peeked out of the door only to find the girl who had attacked her, Luhan and a few other persons standing behind them.


    She knew that all of them were witches.


    ¡°Open the door of the carriage!¡± Rafael stared at her codly. As if telling he was not going to listen to her this time.


    When she held his cheeks and looked at him gently.


    ¡°I know I am worrying you too much. But this is the fight of my existence. I do not want to hide and live in fear all my life. I want to end it once for all!¡± her eyes were filled with pain and she looked torn.


    The massacre earlier must have left a deeper impact on him than he had thought. He rubbed her back soothingly as if assuring her that nothing would happen to her as he took her in his arms again.


    ¡°If any of them tried to y a trick on you, then i will fucking suck all of their blood and hang them in front of their house to teach a lesson to all of those witches who think they are god and have the right to take decision for you!¡± he said in a low but threatening voice.


    By the looks on his face, she was sure that he would not think twice before doing so.


    He would kill all of them and even enjoy it.


    She nodded her head when he was expecting another rebel from her.


    ¡°Mm, then i will make sure to behave allegiant since you are the one protecting me!¡± she chuckled slightly, making him shake his head.


    ¡°You know my weakness well enough!¡± He knew that even if she was lying about that, it made him feel rxed that she was going to rely on him and ask for help.


    He never liked to be bothered by others, but sometimes her independence and doing things on her own, hurt him too much.


    If only he would have been a bitte.. He trembled thinking what result would it have brought and closed his eyes again.


    His presence was making him feel better when the door of the carriage was knocked again this time with more urgency.


    ¡°Tsk! They should know that they could not disturb a couple. What if we were doing romance.¡± he said in an irritating voice when she chuckled.


    ¡°Are we now?¡± she asked, rubbing her head on his bare chest from the three opened buttons when he ran hand in her hair.


    ¡°If you want, I will be happy to oblige with a quick session?¡± it made her chuckle more, soon the dark feeling in her heart dissipated.


    ¡°Nah! I do not want a quickie. I want one long and hard one that would continue all night.. How about handling them first and then running straight to our bedroom.


    I want to tear these damn clothes that separate us from each other.¡± this time his eyes filled with mirth and desire.


    ¡°I could have gotten rid of them for you here, my love. But I think the one standing out of the carriage are too impatient to let us be.¡± he scoffed as he let her go finally and made sure that her dress was fine.


    He loved to see her without one but that should only be his exclusive right. If anyone would see her that way, then he would gauge their eyes out.


    She could read that in his eyes and smiled. Her face looked better and he felt relieved.


    He opened the curtains of the carriage and stared at the group with cold eyes when Hazel took over.


    She stepped between the window and Rafael to open the door when Luhan and Lilian walked in while others waited for them out of the carriage.


    ¡°I have neve thought that you would actually burn the whole area. Did you find the witches imprisoned there?¡±

 Chapter 356 She Did Not Trust Any

    ¡°I have neve thought that you would actually burn the whole area. Did you find the witches imprisoned there?¡± asked Luhan in a calm voice, he did not try to hide the fact that there were witches too in front of Rafael whose cold eyes were staring at them with a predatory look all this time.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give them to us and we will leave silent from here.¡± he said seeing the skeptical look on the face of hazel, he added, ¡°we do not trust humans or vampires when ites to taking care of witches.¡±


    ¡°Then what made you think that I will trust you?¡± Hazel asked back with a cold look on her face, when she saw him frowning, ¡°you have done nothing so war to earn my trust.¡±


    Then she turned back to look at Lilian who flinched and then lowered her head.


    ¡°Then the matter will be exaggerated.¡± said the man with a smile but it did not look like he was worried about it. ¡°I have supported you since the start. You should show me at least some gratitude.¡±


    ¡°I would have if you would have been as selfless as you sound!¡± she responded as she leaned her head on Rafael who held her with a domineering look on his face.


    With his strong presence the whole carriage felt cramped and suffocating.


    Though he did not say a word, his presence alone was enough to keep all the witches in check.


    They did not dare to speak freely or force Hazel into doing something.


    ¡°I meant no harm, but the way you manipted Celina into asking me to attack on the ck market and your friend dragged me in my own ce, i can not trust you so easily and i am not letting anyone go until i know the truth behind the whole ident.¡± said Hazel with a smile to the man who sewed at her vicious words.


    ¡°I mean no harm. I was only trying to save the imprisoned witches. A few of them are part of our coven and we havee this far only to save them and end that damned ce so that no one would be able to take one of us again.¡± he said in a cfondent voice as if he was not worried about what she thought but only about the people he hade to save so far.


    ¡°That is a nice story, you have it!¡± sheplimented the man who looked colder with her words. ¡°But if that is the case then you can alwayse to the pce and talk to them. If they want to go, I will dly allow them to follow you.¡±


    It was clear that she was not going to give up on the witches, making the situation a stalemate.


    Hazel did not know why but she felt that the man was not as simple as he seemed and the girl sitting there smiling on her own while holding the hands of man as if she was trying to mark her territory did not give her a good impression.


    Luhan¡¯s eyes narrowed on his actions but he did not say a word when he felt the cold eyes of Rafael on him.


    ¡°Alright, then I will meet them in a pce and take them with us when you are satisfied with our reason and their behavior. I will only hope that you will take care of them till then.¡± He was about to stand up and leave as he knew that Hazel was not in the mood to listen and with Rafael standing beside her, he would not be able to do anything about it.


    ¡°As long as you do not get blinded by the species and start taking humans and vampires as your enemy.


    The one who caught the members of your coven was not one else but yourself by killing the witches.¡±


    The man frowned, he did not like even a bit the way Hazel was ming them for the things humans and vampires have done.


    ¡°Do you know how it feels to be a witch? Go and tell a vampire and they will kill you just for fun while humans would try to cage you and sell you for a lot of prize.¡± he scorned her as he added, :¡±it is different for you since you are loved by the lord. Not every witch has the same luck and chances to live.¡±


    ¡°Then try to change it. You still have a long time in front of you. If you don¡¯t have anything else, I will like to go and rest in my pce.¡± she dismissed them when Lilian who was silent all this time scorned as she stared at Hazel who was trying to behave all mighty!


    Hazel made herselffortable, staring at the young witch she had not noticed before.


    ¡°If you are only doing this because of my mistake that day, then I can apologize to you for my misunderstandings.¡±


    ¡°If you think you hold so much importance then you are wrong. But if you are apologizing, you should name your mistakes as a misunderstanding in the first ce?¡± asked hazel back with a look of amusement in her eyes.


    The girl was trying to behave arrogantly tillst yet she dared to stand in front of her and say that she was sorry!


    ¡°If you both are done, then you leave. My wife has burnt the whole ck alley, she needs rest and I need her.¡± Rafael opened the door of the carriage and stared at them as if asking, ¡°get the fu** out of here if you are done!¡±


    Luhan stared at Hazel one more time but she just closed her eyes and leaned in the arms of Rafael who was holding her protecting and staring at both of them with piercing eyes.


    ¡°I will still hope that you will take the side of the witches when the timees. ¡± he muttered as he walked away from there.


    ¡°So you do know that they are witches from the start?¡± asked Rafael as the carriage finally started. Hazel could feel from his voice that he was pissed that she was hiding things from her but she nodded her head without a care.


    ¡°Yes and that girl fed me drugs. I do not trust them so keep an eye on them for me.¡±


    .

 Chapter 357 Big Dreams Need Sacrifices

    ¡°Oh! What are you doing here?¡± the man asked Anne who was stained with blood all over.


    Anne who was still holding the girls for their first aid and looking at the burning fire that had spread all around turned to look at Den who was adjusting his sses and looking at her with furrowed brows as if wanting to ask ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°The lord had sent the forces to help everyone who was caught in fire.¡± she exined their predetermined excuse for the fire.


    ¡°But you are..¡± he paused and then walked closer to her. ¡°Let me help then.¡± he took the girl that she was holding in her arms.


    Their hands brushed and he took his hands away with the witch in his arms.


    ¡°There is a small camp there where a physician is taking care of the casualties!¡± ignoring the embarrassment on the face of the man, she pointed at the tent with a nk face when he tilted his head and followed her finger and nodded his head.


    There was a small temporary tent that was guarded by a bunch of vampires. He was not sure if he should take the woman there since it looked like a witch.


    But he followed her guidance and took the woman there. To his surprise the physicians in the camp were all human.


    ¡°Vampires do not need a physician since they have strong healing power. They did not get sick or injured.¡± he nodded his head and felt like a fool as he coughed and looked away.


    He ced the girl on the temporary bed made there where already a few girls wereid. All of them were witches.


    ¡°I thought witch has strong healing powers too.¡± she nodded at his words, ¡°yes, but tormenting them for a long time or keeping them hungry breaks their strong powers or a witch stronger than them could attack them and disable their healing capacity.¡±


    Anne had a nk face yet the man looked at her with surprise. He was not expecting her to reply and that also perfectly.


    ¡°I have worked under a lot of witches.¡± as if reading the questions in his eyes, she added with the same indifferent expressions when he nodded.


    They both helped other witches to bring in silence. None of them looked at each other or spoke a single word until thest one was brought.


    Anne took a deep sigh as she leaned on the tree nearby.


    Though her wounds have healed, she was still feeling exhausted after working for so long.


    Her face had gone pale and she was drenched in sweat all over. She looked like she was in too much pain.


    She sucked a deep breath as she stretched her body and the sound of breaking bones could be heard all over.


    ¡°What a pain!¡± she muttered when she saw a bottle was presented to her to drink water.


    She tilted her head and stared at the man who was looking embarrassed and shook her head.


    She still took the bottle but instead of drinking water from it, she spilled the whole bottle on her face and hair.


    The cold water felt good on her burning skin.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± she passed the bottle back to the man who was staring at her with a stunned look.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked after a few seconds when he did not leave but continued to stand there and staring at her.


    She had always found the unneeded stares annoyed. But surprisingly, she did not feel annoyed by this littlemb who was finally learning how to roar.


    ¡°The council have sent the group of people who live nearby to see what happened here.¡± his voice turned serious as he looked back at the fire that had started to cool down. Yet the whole ce was covered with smoke and dust.


    The sound of screaming and running was still in the air.


    ¡°How did that happen? The ce was just fine in the morning and now¡­¡± he shook his head as he looked at the amount of loss.


    It would cost a fortune to make this ce again.


    ¡°This is ck market. Anything can happen here.¡± There was warmth in his voice that made a chill run down his spine too.


    He looked back to the girl who looked full of anger. Her whole face had turned color that did not suit her at all.


    ¡°Yeah! But it is good that it burnt. I never liked the ce and i am sure everyone share the same view.¡± She did not respond to his questions but continued to stare at the building as if she could see the strange images on the mes of fire.


    ¡°We will know that soon when the nobles wouldeining to the council.¡± she chuckled at the end, thinking how Rafael was going to use this chance to press the council man to let Hazel handle the matter.


    It was the hunting of two birds with one stone. But she did not care as long as everyone was saved and she got the chance to heal all those ves.


    ¡°They are a pain!¡± he said as he rubbed his forehead with a troubled look on his face. ¡°But then, who cares much about those greedy people? I am d that the ce where humans were sold as amodity is gone.¡±


    For a second Ann felt that his voice had a certain pain and he looked lonesome. The other side of his face was covered in dark while the mes were dancing on the right side that looked red because of the reflection.


    She stared at him with surprise when a grin formed on his face,


    ¡°I have always wanted this ce to burn so that anew would start from its ashes and everyone can get freedom.¡± he said and then turned to look at her, ¡°but every big dream needed a sacrifice and many were not ready to do it.¡±

 Chapter 358 He Likes Her

    ¡°Are you going back to the pce?¡± asked Den after a long pause when Anne nodded.


    Though she was not sure if she should. She was sure that the couple would be busy in their room after a long day of work.


    And the staff would be busy with handling so many prisoners and patients. The ce would be a mess.


    She was just going to spend the whole night tossing and turning on her bed or covering her ears so that the pleas of her mother could not fall into her ears.


    She was just getting tired of it but then¡­ she had always been a loaner since the start.


    Her sister found her true love early in her life and was lucky enough to meet him in her second life too while she.. She didn¡¯t even know if the god have made anyone for her at all.


    ¡°Umm,..¡± she felt the man wanted to say further but was looking around.


    ¡°What is it?¡± This was the second time she had felt hesitation from him and that always made her curious.


    ¡°Well.. if arefreethencawithme!¡± He said in such a speedy voice that her brows furrowed and she looked at him as if he had grown two hearts or he was an alien that could fly in the air.


    He coughed when she looked at him as if he was a fool! Well, he did feel like a fool and embarrassed too when he spoke in front of her.


    ¡°That.. I was asking!¡± he took a deep breath this time and closed his eyes before speaking again,


    ¡°Well.. if you are free then you cane with me!¡± he did not open his eyes for long since he did not hear any reply from her, he was about to walk away when she coughed.


    ¡°Going where?¡± she asked with a straight face, that he did not understand if she was taking the offer or not.


    ¡°Um, that¡­ I mean.. Why don¡¯t youe with me and help me in arranging a report about the incident since you ate the witness of it. Or it would be too troublesome for me.¡± ah! So he was asking for help!


    She looked around. She did not want to spend the night here anyway.


    ¡°Alright, i will help you.¡± she nodded and the face of the boy bloomed, he smiled and then nodded his head.


    ¡°I have a carriage given by the council that way.¡± his face had turned so red and his eyes were brightened like his marriage proposal had been epted by the girl of his dreams.


    He looked too happy that she chuckled as she did not know how to respond.


    He started walking toward the north and she followed him. Her eyes often wandered around, looking at the meadows that had burnt and the number of people that were being dragged by the knights of the lord.


    The number of patients in the tents were increasing. All these things made her heart drop.


    It was a big cost to be paid for saving the ves.


    ¡°I have already told you. If you want to achieve big things, you have to be ready for the sacrifices.¡± she was not expecting him to whisper in her ears suddenly while standing so close to her.


    She took a step back suddenly and lost her footing. She was about to fall on the ground that was full of mud and blood when he held her waist.


    She was still waiting for the impact when she felt a warm pair of hands holding her.


    Her eyes opened and met his. He was looking at her with worry but soon he smiled when she did not move away.


    His touch was warm in the cold night. And his eyes seem like the sea in which she could drown easily.


    How much time had passed when she finally blinked and moved away.


    ¡°I thought you were never going to let go! What a fool I am.¡± he muttered in a soft voice that she did not know if he was teasing her or was regretting in reality.


    But she didn¡¯t know why it brought a smile to her face.


    ¡°Heydy¡± asked the boy in a soft voice, when she turned back only to notice that he was standing in front of a dark carriage.


    It looked simple yet she could tell that it was a luxurious one looking at the quality of the horses and there were four instead of two that were found inmon carriages.


    ¡°You are walking too ahead.¡± he said as he opened the door for her and she smiled as she walked back.


    Holding her dress, she gave him a formal bow before entering into the carriage that brought a smile on his face.


    He followed her in and closed the door.


    ¡°I live on baker street. It will take some time to reach there. So, if you want to take a nap, you can.¡± he offered the girl who shook her head.


    She did not want to sleep and see the nightmares again. These days she was feeling more and more lonesome at night and scared because of past memories.


    ¡°Aah, then do you want to talk to pass time?¡± he asked again scratching the back of his head.


    He looked nervous and a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Is it the first time that you are sharing a carriage with a woman?¡± she asked with a twinkle in her eyes when he shook his head at once.


    ¡°Of course, not!¡± He tried to sound confident but it soon deted like a balloon when she did not stop staring at him, ¡°but it is the first time that I am sharing one at night.¡± he added with a sigh that made her chuckle again.


    ¡°I still wonder how you be a councilman with such a timid personality!¡± she asked with a chuckle, when he frowned


    ¡°It is not like that! It is just that i like the girl who is sitting in front of me.¡±

 Chapter 359 I Will Be On Top

    [MATURE CONTENT IN THE CHAPTER. ONLY FOR 18YEARS AND ABOVE]


    Rafael held Hazel in his arms as he walked to their room. After going together to catch the witch and burning half of the ck market, her emotions and reckless bond to him had eased, but it was far from the start.


    He knew that the path she had chosen was full of thorns and it was just the start. She was going to have much more trouble in the future.


    From his time in the council, he had realized that men are not how you see them. The most affectionate person to you will lose you side once you will be endangered and rare stand by you when you need them,


    Most are the fair weather friends who want you to give them favor and not the other way around like the witches that have seen the scene unfolding from a far and have onlye to meet her when everything is over.


    They were ot there to wee her or because of concern to see if she was fine but to ask for things they needed from the deal.


    He wanted tough and ask where they were when Hazel was on the verge of being killed?


    He let the thoughts of those men and witches go out of his mind as he felt that he would lose his kill and suck them dry. But he had a promise to fulfill. He had his wife in his arms who needed more of his attention and care.


    ¡°I want you.¡± he dered as soon as he closed the door. His eyes were filled with passions and intensity that he did not need to exin what he was talking about.


    His eyes were lingingering on her body like a hungry beast that would devour her. She raised a brow with a little tease but he was not in the mood to y games.


    He wanted her under him, and he wanted that now. He left a low growl when she chuckled at him.


    ¡°Such impatience. Huh?¡± she asked as he threw her on the bed where her body bounced a bit before settling in.


    He nodded, with dark rays flickering in his eyes,


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay away¡­couldn¡¯t get you out of my mind. The image of yours moaning and whether under me would not let me breathe¡±


    She had felt it too, her body craving the attention that it had received for such a ragingly short time. They have only done it twice yet it feels that she was addicted to it. just washing herself had been enough to arouse the ache of longing that seeing him in such a state had made it achingly acute.


    She quickly stood up and took a step forward, grabbed Rafael by his belt and pulled him into her arms.


    His eyes drifted over her, and she stood quite still; her sky-blue, patterned gown that was torn from most of the side revealing her tanned arms and legs, her feet pushed into low-heeled sandals.


    It was a look of summer, carefree and she¡¯d carried it off, for she sensed that she bewitched him all over again; that the fall into passionately reckless ims upon each other was but a kiss or caress away.


    The light from above them made her ash-blonde hair look like a crown, the thin fabric of her dress revealing those strong thighs that had kept him to her when they¡¯d made lovest time, the cut of her high-waisted panties to be clearly seen, whether she intended that or not.


    He took the hand that had offered a caress to his face and kissed her passionately.


    They were standing so close that she could feel the press of his hard girth against her belly, then the stroke of his hands to her thighs as the hem of her dress was lifted up and his hands stroked her thighs.


    They rocked and pressed against each other, hesitated for an instant before sumbing to hungering kisses.


    ¡°You always seem to be impatient. That is what I like most in you!¡± she gasped, as he kneaded the hollows of her hips. Slipped his hands under her panties and began to push them down over her thighs.


    She soon stepped out of them, looking at him with equally hungry eyes. Hazel was not a girl that shy away or showed embarrassment, she matched his rhythm and looked at him as if she was iming him with her eyes.


    She tugged on his belt and shared in the unzipping of his pants before she pulled them down to his ankles, slicked kisses to his thighs as he was made to step out of them.


    His hands were in her hair and guided her ims upon him, had her breathe in the musky scent of his pre-cum, her warm wet tongue slicking over him as she was paying homage.


    ¡°It is time that i enjoy your mouth over there.,¡± she kissed, licking his trembling shaft and feeling him shudder as she paid his length, hungering for attention, one hand reaching down to fondle her mounds and press into her.


    She met his look as he gazed down into her upturned face. He shuddered under the ims of her mouth and hands on him as she again took his girth in her mouth; and stroked him until it became a trembling boner that she¡¯d have difficulty in taking fully into her mouth.


    He couldn¡¯t keep from groaning in pleasure, in response to her hungry ims upon him. ¡± couldn¡¯t keep away¡­¡±


    ¡°Who had asked you too?¡± she asked back as she spoke while rubbing his girth with her soft and supple hands.


    Though it was not the same, yet the intensity of her eyes were still making him shudder.


    he groaned, tugging on her hair.


    She was wild and rough just how he liked her., her throat deep and she artfully worked him, her look upon him questioning.


    I will be the one on the top this time!¡±

 Chapter 360 Who She Belongs To

    [MATURE CONTENT IN THE CHAPTER. ONLY FOR 18YEARS AND ABOVE]


    she muttered when she felt he was hard enough but if she continued then he would burst in her hands.


    Then what about her aching body that needed relief too!


    Without waiting for his response, she pushed the man on the bed and thenid over him.


    The soft skin of her thighs felt warm and smooth as she sat down on him, his arcing girth soon disappearing into her slicked heat, guided into her by one hand as she reached up to grip his neck and meet his kisses.


    Rafael loved every part of hazel. There was no way that he did not like the way she dominated him.


    The sight of hazel impaled on his girth was enough for him toe then and there but he held it in. He was going to rock her for a long time.


    The night was going to be long for her and more exhausting so that she would remember that no matter what she would do and where she was, he had right over her body, her soul and she could not put herself in danger for that.


    He was going to follow her to hell this time and bring her back to him if needed.


    He would go berserk if he had to wait for her again and then search for her all over the empires.


    No! She was his and he was not going to let her go.


    He closed his eyes to feel her sinuous movements on him as he plumbed her. He could not im her wonderful breasts, but caressed her warm thighs, felt her hands grip his neck as she leant back and had him plumb her as deep as their position allowed.


    ¡°I will im you in front of everyone if any man dared to look at you again. I did not have the patience like others. I want the world to know that you are mine.¡± he answered softly, his breaths hitching in his throat before she stifled her cries against his mouth¡¯ kissed him on the lips and then shared in their breaths of effort.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get enough of you,¡± he confessed and shared in her disbelievingughter. ¡°Touching you only makes me even more crazy!¡± he added when she justughed at his actions but she knew that his eyes were telling the truth.


    He was a crazy person and could go to any length to keep her bound to him. But then.. She loved him only that way.


    She heard him groan out of pleasure on seeing her breasts exposed to his gaze, heard his words of longing and admiration for what she brought to his sight and touch.


    He gave voice to his feelings, did so genuinely and she felt that her body aroused all of his senses; his sight, his taste, his breathing in of her tangy scent that was her preferred perfume.


    It was musk that she now thought of as an aphrodisiac, applied to her skin or her own animal-like scent that inmed the senses; would have him pursue his ims upon her until they were again satisfied.


    She felt that she was again possessed by lust for him,


    She caressed his chest with her hands, stroked her feet over the skin of his thighs and calves as he kephis body in a pace that was neither too fast nor too slow.


    he moved forward and back, arched his body to deepen his thrusts.


    Eagerly, she bucked her hips, or gyrated, as far as his weight allowed, each movement eliciting sharp intakes of breath.


    ¡°Good¡­go on¡­go on!¡± she panted, working her inner muscles to give him the pleasure that he sought, and that she demanded of him.


    She basked in the attention that he gave to her body, the mp of his hands to her breasts bringing them up to his hungering lips, to feel his tongue slick over her nipples that were hard buds and achingly sore from his tugging ims upon them.


    He was agile, pounded into her and found the means to offer pleasure elsewhere; to kiss her skin, her throat and shoulders as she pulled him up, closer, could feel his panted breaths on her face.


    ¡°I am going toe!¡± he called out when he felt her muscles grip his girth like a vice; stripped his skin back, hard, each time he rammed down into her, her insides were wrapping his length like a warm wet glove.


    Pressing her breasts against his face she worked him just with her hip movements, squelched beneath him and making sure she never lost this sublime union with him once more.


    ¡°You like that, don¡¯t you?¡± she cooed. ¡°You like what I¡¯m doing for you! Then cry for me. Cry my name so that the whole pce would hear it!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes¡­Hazel!¡± he moaned and cried hard, her name was like an addiction to her. his breaths hot against her breasts.


    ¡°Yes! That is how I like to bae called.¡± she groaned, moving under him to alter his tamping rhythm and to caress different parts of her inner body, the muscles mping and wrenching as her hips moved in slow circles beneath him.


    Lost in the intense pleasure of his body that was giving him all the sensations.


    His girth ached from her ims, from how his boner was jerked and mped upon each time she drew him in, the mattress sagging under their raging ims upon each other, the sounds of their rutting seeming to fill the stilled air.


    Rafael increased his pace when he felt that he was closer to end but she was still rocking her body for her relied when she gasped, her breaths quickening until they became on long moan of pleasure. ¡°I¡­I won¡¯t be able¡­to¡­to hold on!¡±


    ¡°It is alright, I aming too.¡± he gasped as she wrenched on his boner and wed at his body.


    she cried out as she felt his body tense and she rubbed her clit against his pelvic bone as hard as she could. She pursued the final rushes of pleasure and to sumb to a shared orgasm.


    ¡°That is just the start, I will make sure that everyone knows who you belong to when you meet those damn witches in the morning again!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C.

 Chapter 361 He Like Her

    ¡°You live here?¡± Anne had thought that the man would be living at a fine inn or a decent cottage but to her surprise it was an old house that did not look in a good condition.


    The ce was rusty and gave off an odd feeling. He opened the door with an embarrassed face as he nodded.


    The insides were no better. The house would not stay for long. It could fall any moment with the weak and old pirs and the color had fallen from the walls.


    Though the house was clean, it had minimal furniture and gave off a decaying vibe of decaying.


    ¡°I know it is a bit rusty and old. But I got it too cheap to have my own, or I would have been living in an inn for a long time with no ce to go if I lost my job.¡± he said with an embarrassed face.


    Many nobles or people with higher posts never ept that they arecking financially. It is about their image. So, she nodded and did not press the matter. It was already a big thing that he told her such a thing and brought her to his house.


    ¡°Because you are someone I like.¡± the words shed again in her mind when she shook her head and pped her cheeks.


    What was she even thinking.


    ¡°Water?¡± she raised her head only to meet his eyes. He was bending so that he could give her the ss of water but it brought their faces too closer when she raised her head,


    His smell was like rosewood that felt tingling on her face as she looked away.


    After taking a deep breath, she picked up the ss of water and drank all in one swig. It made her feel better.


    ¡°So.. what happened in the town there?¡± he asked as he sat beside her when she realized that their body was too close to each other that their thighs almost touched.


    ¡°I do not think that it was just an ident looking at the amount of loss by fire. And more than that, only the ck market was burnt but the ces beside it did not face any loss at all!¡± he said in a knowing tone when she came out of her foolish thoughts.


    Strange! She had never felt like that before. Whenever she looked at the man, her eyes would fall on his lips and a desire to kiss her would bloom further in her heart.


    Her body felt warm, too warm for her liking. She felt.. Uneasy.


    ¡°Why did it matter? The ce was where humans were bought and sold but the council never took action against it.


    Now that it was burnt, it should not gain so much attention.¡± she said as she picked up the parchment and nib from the table.


    ¡°If a report is what you need, I will do it now.¡± with that she started to write the report when his eye flickered under the light of the smallnterns that were reflecting on his face.


    ¡°I did not mind to pry on you or hurt your sentiments.¡± His voice turned grave when she craned her head from the parchment and stared back at him, ¡°I only want to know who was behind it because I was never able to gain the courage to stand against wrong, even if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I have lost part of family in very when we were very poor. I worked hard to be part of the council, hoping I could take my revenge but it was never the case.¡± he looked away. His voice turned somber and his face was gloomy as if pain and hurt was the only thing he could feel.


    ¡°When I became a part of the system I realized that it was rotten to the core. But I am still persisting because it is better to be in power than without it.¡° He turned back to look at her. Her eyes were not even blinking when he smiled.


    ¡°I am not as strong as you. But you inspire me a lot.¡± She was surprised when he held her hand and brought it closer to his mouth and kissed, ¡°I know that I have been troubling you from the time I met, but I will still hope that you help me until the end.¡±


    She nodded her head, feeling a bit uneasy at his bold actions. Where did the shy and embarrassed boy go?


    Yet her heart beat rose again and heat started to rise on her face. She nodded and then took her hands from his with the excuse ofpleting the report when he nodded and they both started to write the report seriously.


    He did not say anything about her after that, yet whenever she looked at his face, the words kept ringing in her mind.


    They both made an excuse that the ves rebelled. They held the guards captive until they freed all of the ves and then burnt the building that had tormented them for long.


    Since the ves run away, no one knows where they were. The lord came to know about the fire and went with all his knights to save them.


    He had gotten hold of a few guards that were trying to kill the innocents and a few ves that were not part of the rebel and were injured a lot and left behind.


    As a lord he was supporting them and giving them treatment. As apensation they would be freed from the title of salve so that they could start a fresh life.


    The matter was getting investigated further but as the ck market is burntpletely, the lord have taken the initiative to close it for forever and abolish the system of very that should have been done a long ago.


    ¡°From now on, trading of human is illegal and no one is allowed to keep ves.,¡± said the man with a smile as he read the whole report and then closed the file when Anne nodded, reflecting the smile back.


    ¡°Now that we are done with work! Would you like to have dinner with me or maybe wine?¡±


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 362 Freedom For Them.

    ¡°Do you think she would go against us?¡± asked Lilian as she looked at the worried witches around her.


    She did not like hazel from the day first. But they all were too hopeful about her. They were sure that Hazel would help them in getting the freedom they always wanted.


    ¡°She burnt the whole ck market. I can not lose hope from her.¡± said Luhan, though his face looked darker and gloomy when the elders shook their heads.


    ¡°I want you to convince her to give the witches back to her. They are not only part of our coven but the power too.


    Those have strong powers and could help us in standing higher again. We needed the support of as many witches as we could to teach humans and vampires that we will not be trampled any further.¡± Luhan nodded his head.


    He was not like Lucian who only wanted to keep Rafael away from their coven and stop the death of the witches but he wanted an equal standing.


    He wants freedom to walk freely in the world without a care that others could kill them.


    ¡°I will exin to her again. I think that she misunderstood us. She has promised to support us.¡° The elders did not look very convinced but Luhan had never been wrong. He had made the impossible possible so many times that he had their trust.


    ¡°Then we will leave the matter to you.¡± they said with a nod when Luhan bowed his head, ¡°but never forget that she is a dark witch! She could never be trusted.¡± they warned him before standing up and leaving while Lilian stared at the whole scene from aside.


    She gritted her teeth so hard that it would break.


    ¡°You! What have you done to her?¡± asked Luhan as he walked closer to her when the smile forming on her face froze and she looked away.


    ¡°She is a dark witch! Do you think I am strong enough to do anything to her?¡± she asked back in a bitter tone when Luhan¡¯s eyes narrowed at her.


    ¡°You know that she is stronger. She didn¡¯t know how much power she had but we did. We have read the legends.


    We need her support to win the war against all the other species. We have to bring her between us to make her realize how corrupt her husband is.


    I am already struggling because her husband kept gluing to her like a viper never letting its victim go.¡± he spat with anger when he remembered the gleaming crimson eyes of Rafael staring at his every action all the time.


    ¡°I am going to the pce again with Celina. I hope you will not create another trouble for me!¡± He warned her before leaving.


    The night was long and full of discussions for all of them, whether it were human or the witches that looked at the burning of the building that had been there from imperial time


    But the one who burnt it was lost in each other¡¯s arms without a care in the world.


    Luhan took the carriage and soon reached the house of the marquis. It was still middle of the night yet the whole ce was full of light as if it was in the middle of the bright day.


    He could see all the nobles of the empire collected there.


    With a nod and smiling face as if he waspletely harmless, he walked into the pce where all were busy in a heated discussion.


    Hiding the sneer on his face, he smiled warmly when they turned to look at them. They nodded back, treating the young man as a fool who had no idea and was too innocent for politics; they did not pay any attention to him.


    ¡°I say it is not just a coincidence. How could they burn everything in a single night without any n. The ves could never be this organized!¡± he banged the table with his fist as the discussion went into an uproar again.


    ¡°Why does it matter now? The fact is, not only the ve establishment was burnt but the whole ck market is gone. Do we need to think of the future!¡± said another with a long sigh as he looked at others only to get more screams.


    ¡°What do you mean by gone? They have to pay for my losses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they have burnt the whole alley as if it belongs to them. They ate an answer to all of us.¡±


    ¡°I have invested in new products that help in slowing the aging process in humans. Do you have any idea how much that foolish witch charged me? And now she is gone! What will I tell my family?¡±


    ¡°I have¡­¡±


    ¡°I did¡­¡±


    He sneered at all of them who are treating witches as their ves ormodities. He was d that Hazel had taken the bait and burnt that damn ce.


    His eyes scanned the ce and found Celina sitting in the corner and drinking wine. He stood up and excused himself from their ranting and walked to the girl who looked like she was drowning herself in the wind for long.


    ¡°Why are you drinking so much?¡± he asked as he sat beside her with a look of worry in his eyes.


    ¡°I am just celebrating.¡± she said in a glum voice as she took another sip, ¡°finally she did what you wanted. And I am sure that when she would rule, she would set everything right.¡± though she was appreciating her voice was full of remorse that it created a frown on the face of the man.


    ¡°Then why are you so sad?¡± he asked with confusion when she chuckled,


    ¡°I am not sad, I am just hurt that I will lose you now that you have achieved your goal.¡± she smiled when she turned silent and stared at her as if she had grown two heads, ¡°what, do you think i do not know who you are and why you approached me?¡±

 Chapter 363 she was a slave?

    After the long night that was full of chaos to the world, Hazel woke up in the arms of her lover, her husband the only one who took care of her when she had none.


    She had a gentle smile on her face as she stared at his sleeping figure.


    As a vampire, his reflexes were too strong, so it was a rare chance to see him sleeping so carefree.


    His eye leashes must be denser than her. And his skin! It felt like it was glowing under the sunlight. He was so handsome that she could not take her eyes away from him.


    She kept staring at him as if she was trying to ingrain his features in her heart.


    She wondered how they have met and fallen in love with each other when they belong to twopletely different leagues.


    Her heart started to throb and a proud smile formed on her lips that was full of indulgence.


    ¡°Why did you bring a girl like her? She would not be of any use? Not to forget that she is a witch! What if she would have a few tricks up her sleeves?¡± Be raised her head and stared at the youngdy who talked like a brooding old woman.


    Her frown grew deeper when Scarlet realized that be looking back into her eyes and she spat with anger,


    ¡°She is not even a trained one. Look how she is looking back to her master without a fear in this world. Is she not afraid that I will give her out and then put them in showcases to cover the cost we have spent on her.¡± she said with a vicious smile that told that it was not just an empty threat.


    If it would have been anyone else, they would have trembled with fear and looked away but Be kept staring at Scarlett as if she was provoking her.


    Scarlet had never been good with temper. She was furious that a ve was challenging her authority, she walked upto Be and pped her hard on her cheeks.


    ¡°What do you think you are staring at?¡± she asked in a challenging voice but Be only continued to stare at her with the same cold and hollow look when Scarlet pped her again.


    Her chest heaving up and down with rage as she raised her head to hit Be again when she stared back into the eyes of Scarlet as if mocking her actions in her heart that made Scarlet frown again.


    ¡°Do you think you have the right to raise your head? Huh? You are just a ve, an object that is brought by us.¡± snarled Scarlet with a cold smile on her face as she turned to look back at Rafael who did not take any initiative to help the girl whose cheeks were swollen and lips hade out of her mouth.


    ¡°You know I have changed my mind. Since she felt that she was so high and mighty, I want to see her suffering here. Since Diana and Damien are still not back from the academy, I will have him for my entertainment.¡± her voice was cold, like a viper in the dark that was slowly trapping its target, she had an amiable smile on her face.


    But Be could tell that the woman would be anything but kinder to her.


    Rafael did not seem to find fault in her words, so he nodded his head without a care.


    ¡°Hmm, I do not care what you do with her, but do not hurt her. I still need her as my blood servant. That is why I have brought her in the first ce.¡± Scarlet nodded as she ruffled the hair of the young girl whose head was still bowed. As if she was caressing a pet, she was enjoying the feeling of owning a human.


    It was not bad and wondered why she did not have ves in the past.


    ¡°Yes, I will be gentle. Since you have brought her as your blood ve, would you like to have her tonight?¡± she asked with a slight chuckle when Rafael nodded.


    He looked at Be who was still trying to show her wild look as if she would kill any of them if theye closer to her and then at Scarlet who finally did not find the girl as a threat.


    ¡°Then I will be waiting in my room.¡± mf! Be cursed the man in her heart. But before she couldin against it or say something, she was dragged by maids into arge and luxurious washroom.


    She was washed, cleaned, massaged and even given a spa there.


    She lookedpletely different when the maids were done.


    Her skin was shining like rare diamonds. Her face was blooming like a fresh rose. Her hair looked soft and smooth. She never knew that her hair could be so silky.


    As if the girl reflected in the mirror was not her but someone different, she continued to stare in the mirror for long until she was dragged back by the maids.


    No matter how much she has changed. The chain in her hands and feet were a proof that she was still a ve and is at the mercy of that man and his family.


    ¡°You have to rx. The lord is not that rough. If you try to struggle or rebel, you are going to lose his favor.


    But if you want to survive here for long. You have to ept his advances. You are lucky that he wants you.¡± exined the maid as if she was a lucky woman when she frowned.


    Her face contorted and she spat in anger,


    ¡°If it is so lucky to feed a beast you blood and let him use you, then why not you all do that in my stead.¡± Her words were like a cold p on the face of the maids who were trying to coax her and their faces turned ugly.


    ¡°Who told you that I would ept if a fool like them tried to touch me or betray my orders.¡±

 Chapter 364 [Bonus chapter]

    Be tried to struggle with the chains in her hands but it did not budge even a bit. The more she tried to pull them, her hands cut and blood started toe out of her body.


    She had no idea on the working of spells since no one ever taught her. But she knew that if she concentrated enough, she would be able to break these chains like she had done when her mother had chained her.


    Then she would run away. That way she would be able to start a new life. With that thought, she increased the force. She ced all her force in tugging the chains when she heard the sound of footsteps.


    The panic in her eyes rose. She didn¡¯t want to serve her blood to anyone. She did not want to be the ve of anyone. She must run! She had to!


    She pulled the chains further when the door of the room opened, Rafael stood there with a warm smile on his face as if he was a friend that he came to meet after a long time.


    With the same arc on his handsome face that looked more tempting under the soft glow of moonlight, he walked to her.


    ¡°You know the biggest enemy of a person is not the world but his family and friends whom he trusted most.¡± he said as if he was talking casually when he walked toward her.


    She red at him as if telling him that she had no interest in his nonsense, so he could shut his mouth but the man only chuckled and touched her face.


    She winced and took a step back as if she was trying to avoid his touch but it did not anger him at all.


    It was a game to him. A chase, he will enjoy it. The girl was strong hearted. She had her own will that he had never seen ever in the ves.


    She intrigued him, she gained his attention the most. And he wanted to y. He was in no hurry to gain her, to own her or to im her.


    She was a dish he was going to enjoy slowly. She would be the fine that was best served cold.


    ¡°The chains you are wearing, they are not only made by a witch to stop witches from performing spells or magic but.. It has your own blood so that it could be infused with you.¡± he said with an amused look on his face but his words were enough to freeze her at her ce.


    ¡°I think your family has sold you for some meager gold coins. So, even if you try to stir it, it would be useless. You have nowhere to go but to stay with me.¡± and Be was sure that she was never going to ept it.


    His words only forced her to put more force on the task. She was sure that even if she would not use the power of witches, the power as a human would be enough to break the chains slowly.


    His eyes flickered under the light of the candle that was on the bedside table when he saw her not giving up but struggling with more zeal.


    As if she had decided that she would not give up until she would be free.


    ¡°Stop that!¡± his eyes narrowed and turned darker as he held her hands forcefully.


    She snarled at him as if telling that she was not going to stop just because he said so but when her eyes met his, she felt the look of authority. A face that did not expect obedience but deserved it.


    She lowered her head as she felt the aura was too much for her to bear. She was still young and did not have that much bearing capacity.


    His eyes softened when he realized that she was not struggling anymore.


    ¡°Your hands are swollen and blood ising out.¡± his voice was a bit helpless as if a mother was dealing with a rebellious kid. ¡°Must you be too harsh on yourself? You are just a kid!¡± he said as he patted her hair again.


    She looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. She was not a kid but she was 25 years old. Old enough to have her own family while the man in front of her looked the same age as her. He might be a year old but should have called her a kid then.


    Tsk tsk! What an old man.


    As if reading her thoughts, the man smiled ¡°i will be around a hundred years this month.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± the man chuckled when he looked at her shocked face. She even forgot to struggle with the shock in her eyes.


    She looked more adorable that way. Her face still has that innocence that was hard to find these days.


    He could not take his eyes away from her face at all. Now that he could see her face clearly, she was an enchantress with that beauty and bewitching looks.


    No wonder so many wanted to buy her! He felt a sense of pride that his girl belonged to him.


    He touched her hands again and soon they started to heal.


    ¡°I think the chains are holding back your ability to heal too. That would be troublesome if you get injured while wearing these chains.¡± he said in a soft tone.


    It felt something. Be should have jerked away but his touch was so soft that it felt surreal. She instinctively learned to his touch that did not go unnoticed by the vampire who smiled and caressed her hair like she was his pet but this time the girl did not bared her teeth or snarled at him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal? If you stop struggling and live here as my pet then I will help you understand what you are and even train you as a witch?¡± he asked in the same soft and luring tone, ¡°but then you have to be my pet witch when you learn using your powerster.¡±

 Chapter 365 Only A Weapon

    When Rafael had brought Be it was only because she left a challenge for him but having a strong witch by his side could help him when there was always a chance of war among human, vampire and witches.


    For him, Be was nothing but a pawn that could be proved useful in the long run.


    The girl snarled at his offer and looked away.


    ¡°I am not a pet of yours! Even if i will never learn the acts of witches, i will not take your help and let you control me. So fuck off!¡± there was no filter in her mouth.


    She looked like she would scratch his handsome face and leave marks on it just to teach him a lesson. How could he even think about teaching her when he was the one who brought her!


    But Rafael didn¡¯t seem to mind. The girl was trapped. He touched her cheeks softly and caressed them no matter how much did she try to move away.


    ¡°This is just the start, i am sure that one day you will open your heart ane to me with your own will.¡± After all, he had that effect on women who came to him like a moth walking towards the me even when he knew he would die in the process.


    Be was left untouched by Rafael who was sleeping leisurely on his side of bed while Be was struggling for sleep on the other corner.


    The bounding were only on her hands and if she wanted, she could walk out or sleep but she did not.


    She knew that many guards were waiting for her on the door. If she walked out, she did not know how much would she suffer from their hands.


    She wanted to make a perfect n before running. And as far as it is about sleeping, she would not let her guards down in front of this pervert man.


    Who knew what he would do when he would realize that she was sleeping. She kept staring at him. His handsome face was too deceptive.


    He looked too kind and regal when looked close but he was nothing but a pervert who enjoy hurting others. She would not fall for his trick.


    But as she continued to stare at his sleeping face and hear his uneven breathing her eyes started to drop too. She had ran away from home, hid in the woods and then captured by those men and now she was brought.


    She had been struggling so far and now she was tried. Her eyes started to turn heavier and soon her eyes closed.


    She was sleeping in a very awkward position but just as she slept, the eyes of man opened. There was no sign of sleep or daze in his sharp and seductive eyes.


    He smiled at the girl and then help her inyingfortably on the bed. He covered her with a nket and then walked out of the room.


    ¡°She is a witch that were sold by her own mother.¡± said a man following Rafael as soon as he came out of the room. ¡°She was called a dark witch and she is part of their legends.


    A witch that have the blood of devil in her body. She had all the strength in her fingertips and have the power to open the door of hell. She could send anyone to hell and bring anyone back from there if she wants.. That is what written in their legends¡± said the man with a grave voice.


    The power looked dangerous. Even he felt that the woman should not be left alive but Rafael only nodded. His eyes filled with mirth as his thin lips formed an arc,


    ¡°So, she could resurrect the dead?¡± he asked though he knew the answer and the man beside him nodded his head.


    ¡°More than that.. If she was sacrificed in the ritual rather than being killed, the one who performed the ritual get all her powers and they could control all the world at their own will. They would be immortal gods.¡± the more he listen, a deep smile started to form on his face as if he had won a jackpot!


    ¡°The witches never wanted her to be brought by anyone else for the very reason. They are searching for her all around and it would only be a matter of time did they knew that she is with you.¡± said the man with trepidation in his voice. ¡°It would be better than we let her go. Keeping her here would only mean being a part of their personal war.¡± but Rafael did not agree to him. He justugh leisurely as if he had heard a joke.


    He tilted his head lightly. There was still a smile on his face but his eyes have gone darker and colder. Their were filled with frost that was enough to freeze the whole world.


    ¡°You want me to let go of the weapons i have found.¡± he asked with a smallugh but his words only left a chill on the spine of the vampire who stood straighter, ¡°do you think i will let go of her because i am afraid of these filthy witches? Since when have vampires be this weaker?¡± he asked as he stood up.


    The pressure was so much that other vampires were not able to breath in the presence of the man who was breathing fire with a smile on his face.


    ¡°We are going to tame her. Her powers could be beneficial for us but no one would tell her what she was worth!¡± he announced and all the vampires bowed their head.


    He turned to walk back to his room when he added.


    ¡°Treat her like a ve. She is nothing special and would neve be.¡± his voice was devoid of any warmth that scared the vampires and they only took a breath of relief when Rafael had closed the door.


    ¡°But why in the world do we need this kind of power when lord have the power of demon world already?¡±

 Chapter 366 Brother In Law

    Hazel wanted to follow Rafael back to the room to see what he would do with her in the past when she felt a strong push.


    ¡°Hey.. are you going to sleep all day?¡± the voice was impatient and full of urgency that Hazel was forced to open her eyes. Her dazed eyes instantly met Anne¡¯s worried eyes that looked troubled and she frowned.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± asked hazel as she looked around. Her visions of the past when she was sleeping of have anything linked with the past was gettingmon. So, she was not confused about them anymore.


    She just wanted to see what happened next? How did they both feel in love when there was so much heat and indifference in his eyes.


    s! She could not now as she could feel the resentment in the eyes of Anne.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± asked hazel clearing her head as she rubbed her forehead and then ran a hand in her hair.


    ¡°Do you even care? You are always either flirting with Rafael or fighting with others and burning things and when you have nothing to do as above, you are sleeping your mind off!¡± Anne looked at Hazel and then rolled her eyes as she sat on the other side of bed where Rafael was sleeping before.


    She swore that she woke up early.


    ¡°I do! Now tell me what happened?¡± asked Hazel again as she wrapped her arms around Anne¡¯s shoulders and leaned on her.


    She knew that even if Anne was angry with her, she would not stay angry for long.


    Anne sighed. She wanted the advice too much that she could not stay angry for too long.


    ¡°That man.. The new assistant from the council..¡± she paused as she did not know what to say.


    Her hands instantly touched her lips and her eyes flickered dark.


    ¡°What about him?¡± hazel tilted her head. She had felt a strange vibeing from him when their eyes met for the fist time but she brushed the thought off since he behaved normal after that but now that Anne had mentioned it, the man could be faking it.


    Dark thoughts stated not form in her mind that she did not notice hoe Anne was blushing suddenly.


    ¡°That fool said that he likes me.¡± said Anne when she felt the face of hazel was turning darker as if the man would be the enemy. She did not like that thoughts, since she felt that the man was kind.


    ¡°He proposed to you?¡± the eyes of hazel widened so much. She had never thought in her dreams that Anne was proposed by that man.


    Only then did hazel notice the blush and glow on her face and she did not need to ask her to know what she felt about it.


    ¡°Wow! So.. how far have you gone? Did you kiss him or more? You know if you need any advice, you are at the right ce.¡± hazel jumped on her ce and pped her hands with excitement.


    Her face that dottingughter that even her eyes were crinkling and filled with mirth. Anne finally smiled.


    She felt a lot better as she did not know how hazel would react. Though her family was still alive. For Anne, only Hazel was her family.. As for her mother in the prison.. She did not know if she would even want to know about her love life.


    She jolted out of her thoughts when she felt that hazel was tugging her clothes.


    ¡°Yes, we did kiss but it was not that passionate like you. It was just touching of the lips. And this was enough to faint the man.¡± she sighed. That man was really a sy one.. ¡°It would only be a miracle if he moved beyond that!¡± she took a deep sigh that hazel looked at her with amusement.


    ¡°Pat pat! I hope that you will encourage him to go further. And take my advice, drunk man have more courage. You can bring him to the cer here and feed a lot of wine.¡± she said with a meaningful smile on her face but Anne just flung her hands away.


    ¡°There is still time to it. I am not even sure if i want to move forward.¡± hazel¡¯s eyes narrowed at Anne¡¯s face who was blooming like a fresh rose after a long day of rain.


    She was glowing like a teenager who had her first crush. Yet she said that!


    ¡°Then, let him be. I know many men who are more handsome and richer than him. They are even kind so they will better suit you. I will..¡± Anne frowned. Her face turned darker and she jerked hands of hazel away.


    ¡°I am not taking another men into consideration. How can you even say that when i have just been kissed!¡± grumbled Anne only to realize that she had fallen into the vicious trap of her sister who wasughing and looking at her with amused eyes.


    ¡°Sigh! Alright, i think that i am serious but i want to take it slow.¡± she said with a look of defeat on her face when Hazel nodded and hugged her again.


    ¡°My elder sister is finally growing up into a woman!¡± sheughed again as the sentence sounded so wrong. But Hazel was genuinely happy about the girl.


    Rafael came out of the bathroom and stumbled upon the scene when his eyes turned darker. He didn¡¯t like how they were embraced into the arms of each other.


    ¡°I want you to give promotion to Den and transfer him here permanently.¡± said Hazel in a dominating voice when Anne pinched her waist as if asking her to shut her mouth.


    Rafael raised a brow at that..


    ¡°That boy did not need help. He will grow strong with that outspoken mouth of his. But why do you want to help him?¡± The thought did not sit well with Rafael who got jealous easily.


    ¡°Because he is going to be my brother-in w.¡±

 Chapter 367 Meeting The Coven

    Rafael raised his brows, his deep eyes sinking on Anne with a crimson glow.


    ¡°Are you choosing a human?¡± His tone had a bit of surprise but he did not say further when she tilted her head but nodded.


    ¡°You thought I would choose a witcher?¡± she asked in a tone as if asking, ¡°don¡¯t you know good witchers are hard toe by!¡± when he shrugged his shoulders,


    ¡°Vampires would have been a good choice too. I have one cousin names Damien.¡± Though his voice was nonchnt, he looked at her with a deep gaze when she shook her head.


    She did not want to do anything with the man who had a crush on her sister. But she could not say that aloud. So, she only shook her head and smiled.


    ¡°Stop forcing her! She should be happy. Only that matters. And that Delcan.. He seems to be a nice guy.¡± Just as the words left her mouth, the door of the room knocked.


    ¡°My lord, there are a few guests asking for thedy and the councilman whoes here often.¡± Hazel raised her brows with a cheshire grin on her face as she wriggled her brows looking at Anne as if asking, ¡°it has only been a few hours since you are back, and he is already here?¡±


    Anne shook her head as she picked up the cushion from the bed and hit her sister with it.


    ¡°Ask them to wait in the meeting room. We will be there soon.¡± the knight nodded his head and left the room.


    ¡°I am sure they must be the witches from thest night.¡± His face had already ayer of frost forming but hazel was not fazed at all.


    As if he was about to kill someone with the dagger from his eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and ask your lover why he is here while we go and burn some witches!¡± she said with a smile and meaningful tone when Anne nodded.


    She was more than wee in taking care of Den.


    Soon a few maids helped in changing the clothes of hazel. She dressed up as a profound empress and looked at the mirror. The silver and white dress was giving others a mirage of being pure and kind hearted.


    She walked out of the room with confidence when she noticed that all the witches fromst night were there but to her surprise, Celine was there too.


    Though the woman was not able to convince her, she was still with the witches.


    ¡°Are you sure you can handle all of them alone?¡± asked Anne when Hazel nodded her head instantly.


    If she could not be able to take care of such a small group, then how was she thinking of participating as the empress of the human species?


    ¡°Mydy.¡± Hazel scanned the whole room and her eyes stipped on the four guards and six maids in every corner of the room.


    Her lips hooked into a smile as she waved her hands as if asking them to leave.


    ¡°I thought i have already cleared what i want,¡± without wasting a second on greeting them, she spoke one cold sentence as she sat on the chair with her legs crossed.


    Her face was oozing unparalleled beauty and a strong dominant vibe that forced many to bow their head in front of her.


    ¡°Those are part of our coven, mydy. You should have known better than others how witches were badly treated as they were abhorred. I am only here and requesting you again and again so that you could make a decision in our favor.


    Those ves need a better life and hope for the future. Do you think anyone else would take care of the witches better than us?¡± If it would have been anyone else, he would have agreed to the man instantly after beating so much torment from the hands of humans but Hazel just raised a brow.


    ¡°If they were part of your coven, then you should have attacked the guards already for a long time.¡± she still waved at the guards who bowed their heads and left to fulfill her orders.


    ¡°But still I am giving you a chance to confirm them. If they want to go with you, then I will not stop them.¡° Soon the guards left and Hazel smiled at them.


    Her bewitching smile left Lilian in anger. The woman was trying to show off her authority as if she was a kind one. Her hands clenched into a tight fist.


    She did not like hazel from the start. She felt that Hazel was an arrogant bitch just because she was a dark witch. She was able to stand high because she had powers but once her powers were taken away from her, then she would be nothing but a fool.


    The hatred was clear in her eyes that Hazel noticed. But she did not pay much attention to her as she found Lilian harmless. She could only shout and snarl but after the experience ofst time, she was sure Lilian would not act rashly.


    ¡°More than you, i am worried about the healing of those ve and i assure you that i will take a good care of them.


    If you have decided to choose me as your leader, then you have to show a little faith in me.¡± she said to the man whose eyes flickered.


    He looked at hazel with a strange look in his eyes before nodding his head.


    ¡°As long as you do not abandon the witches, I will always be standing beside you, protecting you and supporting you. We need a change, mydy. And I have been assured since the first day that you would be the one bringing it.¡± he said in a hoarse voice but his eyes were filled with sincerity that she chuckled as she knew he had one for her.


    He was just trained to act that way


    ¡°If that is the case, then why don¡¯t you take me to your coven, you are so worried about.¡±

 Chapter 368 The Happiness She Deserves

    ¡°I have brought the list of the nobles who have some share of business partners in the ve establishment or in the ck market.¡± Den took out the papers from his bag as he adjusted the sses on his nose.


    His eyes kept staring at Anne for long before finally turning away to Rafael who had an amused smile on his face.


    ¡°And I am sure a few of them try to create drama for thedy, saying she is the one behind all these attacks.¡± Raphael nodded.


    It wasmon for the humans to me vampires or witches for their bad luck while talking in a righteous tone as if they were never wrong.


    ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± asked Den when he felt that only he was going crazy thinking about it while the other two people in front of him did not care about it even a bit.


    ¡°No! What is there to think about? If they want to use hazel they could. It is not like I could stop all of them.¡± Rafael shrugged his shoulders and then stared at Anne who nodded her head.


    ¡°The more they create drama, the more painful their death be and then Hazel would rule the empire without the fools barking around.¡± The man shivered for a second. He felt that he was sitting in front of the demon god who was here to devour the souls of all of them.


    ¡°I have heard that dy Diana have personally visited the pce and asked for help from the council. If she supported the renovation of the ck market, then your dreams would be distant.¡° Just as the words left his mouth, he felt the temperature dropping upto many degrees;.


    ¡°I will handle her, you do not need to worry about her.¡± said Rafael in a dismissing tone as he picked up the letters from the table. He would read themter in peace when Hazel returned safely.


    ¡°Alright, these are the list of the people invited for the hunting contest. I have kept it short and only called those who deserve it, so that they would not use the chance to humiliate thedy. Is there anything you need my help with?¡± he asked in a professional tone as Rafael checked the papers.


    A few of them were the names of the friends who helped the empire a lot when they were suffering. They were the one who stood for Vincent till the end.


    They will make sure that Hazel would never be able to sit on the throne.


    But he would not let that happen. If his wife wanted to sit on the throne then she would! With that thought, he smiled brightly.


    ¡°I will take care of all of it. You do not need to worry about anything. You just have to think how you are going to bring more support for thedy.¡± The tone of Rafael was cold and domineering still he felt that the man was a henpecked chicken when ites to his wife.


    Just how doting he was? He is setting new standards for everyone.


    Den stared at Anne again who rolled her eyes but nodded her head bringing a bright grin on the face of the man.


    He walked out of the pce followed by the gaze of witches and the nosey staff.


    ¡°Mmmm¡± Rafael only made a bare sound when he saw both of them following each other.


    ¡°Is the report ready?¡± he asked when a knight nodded his head and passed a file to Rafael which had the portrait of Den as its cover.


    ¡°So, would you like to have tea with me, mydy?¡± asked Den as he held the hand of the girl as soon as they walked out of the cold mansion.


    He loosened his cor and took a deep breath as if he was suffocating in the presence of Rafael.


    ¡°Hmm, but do you really not have work today?¡± Although the man had already told her that he woulde soon to take her with him, she felt like he was asking too much of liberty when he was in this much mess.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. And you are with me too. You are my magic charmer and as long as you¡¯re with me, there is no way that anyone would be able to harm me.¡± she raised her head and stared back at him when she heard such sincerity of the men in his deep tone.


    ¡°I will take care of you, so you do not have to worry about such matters.¡± he said again as he ced the files in the small bag and then pointed at the horse, ¡°we are going to use this for traveling today.¡± she raised a brow.


    Even though he wanted to choose horse riding, he should have prepared for two horses but she could only see one.


    ¡°What can I say, I am poor!¡± he chuckled as if he could read her thoughts and then smile when she shook her head.


    She was sure that he could very much afford a carriage and thest one belonged to him only yet he brought the horse?


    If he was not trying to flirt then she did not know what it was!


    She walked to the horse when he held her waist and pulled her up so that she could climb on the horse easily.


    After her, he jumped and sat behind her, her back was leaning up to his chest and the smile on his face brightened.


    He looked like a young boy who had been recently fell in love when she chuckled and shook her head but the warmth spreading on her face was worth watching too,


    Hazel who was looking at the whole scene from the window while still sitting with the witches who were entertaining with the ves of the ck market now smiled.


    She knew that Anne had sacrificed a lot and had never gained anything in exchange. She wished from her heart that this time, her sister would get the happiness she deserves!

 Chapter 369 Her Soul In Abyss

    ¡°Since you all want to leave with Luhan, I will not stop you. And as a witch, I know once you leave the building, I will not be able to stop you from leaving the empire or getting lost among the humans.


    But I still expect that we will work hard together for the progress of the witchester.¡± all of them exchanged nces but nodded their heads.


    ¡°Then I will not take your time.¡± She stood up and all of their faces had a look of relief. They all bade her goodbyes as they left while she kept standing near the balcony.


    ¡°They will leave and hide.¡± Rafael walked inside the door just as the witches left. His face has a soft and worried look.


    He came closer to her and hugged her from behind while kissing the bare part of her shoulders.


    ¡°I know! They did not trust me or take me as their queen.¡± she said in a gloomy voice as she stared at the distance. Her face was cold and no emotions could be read from there.


    ¡°But then, I never wanted to be one from the start. All I want is a better ce for everyone where Vampire, Witches and Humans are not fighting with each other.


    She sighed in the end as she felt she was the only fool who is fighting for such a reason while the rest of them are just thinking about their personal goals.


    He could see the worries dancing on the face and making her eyes dim, and rubbed her shoulders as if trying to spend some warmth in her cold eyes.


    ¡°You would be a good leader and I am sure when others see your effort, they will be inspired by you. It is just that, everyone thinks that your dream is distant and unrealistic.¡± she nodded her head and then turned back to look into his crimson eyes that always seem to be shining whenever she looked at them.


    As if I was the only light in her dark life, she felt better just by looking at them.


    ¡°I will be here for you even when everyone will lose hope. I will be the light that will never let you fall in the dark again.¡± he knew though hazel never showed it, she was more worried than her past life about falling into the abyss where the witches think that she belongs to.


    She smiled and then leaned on his chest. His chest was warm and the soft breathing of his heart beat made her calmer.


    ¡°Have you checked the man?¡± She asked me to change the topic but she didn¡¯t mind it.


    He did not want to force her for anything. He would just wait for her silently so that whenever she felt drained of all these responsibilities, she coulde and lean on him.


    ¡°Yes, I have asked the knights to gain all the information about Den. But there is nothing much.


    He is amoner who was lucky to get admissions in the academy under a schrship program. After clearing all the exams, he applied to the council.


    His application was rejected four times due to different reasons, one even saying that he was a witcher but in the end, he was selected by the current team.


    He had been a diligent employee since then but he was not liked because of his poor background.


    I am sure even this project was given to mock him. But I think he is doing a decent job.


    At least he is not someone I want to kill every time i see them.¡° Hazel didn¡¯t know if she could take thest line as apliment but she still smiled and nodded.


    When the words sank in her mind, her hands paused, ¡°a witch?¡± That was new! She never felt that the man was a witch and so Anne.


    ¡°His parents were human with a long history for both families and I have checked, his hair did not turn silver even when he entered my room which had a spell nullifier effect.


    If he had turned his hair with magic, he would have been caught.¡± his eyes had a shade of darkness when he said so.


    ¡°Well, as long as Anne is happy. I didn¡¯t want her to see suffering again. But I want you to keep the knights following them in the dark.¡± he nodded instantly and she finally let the matter go.


    She was sure that Rafael would make sure that Anne was safe. Not because she was his sister inw but she was the only one who could help him if Hazle ever lost control.


    As the dark witch, there is a possibility that she would lose herself in the darkness and be part of it.


    ¡°Since my wife is not worried about others anymore. Would she be kind enough to give me a kiss?¡± he asked in a tone that was full of hurt as if he had been deprived of his rights when she raised a brow.


    It was onlyst night that they had so many rounds. Yet he was acting like that.


    ¡°The more I kiss my wife, the more I feel my hunger increasing!¡± he chuckled as he pulled her into his embrace and captured her lips.


    She did not protest anymore and let him do whatever he wanted. She could not deny that she wanted all of it too.


    How much time had passed when he finally let go of her swollen lips and licked her lips. The drop of blood of her sweet body and her sweet scent was still lingering in his mouth giving him an intoxicated feeling.


    He smiled satisfied when she looked at him again.


    ¡°You need more blood than that. If you are not have anyone as your blood ve, then i am d to offer mine,¡± she pulled her hair to the other side and let her bare corbones reach closer to his lips.


    ¡°Tch! I thought you are determined to end the very in the empire.¡±

 Chapter 370 She is in love

    ¡°Which ce is this?¡± asked Anne as she looked around. It was somewhere in the middle of the woods.


    Men and women were sitting in a group and dancing and singing with merriment. She had thought that after the burning of the ck market, there would be panic in themoners but it did not look like the case.


    ¡°They aremoners who belong to poor areas. They have lived in fear of being sold in the ck market for a long time.


    But now that the ce was burnt and closed, they finally have the courage toe out in public.


    This was their first time to be collected as a group and enjoy themselves. So, they are having a small bonfire feast.¡± he exined as he held her hands and brought her near the small seat that was made by cutting arge tree from the middle and used it as a bench.


    Many looked in their direction and nodded as if Den was an old acquaintance of theirs.


    Den smiled back as he nodded at many. His eyes were soft and smiling that made herfortable too. She had thought that she would feel uneasy among the crowd, but surprisingly she found herself smiling at them too.


    ¡°I have been poor too. I have grown up with many of them. But then i got the chance when i came in the merit list of the empire.


    I got a schrship in the academy and learnt freely. But that was not the case with all of them. They have stayed here and worked asborers.


    But I am d that they did not have any fear now.¡± he smiled as he sat beside her while still looking at many of them. ¡°You will realize that they are kind and merry too if you talk to them.¡±


    Anne didn¡¯t have any doubt. She didn¡¯t like the ranking system and species determination from the start.


    But she never has the power to stand against it. But when she looked at Den, she felt that she had never tried enough or it would not have been that difficult.


    ¡°Thank you , they are free birds now. I could have taken you to a different ce but I wanted to see you how you have changed the future of so many people.¡° He held her hands and then rubbed them with his thumb while he looked at others instead of knowing that she was staring at him.


    ¡°You may have other reasons but your actions have saved many and i know that no matter how many times did i thank you, this would never be enough.¡± he had a painful smile on his face as if he was haunted by the memory of the past but soon his face burned m again as if the chaos were never there.


    He finally turned to look at her and brought her hands closer to his lips and kissed it gently.


    ¡°If only i would have met anyone like you sooner, then my life would have been changed too.¡± his eyes were so deep and calm that she felt a strange destion just by looking at his face.


    But before she could ask him what he meant, he misled and then stood up pulling her with him.


    She was forced to stand up on his feet so suddenly that she toppled a bit.


    ¡°You are too clumsy.¡± heughed as he held her hands tightly and then started twirling her.


    ¡°You would never be a part of the dancing feast if you will not dance by yourself.¡± he said with a peal ofughter that she soon found herselfughing with them.


    In the past, Anne has never felt that she belongs with a group because of the constant domestic violence she had seen at her house.


    Though she was never part of it, it did not mean that it did not affect her. She has stopped believing in love and rtionships at a point of time.


    Unconsciously, she had started to stand away from everyone without even realizing that her heart had turned cold and numb.


    But now that she had met Den, she had felt that he was breaking all the walls around her and making his way in.


    When she stared at his face, it had a strange sweetness and kindness that touched her heart and made her feel alive again.


    Heughed, noticing her love filled gaze at him. He pulled her closer to his chest and her feet were on his feet.


    Their bodies were enveloping each other as they swayed their bodies slowly with the music. It was a heartwarming scene that an unconscious smile formed on the face of Anne who closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment.


    If possible, she wanted to freeze the time so that this moment would never pass and she could bask in its warmth.


    Her face had a smile but at the same time she felt a bit surreal. Everything between them was happening so fast that she could not believe that it was true.


    He leaned closer to her when she held her breath. He nudged her nose with his and then cupped her cheeks.


    Their lips were just an inch away and she could feel his breath ticking hers. It was the smell of sandalwood.


    ¡°Anne, i know that it is too early but i like you and if you like to too i want to take a step closer to our rtionship.¡± His words tickled her ears and she felt a pinch in her heart.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she nodded her head and felt his hands tightened around her back.


    ¡°Thank you! I knew that you would not reject me but still I feel that I am the luckiest person in the empire.¡± he said with a smile as she kissed her cheeks.


    Anne raised her brow. Is that how he should be kissing her?


    ¡°Tsk! It looks like I have to take the initiative in this too.¡±

 Chapter 371 He Looked Changed

    For some reason, she felt the simple expression of his so damn seductive.


    Her heart palpitated strongly when he professed his love for her indirectly. She gulped when she saw him walking closer and so many scenes started to sh in front of her eyes like they were kissing each other passionately and hugging each other while his hands were on her bare back.


    Her throat ran dry only thinking about all this. What was happening to her? It was so not like her.


    She felt a strange sensation taking over her, and before she could understand, she already felt herself nodding.


    She felt his lips touching her cheeks. It was a light and tender kiss but it was strong enough to churn her stomach in anticipation. As if she wanted him toe closer.


    Heat started to fill her body and his touch started to soothe her.


    His eyes were looking darker and his face was red. Adam¡¯s apple moved seductively when their eyes met.


    She could feel the heat running all over her body when the scorching heat of his stared danced on her body.


    She felt herself melting in that heat.


    As if a song sung by sirens, she felt herself getting spellbound by his voice.


    She did not realize when she started leaning on his body and his hands wrapped around her waist.


    She shivered when her hot hands touched her bare back and she felt his head leaning on her neck as he took a wisp of her fragrance.


    ¡°You know how addicting you are? How tormented I have felt when I was not able to confess to you and saw you talking to others just the same? That made me feel that I am no one special to you and it hurt me enough to desire you all for myself.¡±


    How much I have missed this smell, this touch. There was a void created in my heart and how empty I have felt.


    Now that you are finally here, I am not letting you go.¡± his hands started to roam on her skin as if a skillful hand was ying a musical instrument.


    Each touch was enough to create a new sensation in her and her mind started to blur. Her rationality left her slowly as she started drowning herself under his touch.


    His hands were making her crazy. She did not understand how a simple touch could be this sensuous. How a simple touch could bring her to the edge.


    But all she knew was that she was craving those touches. All she knew was that she wanted him to touch her more.


    She leaned further in his embrace to feel his warmth over her burning body. He was the oasis she was looking for after walking miles into the dry desert.


    He was the nectar that could calm her thirst. God! She was really going crazy.


    ¡°Say it Anne, say that you love me. Say that you want me, want us to be together.¡± he whispered. Like a devil came straight out from the depths of hell who had the power to control her mind and body.


    She felt herself nodding again before she could even understand what he was asking her.


    His hold on her body tightened and his gaze fell on those glossy lips. Those supple and tender lips, he had never tasted before but had craved for it every second.


    His thumb traced her lips gently yet his touch felt electrifying to her.


    She winced and shuddered when he increased the pressure when a strange smile formed on his lips.


    In the next second, he moved his hands away and soon it was reced by his lips. He touched her lips preciously and gently as if savoring the taste of some rare fruit.


    But soon his desires took over him and he bit her lips gingerly. A gasp escaped her lips and that was his chance. He dived deep into her mouth as if it was a pilgrimage he was searching for so long.


    She moaned under her mouth when she felt his tongue exploring her mouth.


    Each touch he made was so intensified. She felt like he was sucking her soul out of her body. Her knees started to give away and she was d that he was holding her tightly or she was sure she would have fallen.


    Her vision blurred and her senses left her body. She could not hear or see anything except his touch, she felt nothing.


    As if he had engulfed herpletely. His lips continued to devour her. He nibbled them, licked them and sucked them like a person hungry for ages has been given meat for the first time.


    His hands continued to roam on her back. He could not thank less to the person who had chosen the backless dress for her that gave him an easy ess to touch her.


    ¡°Den,¡± she pushed him away but he didn¡¯t let her go until she punched his chest a few times.


    She was panting hard as if she had not taken breath for ages. Her chest was heaving up and down in rhythmic motion.


    ¡°You should learn how to breathe while kissing. You are still a novice in it.¡± he smirked as he held the tendrils falling on her face and tucked them behind her ears.


    ¡°Yes, I will soon find a man to practice with! So that I could be proficient in it.¡± she snorted as she stable herself but he held her tightly in his arms again,


    His hands were holding his arms and his eyes dug a hole on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. I would sh every man to pieces before you could even stare at them. You are mine and will always remain mine.¡± with that his lips crashed again onto hers.


    She had never thought the man could be that dominant when ites to her. He looked so different from his usual meek behavior but it only aroused her further.


    This time he was not even giving her a chance to breathe. He was so ravenous that she did not know where it would end.

 Chapter 372 Was It Love?

    Her senses had already started to blur with the intensity when she felt his hands on the threads that were holding her dress.


    The cold wind touched her neck and she realized that he had already gotten rid of the button on her neck and now he was working on the lower part of the dress.


    A few more twists and turns and her dress wouldpletely fall from her body. Was she ready for that? His lips moved away from her lips and she gasped for air again but before she could react, he had already started giving her peppery kisses on her neck and corbones that felt like a small jolt of electricity numbing her sensespletely.


    ¡°If you want to stop me, do it now. Or I would not be able to hold myself backter.¡° Did she want to stop him?


    It was toote for the question as she could feel the wetness forming between her legs.


    She could feel how he had be the drug that could finally calm her.


    she felt it was so right, even if it was wrong.


    His arms, his warmth, his lips felt just so perfect. Since she had already turned into a woman with filthy blood, what difference would it make if she would lose her virginity to the man who had always loved her, to the man whom she had always loved.


    A tear escaped her eyes as she continued to stare into his deep and soulful eyes. If only, the world had not been thisplex. If only feeling would have mattered, she felt herself breaking but at the same time melting to form a new her.


    The emotions were overwhelming her. she knew that she would not be able to survive if she would refuse him.


    Her body, her emotions were already betraying her. Before she could say a word, she felt his hot lips on her cheeks. He was kissing her tears.


    He kissed all the tears that were on her face as he slowly moved towards her eyes and kissed them gently, tenderly, as if he was praying.


    As if he was holding his pilgrimage, his every action had so much devotion in it, that she felt herself losing in it.


    ¡°Anne!¡± she could feel the pressure he had, as if he was on the brink of breaking apart. It was taking all his strength to keep his actions in control.


    ¡°Mmm, I am yours for tonight!¡± his lips were already on her neck kissing her when she nodded her head but his whole body turned rigid when he heard her. There was something amiss in her words.


    But he let go of it.


    Letting her go for a moment, he held her in his arms and the princess carried him on the bed.


    The bed was softest as he ced her in the middle of the bed. Her body sprang a bit before leaningfortably but her heart had already started running when he did not join her.


    He was looking at her as if he was enjoying the visual feast. His gaze was packed with so much heat as if he was disrobing her from his gaze.


    For some reason this felt more stimting as her body started to burn.


    His eyes lingering on her thighs that were out in the open due to the slit in her dress.


    She held her dress tightly in her hands unsure if she wanted to cover her bare legs or not.


    But before she could make a decision, she felt his hands on her dress.


    In the next second, he pulled it tightly and the dress tore from her waist.


    He let go of the torn piece of cloth that fell on the floor. Her mouth felt dry as she gulped her own saliva thinking of what was going to happen next.


    Her undergarment was the only thing that was covering her lower body now. This was the first time a man was looking at her in this condition.


    Her hands itched to cover her legs but she knew it would be futile. Her legs clenched and tried to cover what was still hidden but she felt his warm hands on her thighs that spread her legs apart.


    He hovered over her and leaned closer to her still putting his force on his elbows.


    Keeping his one thigh between her legs, he started kissing her again.


    He gave her a deep kiss that was tender and first but soon turned needy and passionate. She could feel that her soul was already leaving her body with just one kiss.


    It was so damn demanding, so damn arousing, so damn hot! She was melting by it.


    His hands started to y with the front part of her dress, finding the threads, he opened it and let it go.


    Now her dress was hanging on her waist with all the other parts bare for him to see.


    His hands moved on the two mountains that were standing erect teasing him. He held them, pinching her nipples and then molding them ording to his wishes.


    His hands were ying with them sensually and she felt her body melting. Her hands moved towards his hair and held them tightly.


    Moving away from her lips, he stared at the mounds before leaning and kissing them.


    The soft puppy kisses soon turned into sucking hard as if he was thirsty for ages.


    He bit them and she gasped. But then he licked them softly as if he was soothing her but it was more painful.


    She thrashed under his touches as she felt strange sensations and wetness under her legs.


    Looking at her face that was losing control, he increased his pace and started sucking her and licking her harder and faster.


    His other hand was repeating the same process with her other mound. Pressing her nipples between his index finger and thumb, he flicked it and then pressurized it with the same intensity.


    While his other hands moved lower and lower until it was tracing the edges of her underwear.


    ¡°Anne, tell me how much do you love me?¡±

 Chapter 373 And They Did It!

    [MATURE READING. THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS EXPLICIT SEX SCENE. ONLY FOR THE READER 18 OR ABOVE]


    ¡°Anne, tell me how much do you love me?¡± was she even in a condition to speak.


    Her body was already quivering and she was feeling like a jolt of electricity was hitting her body again and again.


    ¡°If you do not tell me then I will torment you further by not touching you!¡± she slowly moved her eyes and stared back at his smug face.


    If it would have been any other moment, she would have told him that he was being delusional and she did not care but at this very moment, he was right.


    She was feeling tormented by his touch but feeling much more tormented like a fish that had been taken out of water when he stopped touching her.


    ¡°I.. i..¡± she felt his finger tracing the edges of her undergarment just when she opened her mouth while his lips grazed her mounds and moans filled the room instead of her words.


    ¡°Come on, you can do it Anne!¡± this man! He was definitely taking revenge for tormenting her.


    When his hands stopped again, she opened her mouth but before a word coulde out, his finger slipped under her underwear taking her soul out of her body as she gasped and tried to close her legs instinctively but his leg was making sure that it would not happen.


    She felt a gush of liquiding out of her body. It felt painful and eutrophic at the same time.


    ¡°What happened, why are you not speaking anything!¡± this scoundrel! Was he the sweet and tender Den who always gave in to her qualms.


    He was taking revenge!


    ¡°Den..!¡± It was hard for her to even take her name in this condition when her breathing was uneven and so many surges of emotions were taking over her.


    ¡°If.. if you stopped again, then i would leave!¡± she threatened when her words came out uneven.


    Her breathing was disrupted and he had already torn her dress and shredded it.


    There was no way that she could leave. Still the threat did wonders.


    Den, who was still afraid that he would lose this golden chance and then he would not be able to force her to be with himter, immediately stopped teasing her and started working on making her ready for him.


    Even the thought made him so damn excited. He could feel himself shivering with excitement.


    His hands that were already under thest piece of clothing started tracing her inner lips. His hands were too gentle to make sure not to scare her when he felt that she was withering more.


    ¡°mmmm¡± was her only response so he began suckling gently on her nipples. Ever so gently, moving back and forth between the two orbs, his hand gently holding the breast he was tonguing.


    Her tongue entered his mouth and she moaned. Her hips were thrusting upwards in a regr rhythm. Den nudged her legs farther apart and moved into the open upside-down vee as he continued his passionate kiss. Fumbling with his clothes, he unzipped his pants in a hurry.


    The moment she felt him taking off his clothes, she opened her eyes with a bit of force and her eyes widened to see the size. How in the world would that thing enter her body?


    Seeing the fear taking ce on her face, he felt a bit of guilt. He did not want to give her any kind of pain.


    ¡°I.. I promise that I will be gentle and not hurt you.¡° He promised to curse the god to make him thisrge there. If only he would have been smaller.


    She nodded her head as she closed her eyes, too embarrassed to utter a single word. She wondered if he felt any shame while talking that way!


    He kissed her again to rx her body that had turned rigid suddenly and his hands started to move on her outer lips down there.


    His thumb found the small bulb on the starting of her lower region and started pressing it and rubbing it.


    He had asked enough questions to his knights beforeing here who were utterly embarrassed yet answered his every question with a straight face and thanks to that he was ready.


    He could feel how her arousal turned to tenfold when he started pressing her clit and her lips started to turn wetter. He could feel the wetness flowing through her body and his confidence increased.


    Grasping his girth in he pressed its head into her slit, found the opening, and pressed it home. Against his lips, Anne gasped and tried to speak. But only moans escaped her mouth.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh¡±


    ¡°Aahhhhh¡±


    Her nails dug deeper into his back as she winced and her whole face turned contorted.


    ¡°I.l. I will not move until you are ready!¡± he spoke with gaps as it was too painful for him to stop now.


    He was already inside her and her tight walls were holding him there so tightly. If he would not move he was afraid he woulde only by being in there. That would make her first time even more awful.


    ¡°You.. you can move!¡± she mustered all her courage and spoke with a red face when he finally moved slowly and took a breath that he was holding for long.


    Tillte their moans filled the room. His grunts and her gasps when he continued to rock his body and filled her to the brim.


    Anne did not know how much time he had her. She remembered closing her eyes in his embrace with a blissful look on her face.


    When the morning rays danced on her face, she finally opened her eyes. It took her a second to recall what happenedst night and her whole face turned red.


    She held the sheets tighter and lowered her head but was surprised to see she was wearing his shirt.


    It smells so much like him. She inhaled the scent that calmed her mind when her eyes fell on him.

 Chapter 374 The Woman In The Smog

    The morning rays were falling on his hair making them shine like it was made of gold. His fair skin was glistening. He looked so charming.


    He had a frown on his lips due to the light and moved his hands to cover his eyes so that he could sleep more peacefully.


    ¡°Are you leaving me just like that?¡± he asked as if the girl was betraying him after using him enough. The thought brought an amused smile on the face of Anne but it warmed her heart too.


    She finally knows why Hazel was so happy after returning to Rafael and why she ended up spending a night with her whenever she returned from trouble or was too happy.


    She felt the touch of the man warm and protecting so she leaned further into it.


    ¡°It has been more than a day since I left the pce. I have to go and see how things are going.¡± she exined. Though she herself felt like it would be better to stay here, ¡°and Hazel would be worried for me.¡±


    The man sighed. He rubbed her back and then kissed her forehead with a pampering look on his face.


    ¡°I can never force you to do anything you do not want but that does not mean I want to let you go!¡± he stared back at her when she raised a brow, ¡°i want you toe back here tonight. If not then i wille there and have my way with you in their pce.¡± The look in his eyes was telling her that it was not an empty threat.


    But why did it feel like a threat? He only wanted to spend another night with her and after the experience ofst night, she would be happy to oblige?


    She shook her head to rub away the strange feeling from her heart. He was just throwing tantrums like a child because he was upset.


    With that thought, she smiled and wrapped her hands around his neck,


    ¡°It is not only you who want us to spend time together.¡± She felt like she needed to assure the man or else he would explode by his jealousy and insecurities. ¡°I love you and I want to make love to you again too.¡± with that she kissed him.


    The kiss was a simple one when he held the back of her hands and leaned her to get better ess to her mouth before letting her go.


    She waited for him to say ¡°I love you too!¡± but he continued to rub her skin with his thumb and kissed any past of her body that was in her reach.


    The man was so busy feeling her that he even forgot to say that he loved her when she said ¡°I love you¡± to him for the first time.


    The thought only brought another smile on her face. ¡°So I will be back tonight to make love to you. Would it be fine now?¡± she asked as she cupped his cheeks.


    He looked like a kid whose favorite toy was being taken away with that disappointed face of his. Though he nodded, he did not seem to be in good spirits.


    ¡°Shall I stay if you do not want me to go? I will send a letter to Hazel instead?¡± she asked in the end, as she did not like how he was sulking when he took a deep sigh and shook his head.


    ¡°I have to leave for the council too. There will be a huntpetition in three days. We have to make sure there would be no mistake since this program would decide how many hearts were won by thedy.¡± He looked calmer but she could still feel his reluctance to part with her as he could not keep his hands away even for a second.


    With some effort and so many promises, they finally parted. Den continued to wave his hands for her even when the carriage had left long ago.


    After a long hour, he walked back into the room with a cold look on his face but just as he sat down on the sofa back, his expressions changed instantly and a smirk formed on his lips.


    As if he was enjoying his own joke, the smile on his face only continued to increase.


    The air on his left side flickered as if there was a ghost when he titled his head.


    There was no shock registered in his eyes even when a face started to form in the thin air.


    The old witch stared at the man sitting leisurely and fumed.


    ¡°You are taking a rest in this room and here I am tied in chains in this underground prison!! You!! Stand up and help me in getting free this instant!¡± she shouted at the man who just yawned and stretched his body as if he was too tired.


    He looked at her as if she was nothing but a pest that was disturbing his sleep.


    ¡°That is not part of our deal!¡± With those words, he turned to the other side and closed his eyes as if he was trying to sleep but the woman was disturbing him.


    ¡°Part of the deal? Sheughed, Thisughter was different from all otherughter that a person could have. This was genuinely bloodthirstyughter.


    ¡°Alright! Then tell me, what have you done toplete our deal too? All I am seeing you is sleeping or traveling whenever I contact you! Is that how you are going to achieve the mission? You have not even found a way to contact that bitch!¡± she fumed, if she would have been present physically, she would have beaten the man, and she would have turned him into a toad when he could have rested all day for all she cared.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± he asked with a head. ¡°I have not only met them butst night i slept with your eldest daughter.¡±

 Chapter 375 Danger Looming In The Dark

    He said in a tone of nonchnce but his words hit the old witch like a strike of lightning.


    She felt herself froze in shock,


    ¡°And she is going to help me killing her younger sister with that bright smile on her face then i will have sex with her again after killing Hazel in front of her eyes.¡± he smiled when the old womane back to her senses.


    ¡°I have told you not to hurt my older daughter! Only Hazel is a sinner.¡± she scowled with her eyes narrowed at his face. ¡°When are you going to kill her?¡±


    ¡°On the hunt?¡± said the man leisurely as he stretched his body and then took a yawn. ¡°Since she wanted to be the queen that badly. I will make her the queen before death.¡±


    She smiled finally, not worrying about her daughter being used.


    ¡°Then I will be waiting for the good news.¡± with that the face of the woman started to disappear.


    Delcan sneered as soon as she left and her whole face turned colder, ¡°I did say that I will kill you daughter. But I never said that her powers would be sacrificed to you!¡± his eyes flickered with the light of the candle in the room.


    ¡­.


    Anne still had a glowing smile on her face. Her face was beaming with joy when she entered the pce.


    ¡°The price of themodities could be adjusted in the famine area with the amount taken by the east to get more knights to protect their area.


    That way..¡°Hazel stopped in her speech and stared at Anne whose face was sparkling.


    She raised a brow and thenughed.


    ¡°I have never thought that you will progress this fast. Shall I start calling the man, brother inw already?¡° Her teasing did not embarrass Anne at all, who nodded her head with a confident smile on her face that made Hazelugh louder.


    ¡°Since that is the case, let¡¯s announce your engagement aftering from the hunt.¡± said Rafael when he noticed both women were so busy hugging each other and whispering into each other¡¯s ears that theypletely forgot about his presence.


    ¡°That would be a great idea. We could even n the wedding then. I have so many ns for it.¡± pped Hazel with a big smile on her face as they kept discussing it.


    How much time had passed, when the knights knocked the door.


    ¡°Mydy, my lord. The carriages are ready and waiting for you.¡± The time of the hunt has already arrived.


    Rafael squeezed the shoulders of his wife with an encouraging smile on his face.


    ¡°If that crossbow did not work enough, you are free to use your magic, I will be backing you up.¡± she nodded with a smile when he took her in his arms.


    ¡°You are bing more and more clingy! Do you think we can digest so much PDA?¡± Anne snorted as the couple chuckled.


    ¡°Soon you would be one of us.¡± said Hazel and smiled.


    More than a dozen knights were waiting for them in the hall. Four carriages filled with all kinds of weapons were ready for them.


    Nobles from all over the empire, city, and countryside were already in their carriages to follow them.


    Soon, therge parade started to move towards the woods.


    There were already tents set up for them there. With a lot of maids preparing all the delicacies making the ce no less than a fancy inn.


    All the knights will go hunting , whether men or women, while others will wait in the tents. They will pray for the welfare of their partner and once the knights return, they will bestow their hunt to their partners.


    The winner will be announced. This program was to happen a long time ago during the weekly celebration but since the emperor was dethroned, the program was postponed for a long time.


    Everyone was shocked to receive the invitation since the program was presided over by his majesty and supported by her majesty.


    Everyone was waiting to see who would address them and who would start the hunt. The person might be the strong contender or the already chosen one by the council.


    They all exchanged nces and looked at the empty stage with a hard look on their face.


    None of them were invited there. Then who is the chosen one. Most of their eyes traveled to Rafael who wasing out of the carriage with his wife and her maid.


    They all held their breath as they thought he was going to announce the name then and there.


    Many who had personally contacted Rafael, stared at him when he smiled in their direction. The man nodded, giving them hipes.


    ¡°Everyone must be surprised by receiving the sudden notice and have many questions in their mind.¡± Rafael stood up on the stage and said with a smile on his face. The warm smile stirred the hearts of many of them,


    ¡°But I am d that you all still came. The annual hunting program is part of the history of the empire. It celebrates the struggle of the first emperor of the empire who hunted the beasts and other species from thisnd and made this ce an empire where you all are living.


    It is my honor to be part of the hunt today though I am not a human. This will surely be another key to bring both species together in the future.¡± he smiled, though many nobles scorned when he said thest line but they still tried to maintain that smile on their faces.


    ¡°The program is always started by the royal family and we did not want to break the tradition. So, I am going to request thest member of the royal family, the royal blood, to start the program by being the first participant of the hunt.


    And I as her husband would be the first one to pray for her sess and safe return by tying the handkerchief on her arrow.¡±


    =====

 Chapter 376 Pray for her

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± the whole ground fell into an uproar. No one has ever thought that Hazel would be announced as the new empress.


    Not only was she the illegitimate child of the old emperor but she was also the wife of the vampire lord.


    ¡°Is that a joke? How could she be the ruler when she did not even belong to this empire. She had her own empire, then why did she want this one too?


    ¡°Yes, that is ridiculous. She belongs to the vampires. What did she have to do with our empire?¡±


    ¡°Would that not mean that the lord will get the post of the emperor then when he already has council and the lord of the vampire position in his hands!¡±


    Everyone started to show their displeasure over the matter, mainly taking it as a trap of Rafael who wanted to own that part too.


    Den looked at the whole scene with a smirk on his face but when he walked towards hazel, his face was full of worry.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about their words, mydy. They do not hold the power to decide.¡± though he said so, both of them knew that the nobles had a big hand in the progress of the empire and if she would not pay attention to their demands, then they would not perform their duties well.


    ¡°I know that all of you think you deserve this position more than me!¡± she said with a smile on her face, when others sneered.


    ¡°Of course, we do! We have been a part of thisnd for generations.¡±


    ¡°We knew what thisnd needed and what problem the empire is suffering through!¡±


    ¡°We have the noble blood that deserves to be in that position.¡± Everyone started to shout again and the ce turned into a mess.


    ¡°Al right, then tell me what problem is the empire suffering the most and how can you help in improving it?¡±


    ¡°And what have you done in solving the problem of ves?


    Her sharp voice only brought more sneers.


    ¡°Is that how you wanted to win the argument? By cornering us on the name of very after burning the ck market?¡± The argument only turned fiery once she opened her mouth but in spite of so much pressure, she did not look pressured at all.


    She was standing there with her straight back and then smiled,


    ¡°You are exaggerating. I thought it would only be right if the blood of the royal family continued to lead the empire. And as long as it is about qualification. Why don¡¯t we start with the huntingpetition to decide the physical strength.¡± she said in a calm tone when everyone exchanged their nce as if they were not sure what she was saying.


    ¡°If I lose in the huntingpetition, I will be proved that I did not deserve the title. But if you all lost, then we will participate in the next round topete our wisdom and rational skills.¡± They all looked at her as if she had lost her mental bnce and had turned crazy.


    But that was good for them. If she would lose the huntingpetitions and take their name back, then they would prove that she was worthless since the start yet trying to covet the position.


    ¡°If that is all you want, then we are ready to ept the challenge. But what if you back away with your promise?¡± asked the duke with a look of suspicion in his eyes but staring at Hazel as if she was an object.


    Her father, the old emperor have offered hazel to her a long time ago but he rejected it. He did not want to marry an illegitimate child even if it belonged to the royal family, not to forget that she was not even part of the family.


    But who would have thought that a foolish girl would grow up into such a beautiful and confident woman.


    He could not help but stare at the woman with a disappointed look.


    ¡°Do you think I would do that after announcing it in front of so many people?¡± she asked with a chuckle when the man smirked too.


    ¡°Then I will ept the offer. But to make it more exciting, let us have a bet too.¡± he said as he looked at other confused faces.


    ¡°If I win, you will grant one of my wishes. And if you win, I will grant one of your wishes. That would only make winning more worthwhile.¡± he said with augh as if he was sure that he was going to win.


    She could see the sneer on many faces that were directed towards her.


    ¡°Oh, that would be great! I am up for the challenge.¡± She epted it with a smile on her face when many cheered.


    ¡°Then we will meet each other when the sun sets, right here with the amount of bests we have killed.¡± she nodded as she held the crossbow in her hands and took some dagger and a sword in her hands.


    So many weapons in her hands only gave the illusion that she was nervous and was not sure which would suit her.


    The othersughed as if she was a joke but they did not say anything else. They were waiting for the duke to win and show her where she belongs.


    No one even thought for a second that she could win.


    The ritual of tying a handkerchief on the weapon of the knights started.


    Many girls were excited about it from the start. This gesture gives them a chance to show their affection towards the man and a chance to see if he was interested in them too.


    Everyone came forward and started trying handkerchiefs on the swords of their lover when Hazel was standing alone.


    Women are the ones who give handkerchiefs, so it was a given that she was not going to get any.


    But just as she was about to climb her horse,


    ¡°Are you going without taking my good wishes with you?¡±

 Chapter 377 As His Wife

    Under the curious and shocked eyes of everyone, Rafael took out a handkerchief from his pocket.


    Just like others, Hazel¡¯s initials and animals were embroidered on the handkerchief. The women who had done hard work to make one knew that it was not easy for a man to do the same.


    Not to forget that he was the lord of the council with so much work waiting for him all the time.


    They all looked at him with an amazed look while the man felt burdened.


    As if everyone in their partner¡¯s gaze was asking them, ¡°why have you not done the same gesture for me?¡±


    Rafael tied the handkerchief on her bow and then kissed her lips softly with a smile kiss.


    ¡°I will wait to get most of the sacrifice of the hunt.¡± he whispered in her ears as he finally let her go.


    ¡°¡­.¡± they all were not only fed dog food but it also cleared that that lord was not participating.


    He was going to wait as her partner?  Many nobles who wanted to defeat Hazel exchanged nces.


    It was easier than they thought. Hazel had never received military training or art of war.


    How would she be able to kill those beasts? Not to forget that hunting did not allow knights to audition any other participant. That would only mean that she would be alone in the woods.


    Who knows what could happen to a lonesome woman! The thought enthralled them.


    A cold and vicious smirk formed on their faces as they looked at Hazel riding the horse from afar.


    They have already made a n in their mind. Even if they could not get a single beast, they will make sure to hunt her and kill her in the woods.


    ¡°Since there is no security in the woods, I will request all of you to not stay at one ce for long and do not go into the deep forest where therger beast resides.


    And I wish for the well -being of all of you.¡° The final announcement was thest call for everyone who was still not mounted on their horses.


    ¡°This is the golden chance. We have to make a team and seize it.¡± said the baron as he climbed on the horse.


    Though he was sure he would never be the emperor, if the team he supported would win, then he would get enough support from them and would enjoy his life in luxury.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who will be the next emperor but I want that girl to die!¡± said the count who was the close rtive of the empress that was sent to the maternal family after the downfall of her husband.


    Everyone knows that Hazel was the destruction of her father and brother.


    ¡°That is perfect! If you all help me in getting rid of the stones, then I will make sure to support all of you in the future and bring the glory of ournd back from the hands of the vampires.¡± the duke had a proud smirk on his face.


    If they all fought with him, then Hazel was not even going tost for a few seconds. Then they could throw her body to the deeper forest where she was eaten.


    No one would be able to prove that it was their doing.


    As the crowd started to leave in groups or solo. Only the women and a few men were left there.


    While everyone was merely talking to each other. Den walked to Anne who seemed to be worried.


    He held her hands and gently pulled her to his arms.


    ¡°Have you already forgotten about me, hmm?¡± he whispered in her ears when she smiled.


    Her face turned red but she shook her head. Leaning further on his chest, she continued to state at the direction where hazel had left,


    ¡°After the events of the past few days many wanted to kill Hazel. I am just worried for her.¡± she said in a soft voice when his eyes flickered.


    ¡°Do you think Rafael would have let her go if he would not have been sure about it?¡± he asked with a raised brow and his voice was full of amusement, ¡°she is a strong woman who wanted to rule the empire. If she is not able to handle this much, then it would be good that she loses and realize it at the right time.¡±


    She was not worried about Hazel being hurt, never! She was just worried that her truth would be out and then she would suffer a lot.


    But he was right. She had to trust her sister more.


    ¡°If you are so worried. How about you participate too? I will apany you as a fellow hunter!¡± he offered suddenly as if he was worried about her and wanted to help her in taking care of her sister.


    Anne turned to look at him with surprise, ¡°I thought only nobles and knights are able to participate while I am just a maid!¡± she asked in an unsure tone when heughed and took out a small box from his pocket.


    She stared at the small box that had a letter framed showing his position as a baron that was given by the council for his hard work.


    ¡°I have been asking them for a promotion and better sry for a long time while they were offering me the position of a noble without any financial benefits.


    That was a waste in my eyes. But when I saw how you were adored by the future empress of the empire, I have to be a noble too or how would I get your hand!¡± He said in an exaggerated dramatic tone that she rolled her eyes but her heart felt warm and fuzzy.


    ¡°So, if you want, you can use this decree and participate in the hunt as my wife!¡± His maic voice was no less than the sound of a siren that was able to spell bound her.


    ¡°As your wife?¡±

 Chapter 378 Time To Act

    The thoughts made her dizzy and she felt her head spinning. It has only been four times since they met, yet he was already asking her to be his wife.


    And the proposal waspletely different than she had expected.


    ¡°Well, I know that you are not my wife yet. But you can pretend for now since it is going to be the reality sooner orter.¡± he had a smirk on his face as if he was saying, ¡°you have already slept with me. Where can you run to now? You are mine.¡±


    She just shook her head at his confident face.


    ¡°It is your decree. So you should go and participate. I trust that you will take care of her as much as I would.¡± her eyes looked back at him with hopes but he shook his head with a sigh.


    ¡°I have a lot of things to manage here. I will not be able to leave. Even if I would, as a member of the council, I would never be able to support her. So you should go!


    If not, then wait here without getting worried.¡± he said in a calm tone as others started toe closer to them.


    Anne turned and stared at the number of men with official papers in their hands and realized that he was busy today too.


    ¡°I wille to see you as soon as I get free. But the offer of leaving to hunt with my decree is still open. I want my wife to bring me a good amount of hunting too.¡± He hugged her and whispered in her ears without any embarrassment when the man stared at him with wide eyes.


    She took a pause and then looked around. Rafael had already walked to the other nobles. Convince them and talk to them leisurely with a warm smile on his face.


    She did not know anyone else here while Den was going to make some reports with his colleagues.


    Rather than sitting here alone, would it not be better that she would leave to the woods.


    Though she could know from here, if Hazel was in danger, she would never be able to know if others were secretly keeping an eye on her or not.


    ¡°I will leave then!¡± she took the decree from his hands when he chuckled.


    ¡°Then I will see youter, my wife!¡± he shouted out loud when she took a few steps away from him. She shook her head as her cheeks burned with embarrassment. But she did not turn to look back at the goofy smile on his face.


    But that did not mean that she could not imagine it in her heart. The manughed out louder.


    As he looked at everyone with an arrogant face when he found them dumbfounded.


    ¡°Since when did you have a wife?¡± asked one when he just dusted the invisible dust from his shirt.


    ¡°And i can not believe that you are already showing her off!¡± said another with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°That also, when she is just a maid.¡± scorned thest one with a look of disdain on his face.


    ¡°Who said that she is just a maid?¡± Rafael, who wasughing earlier looking at the love birds, raised his brow when he saw others criticizing Den.


    Though he did not like the man much and thought it was going way too fast, Anne was his benefactor.


    He would not let anyone insult her in his presence.


    ¡°She is my sister! I will give her half of my property in her marriage. In that way, she is richer than the emperor here!¡± who did not know that Rafael not only has properties in the vampirend but all over the continent.


    He even gave all the amount he earned from the council in the investment funds that were attached with trust.


    He was a man made of gold and giving half of his properties to a maid..


    Not only those three men but the whole crowd was shocked at his words. They all wanted to see who the sister he was talking about but Anne had already left.


    Den was shocked too. He had never thought that a cold and brutal man like Rafael who could suck the blood and kill his own father was ready to support Anne so much?


    Was it because of Hazel? Was he so henpecked on her?


    His eyes flickered as he felt that today¡¯s n was made in a haste. He should have thought about it more carefully but it was already toote.


    Everything was arranged and Anne had left too ording to his n. Now all he could do was wait for the announcement of the death of Hazel.


    His eyes turned sinisterly darker as he took a step away and looked at the forest.


    Rafael left soon after making the announcement. There were temporary tents for the rest of the other and for making connections with each other.


    Many nobledies were still talking to each other on how Hazel had tried to usurp what did not belong to her.


    Celina was sitting on the corner seat and listening to all of them. She was the one who had supported Hazel in thest party, so many were gazing at her as they continued to chat.


    Sheughed out loud feeling their very gazes over her.


    ¡°You do not have to worry about me. I have decided that I am going to support the princess.


    But I will not force others to do that!¡± she said as she ced the ss of wine back on the table and stared at them,


    ¡°But you must know that she is going to win in the end. And if you support her, you can reap the benefits. Since she will make many new changes in the empire.¡±


    She was sure the words would be enough to sway their hearts. She had promised Luhan to help and she would do it till the end.


    ¡°Ha! Who said that she was going to win. Today, she will realize how wrong she was to act against us!¡±

 Chapter 379 Hunting

    She looked at the sky that was turning crimson. The slight warmth that was still left there was also covered by the strong winds that were breezing. As if they were singing a song to calm her raging heart.


    Why does it feel like it will rain tonight? Now all she wanted was to finish this hunt as soon as possible and go back to the pce and rest.


    She had to agree that the horse Rafael had chosen for her was best. it was easily taking over all the other horses, in just a few minutes she was the one who was the fastest.


    Now all she had to do was to instruct the direction of the path to it. It was intelligent enough to control that speed and she did not need to pull the reins again and again to force him to run faster.


    This was going to be easier than she had thought. She kept her eyes and ears open as these woods were new to her. Hazel pulled the reins of his horse to stop it after riding for long.


    She frowned and pulled the reins and moved the horse to the left side when she saw the arrows pointing there. It was a sudden turn as she had already taken one just two minutes ago. She turned to see if anyone was around but no one was there.


    She scanned the area with her hands on the crossbow. She hade deep in but surprisingly she had not seen either any person or beast no matter how much she had ridden.


    With a frown on her face, she took out the map Den had given her.


    ording to the man, she should be in the main areas of the assigned hunting ground then why was there not a single soul?


    She found the situation odd! Just when she was about to send a signal to check if she was on the right path, she saw a white fox running behind a small rabbit.


    Her eyes glowed when she looked at its fur. Rafael would look good in white. She smiled as she held the reins of her horse and gave it a pull.


    The horse soon started to follow the fox. Though she was still vignt about the fact that there was no one in that area, she let the thought go in a while.


    Her eyes were on the hunt. She was sure that even if they had a n, it was not going to affect her. All she needed to do was to win.


    Once the horse was galloping well, she let go of the reins and took out her crossbow to attack.


    Her eyes were settled on the white fox. Pulling the arrow, she shot the fox right at its middle part from the left.


    The fox gave a loud raspy bark as she tried to attack Hazel but Hazel shot right in her head this time.


    The fox fell limp on the ground. Hazel dismounted from the horse when she was sure that the fox was dead.


    She walked closer to the fox and dragged her towards the small cart that was attached to the horse.


    She held the fox with some force and she put it inside and then held her white little rabbit that tried to run away.


    ¡°Do not worry, I am not going to kill you. But you will be my bait for the next hunt.¡± no matter how much the rabbit tried to run away, it was not able to.


    When she walked back to her horse, the sound of ¡°howl!¡± and hasty running paws caught her attention.


    Her eyes glowed. If she would be able to kill a few more than she would be done before she had expected.


    Just as she mounted her horse, a pack of wolves ran to her.


    The gray wolves were staring at her with a predatory look. They covered her from all directions and the single horse was nothing in front of the dozen of them.


    she could smell blood on them. Though there was a very subtle smell in the air, I could smell it due to her strong senses.


    She prepared to turn her horse back when she heard howls, and it was very near.


    ¡°You have to be faster here!¡± she shouted and gave her horse a gentle kick and it started galloping again.


    She continued to look back in between and soon she saw more than a dozen wolves following her. They must have heard her horse neighing and the sound of galloping.


    ¡°Faster!¡± she shouted as she kicked it again, this time hard and it put more pressure. its speed increased further and now they both were at thepetition.


    she was sure they were going around 32-35mph. But the wolves were still catching up.


    She turned and shot one wolf from her crossbow, making sure that she used the poisoned arrows that would kill the horse instantly. the horse neighed again making her wonder if it could understand her actions.


    The speed of the horse was too fast and she was having trouble moving. She somehow was sessful in transferring her both legs to one side but now she was having a hard time taking her left leg to the other side.


    She was afraid that someone would see her using powers. What if their eyes were already on her?


    She had to make sure no one was around, that was why she was restrained from using her powers. But if her horse was injured, that would be the end of it.


    ¡°Finally¡± she was able to sit backwards on the horse and attack the wolves that were following her freely.


    she took the crossbow and started to aim the wolves, this was the real test of archery as the shooter and the enemy both were moving.


    She aimed at the one closest to her and then threw the dagger straight at the space between its eyes.

 Chapter 380 Hunting 2

    ¡°Howl¡± arge grieving howl reverberated in the air. And the animal fell, the other wolves howled back as if promising the dead, its revenge.


    A few increased the pace to catch us and the other stopped to look at their friend who died.


    She took a sigh as she shot another arrow and this time it hit its mouth going straight in and out of his neck from the backside.


    The third was hit on the forehead again. And another one died right there but even after so much howling and killing thest wolf did not stop to follow Hazel and she did not have any other way to kill him.


    She had to hold the saddle to bnce herself when she noticed there was something hidden in itsyers but for that she had to sit properly first as she felt that the horse had gone crazier too.


    It started jumping and rising in the air with its feet so high in the air that Hazel had to hold its neck to make sure that she did not fall straight to the mouth of the wolf.


    She kicked the horse and pulled its rains but it only got crazier attacking her instead.


    Hazel cursed, that was worse than she had thought. Holding her crossbow tightly, she tried to shot another but the wolf had already jumped to attack her,


    She took out her sword and threw it and it was hit in the stomach in midair.


    It howled as it fell down and she was sure it would bring more. It would have been an hour since she felt lost, and she had not even checked the path to make sure she was not going into the deeper part of the forest.


    Five more and she would be free from the beasts at least.


    She started shooting more arrows but the wolves started to bite the horse and it slipped and fell.


    Hazel jumped on time to make sure that she was not trapped between the weight of her horse.


    The horse neighed loudly and started struggling but the wolves were enjoying its struggles.


    They started to bite and injure the horse. But then their eyes turned to look at me when she shot another one of them.


    ¡°Howell!¡± they howled loudly as they pounced on her but she already had a dagger in one hand and a crossbow in the other.


    She shot one with the dagger while continuing to throw arrows on the other one.


    Thanks to the poison on them, it took only two arrows to kill another one.


    Thest one jumped on her from behind.


    It sank its teeth deeper into her skin and tried to pierce her skin with its nails but she held the wolf and pulled it.


    Her eyes have already turned darker and her nails grew longer, like razors and daggers.


    She drew her nail deep into its skin as she pulled the beast away from her back.


    Blood was trailing deeper from her skin staining hair white shirt red.


    She threw the animal on the ground as if it weighed nothing and then took out the sword from the dead wolf and stabbed it from the sword.


    Taking it out, she stabbed again until she felt blood all over her face.


    The beast was long dead.


    She wiped her face from her red hands and then started at the ground. There were a dozen wolves and a white fox lying on the ground.


    But to her dismay the horse was gone too. Its flesh was all over with blood surrounding it. It died a gruesome death.


    But without the horse, she would not be able to travel much. Let alone dragging her hunt.


    She held the wolves and collected them on the cart that was lying on the corner now that the horse was dead.


    It was already filled to the brim yet she had to put three more wolves in it.


    Taking a deep breath, she filled all of them on it and then casted a spell so that it would somehow adjust and she did not need to put so much force in dragging it.


    After that, she looked around at the ground that was stained red. She was not sure if this much would be enough, so she traveled a bit further.


    Might she get a bear too, then she would be sessful in impressing Rafael too. She chuckled at that thought.


    She started pushing the cart as she moved.


    The man staring at her from a cliff while hiding in the dark gritted their teeth. They have thought just a wolf would be enough for her. But who would have thought that a petite woman would be enough to kill a dozen wolves even when her horse had died.


    Their faces turned pale and ugly as they thought about how bravely she had sliced all of them.


    ¡°What now? If the wolves could not kill her, how are we going to do that?¡± ask the marquis who was proud of his sess already.


    Now his face looked like it was pped hard.


    ¡°Ha! I even sacrificed the white wolf which I was about to kill. Now that all were caught and killed by her. She was going to be the winner of the hunt while we were standing empty handed!¡± said the baron whose face looked red and green with anger.


    The duke was still silent while looking at the girl who was walking while pushing the cart with her and raised a brow.


    He took out the map that was given to all of them at the start of the hunt and analyzed it with a grim look on his face that soon rxed and a smirk formed on his lips.


    ¡°That would not be needed!¡± he said, suddenly gaining the attention of all of them.


    ¡°She does not have a horse and she is dragging so many animals, so her speed is going to decrease too.


    Instead of going towards the exit, she is going deeper into the forest where wild beasts would attract her due to the smell of blood.¡±

 Chapter 381 Meeting Others Finally

    With the spell of wind to support her, she did not have much trouble in dragging the cart with her though it weighed much more than her.


    Her eyes were scanning the map that was stained with blood and then at the path. ording to the map, she was on the right path and if she walked for a few more kilometers, she would reach the exit.


    But when she stared at her surroundings, she did not feel it was the case.


    The woods were getting dense and the shadow of dark only increased around her.


    The sky has already turned red and soon it will be night. If she would not return by midnight, she would lose by default.


    If only witches have the spell for finding a path and if they have, she knows that spell!


    To her surprise, she had not met a single person. She had stopped walking and stood there.


    She had decided that she would not use clear magic spells that could ce her in danger but she was sure that she would lose without them.


    ¡°I was not the first one to cheat! Changing my map initiated it.¡± she said with a sigh.


    She had thought Dan was making sure that her things would not be messed up. But she had already lost her horse and now her map was wrong too.


    Taking a deep breath, she touched the ground and closed her eyes. Whispering the soft spells, a faint light started toe out of her fingers.


    Soon a small nt started toe out of the ground that grew tall instantly. She was sitting on the branch of the tree when it continued to growrger andrger.


    She was higher than all the trees that existed there. It gave her a good view of the sky and of the ground too.


    She could not see men walking on the ground but she could see the tent. It was on her right side.


    If she walked straight to the right for a long time and then turned a few times to her west and then south, she would soon reach the exit point.


    She used the map to draw the path again and matched it twice. Once she was sure that she was done, she patted the tree as if she was praising it for its good work.


    ¡°Well done!¡± She smiled at the tree and then jumped from the tree.


    As if the wind¡¯s hand spread its wings and held her. She did not fall on the ground but sways in the wind a bit beforending on the ground on his feet.


    With a smile she dragged the cart now. She already had a glow of winner on her face as she hummed the tune and started walking leisurely.


    She could see the lurking animals but when they felt the silver glow around her and the numbers of beasts she was dragging, they did note closer to her.


    They howled and roared from the distance as if asking her to leave already. In exchange, she smirked and raised a brow while growling back at them.


    Her voice was more vicious than them. It scared them and they took their steps back. She was like the queen of beasts with everyone bowing their heads in front of her.


    Nobles, who were sure that she had already lost her life, much less the chance of winning, were surprised when they saw her walking to them from afar.


    Many of them have taken a break and were grilling meat on the fire they have lit.


    ¡°Finally!¡± She was relieved that she was among the nobles again. She could use this chance to make some contacts.


    With a smile on her face, she walked towards them even when she felt that their face turned dark and gloomy after looking at her.


    ¡°You all do not look too happy to see me. Am i disturbing your quality time?¡± she stared at the meat of the animal and thenughed, ¡°who would have thought that you all will cook a bison instead of using it as a sacrifice for the hunt!¡±


    Bison are hard to find and must be a better beast than a wolf. One was enough to scare away or kill more than three wolves!


    They all adjusted the expressions on their faces and looked at the hunt she was dragging with her with a smirk on their faces.


    Though she had killed more than a dozen wolves, they were not the strongest beast here.


    ¡°We still have half of its body as proof. You can not expect us to starve or eat arger dog in food. Do you?¡± she knew that they were mocking her hunt but she just shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Yes, eating a dog is awful. But what can I do? I only have that. So, I will depend on you as my subjects for my food too.¡± with that she let go of the cart and sat on the nearest stone where others were sitting.


    They have a frown on their face. The duke who had mocked her even gritted his teeth. The woman was braver than they had thought.


    Could she not see that she was not wee here. When he looked at his other partners, he noticed how they were staring at her cart again and again with a look of wonder in their eyes that only worsened his mood.


    He could not let them sway to her. With a smile on his face, he walked and sat on a stone in front of her.


    ¡°Who would have thought that a young girl would announce herself as the emperor! I must say that I was taken aback, mydy.¡° He tilted his head when he kept her gaze, ¡°but then, what less can I expect from the wife of the lord. He must have taught you well on how to rule the human race. After all, the war was started with the same goal.¡±

 Chapter 382 Threatening Blatantly

    ==============


    Hazel smiled. She knew that they would be hostile to her. Others stared at her too.


    The message was clear, by announcing her as the new ruler, Rafael wanted to fulfill his long awaited dream of ruling humans.


    Or else how a woman that was sacrificed to save them, could stand up ande back to rule them. She was nothing but a pawn discarded by her parents and now was used by Rafael.


    ¡°You must have a wild imagination, duke. Do you think council is a fool to stand silently if that would have been the case?¡± she asked with a sneer, ¡°they have done so much hard work to get the peace back. It could not be sacrificed even if the other person is the lord!¡± but her words were like a small pebble in therge river.


    ¡°And you think that the council would be able to stand against its lord? Isn¡¯t it the lord who has the maximum chairs in the council?


    Though the human and vampire were sitting on it. They were nothing but puppets in the hands of your husband.¡± he mocked her with a chuckle and then waved his hands.


    ¡°Like there are many men but they all just represent me. It would not be easy to take ournd back from us with such a snaky and dirty method. You should already ept defeat and tell your master that we are not fools.¡± the hostility he was trying to hide in his mockery was clearer now.


    His red eyes and the desire to kill in his eyes were threatening. If it would have been anyone else, they would have already run away but when ites to Hazel, she onlyughed.


    Even when she sensed the cold eyes of everyone staring at her with hatred, she did not have a hint of fear on her face.


    ¡°So you mean that he is strong enough to control the whole council and the sense of their judgment. I must say that I am honored that you think too highly of my husband!¡± she said with an arrogant face.


    She did not feel a bit of shame in thinking others think that she was leeching off on her husband. After all, he was his to begin with.


    ¡°But as long as it is about the empire. I am not selling it to him. I want this ce to be a better one. Where evenmoners can live freely.


    Fair nobles get a better chance of progress and those who are hiding in the dark like vipers, they would get the punishment they deserve.¡± she tilts and stares back at the nobles who have ayer of sweat on their heads feeling the pressureing from her.


    They did not meet her eyes but looked away but it only widened the smile on her face.


    ¡°I am only looking forward to building a better ce and you will realize it with time. It is just a pity that you will not be a part of it!¡± she smiled as she tilted her head when one of their men started to serve the meat.


    When she met his eyes straight, the man hesitated for a second before serving her too. Who would have thought that a meek sacrifice would have such a strong presence.


    As if he was hypnotized, he was not able to refuse her at all.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± she smiled as she said those words to the young man while looking at the duke.


    Taking arge bite of the meat, she nodded her head with affirmation, ¡°the meat was cooked fine and I am impressed it has such a good taste without the spices of the pce.¡±


    The young man who had cooked the meat blushed. She had such a bewitching smile on her face that he could not help but feel heat rising on his cheeks.


    ¡°There is still a chance to support the reform, duke!¡± she said after taking a pause, ¡°the change would not stop and i will not ept defeat due to the rebel. My reforms would speak for me after some time. But you..¡± she paused as if she was waiting for her words to sink in their mind, ¡°it would be toote for you by then. I do not believe in giving second chances to my enemies.¡±


    Though she still had a soft smile on her face, her eyes were deeper and colder. It gave a chill down the spine of everyone standing there.


    Who would have thought that she would have such a presence that they would feel pressured. Many sweated and stayed silent when they looked at her cold eyes.


    ¡°But I never let my friends suffer. So it depends on all of you, which side do you want to choose!¡± with that she took another bite of the meat as if they were talking about menial things like weather.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± This time he did not even spare her honorifics and he wanted to humiliate her the way she had humiliated him but she just shrugged her shoulders and raised her head.


    ¡°I am just telling the facts. And my family is the best example. I will not spare a single one that would try to hurt me but I will sacrifice myself for those who stood with me.¡± she said with augh, ¡°but why are we talking about such serious things. Are we not all nobles that have the interest of the empire as our goal?¡±


    She feigned ignorance as she smiled at them softly as if she was a naive child who didn¡¯t know about their tricks but the message was already conveyed.


    The rest of the meal was dead silent. Only the sound of gnashing teeth of the duke could be heard who stared at his men as if asking them to say something in his favor but everyone steeled their eyes away from him.


    The man only seethed with rage as his nails dug deeper into his skin.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal, duke. I will see you at the exitter and make sure to share my winnings with you in exchange for your hospitality.¡±

 Chapter 383 Blood Slave For Generation

    ¡°This bitch!¡± The duke threw the meat on the ground and hit the rock with full force as he stood up. His eyes had turned red with anger and hatred.


    ¡°Does she think she is high and mighty because she has caught a few dogs?¡± he was mocked with gritted teeth, others were sure that if we continued to use so much force, a few of them would surelye out of his mouth.


    But they all were scared at the same time too. Everyone knew that the duke did not have the habit of backing down.


    He was crazier for the position to the limit that he was going to ept the offer by giving his one son as the blood ve to Rafael and all the future generation of his.


    He was a vicious woman and the tant challenge of Hazel had hurt his ego.


    ¡°How many men are hiding here?¡± he asked with a tilt of his head towards the men who exchanged nces with fear.


    ¡°That.. it would be around six, my lord.¡± said the baron with fear in his voice. ¡°But if the truth woulde out..¡± he wanted to continue but one cold nce of the man was enough to gulp the rest of the words and keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°No one will find out. The only person who would see them would not stay alive to inform others that we are cheating!¡± he said with a cold and viciousugh as if he could already see the cold and limp body of hazel lying on the ground.


    He did not even think for once that the woman who had killed more than a dozen wolves alone and was dragging them now, would not easily ept defeat from a bunch of hunters.


    Hunters! As the nobles have never taken part in physical work, they mostly have knights to protect them.


    But these kinds of hunting grounds are full of vicious and bloodthirsty beasts, they were afraid that their life could be in danger.


    So, they hire a bunch of local hunters that have wide knowledge of the woods.


    They are the one hunting for these nobles in reality while they just enjoy the hunt by killing one or two small animals leisurely, while they make sure that their master would win or at least have a lot of hunting to show off.


    But this time winning was necessary.


    ¡°My lord, I know that the woman is too brazen and does not know how to behave but we should not forget that the hunt is still running. We have to win to show that she did not deserve the position. That is our priority for now.¡± he said with a bit of force but Duke just raised a brow.


    ¡°But if she would die while hunting, she would lose all the chance of winning. Either it is the position of the emperor or the winner of the hunt.


    And in herst moments, she would realize she had provoked the wrong person!¡± When he said that, he had already taken out his whistle and blew it with all his force.


    The trees behind him stirred. The shrubs started to move and then a lot of men jumped in front of them out of nowhere.


    They all have dark skin and dark eyes. They were hardly wearing any clothes but had leaves on their body and their half face painted ck.


    They looked like part of the woods and could not be seen easily. Their eyes were hollow as if they were not humans at all.


    Just as theynded on the ground, it felt like the devils had fallen from the sky after being banished by the god.


    They tilted their heads as they stared at the nobles. It looked like they were displeased with being called suddenly but they did not say a word.


    They threw the next bunch of beasts they had caught on the ground and waited.


    There were four wolves and another bison with one fox too.


    The nobles stared at the beasts with wonder as they had just given them four bison a few hours ago.


    If it continued this way, they were surely going to win from Hazel. But..


    ¡°I have called you before, I have a task for you.¡± said the duke without paying any attention to the hunt. ¡°I want you to find a woman and kill her as part of the hunt.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± they all thought that it was just a moment of rage and he woulde back to his senses soon, but it did not look like the case now.


    ¡°I want her to die miserably. Do not kill her instantly but cut her limps and tear her skin apart as if it was the work of a dangerous beast.¡° He continued to tell how he wanted her to die with pain and regret her decision to provoke him.


    The man tilted and contiend to listen to her till the end, but when he was done, the head of the hunters muttered in a cold voice, ¡°killing humans was not part of the deal. We will only do the deal.¡±


    ¡°A part of the deal is already left. We are going to kill the beasts.¡± With that they all were about to leave when the duke smirked,


    ¡°I know but I can always make a new deal if I have enough money, right?¡± He had a smirk on his face as he took out a bag full of gold from his pocket and threw it on the ground and the bag fell on the ground near their feet.


    The gold coin fell on the ground, ¡°this is double the amount i have offered for the hunt but it is just the half, if you kill her the way i wanted to, i will pay you another bag that would be bigger than this one.¡±


    The man stared at the gold and their eyes gleamed with the shine of it,


    ¡°Who was that woman, again??¡±

 Chapter 384 More Tricks In Her Sleeves

    ¡­¡­¡­..


    Hazel sat on the branch of a tree while she had spread the animal of her hunt on the ground and was waiting for arge beast to fall into the trap.


    She was about to leave thinking she had already won the hunt but looking at the bison the duke was frying leisurely she was not sure anymore.


    She wanted to have one or two bison too but she did not find them anywhere. So, she was waitin for arge beast to take the bait.


    But waiting was boring. She is feeling drowsy. Though she was sure that she was higher, sleeping at such a dangerous ce could be too risky.


    She waited and waited but no beast came, making her wonder if they did not feel attracted towards the smell of blood or looking at so much food?


    Her eyes started to close and she shrugged, ¡°fine! It would be just a small nap then!¡± she muttered as she let the sleep take over her.


    Her eyes closed and slowly her breathing turned even.


    Just as she drifted to the dreand, the shadows beside her started to move.


    The tree she was sleeping on, the ground where the animals were kept and the trees beside her, a man started toe out of each part of them and surrounded all around her.


    They each have a dagger in their hand that wasced with poison, a single attack of it and the man would die instantly.


    It would have been easier but they were asked to kill her slowly. Tore her limbs and let her struggle and suffer in pain.


    They would not attack the woman recklessly and alert her. The nobles may have thought she was weak but looking at the dead wolves that only had the mark of one arrow or dagger, they were sure that this woman was stronger than they had thought.


    But it was their good luck that she was sleeping.


    Their leader looked at all of them and they started back. He pointed at the different positions and the men nodded and followed his order.


    They held hazel and bound her body with the tree with full force so that she would not be able to move an inch.


    Hazel furrowed her brows and her face contorted as she opened her eyes but she was not looking shocked at all.


    She stared at all of them as if she was scanning the danger they hold.


    ¡°You do not look surprised? Why did you let us bind you?¡± asked the leader when she smiled as if she was enjoying it.


    ¡°Is it the duke?¡± she asked when the eyes of the leader narrowed at her face.


    She looked much at ease to his surprise. He looked around thinking that she had some help but even after waiting for a few minutes, nothing happened.


    Hazelughed looking at the vignt eyes of the man and the suspicion in them. If only the duke would have half of the brain of the man.


    ¡°Was it the duke?¡± she asked again, waiting with patience for the man to reply when he titled his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what power you have to be this confident but I am sure you do not have anyone with you to help you. I have been following you for a long time to know that well, so you do not need to act.¡± his voice came through gritted teeth when sheughed again.


    ¡°When have I tried to act like someone is helping me? I am alone.¡± his eyes narrowed further.


    The woman looked so dangerous yet behaved like a fool. First she let them chain her and now she was epting that she was alone.


    ¡°Then you have made a mistake and you will pay for it with your life.¡± He was not a man of words that liked to chat.


    He was only waiting to be sure how many men were supporting her but since there were none, he would not waste anymore time on her.


    Even if she was strong enough to kill many at once, her hands were secured in the ropes.


    ¡°You are overconfident and I do not like that kind of man. ¡± he said as he pointed at the men who nodded their heads and took out their daggers when sheughed.


    ¡°I do not like overconfident men too. But you are forgetting..¡± she said with a chuckle as the first man attacked her.


    She raised her legs and kicked him but he held her legs with a smirk and raised a brow as if he was asking, ¡°that was it?¡± but just as he continued to stare at her, his eyes swirled and the dagger he was holding started to burn his hands.


    He threw the dagger and took a step back while everyone stared at him with confusion. His eyes only looking at hazel who still have an amused look on her face,


    ¡°You are forgetting that I am a woman.. Who knows how to n everything.¡± with that she jerked her hands and the rope broke as if they were made of light thread that did not have any strength.


    The men looked at her with shock but soon they came back to their senses and attacked her at once.


    They all had a poisoned dagger in their hands. They did not care about the order anymore. They just wanted to kill her at once and get done with it or they were sure that.. It would not end up in their favor.


    But as they ran, they bumped over something and their head hurt badly. They shook their heads while rubbing it but when they looked around, they did not find anything.


    The woman was still standing in the center whileughing over them as if they were a clown of the circus.


    ¡°I have already been too patient with you. Tell me is it only the duke or there were more men with him?¡±

 Chapter 385 A Demon?

    ¡°Attack her at once!¡± he snarled at her guts. There had never been anyone who had challenged him this way.


    He licked his lips with a strange light in his eyes. As he attacked her too.


    The hunters were known for their speed and their agility. There were hardly any noblemen that couldpare to them or dare to challenge them.


    They all attacked the wall at once but it did not break and they could not even see it. It was invisible that a human can never make.


    ¡°I thought every witch had silver eyes just like vampires who have red eyes!¡± he tilted his head while he stared at the girl that was standing in the center.


    Her eyes had turned ck and a dark energy was leaving her body. It was attracting their leader to no limit. He sniffed and inhaled, his face turning intoxicated.


    His face had a creepy smile while his eyes were glowing hard but she ignored him.


    Her lips moved and an inaudible spell was said. Soon the small vine nts started to crawl from the ground and started turning into a bigger one.


    Though they were not that strong, their sheer amount was too much. They started to crawl on the men and bound them at their ces.


    The men who were still busy in breaking the invisible wall were shocked. Their eyes widened as they started to struggle.


    They tried to pull or cut the vines, but more than three grew from the ce where they cut one.


    Their faces started to change when the vines reached their waist and started to cover their chest.


    ¡°Master!¡± the men shouted but he did not seem to care about them.


    His eyes were glowing at the actions of Hazel who was busy moving her hands. The vines were following the direction of her fingers while she was still under the invisible shell.


    She was assured that they would not be able to sneak attack on her that way.


    ¡°Master, save us!¡± they screamed again when the grip of the vines started to tighten. They felt like their bones would break and they would end up in dust.


    Their struggles were fruitless with so many vines creeping over their bodies and holding it tightly in their ce.


    She tilted her head and her lips curved upwards. She looked back at their leader with a provoking smile on her face when heughed out loud.


    He looked excited instead of being worried or angry. He rubbed his hands in anticipation as he personally attacked the wall this time.


    Hazel just smirked. Few people never learnt their lessons. Did he still think that he would be able to break the wall? She raised a brow when he took out a strange locket and wrapped it around its weapon before attacking.


    He met his eyes and then licked his lips again as he attacked the wall, while staring into her eyes and this time the wall broke instantly, shocking her to her core.


    ¡°Aahh! Master help me!¡± screamed one of his men when the vines reached his neck and started to wrap around it.


    A bit more force and he would be strangled by the vines and die then and there. He looked for help from his master. But the man just tilted his head and saw him dying with an expressionless face.


    He did not seem to care about the life or death of his subordinates as if they were strangers.


    His eyes were fixed on Hazel who was staring back at him, to his weapon to be more specific.


    She felt that the amulet was the reason he was able to break the wall that was made from one of the strongest spells she knew.


    She had to get that and check how it was able to nullify her magic when she did not sense any magic from it.


    ¡°Do you want to see this? Let my friends go and then we can have a one to one fight. If you win, I will let you have this amulet but if I win, you wille with me.¡± he said with a challenging look in his eyes when her eyes narrowed on his face.


    The smirk was telling her that he was sure he was going to win.


    She looked away. She did not need to fight with a fool to know that she was stronger. She should better run and win the hunt.


    She was about to jump on the nearest tree and leave from there when she felt a strong pain in her feet.


    She kicked the man who was holding her feet to stop her from leaving but the pain only increased with that.


    ¡°You should not show your back to your enemy in the war or you will die for sure.¡± muttered the man who was holding her, making her frown.


    She gritted her teeth as she flicked her fingers and soon fire started to burn his hands that were holding her feet.


    He let off of her immediately but when she thought that she was free, she felt the pain again and noticed that the man had taken his hands away but he had wrapped the amulet against her.


    ¡°What the f**¡± she cursed as she swayed a bit when he let go of her and then fell on the ground.


    The man rubbed his hands with her clothes to get rid of the leftover fire when she was on the ground.


    Her jaws clenched and she looked at him with utter hatred.


    ¡°What? You want to leave! Of course, you can but after having a fight with me.¡± this time, he held her hands and pulled her on her feet and held her hands.


    ¡°You are a dark witch right? I have read a lot about you in legends! But who would have thought that I would meet you and you would help me in achieving my dreams.¡±


    ¡°Dreams?¡± she asked back when he took out a strange silver dagger from his back!


    ¡°Yes¡­ to be the strongest demon!¡±


    ¡°=========================

 Chapter 386 She Was Here

    ¡°A demon?¡± She had heard about them but never saw them so she thought that it was just a myth.


    They were a hybrid of devils and humans that had love when the devil lived on the earth as humans for their missions.


    They were left by both ns as they were weaker as devils and different than humans, who would never be able to ept them.


    But they were stronger, had animalistic tendencies and loved blood.


    ¡°You look scared! I have expected better than a dark witch.¡± he said with a maniac look in his eyes. His face had a creepy smile as he held her wrist tightly and brought her closer to his face.


    ¡°Look carefully! Aren¡¯t your eyes matching mine?¡± he asked with a sneer on his face when she blinked.


    His eyes were nothing but a ck hole just like here with no pupil or sclera. It was pure ck which could suck the soul of anyone.


    She felt the powering from his hands and a sharp stung on her hands when she came back to her senses.


    She gritted her teeth as she collected all the energy on her body and attacked the center of his forehead.


    But as if he knew what she was going to do, before the silver light started to emit from her palms, he had covered his forehead with his other hand while holding her arms from the first.


    ¡°You are not going to win with such cheap tricks.¡± he said with a scoff when she gritted her teeth and soon vines started to hold his feet but one jerk and the vine tore, it started to whine but not travel on his body again.


    She tried to burn his hands that were holding her but even when the fire covered his whole hands, he didn¡¯t let her go.


    He just rubbed his hands with her body and the fire extinguished again.


    She looked back at his men who were still struggling with the vines and then at the man who was holding her.


    Nothing seems to be working on him. It looked like he was enjoying her struggles. They were nothing more than a source of joy for him.


    A game he liked to y in which he tired out his prey and when it fell into despair, the man would go and hunt the beast as if he was having mercy on her.


    ¡°Do you only have such small trucks up your sleeves?¡± he asked with a scoff, ¡°you are pathetic with so much powers, yet you are not able to protect yourself.¡± he tsked and then shook his hands as if he was disappointed when she kicked him hard with all her force.


    Since he was holding her closer to his body, the kicknded on the area between his legs. His eyes widened and his grip on her hands loosened.


    She took a step back and used the chance to fly high in the air when he was holding his thing in his hands to make sure that he still could increase his lineage.


    ¡°What the f*! Did you just cheat?¡± he asked with a look of disbelief in his eyes but she just shrugged her shoulders,


    ¡°Why? Who said that I can not use my physical strength in a fight just because I am a witch.¡± she smirked as she flew higher, making sure that she was farther away from him and then held her feet.


    There was a small leech there instead of the amulet that surprised her. The leech had dug its ws on her tender skin and now drowned her powers.


    So that¡¯s why she was not able to fight freely! This small thing was drinking all her energy like a drink.


    She held the thing tightly to pull it apart from her skin but it started struggling and fighting. The man tried to jump towards her too to hold her feet again but she pushed him away badly by kicking him again from her heels.


    She pulled the leech and then threw it on the face of the man.


    The leech struggled a bit before running away from him but when it fell down, it turned into the amulet again.


    ¡°You have nowhere to run!¡± he said as he threw another amulet towards her. The thing turned into another leech that ended up on her right hand which he used to form a spell when she muttered another spell.


    Spell after spell, she started to throw the mes of raging fire or cold winds at him that was enough to tear the flesh apart but only his arms are enough to block her attacks.


    She was feeling drained after that leech. And she was sure if it continued she would be drained.


    He was still trying to tire her so that when she would not be able to fight enough, he would attack her and subdue her.


    It would be better that she would run away from there and rest for sometime to heal herself.


    With that thought, she attacked on him onest time from the creepers as she ran away from there.


    ¡°Ha! Are you trying to run away from there? Are you epting your defeat?¡± He tried to provoke her again but she did not fall into his trap.


    She flew for a while but she knew how dangerous it could be if others saw her flying in the air.


    So, just running a few steps away, shended on the ground and hid herself among the shrubs.


    Soon the sound of following footsteps started to follow in her direction and her heart beat increased.


    She bit her lips as she looked from the corner of her eyes towards the road while still hiding well when her eyes widened.


    The person that was running behind her was not that ugly fat man who was trying toy his hands on her for long but the only person she trusted in this whole world, ¡°Anne!¡±

 Chapter 387 A Life For A Life

    ¡°Where did Hazel go?¡± Anne looked at the map in her hands and then scanned her surroundings. She had a frown on her face after giggling like a young girl all day.


    She hade deeper into the forest but Hazel did not have any traces of being here. It had always been easier to find her sister for her.


    Her aura was different from anyone else. But she could not trace it at all today!


    She closed her eyes and tried to concentrate on the voices around her. When she felt the fading traces of the darker energy and finally she felt relieved.


    Instead of continuing on the horse. She opened a portal and reached there to be faster.


    Anne was stronger in opening every kind of portal. So, it did not take her much time to reach there but¡­


    A man was cutting the vines formed around other four men and another man was holding¡­ Delcan!!!!


    ¡°Delcan?¡± she shouted as she ran towards them, silver energy was already emitting from her hands.


    She was a strong first generation witch that did not fear this kind of man. Though she did not want the truth toe out this way, she didn¡¯t care as long as she would be able to save her.


    The man with dark skin and ck eyes with no pupil in them turned to look at her with his head tilted.


    He licked his lips with his coarse tongue when his eyes glowed again.


    ¡°Today is my lucky day! Who would have thought I would find so many witches today!¡± he said with an enticing tone as his eyes raked over her body.


    There was no hint of fear but excitement that a beast felt after finding its prey.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± she demanded as she stood in front of the man.


    She was sure that he was not a witch, she could not feel mana in him yet he was the one leaving the dark energy she had felt, not her sister.


    Though Anne was sure that the vines were created by her sister, she did not find the traces of Hazel anymore.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± asked the man with a chuckle as he increased his force on his body when Den winced.


    The pain was unbearable. His whole face had turned pale and looked so much in pain that Anne felt her anger rising.


    ¡°Then you will die from my hands.¡± her tone turned low as she looked straight into the eyes of the man with her hands ready to attack.


    Her lips started to move in an inaudible spell but the man only chuckled.


    ¡°You are just like your sister! Both of you think that only you have power!¡± he said with a hollow tone.


    It was difficult to know if he was excited or raging.


    But just when she attacked him with the daggers made of ice, they all melted before touching her.


    Her eyes narrowed at the scene. There were more than a hundred daggers but not even a single one was able to touch him. He titled his head and then smirked as if he wasughing over a gullible child.


    Anne gritted her teeth. She was not going to ept defeat that easily.


    She moved her hands and attacked with a small iceberg but it was big enough to cover all five of the men at once.


    It fell straight from the sky on the head of the man but it broke before touching him and melted whole in her air. It feels like a strong pour of rain instead of the ice that could hurt.


    ¡°Are you only able to do this much? And here I thought that you are stronger than the first generation of witches?¡± he said with a look of disgust on his face as he started to walk towards her while dragging the man with him.


    ¡°Aahhhhh!!¡± Den cried as his eyes closed and his whole face crumpled. He was treated like an old ragged toy that was not needed anymore.


    His knees and calf muscles were hitting all the stones and small rocks and soon his pants stained red.


    Anne gritted her teeth. She knew that her spell was not working but she could not give up. She muttered another spell and waved her hands in front of the man who stopped abruptly.


    His facial expressions changed but his body did not make her anxious.


    Looking at her changing expressions, he finallyughed out loud, ¡°did you really think that you can turn me into a toad with those lousy powers of yours?¡±


    She gritted her teeth when he noticed that smirk on his face. He was challenging her!


    ¡°Run! Anne, you will not be able to fight him.¡± Den winced as his voice came out. He looked half lost in his consciousness and it looked like he would not be able to bear for long.


    The man titled his hands and threw Den on the ground towards her as if it was an object.


    ¡°Aahh!¡± he cried again when his back hit the ground. His eyes were hardly opening, yet he asked Anne to leave.


    ¡°You can not fight him, Anne. leave! You are strong enough to run away.¡± he said with a lot of pain in his voice.


    ¡°Yeah! Listen to your lover, little girl, run and save your life because I like to chase my prey!¡± In the end heughed viciously when her hands clenched into a tight fist.


    ¡°What do you want from us?¡± she asked as she knew that even if she opened a portal and was able to run away, Den would die.


    The manughed while nodding his head.


    ¡°At least one of you is smart enough!¡± this was the first time that a praise felt like a cold and hard p on her cheeks and her face burnt,


    ¡°Can you see my men being bound with the vines? It is done by your sister and I am not good at epting insults. If you want to save your lover, go and bring your sister to me.¡±

 Chapter 388 She Was Not A Match

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Anne¡¯s lips parted and closed but not a single voice came out of her mouth. She could not believe that he asked that!


    ¡°Anne! Do not listen to him. Go and save your life. Run away from the woods. They are not safe anymore.¡± Den shouted with all his force but she did not move even an inch.


    The man frowned! He walked closer to Den and kicked on his abdomen.


    He used all his force to press him down further when Den coughed a mouth full of blood.


    His eyes widened and then closed again. When the man finally let him go, he took the position of the fetus while covering his abdomen with both hands.


    His face was white as a sheet and lost all his senses.


    He was not even able to acknowledge the presence of Anne anymore.


    The man was standing too close to Den, so even if she ran to him and opened a portal, she would not be able to do it or the man would be able to enter too.


    Her power of water and ice was not working on him at all nor were the spells she had learnt.


    She shook her head. Maybe if she uses stronger spells! She clenched her hands tightly and tried to collect all her energy on her fingertips.


    With that she attacked him once again, this time using all her energy as a de to cut him but before the de could touch his body, he held it in his palm.


    She tried to move it but his hold was so tight that sweat started to cover her body yet the de did not move at all.


    A few drops of blood came out from the hands of the man when she noticed that it was not red but a darker shade of ck and her eyes widened.


    ¡°You.. you!¡± she opened her mouth and closed again when the man smirked with an arrogant look on his face.


    ¡°So you are not that foolish. Huh?¡± his eyes glowed darker and only then did she notice how different he was than normal humans. He was not one of them at all.


    ¡°Yes, I am a demon and I am thirsty for the blood of the strong.¡± he epted as he licked his lips again, ¡°and I must say that you will be a good choice.¡±


    His eyes were raking at her body as if she was a feast but then he chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°But I am more interested in tasting your sister. Go and bring her here if you want to save this pathetic lover of yours.¡± he said as he held the de with his other hands and ced all his pressure on it.


    She winced and closed her eyes as she tried to maintain herposure yet her feet staggered and she fell on the ground when he broke the de into two parts.


    That took off all her energy and she felt like a dried raisin whose vitals were squeezed dry. Her breath quickened and rugged when he looked at her fallen selfie with a look of disdain.


    ¡°And i am d that i have chosen hers not you!¡± His face had a look of disdain when he looked at the couple that wereying on the ground with white faces, ¡°but you two looked like you are made for each other!¡±


    He walked to her and crouched on the ground so that he could meet her eyes.


    He held her hair and pulled them with some force so that she was looking back into his eyes when he smirked.


    She did not wince or show any sign of pain when she looked into his eyes but there was fire of anger.


    Her eyes were filled with rage and hate when she red back at him. His eyes glowed again as if he was enjoying her plight.


    ¡°Now go and bring your sister here. She is the only one that could save him and I am not a patient man to begin with. So.. you only have four hours.¡± he pointed at the sky with his finger when she followed his direction.


    ¡°Look at the red color of the sky, I will kill your love the moment the first star would be out in the sky. So you better hurry.¡± With that he let her hair go and rubbed her face as if she was a nice pet who listened to themand of her owner.


    She gritted her teeth and wanted to attack him again but his eyes were telling him that she would regret it if she did so.


    He held her hands and pulled her up to stand again.


    ¡°Did i not tell you that i am not that patient and you did not have much time. Then why are you still here?¡± he asked with a frown as he pushed her a bit.


    ¡°Go on and create another portal or you will regret your tardiness.¡± his men that were busy in getting themselves rid of the vines, came towards him too.


    They all were standing freely now. One of them held Den and brought him dragging to their master whoughed as he pulled the hair of Den so that the man would raise his head and ce a dagger on his neck when finally Anne took a step back.


    Satisfied with her actions, he let the man go.


    ¡°Remember, i will only wait till the first star will rise in the sky.¡± he reminded her when she opened another portal and she nodded with gritted teeth.


    Sne entered the portal and it closed soon behind her.


    Just as she left, the man let go of Den who was not even able to stand up by himself. This time he stood up and dusted his clothes with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Tsk! I thought that she would never go! Got so many stains on my clothes and body because of her tardiness.¡±

 Chapter 389 Ready To Die With A Smile

    ¡°Anne!¡± Hazel furrowed her brows when she saw her sister in the dark woods standing alone. She was sure that Anne had not participated in the hunt, ¡°wait! Are you here because of me?¡± she asked with certainty and then shook her head.


    ¡°You should not have taken so much risk. I am fine. I am going to return soon anyways.¡± she said with a warm smile on her face. She looked happier that Anne came following her though she knew that it might go against the rules.


    But when she walked closer to her sister, she noticed that Anne was not talking and her face looked paler,


    ¡°Did something happen? Why do you look so pale!¡± asked Hazel, finally finding the stain on her clothes.


    She would have thought that it belonged to some animal she had hunted on her way if she did not look scared.


    Anne finally stared back at her sister who looked worried for her. Yes! She was a dark witch. She was the strongest of them. She could not be killed that easily.


    ¡°Anne!¡± Hazel shook her sister hard when she noticed she was still in a trance.


    Her pupil was moving with such force while she was staring at her.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± she asked again when Anne blinked. Her simple words were enough to tremble her again and she finally burst into tears.


    ¡°I.. I was looking for you when I followed the dark energy and.. I do not know how I stumbled into those men and now Den is with them. They will kill him.


    They have already beaten him enough that he would not be able to survive for long.¡± though she was stammering and her words were incoherent, Hazel understood whom she was talking about.


    His eyes narrowed! She did not need to be told why they had caught Den.


    ¡°But why are you both here and how did they know that you are rted to me?¡± she asked with a frown but then sighed when she noticed the fearful expression of Anne.


    ¡°Now it is not the time to think about all this. Since they have captured him, we should hurry up and save him.¡± she held the hands of Anne tightly as if she was trying to give her some strength when the woman looked at Hazel with stern eyes.


    ¡°No! That could be dangerous. They are stronger than I thought and I did not know what they had nned for you.¡± she shook her head.


    Just when hazel wanted to tell her that she would be able to handle that, Anne held her hands and stared back into her eyes,


    ¡°I am here to ask you to use the spell of disguise on me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you will change my face.. They would not be able to know. You have to run with Den when he is freed while I keep them busy.¡° Hazel shook her head at once.


    ¡°They are not fools, Anne and if it is about keeping them busier, then I would be the better person to do so. You have to help Den¡± she said with a stern voice as she held the hands of Anne. ¡°Now we do not have time to waste in an argument , do we?¡±


    Anne shook her head again but she knew that it was of no use. Hazel was not going to listen to her. She had decided to leave.


    ¡°Now spell it! Open the portal where they are, we do not have much time left.¡° She dragged her sister and forced her to stand on her feet.


    Anne was still not convinced about dragging Hazel into danger, but she knew that Hazel was not going to listen to her anymore.


    She took a deep breath as she decided in her heart to save her sister even if she had to sacrifice her own life for that.


    Her eyes zed with the desire to take revenge as she opened her eyes again,


    She drew the portal that was a bit far away from where the men were.


    Hazel followed her and soon they were on the other side.


    She scanned the area but she could not see those demons. Their leader gave her a creepy feeling.


    ¡°They are far away! We have to decide on a n of attack first!¡± said Anne when Hazel turned to her sister with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°That is the Anne I know!¡± no matter what, they would face the situation with strength and boldness. ¡°Now we will fry them like shrimps.¡± she smiled as she held the hands of Anne and her lips moved into another spell.


    Soon a small leaf came out from thend beneath them and in just a few seconds it turned into arge and long tree.


    They both were one of its branches. Since it was higher, they were able to see their enemy.


    They could not see Den at once but the other men were sitting in a circle in front of the fire.


    They were grilling the wolf hunted by hazel and eating it while talking to each other as if they were devising a n to kill herter.


    Theyughed as if it was all a joke when Anne felt her blood boil.


    ¡°He is there!¡± Instead of paying attention to their chatter, Hazel continued to look for the man and found him bound to the tree on the other side.


    At least it wasfortable enough for him to be sitting. Though his face was stained with blood, he did not look in that much pain as he was staring at them as if he was trying to hear what they were talking about.


    Their leader was standing at the other side and looking into their direction as if he could sense their presence, then it would only be a matter of time when he would find them.


    ¡°He looks fine and I am sure he will be able to run at a distance until you open a teleportation circle for him.¡± said Hazel with a pause, ¡°now that he is fine, shall we prepare our strategy for the attack?¡±

 Chapter 390 I Am A Woman

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Why! Are you not even going to eat?¡± asked a man from Den who had bound himself from a tree with the help of ropes even when the witches were gone.


    He red at the man with intense eyes as if saying to shut his mouth and looked away.


    ¡°They would be here any moment, I can feel her dark energy.¡± said their leader as he licked his lips.


    Hazel was more like a food for him. A thirst he was facing for ages would finally be quenched.


    ¡°Albus, Do not take them lightly! I am sure that they will attack fiercely this time now they are together.¡± warned Den with a stern look but the man onlyughed.


    ¡°They are witches, Dec! What could they do? They have no idea that their spells are our food. They are bound to die since the beasts of hell never knew that losing is!¡± heughed hard as if telling his friend not to worry when Den frowned.


    His eyes sank deeper. He had seen Hazel fighting in the dark alley. He had attacked both of them personally.


    Anne was the strongest first generation which he had encountered and hazel.. She was stronger than anyone he had seen.


    Though he had never seen Albus using his powers but..!


    He stopped and closed his mouth again. He was not going to fight over it but wait, if Albjus was not able to kill Hazel, then he would.


    ¡°They are here!¡± said Albus as he sniffed the air. His eyes glowed with anticipation and something darker than that.


    He rubbed his hands as the dark smog started to emit from his fingertips.


    ¡°st!¡± As soon as words left his mouth, a strong explosion hit the area hard.


    The trees started to burn and the fire covered the whole area in its arms.


    The men who were sitting there leisurely while talking were burnt to their crisp. They were running here and there or rolling on thend to get rid of the fire that was only spreading every passing second.


    ¡°Tsk! And here I thought that you would be waiting for me with full preparation?¡± Hazel was standing in the mid air with an arrogant smirk on his face when she looked down at Albus with disdain.


    He looked around, Anne was not there.


    ¡°Where is your sister?¡± he asked with a smile as if he was not a least bit affected by the fire.


    He touched his burning hands with another hand and wiped the fire off his hand as if it were drops of sweat and then looked at her nonchntly as if he was already bored with her simple tricks.


    ¡°Why do you need her?¡± asked hazel with a tilt of her head, ¡°when i am enough to get rid of all of you?¡± she asked with a smirk and then attacked again.


    This time a strong lightning hit his mates and all of them were killed instantly. They were not even struggling anymore but when the lightning was going to hit him, he held it in his hands and then jerked it.


    The lightning fell on the ground cracking it in the process.


    ¡°I am getting bored with your cheap y now.¡± he said as he took a step closer to her. ¡°If you want to fight with me,e down and fight like a man.¡± he challenged as she noticed the dark smog covering his body and his eyes turned pitch ck again.


    She could feel the strong sense of sucking pull that was distorting her bnce too when she took a few steps back.


    Her heart was beating fast. There was something in this man that did not let her attack him. No matter what force she used, it was useless to him. She gritted her teeth as she cursed him in her heart.


    But the smile on her face did not falter a bit as if he was nothing but a fool in front of her.


    ¡°You are forgetting one thing..¡± she had realized that magic was not working on him at all, so she held her crossbow in her hands.


    Though it has part of the magical spell, it has the strongest poison and the sharp silver that could kill most of the special and was also used with holy water in it. ¡°I have been a woman since the start!¡±


    With that she shot the man with an arrow. He did not even try to dodge it.


    He only looked amused as if he was surprised to see her using human methods to fight with him. But just when he held the arrow in his hands, his eyes widened and he flinched.


    He let go of the arrow in that very second and saw his hands that had a wound. As if his skin corroded when he touched the arrow bringing a smile of relief on the face of Hazel who held the crossbow tightly in her hands.


    That was her only chance now.


    ¡°What happened? Did the kid get a wound?¡± she mocked him with a stammering voice as she shot another arrow at him.


    This time he took hasty steps back while ring at her. The smog on his body started to increase as if it had its own mind and life.


    Her heart stirred but she onlyughed, ¡°now who is trying to run away. Huh? You do not want to y with me anymore?¡± she asked with a raised brow as she shot the arrow again.


    The height was giving her leverage, so he was not able to hide anywhere when she was attacking him, making him grit his teeth.


    He stared at her with zing eyes as he pointed at her while waving his other hand in the air,


    ¡°You wench! I am giving you ast chance to ept your defeat ande with me or I will make sure to make your life hell once I will catch you and give you a very slow and painful death that you will beg me for killing you.¡±

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Never had the man thought that he could be hurt. Albus looked at the painful cuts in his hands and the burning sensation that waspletely new to him and then stared at the reason for it.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel deep hatred for her.


    ¡°What in the world do you want from me?¡± she asked when he took a step back. It could not be as simple as he attacked her because she had that same dark energy!


    Neither a strong man like him could be controlled by the duke or other nobles.


    ¡°I want your life so that I can be stronger. Your powers could make me immortal.¡± he said inly as if he was only talking about the weather. ¡°You are wasting your powers over smaller things anyway. What if I take them from you?¡± he said in such a righteous tone that she blinked.


    The man was beyond herprehension but at least he was distracted enough to not pay attention to Den.


    ¡°Tsk! And you think you should have the right to use my powers because you said so?¡± she clicked her tongue out and stared at him as if he was a fool.


    ¡°It is fine, I will get it once I kill you. Then you would not need it anymore.¡± he said with a cold tone as the dark smog that was released by him started to cover her.


    It was like a trap that had started to engulf her. She shot him again straight at his forehead but he held the arrow once again.


    Though his palm burnt, he let go of that arrow and it fell on the ground. He smirked as he clenched both of his hands and theyer of smog around her tightened.


    It felt like a strong chain that was binding her. She was struggling to keep her grip on the crossbow but she was sure she would notst for long.


    She struggled as she looked at the other side with her corner of her eyes. Anne had already freed Den and now she was opening another portal.


    Anne would take him to the safer ce and then return to help her.


    She just had to endure for a bit longer. She took a deep breath and decided to shoot a few more arrows but she was not even able to raise her bow again.


    When she tried to cast another spell, she felt a strong pain in her body as if she was burning.


    The smog was like a poison that was spreading into her body slowly.


    Sweat started to cover her forehead as she concentrated on her powers. But the more she tried to use her powers, the more it felt painful.


    The man smiled.


    ¡°The smog is made up of dark powers. The more you try to use your powers, it will observe them and be stronger, giving you more pain. You can use the power all you want but it only ends in your quick death.¡±ughed the man with a smile as he waited for her to die.


    She gritted her teeth, the pain was breaking her ribs. She felt like it would tear her body into pieces.


    She closed her eyes! Just when she had thought that she would not be able to bear it anymore. She heard the grumbling sound and then a loud roar.


    She opened her eyes to see the dark figure flying from the other side.


    For more chapters, please visit


    It was holding theyer of smog as if it was a cobweb.


    A shriek sounded and the smog started to crawl away from her body but the dark figure did not let it go.


    It kept pulling the dark smog like a cat pulling out the tail of the running rat. The man narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°What is that?¡± he knew what that dark shadow was yet he would not want to believe it.


    How could that be possible? It could not be.


    ¡°Darky!¡± Hazel knew it was the dark shadow she had made in the pce once she had forgotten her path.


    It had helped her in taking back to her pce. She had not had it for so long that she hadpletely forgotten about it.


    ¡°Darky! Thank you!¡± she eximed as the dark shadow beat the smog hard and it was fading and in the end disappeared.


    The dark figure turned to look at the demon that had narrowed its eyes and growled. It said in a grumbling over again that Hazel was never able to understand as she looked at both of them.


    The demon gritted its teeth but it was not ready to let go.


    It shouted and attacked with the smog again but this time the attack was directed to the shadow figure who grumbled again.


    It opened its mouth and dark canines could be seen there. His nails grew long and it stabbed the smog from it before digging its teeth into the figure of the man that was formed with smog.


    The demon shouted again but it did not give up. When Hazel felt that he was going to attack on the shadow again.


    She picked up her crossbow and attacked on the demons again this time straight at its abdomen taking the benefit of his distraction while fighting with the dark shadow.,


    ¡°Aah! You wench!¡± he shouted but she did not care about its opinion. She continued to attack back to back without giving him a chance to attack in exchange.


    Taking the benefit of the chance, the dark figure started to release the same smog that was released by the demon to attack him.


    The men were already left and the demon who was so proud and sure about his sess was having a hard time in fighting with both of them at once.


    He gritted his teeth before disappearing from there onl leaving a small wisp.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± said Hazel to the dark figure when she tried to catch her breath,


    ¡°I should be the one apologizing, master!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    ¡°I should be the one apologizing, master!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± hazel stared at the figure with mouth agape. The dark figure was not there any more but a small kid of five or six years was standing in its ce.


    But that was not the only thing that shocked her. What shocked her was¡­


    The small boy had silver hair just like her with dark eyes that she had when she used magic. To her relief he still had a clear pupil and sclera but no matter how she saw him, his fair face, petite face and young look was just her copy.


    He resembles her childhood look so much. If she did not know any better, she would have thought that he was her son.


    The kid smiled as if he could see the shock in her eyes.


    ¡°Why? Did I not look like a handsome mistress?¡± he asked with augh that she blinked again.


    ¡°What.. what are you?¡± she had asked the question before too but she was not able to understand its reply that time but now.. He looked just like a human and even spoke theirnguage too.


    The eyes of the boy softened as he walked towards her.


    ¡°How about we sit on the ground or look for your sister while I exin that to you?¡± he asked with a patient smile that she remembers about Anne and Den.


    Anne was supposed toe back! Now that the demon was gone, she was worried that he would attack Anne again to take his revenge.


    ¡°Alright!¡± she nodded as she walked to the ground.


    Flying for so long has taken a toll on her body. She was feeling drained now.


    Her fingers were swollen with the poison on the arrows. It should have healed automatically but due to her exhausted body, the wound was still there.


    ¡°Do you have any idea where Anne was?¡± she asked though she did not know why she was asking such a question to a kid.


    ¡°We can follow her trails. Follow me and I will take you to her.¡± he said with a smile as he nodded at her, surprising her.


    She nodded back but she could not stop staring at him. He looked such an adorable kid but she knew that looks could be deceiving.


    She knew it was not even a human to begin with.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to stare that way? I am not a kid. I am more than 300 years old.¡± said the boy with a chuckle when he felt her embarrassed face.


    ¡°Then what are you and why did you help me?¡± she asked as she looked back at him. Though she was still curious about him, she did not stare at him anymore.


    ¡°I am your guardian demon.¡± he said with a nod when she halted in her steps.


    For more chapters, please visit


    ¡°Guardian demon? Not guardian angel?¡± Why did she have a demon guarding her? She couldn¡¯t help but feel strange at the thought of someone guarding her.


    Where was the guard when she had suffered so much in her life. She couldn¡¯t even count how many times she was attacked with different types of species.


    ¡°Umm, you are not a human, a pure soul or a divine one to have an angel as your guardian. You are a witch that also holds dark powers. You have the blood of demons and witches in your body. How could you ask for an angel?¡± the boy furrowed his brows as he stared at her.


    He looked deeply offended by herment. His face was looking gloomy and his eyes were darker when she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I was not that serious. I just never found you guarding me? Or is it that demons are not that reliable?¡± she asked with a tsk sound as she started walking again.


    This time the boy was not only offended but he was seething with anger. If possible, he wanted to shout at her but he bit his lips to stop himself from doing that.


    ¡°Ha! People like you think that angels are great. Angels are reliable and angels will help you.¡± he spat with anger as his chest heaved up and down.


    Hazel halted in her steps again as she turned to look at him.


    ¡°If the angels are so perfect. Then why do so many humans suffer and why does goodness hardly win? Why is that greedy people have covered the earth and killing someone did not even bring the guilt in others.


    The angels, you are talking about, have abandoned humans long ago!¡± he said with anger as he walked faster and blocked her way


    ¡°You better notpare me with an angel again or I am going to vanish for good.¡± he threatened with a trembling finger with rage pointing at her when she blinked.


    She did not want to fight with a kid about the importance of angels and how humans are the one who had abandoned the god before the god abandoned them.


    She did not even care if he would stay to protect her or not. She would be a fool if she waited for others to protect her.


    She nodded her head casually and started walking again when the boy frowned.


    ¡°You do not trust me, are you?¡± he asked when the girl did not care about him anymore.


    ¡°No!¡± she said inly when he scoffed.


    ¡°Is that because I was not here for you for long?¡± he asked back when she nodded again.


    ¡°That was because your powers were sealed. I was not able to take the form of a species since my poweres from you.¡± he said with a soft tone when she sneered.


    ¡°Then how are you stronger than me?¡± She was tired. But she was not able to get rid of that smog even when she had tried it all.


    ¡°That is because your body is not trained and you are not well versed in magic yet. But as your guardian, I have been living for ages to be strong.¡±

 Chapter ?393 The Plan Was Too Deep

    Chapter ?393 The n Was Too Deep


    "So where were you all this time?" she could not help but ask as she stretched her muscles that hurt like hell.


    She had not reacted so far but she was drained and tired yet she was worried why Anne was not back! She must havee back once she should have helped Den in running away.


    "Aah, that.. Since you were sealed, I was not able to use your powers freely. But when you broke the seal, I got hit by all the powers at once that put me in an unconscious state until I was able to absorb all the powers and take the form of a human." he scratched the back of his neck as he looked at her awkwardly.


    He felt a bit embarrassment as he looked at himself,


    "My body should have been around your age. But i think when i tried to rush things over toe here to save you, the change did not go well and i got the shape of a kid." he touched his own cheeks and then pulled his skin with a sigh.


    Hazel felt amused. The man or the demon must be sulking over his form. That made her feel better.


    She nodded her head as she started walking.


    "So, I am a demon now?" she asked as she looked at him while trying to feel the presence of her sister.


    "No! You are a witch. But your father is a demon, when your mother had been pregnant, it would have left some effect on the blood of the demon in her womb." huh? Her brows furrowed as she looked at the young boy back.


    "What did that even mean?" let the blood!


    "Demons mostly did not leave their blood in the womb even when they impregnated the woman. Since they were in their human form, but your father must have made a mistake." he cleared in in words but his words only confused her further.


    "But my mother was married to a witch. I have met him.. Oh wait!" her jaw hit the ground when his word finally sunk in and heughed.


    "d that i did not need to exin such things to you." he chuckled when he looked at her embarrassed face, "i have told you that in yourst life too but you only have said a cold and nonchnt "oh" at that time.


    You look more expressive in this life." the man said with much enthusiasm when she could only nod.


    "So! You have been with me in my past too?" her eyes were sparkling with the curiosity of a child while she was staring back at him.


    "No! I only met you a few months ago before you died. I was still in a weak state. So I was not able to help you." he looked regretful when he said, "if it was not for giving me a form, you would not have been this week. I was in the middle of forming when you died, so I suffered in that state for a long time. But thanks to your powers, I am here now."


    Hazel nodded. Though she did not understand much, she knew that that guardian was a leech on her powers. Without them, he could not even have a form.


    He couldn''t talk or move around if she died. So, he was saving her to stay alive.


    "So.. are you back with Rafael? I have thought that you would not choose him this time." he said with a frown as he followed her. "He is too arrogant and domineering. When you left, he kept tormenting me and did not let me go. He even bosses me around as if i am his ve!"ined the demon.


    With his young and chubby face and his innocent looks, he looked like a bullied child who wasining about his father.


    The thought amused Hazel whoughed and shook her head.


    "Can you feel the presence of my sister around?" she asked as they had walked quite far but Anne was nowhere to be seen.


    "Aah! Of course, I can do so. If you want, I can even tell you when and where Rafael is meeting another girl so that you can catch him red handed and beat him." he said with augh as he held her hands, surprising her.


    "Wait! He does that?" she asked with a dark face. It looked like she would beat him to the death if he did not clear the misunderstanding.


    "I don''t know. Never felt the need to check on him." he stopped walking while holding her hands, so she had to stop too.


    "I will take a drop of blood from you." she nodded her head when he took out a small parchment out of thin air.


    It looked like a map of this area.


    "You can see anyone walking in the woods just by giving a drop of blood to the map and then closing your eyes and thinking about that person. The stronger your intensity would be, the better you would be able to do that!"


    She nodded as his nails grew into the form of a nail and then pierced her soft skin.


    The blood fell on the map and she closed her eyes while imagining Anne when the blood started to form a small cobweb and cover every path of the map.


    She opened her eyes and stared at the map while licking the blood off her finger. The blood started to spread until it stopped at a point and marked it.


    "Your sister is near theke. Surprisingly, it is not near the camps but in the inner part of the woods which is full of beasts. She was not supposed to be there." he said with a frown as he picked up the map.


    "Do you want to go there and follow her?" Was it even a question? She nodded her head and the boy sighed.


    "I was only afraid of that question. Do you have any idea, that part of thend is the home of all the demons."

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394 ¨C Never Let You Lose


    ===================


    ¡°Demons? Just how many special people live in this empire?¡± as if handling witches and humans with vampires was an easy task!


    ¡°That.. demons did not live here. But the woods are the perfect ce to summon them due to their dark nature.


    This pce did not get the rays of the sun for days, making it a dark ce. You can even have all the sacrifices here easily. In fact..¡± he stopped as if he was hesitating when the eyes of hazel narrowed at him.


    ¡°I do not think that your existence is an ident and not your death.¡± he sighed as he did not want to objectify her but he was relieved that she did not mind it.


    She was thinking seriously about it when a cold smirk formed on her lips. A dark ray of light shed past her eyes.


    ¡°So, all this time I was thinking that my mother and others hated me because I am different from them!¡± her voice felt a degree lower as sheughed with her head raised high in the sky, ¡°but the truth was that.. She made an effort to make me like that!¡±


    ¡°It was not that she cheated my father for love or lust. But she wanted to have the blood of a demon in her womb to give birth. So that she could sacrifice meter! I was an object to get what she wanted from the start and the tears and hatred all this time was a way to justify her actions and gaining the support of everyone?¡± she asked with a coldugh when the demon sighed.


    Though he did not reply, his silence was already screaming the truth.


    ¡°Who would have thought that!¡± wow! Just wow! ¡°All this time I was trying to justify the action of my mother by attacking them with fear and hatred. But all this time, she had nned everything cold heartedly just to gain some power?¡± her eyes were finally opened.


    She could not believe that mothers could be this cold hearted and greedy!


    ¡°What could she be needing to even put her womb at stake?¡± asked hazel with a tinge of hut but more of curiosity.


    She was not attached to her mother emotionally. She had the memories of her past intact but she did not feel any attachment to them.


    ¡°That.. if she would be able to sacrifice you, then she could even open the portal for demons toe back. Or she could be the strongest witch in the world killing other species in one sweep. Who knows what your mother wants?¡± he shrugged his shoulders as he looked around.


    ¡°That could be too dangerous.¡± She had always thought her mother wanted to kill her for hatred and disgust. ¡°She is one hell of a cunning woman.¡± she said with an apuse when the boy stared hard at her.


    He did not know whether tough or cry! How could she be cheering for that?


    ¡°Then let us go and find Anne and then break havoc into the cell of my mother and ask her what she wanted to do all this time.¡± sheughed.


    But herughter was so cold and cruel that even the boy shuddered.


    He nodded his head and followed her where the map was referring too.


    But as they continued to walk, she heard a loud gong!


    For more chapters, please visit


    ¡°What is that?¡± asked the boy when her steps halted and she stared at the other side of the woods.


    Her eyes were looking at that area with a frosty look as if she wanted to burn the other side.


    ¡°This is the announcement of the end of the hunt. If i did not go back there. I will lose the chance to stand in thepetition of the ruler of the empire.¡± she said with a sigh as she started to walk again.


    There was no need to even ask her. She had already made her decision. She was going to leave the chance to win for her sister.


    The boy felt like he was seeing her in the new light. He had never known that she was such a kind person.


    ¡°Well, if you can win the chance to be the ruler, would it change anything?¡± he asked with a hesitated look in his eyes when she nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I am tired of this fight between humans and vampires. Not to forget the witches. I wanted to end it.


    I want to setws of equality and bring change. Though i can fight for it without the position too but having powers in your hands would make it easier.¡± she sighed.


    They never understood that it was never for her but for them. She was fighting their fight and wanted them to win.


    ¡°But I would never abandon my own sister for that. I will take revenge no matter what.¡± she dered in a cold voice the boy raised his head.


    He looked at her with confusion before sighing.


    ¡°If that is the case, then as your guardian, i should support you!¡± He stood up straight and stared back at her with an uneasy smile on her face.


    ¡°But you have to bring her back without getting hurt. I will try toe back as soon as I can.¡± she furrowed her brows as she did not underwood what he meant.


    But in the next second her eyes widened. The young boy who was still male just a second ago melted in front of her eyes and his form changed into a dark shadow again.


    Before she could ask what happened. The form melted again and formed into the shape of her.


    Her face, eyes, hair, lips.. It was just like her. The girl looked like she was her reflection.


    She stared at the bbergasted Hazel and chuckled.


    ¡°Yes, I will be the one going there and winning for you while you will go and save Anne. I will never let you lose, mistress!¡±

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    ¡°I wille and find you soon. So, if you face any danger, wait for me.¡± said the girl as she winked at Hazel and left from there.


    Hazel kept staring at the leaving figure for a few more seconds before looking back at the map in her hands.


    She followed the lines traced on it while keeping an eye on her path. The dark woods were full of the scent of blood.


    The growl of vicious beasts could be heard from afar. Many wolves passed her but none of them attacked her.


    As if she was not worth their attention, they passed her a nce before leaving or going their own way.


    She kept walking slowly regretting the fact of not mastering the teleportation skill but soon she had reached the other end of the woods.


    Anne was not moving at all, worrying her. Could it be that she was attacked and held captive by another set of demons?


    The thought crazed her. As she reached closer, she closed her eyes and tried to concentrate. She looked for any kind of sound that could be heard.


    But the ce waspletely silent. As she walked the leaves rustled behind her, alerting her.


    ¡°What is a human doing in this part ofnd?¡± came the voice beside her ears with a chuckle.


    She craned her head to see a flying witch looking at her with a crooked smile on her face. She did not try to run away.


    When she looked at Hazel, her face bent into a creepy smile and soon the sound of rustling increased.


    ¡°She did not smell like a human but a vampire.¡± said another as she stood behind Hazel and sniffed her body.


    ¡°A vampire. She did not look like one. Her hair matches ours!¡± said another as she touched Hazel¡¯s hair.


    ¡°But her eyes.. They looked so creepy!¡± creepy? Hazel raised a brow at that!


    ¡°How did I look creepy? I am a perfect princess with beauty and brains.¡± she retorted in a bold voice surprising the witches.


    ¡°You sure are too bold. What are you doing here?¡± they did not try to attack her but they were looking at her curiously.


    They had never seen a human dwelling there that also so confidently.


    ¡°I am looking for my sister. She is a witch. She was with a human who was injured badly. Did you see her?¡± They looked at each other and then at Hazel with a weird expression.


    Hazel stared hard at them, ¡°if you have any idea, tell me it is urgent. I will reward you wellter.¡± she added, earning a giggle from them.


    ¡°You are a queer girl and smell awful. We had seen a demon taking a witch from here. That is why we are here. But we did not see a witch with a human.


    For more chapters, please visit


    Maybe he had already gotten rid of the human before dragging the witch with him. If you want to save her, you should hurry. Demons did not let witches live for long and here I thought they had already gone extinct.¡± she shook her head with a sigh.


    Their eyes sank with worry when haze started at them. They looked sincere and it did not seem like they were faking.


    ¡°I heard that they could only be summoned to take a sacrifice and the summoner got one wish granted?¡± She tested the waters when one of them furrowed her brows.


    ¡°I have indeed read about it but i had thought the process of ritual was lost with the first generation of witches!¡± said one of them and another titled their head.


    ¡°And the dark witch is needed for that sacrifice. I had heard she was sacrificed a long time ago but the summoner did not get her wish granted but she was killed by a crazy vampire. Since then the story was announced as a legend!¡± said another and all of them nodded.


    ¡°But why do you know so much and why are you looking for a witch?¡± asked thest one as she stared hard at Hazel, ¡°we are friendly witches but that did not mean that we would stay silent while one of us would get hurt.¡± she challenged when many looked at her with vignt and hostile eyes.


    ¡°I did not mean any harm. The witch that was taken away is my sister. If you are a bunch of friendly witches, will you help me in saving her?¡± she asked when all of them blinked and then frowned.


    ¡°How could you¡­¡± they stopped in their tracks. Their bodies forze and the rest of the words died in their mouth.


    They did not have a single word to say when her eyes turned kc and her hair started to flow with the wind.


    They could feel the energy around her wrestling a strong gale that even shook the strong trees.


    Hazel stared at all of them with an authoritative aura. Her eyes flickered as she finally felt the presence of Anne around.


    ¡°You.. You are a dark witch!¡± though they were seeing from their own eyes, they could not believe it.


    Hazel nodded her head and then looked at the other side.


    ¡°I have to leave. My sister did not have much time left. If you find a human with blue eyes named Den, help him. I wille back soon.¡± she said to them when their faces turned pale.


    Hazel was about to leave but stopped when she looked at their ashen faces,


    ¡°What is it?¡± she felt an ominous feeling in her heart.


    ¡°That.. Did you just say Den?¡± asked one of them with a frightened face, ¡°that is the name of the demon who had taken the witch with him. But it might be a coincidence too.¡± though the witch said so, her face told that was not what she felt.


    ¡°That demon.. What did he look like?¡± asked hazel with a pause when her eyes turned colder.


    ¡°He had brown hair and dark eyes and he had a silver glow.¡±

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Rafael stared at the path with a frown when all of the nobles had started to collect on the finish line except Hazel. He had been too sure that she was going to win but why was she not there?


    His eyes narrowed when he noticed the smirk on the faces of other nobles, especially the duke who looked at him with challenging eyes.


    That glow in his eyes, he was sure it gave an ominous feeling.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± asked Rafael with a flower but the man justughed it off as if he had heard a great joke.


    ¡°What did I do? No! The question is what can I do to the daughter of the royal pce and the one and only heir to the throne? I am just one of her servants!¡± said the man with a coldugh when Rafael¡¯s eyes turned darker.


    He was going to pounce on the man and snap his neck and then savor his blood to teach him a lesson before he heard the sound of footstepsing from another direction.


    A girl wasing towards her while dragging a strong cart full of animals.


    Her clothes were stained with blood and mud but still have a bright and arrogant smile on her face.


    ¡°He is right, honey. He is just a servant of mine. Why are you tormenting him when he did not know a thing?¡± asked Hazel with a raised brow when she looked at Rafael who took a breath of relief.


    He almost ran to her as if he couldn¡¯t wait to hold her in his arms while Duke stared at her as if he was looking at a ghost.


    ¡°Did you know the duke even served me a meal and took care of my dishes I left unwashed there. He is a good servant, you should not be too harsh to him!¡± she said with a smile as she walked towards them, and finally let her cart go.


    Her words caught the attention of all the nobles collected there while Duke looked at her while gritting his teeth.


    He wanted to walk closer to her and punch her hard on her face but Rafael was already standing in front of her, guarding her well.


    He was already dering that she belonged to her and no one should dare to cross the line.


    Anyone who would try to hurt her would take his enmity. Duke did not dare to act rashly in front of Rafael, but that did not mean he could let that hatred go.


    He had thought that those groups of hunters were quite strong. There was no way a single woman alone would be able to face their group, no matter how strong she was!


    But then.. How was she still alive? He couldn¡¯t help but stare at the nobles that apanied her. They bowed their head low instantly, afraid that they would be charged for the me.


    For more chapters, please visit


    His face only turned colder looking at their reaction.


    ¡°Ah! Is that so honey,¡° Rafael let go of the girl in his arms and then walked to the duke and smiled at him, ¡°then I must thank you! Since you are such a loyal servant to my wife, i will make sure to praise you in the councilter.¡± Though his words were kind, his eyes were filled with arrogance and mockery.


    ¡°I am sure they will find a better job for you in the pce. Then you can serve my wife all your life.¡± he patted the shoulders of the duke who was seething with anger.


    His eyes were red and full of anger but he couldn¡¯t do anything except endure it. His nails dug deeper into his skin until he could not feel the pain anymore. His skin was numb to the pain as his soul was burning in the fire of hatred.


    ¡®This damned couple! He just wanted to burn them alive!¡¯ The smirk on their face and their chin raised up was a humiliation for him.


    ¡°Since everyone is already here. Let uspare the hunt of everypetitor and announce the winner!¡± announced another man from the council as he rang thest bell announcing that the game had finallye to an end.


    ¡°Since there was a bet and challenge was announced before the start of the hunt, the winner would be taken as the strong contender of the throne and the one who will lose will give up on the chance.¡± he said as he stared at everyone present there.


    Once he was assured that no one is going to object, his tensed face rxed quite a bit.


    ¡°Now that everyone is here we are going topare the hunt and announce the winners.¡± As soon as he said so, a team of five men walked towards the cart which had the bodies of dead animals brought by each team and started counting it.


    While the baron, viscount and marquis had a few foxes and one bison. The duke had three bison and two wolves.


    He looked at Hazel with a challenging look when all of them looked at him with an amazed look.


    They had already presumed that he was the winner since he had the maximum number of hunted animals. Not only have the wolves but he had bison too.


    Though the cart of hazel was not yet emptied, there was no bison in there.


    ¡°One bison is equal to four wolves. It would be equal to twelve wolves and with two more added, his score is equal to fourteen wolves.¡± announced the men as they recorded it bringing a smirk on the face of the man.


    When he just shrugged his shoulders and walked towards hazel.


    ¡°Mydy, though you are not a man, I still expect that you will keep your word. The one who would lose will give up his desire to be the next ruler and let the other walk forward on the path of the ruler.¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397 ¨C ?Who Are You?


    ¡°Of course, but the condition is you have to keep your words in mind when the result is announced.¡± she said as she raised her ss to him but the man just smirked wider and nodded his head.


    Though he was not able to kill her, there was no way that he was going to lose it to her. She would see how he was going to rise high to the post of the ruler instead of her.


    ¡°All the hunts have been counted and the adjustments are made. The winner of the huntingpetition is decided on the strong and rigid counts with propeller calctions.¡± many held their breath while looking at the man.


    It was not just apetition of hunting but the basis of deciding the new ruler. They were holding their breath unconsciously for the result while staring at the two men from the council.


    ¡°And the winner of this hunting contest is.. Lady Hazel O Casanovia.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± bang! The news was no less than a p in the face for the people who were waiting for her downfall.


    Her hair was disheveled and there was blood on her lips, she looked aplete warrior as she walked forward and took the small trophy in her hands.


    Many were looking at her with eyes full of hatred, envy or rage but every eye was on her.


    She held the trophy in her hands for a second before passing it to Rafael who was standing behind her and then walking towards the duke whose face had turned red.


    ¡°I know that you would be embarrassed but who would have thought that your face would turnpletely red. What happened, do you want to apologize now to make sure that your position as the duke would stay intact or I did not forget my previous n of giving you a post in my pce after I became the emperor!?¡± she asked with a smirk on her face.


    Her eyes were fierce as if she was ready if he attacked her suddenly but the man just gritted his teeth and left from there under the keen eyes of everyone.


    Many men who were not sure about the duke anymore stored and analyzed the situation. While a few of them decided to follow the duke, many realized that he was a sinking ship.


    They bite their lips and chew their old insults as they walk towards her with a smile on their faces.


    ¡°Congratte princess! I have prayed that you return safely and I am d that it worked.¡± said the daughter of the count with a bright smile on her face as if she was the one behind her sess.


    ¡°Yes, I knew from the start that thedy would win. I have seen her with her crossbow.¡± said another with a smile on her face.


    Soon the congrattions started to increase with their flowering words and tteries.,


    Rafael held the ss for her in his hands while standing behind her without saying a word. But still it was a great support.


    Those who wanted to go against her did not dare to y any tricks in the presence of Rafael who was guarding her silently.


    Many were stunned to see the beasts she had killed alone. It must have been hard but for her to achieve it in such a short time, how strong was she?


    For more chapters, please visit


    ¡°I am d that you won, mydy. I always wanted you to win so that you would take the position of ruler!¡±


    ¡°Yes, in fact, I have even nned the whole new structure when you would sit in the position.¡± said the marquis with a faltering smile on his face.


    Many nodded and came forward with their own ideas. Those who thought that the duke was a strong contender were happy that Hazel was winning.


    For them, she was a foolish girl with no experience in political affairs. She killed so many beasts alone to prove that she was so strong? So what!


    The position of the emperor is not mostly about brawns but brains. If she couldn¡¯t handle the tricks and maniptions, then she was bound to be a puppet of their hands.


    The thoughtforted them as their smile widened and they nodded their head when she said anything. They did not care what she was speaking., it was her day, soon theirs woulde.


    ¡°Since you all are so excited and relieved that i won, i will expect your support in your actions too!¡± proud that they were able to fool her, they nodded without much prior thought when the girl smirked.


    ¡°Then I will expect all of you to support me during the final meeting to announce the winner. Your votes matter much to me. I will support those who supported me first, so you do not need to worry.¡± she said with a meaningful simile on her face.


    That was the reply they needed. They exchanged nces with each other and then nodded in her direction.


    Since they could not get anything from the duke, the offer was good enough.


    Many said a few more words to her before leaving her alone. She smiled as she had achieved a lot for her master, she was sure Hazel would be impressedter by her performance.


    With that thought heughed and turned. Now that she had handled everything here, she needed an excuse to leave.


    Her mistress would be waiting for her in the woods.


    But just as she had taken a single step, Rafael blocked her path.


    Her eyes narrowed at the man when she realized that she was looking at him coldly, Hazel never did that. She adjusted the smile on her face and softened her expressions.


    ¡°Yes, honey!¡± her voice was sweeter than honey when the man smiled warmly and hugged her.


    ¡°Your acting is too lousy. Who are you and where is Hazel? If you try to y smart, I will kill you right here. Tell me the truth if you still want to live!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398 ¨C He Is Dead


    The lips of the man twitched hearing the cold threat of Rafael even though he knew that the entity must be strong to take the form of anyone else.


    ¡°I am the shadow you have solved once my master died while promising me that you will help me in finding my master. But when you found her, you conveniently forgot about me until I forced you to introduce her to me.¡± she said with a coldugh on her face.


    Even though she still looked like Hazel, her voice had already turned manly when she spoke in the ears of Rafael who was still hugging her for the world to see.


    ¡°Even after that, you gave me some foolish task of finding things that could hurt you while you were looking for it all the time and kept me away and busy from my mistress!¡± she snorted, earning a chuckle from the vampire.


    ¡°Now that I have found her and gone alone with her, if you put your feet in again, I will not only break your feet but your whole body. So, keep that in mind!¡± Hazel pulled her body back as she smiled at the vampire and then patted his shoulders.


    Rafael kept staring at the girl in front of her with an amazed look beforeughing at you out loud.


    ¡°And here I thought that you were a man and got jealous over nothing!¡± he said with a shake of his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± did he just hear this?


    She was sure she had threatened her enough yet he only remembered this. His jaws twitched a bit.


    ¡°So, where is my wife?¡± he asked with a nonchnt look on his face, though his eyes had turned colder, he didn¡¯t seem happy that the shadow was trying to act like his wife.


    Looking at the unfriendly look in the eyes of the vampire, the demon remembered that Hazel was still alone in the woods.


    ¡°Anne!¡± Hazel smiled as a few nobles passed her. They nodded with a smile and a few of them bowed to her.


    ¡°She had followed Hazel in the woods when she felt the presence of demons there.¡± the words brought a cold look in the eyes of Rafael,


    ¡°And now my wife is the one saving Anne?¡± hepleted her unsaid words as she nodded her head. If it would have been anyone else, he would have killed the person so that Hazel would not get worried over such a useless person, but Anne was different.


    She had helped both of them in being together and had taken care of Hazel for a long time. She had a special ce in the heart of Rafael and respected the women a lot.


    ¡°What are you wasting your time for, then? We have to hurry.¡± He scanned the whole room and noticed most of them were busy in themselves, asionally passing a nce to them.


    ¡°Come with me, I have hired a whole tent in the corner to celebrate your sess.¡± the suggestive and flirtatious look on his face could not be any clearer.


    Many blushed at his words and looked away. Hazel took the hint andughed in a bewitching manner.


    Her whole face turned sensuous getting the looks of many as she nodded back to the vampire who kissed her hands softly.


    For more chapters, please visit


    She held the arms of the man and waved at other guests who were already whispering in each other¡¯s ears,


    ¡°Since the winner is already announced, I hope all of you will enjoy the night. Please excuse us a bit early, i am tired after spending whole day in the woods, so i would retire early.¡± Hazel bowed her head in a formal way before leaving with a paltry excuse.


    While everyone knew the truth, no one tried to make a fuss about it and nodded their heads. Many had already epted that she was going to be their ruler, so they had already decided to tter her and support her to gain her favorter.


    Hazel and Rafael walked out hand in hands. But as soon as they walked out at a certain distance, he let go of her hands as if they were dirtying him.


    Hazel just rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± he asked in a cold voice as he walked towards the horses parked on the other side.


    ¡°In the inner woods near the bloodke. Follow me, I know the way!¡± Rafael nodded. He had not been to this ce for a long time and he did not want to waste more time over his ego in vain.


    Soon they both mounted the horses and pulled the reins. The horses started to gallop soon enough.


    ¡°The man named Den. He was with Anne but I think he is already dead since I did not feel the presence of humans around that area. And humans could not sirive there.¡± said the demon, his form of Hazel was gone as soon as they entered the deste area of the forest making it much better for Rafael tomunicate without frowning.


    ¡°Oh! That was bad!¡± the jaws of the demon twitched at his indifferent voice.


    ¡°Tsk! At least it sounds a bit more realistic when you are showing regret. You are such an ungrateful being.¡± the demonmented as he touched his horse.


    The eyes of the horse darkened instantly and it neighed loudly as if it was in deep pain but in the next second, its speed increased twice and it started to gallop at ungodly speed leaving Rafael farther away who raised his brow.


    He looked at his horse and then the other one which would soon vanish due to its fast speed and jumped on the ground.


    The demon who still had a smirk on his face just a second ago frowned and his eyes turned darker when he noticed that Rafael was already running beside him.


    In fact, it was staring at the demon as if asking.


    ¡°Why are you still slow!¡± he wanted to reply loudly when the eyes of the demon flickered.


    ¡°We are already here!¡±

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399 ¨C ?Part Of Her Soul


    Rafael stared at the nk path with narrowed eyes. He could not feel her presence at all. Nor did he feel the presence of Anne.


    His ears were sharp enough to get even the slightest of sound but the demon did not look like he was mistaken.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± he asked in a cold voice when the demon who had turned into a young boy covered his lips with his hands and asked him to do the same.


    He took slow and conscious steps towards theke, often throwing small pebbles on the way to make sure that he wasnding on the correct side.


    Rafael could see the slight worry in the eyes of the demon making his face darker too.


    They walked for a long time in silence when the demon finally stopped and before Rafael could ask what happened, a strong ¡°boom¡± sound took him off guard.


    The ce was so silent just a few seconds ago but now it felt like the ground shook badly and cracked.


    But he could not see where the sound wasing from. No matter in which direction he saw, he could not see any sign of human beings.


    ¡°They have a barrier around them. It is most probably done by your wife to keep Anne safe, she must be here somewhere.¡± The demon pointed at the direction of the barrier and then started walking towards it.


    Rafael could not see anything there, it just looked like any other area but when he walked towards it, he could feel a strong pulse of energy and even the shaking of the ground as if they were fighting with strong weapons.


    ¡°There she is!¡± Rafael pointed as he almost ran and crouched down on the ground where Anne wasying.


    ¡°Anne!¡± He called her softly and then patted the cheeks of the young witch. She looked white as sheet as if she did not have any drop of blood left in her body.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± he asked with a frown, she looked like a vampire who had not fed since ages.


    The demon held the hands of the young and unconscious witch and sighed.


    ¡°She is drained. The demons had taken all her soul energy. They must be trying to feed on her.¡± he said with an audible sigh as he closed his eyes.


    ¡°Though i did not have much too but if she was not given some, she could die with her fading heart beat.¡± a silver glow started to form at his fingertips that was observed by the girl slowly.


    How much time had passed when he finally let her go! Though she did not wake up, the color on her face had returned. But now the demon looked drained. He stumbled when he tried to hold Anne in his arms and stand up.


    Rafael took Anne from his hands and gave him back support too while looking at him with worried eyes.


    For more chapters, please visit


    ¡°I am fine! You do not need to worry about me. Anne is fine too, she would wake up soon after some rest but Hazel..¡± he looked at the other side where the witch must be fighting alone. ¡°I am not sure for how long she will be able to fight! I can sense a dozen of low level demons and one strong level demon that could overpower her easily if she was fighting for long.¡±


    His eyes turned gloomy and darker and a tinge of worry could be seen in them when he looked at the barrier.


    Rafael¡¯s eyes narrowed. His fangs were peeking through his mouth while his eyes had turned darker. He had never thought that he would regret not being a witch one day or he would have broken the barrier with his spells.


    ¡°Can you break the barrier in your current condition?¡± he asked the demon who nodded solemnly. His brows scrunched up and his eyes were narrowed at a certain ce before looking back at Rafael.


    ¡°Anne needed to be protected or she could be used as the weakness of Hazel. I will open the barrier and then leave this ce with her. I wille back as soon as i will gain some strength and she would be left at a safe ce.¡± The demon held the girl tightly and brought her closer to his chest when Rafael nodded.


    He was ready to flee the moment demons would notice his presence. The girl in his arms flinched but he did not pay much attention to that.


    Soon, he closed his eyes and muttered a spell slowly. Thend around him started to shake and silver lights started to sparkle on the other side.


    Arge goblet-like circle started to show at the other side.


    As if covered by the curtain of night earlier, the walls of the barrier were not visible at all but once the spell was muttered, the silver lights hade to life.


    He kept staring at the circle for a few more minutes before taking out a small dagger and threw it on the walls.


    ¡°Would it be enough?¡± asked Rafael as he walked closer to those silver walls and tried to attack it with his punch but it only trembled a bit.


    There was no crack on it with those small attacks.


    ¡°Yeah, it needed some force since she had used so much energy into it.¡± said the demons with a sigh and then added, ¡°but I am afraid that if I break it too harshly then she would be affected too since she is using her lifeforce to keep the barrier intact.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± the eyes of Rafael widened and his clenched fist that was about to punch the barrier again stopped midway.


    He red at the demon as if he was senile.


    ¡°And you are telling me this only now? Do you want to kill my wife and your master! You fool!¡± he could not contain his irritation in such words but wanted to beat him to a pulp.


    ¡°I.. I can open teleportation for you.¡±

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400 ¨C He Was Summoned To Kill Her


    Anne, who was still having difficulties in opening her eyes, whispered softly. She was in between consciousness and unconsciousness but her desire to save her sister was still strong.


    She winced and her whole body trembled when she started to move again.


    The demon held her tightly in his arms and brought her closer to his chest as if he was trying to assure her and protect her at the same time when the girl took a shallow breath.


    ¡°You are not in a condition to use your powers. It is already a miracle that you are alive. So calm down and rest, we will find a way!¡± he tried to assure her.


    And though Rafael was not happy with the predicament, he pursued his lips and said nothing.


    He knew that if something happened to Anne, Hazel would never forgive herself and neither would him. He did not want to be hated by her.. again!


    ¡°She.. she is there because she wanted to save me. How can I abandon my sister in a time like this!?¡± she said as she used all her energy to open her eyes that were filled with blood.


    All the veins and blood capiries of her eyes had burst and blood started toe out through them, yet she stared at the walls with determination.


    ¡°Anne! You did not need to do it.¡± he repeated again with a sigh but she did not respond.


    As if his voice were not falling to her ears anymore. As if she could not feel him or Rafael at all.


    ¡°Take me there!¡± The voice came out with so force that anyone could see she was fighting with her own death but the resoluteness in her eyes was still strong.


    The demon sighed. He did not want to do it. But he knew that if he would not, the girl would force herself to walk there.


    Gritting his teeth, he walked to the barrier and let her do what she wanted. Rafael silently followed too.


    It would be a lie if he would say he wanted Anne to stop, though he could see his struggles and felt bad too, he was worried that Hazel would end up this way too.


    He wanted to save her for once. He had always beente! In her first life, she had already lost her life while in the second time she had already won the battle alone or with the help of others but he had never been there.


    A tinge of guilt had always eaten him alive for this!


    ¡°I can only do this much, you have to be faster!¡± said Anne as she held the barrier with her hands and then pulled it apart.


    It created a small hole in the wall and the ongoing fight of the other side could be seen.


    ¡°That would be more than enough Anne, go and take a rest. I will soon bring your sister back!¡± Rafael patted her shoulders to assure her before jumping on the other side from the hole.


    As soon as Rafael jumped on the other side, Anne let go of the barrier and closed her eyes.


    She seems to have lost the rest of her energy too.


    For more chapters, please visit


    Rafaelnded on the other side and scanned the area. It did not even take him a second to find Hazel, she was trampling a demon under her feet while her silver hair was flowing with the wind and her pitch ck eyes were filled with bloodthirst.


    She used a bit more force before letting the unconscious demon go and walked to the other one. She held the demon by the cor of his clothes and then bam. She gave him a headbutt and then punched hard on his gut.


    She threw him on the ground before jumping in the air and attacking him with his elbows that hit him directly on the guts.


    She was behaving like a merciless killer but he noticed that none of the demons was moving until she reached them and started beating them.


    His face contorted with shock as he walked to the nearest demon only to notice that they were frozen to their pce and waiting for their death.


    The helplessness was clear in their eyes.


    ¡°They could do nothing but wait for their death until she arrived and freed them with their life.¡± he muttered as he kicked the nearest demon.


    Its iris moved and he red at the vampire who raised a brow with an amused look on his face.


    ? Even in that condition, the demon had the guts to re back at him!


    He held the demon by his throat and then threw it on the ground but as Hazel was able to kill him, he was not.


    In fact, the demon was freed from the spell. It stood up and tried to punch Rafael hard on its nose by swinging his arm.


    Rafael held the fist in one hand and tried to attack him with his other hand but the demon held his second hand. They both were in the dead lock when demons started to whisper and spell and bring the mes of fire.


    But before it couldplete its spell, Rafael kicked the demon hard on his sheen and then took out his gun and shot the demon.


    He was relieved that at least his gun was still working. He held the gun and walked to another one when he noticed that she was still fighting with a demon. Not only was he not frozen but he was even giving her a trough fight.


    No matter which spell she used, it did not work on the demon.


    She tried to attack physically but the demon was stronger. When she tried to punch, he held her arms and twisted them harshly.


    When she tried to kick, he held her feet and then pulled them with so much force that she winced.


    When she tried to cast a spell, as if a power was already there to repel it.


    ¡°You are the one whom my mother had chosen, right?¡±

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    ¡°You are smart! But it is already toote for you.¡± said the man with a chuckle, ¡°though before killing you, I still want to know how you guessed it?¡± he asked with a smile on his face when she smirked.


    ¡°The way you can repel the magic, it is the trick of my mother. She must have made an amulet for you too.¡± the demon felt insulted that the witch felt that his powers were given to him by a dumb witch.


    ¡°Ha! What a fool! And here I praised you just a second ago.¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°The demons did not take powers from the witches, they were nothing but food. They give powers to the witches in exchange for the sacrifices given to them.¡±


    ¡°Your mother..¡± a cold smirk formed on the face of the demon when he saw the shocked look on the face of the dark witch.


    She was stronger! He had to admit that. She had single handedly annihted his army but then.. It was only fun to hunt strong prey rather than feeding on a bunch of cowards.


    ¡°Since you are going to die anyway. Let me tell you the truth about your mother first!¡± he said as he held the hands of Hazel tightly but she just shrugged her shoulders,


    ¡°I am not going to leave until I stab you with my bare hands and take your heart out of your body. Only then will I go so that you do not need to hold me like that. I am a woman of words and I would not attack you until you are done with your story. After all, I am more curious about it than you think.¡° Yes! She wanted to know what was the story behind her birth and death.


    She had always thought that she was a mistake that was why her mother wanted to kill her but now she knew that she was nned, her birth was nned and her death was too..


    ¡°Tsk! You should have told me that you wanted my heart that badly! Must have fallen in love with me, yeah!¡± said the demon with a chuckle as his nails grewrge but instead of attacking on her, he pierced his chest where his heart was and took it out.


    The fist size red thing kept beating even when it was in the hands of his owner. The demons shed a wide smirk when he looked at the shocked dark witch.


    He felt proud that he could make that expressionless woman this flustered twice.


    ¡°Here, you can keep it!¡± he said as he ced it in her hands as if it was not his heart but a small bouquet of flowers he was presenting her to show his goodwill.


    Hazel held the heart in her hands and then stared at the man who was shing her a bright smile and her lips twitched.


    She squeezed it hard to see if he had any reaction on his face but he kept standing there with a bright smile as if it was not his heart she was holding but a price of garbage.


    Her eyes narrowed at his face and heughed out loud,


    ¡°You are too suspicious. I had taken it out in front of you yet you think it is not mine. How bad. Shall I prove it to you?¡± as he said he held his chest and cried when the heart in her hands started to beat faster as if it could feel the emotion of its owner even when it was not connected to him anymore.


    For more chapters, please visit


    ¡°I gave if you since you wanted it so badly but instead of thanking me, you are looking at me with those cold and fierce eyes, are you not too cold to me, your..¡± the man stopped and then chuckled but his half said words brought a shock on the face of the girl


    She stared hard at the man, who was called master by all the demons she had killed. She felt an ominous feeling hearing his words but she shook her head.


    That was not possible, he could not be!


    The demon smirked and nodded his head with satisfaction, as he had thought, the girl was smart!


    He was proud to have her but s! She had to die. But it would be fine, since he would be the one to feed on her.


    His eyes glowed with a dark ray of light. Even her eyes looked like his yet she did not believe it or she didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Humans had the tendency to run away from truth and she was no different since she grew like one of them.


    ¡°Come here, since you are holding my heart now, you should sit at ease. I will answer your every question so that you die in peace!¡± he assured her as if he was treating a little kid with love and care.


    Hazel shivered at that kind of illusion, how could she think that the demon was a kind man.


    He was here to kill her! But it would help her install the time, she was sure that Rafael would soon be here.


    ¡°Your mother! Have you ever thought why she did not have elemental powers like other witches?¡± he asked with a warm smile as if he was praising her dress or her ruby earrings. ¡°Why did she have the power to make amulets and jewels that could create barriers against the power of witches?¡±


    His soft voice was like candies that dissolved in mouth as soon as he entered. Like a warm spring shower that rxes the rigid muscles and gives a soothing feeling.


    He held her in his arms and brought her closer to his chest as if he was holding a baby and then continued with a sigh,


    ¡°Your mother is different from the witches yet no one ever doubted her because of her silver hair and eyes but what if i tell you that she was born with dark hair and brown eyes?¡±

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Dark hair and brown eyes?¡± she was more than shocked but as far as she could remember the face of her mother in this life or her past one, she only remembered her with silver hair and silver eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I know that it is hard to believe but your mother was not a witch by birth.¡± He cleared it for her, the doubts that she was trying to hold because she did not want to see the truth, more like she was afraid of it.


    ¡°But she was an ambitious woman. When she was young, the witches had equal rights in society. They could live freely and roam in the streets just like humans.¡± he held her hair and tucked them behind her ears.


    His behavior had changed so suddenly that she was not able to grasp it.


    Just a few minutes ago they were fighting the battle of life and death and he did not let any chance go to kill her by sending more and more demons to her.


    But now.. He was behaving like they were lovers. No! His affection did not feel like a lover but.. An adult towards a kid.


    She could not feel any kind of malicious intent from him at all.


    ¡°At that time witches were in a friendly rtionship with humans. Your mother fell in love with one, he was a handsome man.¡± he sighed, as if he was feeling bitter about that moment.


    He was envious of the love of her mother.


    ¡°She wanted to marry him so badly but even when humans and witches were in good rtionships their marriage was very rare.


    Your father was born in a conservative family, his mother did not approved of the rtionship between your mother and father.¡± Well, at least, he confirmed that the man was her father or else she was sure that she had felt nauseated.


    ¡°Your father was a cowardly man. He gave up on your mother easily even when he swore his love for her even when he was leaving her.¡± his eyes flickered dark as if he was amused by that thought,


    ¡°those who live innd hadplex emotions. He was swearing his love yet he was leaving her for the words of his mother! Should he even be called a man?¡± he snorted with a look of disgust.


    She opened her mouth and closed it, not sure how to reply to it. Though she did not have any memory of her father. She did not want toment on his behavior and actions.


    ¡°In the end, he married her though!¡± she retorted when the demon looked at her and chuckled.


    ¡°Do you think I would have called him a coward if he had done that?¡± he raised a brow as he ced the question when she opened her mouth and then closed it without a single wording out.


    For more chapters, please visit


    ¡°But you did call that man, my father!¡± she asked with a look of confusion in her eyes but when her eyes met hisughing one, her eyes trembled a bit.


    ¡°You are a smart one, aren¡¯t you. Yet you are not able to guess it!¡± he shook his head but did not drag the suspense further.


    ¡°Your father, that man your mother loved, he abandoned her! He let her rot while epting another witch in his life with his mother chose for him.¡± his voice turned cold as if he was the one who was abandoned.


    ¡°But your mother¡¯s obsession over that man had reached the point of craziness. At that time, she had heard a lot about the legends of myths of the witches and demons from your father who was studying the history and myths of witches.


    He was a so-called teacher at that time who taught the young witches about their legends.¡° He looked at the distance as if he wanted to avoid the intense gaze of her eyes.


    ¡°She had heard about a summoning ritual of demons who grant one wish of the summoner but she forgot that the summoner had to pay the price too.¡± he said as he finally looked back at her.


    His gaze was so dark that she trembled unconsciously. She had an ominous feeling that she already knew what her mother asked and what price she had to pay.


    ¡°Your mother stole the hair of her lover and all the ingredients from his house in the name of meeting him for thest time before getting married. And then when she reached home, she performed the ritual. As a human it was life threatening for her but as i said, she had lost all her senses in her obsession for your father.¡±


    The man took a pause as if he wanted her to guess, as if he wanted her to burn in anticipation and fear of his next words when an unconscious dispirited smile formed on his face but he sighed instead.


    ¡°She called me out in the ritual. I have always been the cold and indifferent one but your mother was a beauty. She could have won the heart of gods with that face and figure but all she wanted was to be a witch so that she could be with her lover. Ha!¡± a cold and mockingugh escaped his lips.


    She assessed the man. Though he had dark skin and balck eye like her, it would be a lie to say that he was not handsome..


    He had the dark beauty and grace that you could see in ck panther. That was mesmerizing and attractive too. What was her mother thinking when she chased her father with such obsession?


    ¡°I feel bad for you that she did not choose you. Though you are dangerous, I would have preferred you as my father instead of the one I did not remember.¡± she shut her mouth tight when she realized what nonsense she was uttering.


    He was an enemy that was here to kill her.


    ¡°Ah! I am d, at least i would not feel burden in telling you the truth now.¡±

 Chapter 403 - ?The Story Behind Her Death

    Chapter 403 ¨C ?The Story Behind Her Death


    The words should have been mocking the demon but for some reason he was relieved to hear them.


    There was even a tinge of being proud in his voice.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± though she asked that, for some reason she felt that she was not going to like the reply.


    ¡°She asked me to make her a witch. But that would need an infusion of mana in her body. For that.. Her blood needs to have such power.¡± he exined in the simplest way he could, though the process was veryplex. ¡°She asked for my blood, so that it could be infused in her and she could be a witch.


    She wanted the goal but did not care what it would take.¡± The rest was clear. Even if he would not tell her, she had heard this part from his demon guardian.


    ¡°Since she wanted it that badly, I agreed to give it to her but not the way she was thinking. I made love to her. Though she was hesitant in the start, when she was reminded of her goal, she gave in.¡± the words faded in the air but it continued to echo in her heart as if she could not get rid of them.


    They made love! She made love to him so that she could use his blood to be a witch. She did not want to give birth to her. So, that meant her birth was not nned and she was not there to be sacrificed.


    ¡°I left my blood but also my semen in her. I had thought that a human would not be able to give birth to a demon child at that time. Or half heartedly I was expecting that she would!¡± he epted with a sigh as he looked at a distance.


    It must have been hard for him to ept that in front of her.


    ¡°At least one of you was expecting my birth. I am d that I am not that unwanted. Though you want to kill me too.¡± sheughed in a bitter note. Her lips were curved upwards but there was no happiness of humor in her eyes.


    The grip of the demon on her body tightened. His jaws clenched but he did not say a word as if he had nothing to say.


    ¡°I did not know that you took birth. She never summoned me again and we demons are never that emotional. I had my own life and troubles at that time.¡± he smirked at his responsibility with just those points and sheughed again.


    ¡°It is fine, I am not expecting you to take the responsibility of one passionate night with her.¡± though it did feel strange to talk about the love life of her mother.


    ¡°Hm, she was too ashamed when you took birth but it only happened after her marriage with your father. So, everyone normally thought that it was their child.¡± he paused as he looked at her with a solemn look, ¡°your mother realized it was not her husband¡¯s when she saw your eyes at the time of birth.¡±


    ¡°It is just like yours!¡± only then did she realized she should have felt their connection the moment she noticed the eyes of the demon but then.. She shook her head. She was not that perceptive to rte as any demon as her father just because they had the same eyes.


    For more chapters, please visit


    ¡°She wanted to kill you that instant and it had nothing to do with the powers you have but your very existence reminded her of the time she had cheated on your father. How she embraced me and spent the night with me.¡± he exined when she nodded.


    She could understand that much. Though she wanted to shout out loud that it was not her mistake but her mother¡¯s crime she wanted to hide but she stayed silent.


    ¡°But she did not have the heart to kill her child. So she abandoned you. Who would have thought that you would meet a vampire that would help you in growing wings instead of crushing you!¡± he chuckled as if he was amazed at the work of the destiny,


    ¡°Your powers started to soar and you became famous. But the vampire and the witch did not have a good rtionship. So when a dark witch they did not know about started to help vampires, they were furious.¡± she nodded, though she only remembered bits and pieces, she remembered how witches hated her.


    ¡°That was because your mother started spreading rumors that you are a dark witch and you are an ill omen. When ites to witches, they are very sensitive to omens.¡±


    Somehow she did not like the words at all.


    Her mouth felt bleeding as if his words contained a sharp needle that was slowly piercing her heart.


    ¡°But she did not know that her words had some truth. When sne called to kill you taking the benefit of the vampires who hated you, she did not summon demons or perform the ritual properly.¡± he said with a chuckle as if he was amazed at the foolishness of her mother.


    ¡°I must say that your mother is beautiful but shecks brains. She is just a stubborn woman who did not let her thoughts go. Tightly clinging on to them, she only does what she wants. Yet I am not able to say no to her so far!¡±


    ¡°So, you mean that she did not gain the powers while killing me for the first time because she never knew that my death could give her powers. But she spread the same rumor that was true in reality! Ha!¡± he nodded his headughing with her.


    ¡°But that also helped your soul in surviving. Since the ritual was not performed well, your wish was fulfilled instead of hers.¡± his eyes twinkled when he saw shock registering on her face.


    ¡°You mean the promise that I would take another birth and return what I did with Rafael and Anne before dying?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 404 – ?The Story Behind Her Death 2

    Chapter 404 ¨C ?The Story Behind Her Death 2


    ¡°Hmmm, fate must have wanted it. Or else how you did not wish to survive but take birth again and your mother wished for nothing but you will not be her daughter. Both of your wishese true.¡± That thought did not make Hazel feel any better.


    She only felt something bitter filling her mouth.


    ¡°If I am not her daughter any more, why did she still want to kill me? It has been decades. I had started my new life. Why could she not let me go?¡± That question pricked the conscience of the demon but as he said, demons did not have emotions. So the man did not dwell on the strange thoughts for long.


    ¡°Because in the process of killing you in your past life, she had lost her husband that was killed by Rafael, her daughter that left her telling her that she was a killer and she had nothing left.¡± ha!


    Hazel scoffed. She felt like she was a foolish one here and her mother was not stubborn but crazy.


    ¡°So, she wanted me to kill for her revenge. Her so-called hatred and the desire to me me for everything when it was her mistake!¡± her eyes had turned darker and colder and a storm started to build behind her without even her realizing.


    The demons stared at her cold eyes and then at the whirlpool forming behind her with twinkling eyes.


    That was the only reason he changed his mind.


    ¡°No! Your mother is obsessed and crazy but at the same time she knew what she needed. She had summoned me again despite knowing that she had to pay for it. She wants me to kill you with proper ritual this time and for that.. She would ask her family to return to her.¡° His voice was as nonchnt as if he was telling her the basic truth like apples are delicious.


    ¡°She wants to kill me so that my father could be reincarnated and my sister would return to her?¡± could she hear anything more absurd than that, ¡°and for that she is ready to injure her badly and..¡± her chest heaved up and down with anger as she stared hard at him but he just shrugged his soldiers as if he did not care.


    ¡°So she had sent me to kill you!¡± she asked as her hands clenched into a fist when he nodded.


    ¡°And the vampire lover of yours would not be able to hurt me with those fangs.¡± he pointed at Rafael who was standing behind the demon and waiting for him to end his story so that he could attack on the demon.


    ¡°I was here to kill you but when I saw you fighting, I was amazed. Since you still have blood of mine, I want to give you a chance, leave this earth ande with me. I will announce you as my heir.¡± said the man with a proud voice as if it was an honor to live in hell.


    ¡°And if I refuse, you will try to sacrifice me again.¡± she asked as she stood up.


    The demon looked at his empty arms and felt the loss of warmth. His lips curved downward and a frown formed on his lips.


    For more chapters, please visit


    ¡°That was not my intention but if you leave me with no choice¡­¡± he let the sentence trail, but his silence spoke more than his words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I do not care if you are her father or the lover of her mother, but I will neither let you take her or kill her even if I have to dig the grave of everyone in the empire.¡± he threatened as he took his position with the gun in his hands when the demonughed.


    His dark eyes glinted with a sh of dark light.


    ¡°I do not want to kill you! It would be a waste. How about changing your decision, if you want to take your lover with you, i will arrange for that too.¡± he offered only to get an attack in return.


    Hazel was already whispering spells to attack her which he observed with a frown on his face.


    ¡°I thought you would be emotional after knowing the truth!¡± his brows raised as he tried to protect himself when Hazel chuckled as if she had heard a joke.


    ¡°Why? Did you not say that demons are not emotions and I have your blood running in my veins? If you can attack me and trap me, why can I not do the same?¡± she asked with such an indifferent look on her face that the demon felt at a loss of words.


    He opened his mouth and then closed it with an audible sigh. He seems to be regretting his decision to add such cold words in the middle of storytelling.


    But this girl.. It would be a waste if he killed her. She had such potential.


    ¡°You can not die until i will kill you personally.¡± he asked, suddenly stopping them in their tracks, ¡°but you had no idea how to kill me so for you i am immortal!¡± he added when they finally stopped jumping like monkeys in front of him.


    ¡°So, that made both of us immortal. But this vampire.. Even if he is strong, he is not immortal. He was bound to die sooner orter.¡± he said those words as if he was saying that the weather was dark today.


    ¡°If you want to spend your time with him on earth, I will let you do that but you have to promise me that you will return to me when he dies and live with me as my heir then?¡± He raised his hands in front of her as if he was waiting for her to hold them and ept their offer.


    But she took no initiative to do so.


    ¡°Tsk! What are you thinking about?¡± impatience filled his voice, ¡°what if i grant you a wish too in exchange and promise that i will not touch your lover ever!¡±

 Chapter ?405 Kill Her

    Chapter ?405 Kill Her


    "Why in the world did you ept that offer?" he could not help but raise her voice.


    Now that she epted the offer of the demon, he not only let her go but even helped them by giving them a horse to leave.


    And Rafael could see that it was not an ordinary horse with its dark eyes and suchrge stature. The horse would be of the same size as Hazel who was in his arms while he was riding the horse.


    The hose was so slow yet they were crossing the distance with much speed. It must be due to his long legs andrge strides.


    In other time, he would have happy to get such a strong horse but now.. He took another frustrated sigh when hazel shook her head.


    "Why are you thinking too much, you would not be alive when i will leave!" he raised a brow at her words while his body tensed.


    "Are you serious? Is that how you are trying to console me?" the words came out through grinding teeth.


    She was so nonchnt, while he was feeling like he should burn the world.


    "No! I am just stating the facts. Since you will go to hell after dying anyways. I am only following you there. Or do you think you have chances to go do heaven?" she raised a brow, her face was still indifferent but he could see mischief in her eyes.


    She was sitting on the horse with her face towards Rafael while he was the one riding it.


    Her face looked exhausted. Her skin was sinking into her bones and her eyes were full of dark circles yet the sparkle in her eyes could not match anyone.


    "It is somewhere to far away in the future. You should not be worried about it that much." she pointed it again when he rubbed his forehead.


    He was long passed the point of her being absurd. This was all crazy now.


    "He is a demons and the promise you made with him is not something you can take back with your mood. You have sold your soul in a way do you know that?" he did not meant to shout but the voice came louder than he had thought.


    He was beyond his patience and now his voice was on the edge.


    "Is it not better than dying right now?" she raised a brow and asked calmly, "he was a demon who had given powers to my mother. Do you think I would have been able to defeat him?" she asked in a low voice as if she had already analyzed all the points in her mind.


    "Even if both had defeated him together. He would not have died. My mother would have summoned him again and the process would have repeated so many times. It ended all at once." she took a deep sigh as if she was trying to bury all the worries deep in her heart.


    "I know that I have sold my soul to him but he was my father in a way and I did not sense any kind of ill intent when he offered me the position of his heir. And with you not here anymore, it would be a good way to explore a new ce. What if hell is better than earth?" she asked him calmly. Her green eyes did not have any worry.


    They were giving vibes of calmness like the cold breeze after a warm day and he felt like his worries were for naught.


    "Even if the ce is not better, with both of us there together, we will make it together but then.. Are you even going to die in the next two centuries?" Thest questions she asked with a raised brow shut himpletely up.


    She was right. Vampires had a long life, they lived for centuries and he was not going to die anytime soon. If he did not want her to go, then he had to make sure that he would not die, that was it!


    He took a deep breath. Though he was still not relieved, he was trying to calm himself.


    "Did you find Den? I did not see him anywhere? And where is Anne?" Now that his anger was subdued, she had so many things to ask from him.


    He looked displeased when she started mentioning others just when they havee back from the mouth of death and looked at her with a frown but she continued to stare at him with her doe eyes as if she could not see his anger.


    "Anne is with your guardian and Den.. I heard that he died since humans could not survive in front of demons." her eyes widened but she looked away.


    She must have already anticipated it. Her face was pale but calm but he knew how emotional she was when it came to Anne.


    He held her shoulders and squeezed them gently when she nodded back. But the image of Anne crying hard and looking devastated shook her internally.


    They did not even want to think how they were going to break this news to her.


    A ferocious light passed in her green eyes reminiscent of a devil. She was beyond reasoning when it came to her mother.


    "If you want to kill her, just tell me. She is living only because you have not yet given me your permission!" as if their soul was connected, Rafael knew what she was feeling just by giving a nce to her burning eyes.


    He wanted to kill that old woman since he came to know that she was alive but he controlled because he did not want to hurt his wife again but now that she was the one..


    His eyes burned like a predator, and the thick and bloody murderous intent was leaking from his eyes too.


    "Now is not the time and I am not the one who could decide it. I want Anne to be the one to decide it."

 Chapter 406 What It Takes To Rule

    Chapter 406 What It Takes To Rule


    Anne was still unconscious when Hazel returned to the pce.


    But that was not the only thing that caught her attention. The whole pce was filled with the two factions of nobility. One that supported her while the other was standing in her opposition.


    "To think that you want to stand in the position of our ruler. What do you even know about the empire? We have only seen you for the first time in your marriage, princess!" said the faction that still wanted the duke to win the throne.


    They looked at her like she was a greedy woman who did not care if the whole empire would burn to ashes. She only wanted the position of herself.


    Hazel could see the old empress, her half mother, in that crowd with the first princess.


    "You are greedy and selfish to the limit of throwing the princess and her majesty out of the pce so that you would be the only one ruling it." one of them spat as they pointed at the empress, she looked pale and sick, as if she was suffering heavy grievance the moment they were thrown out of the pce.


    "The woman who did not holdpassion for her family, how would she holdpassion for the empire?" asked another as they all looked at Hazel with disdain.


    They wanted to attack and beat her in the name of justice but they did not dare too. Though Rafael had not said a single word and stood therezily, he was protecting her with his eyes.


    His eyes held a threat. If anyone took a step closer to the princess, they were bound to lose their limbs.


    They covered the fierce look in his eyes and looked away.


    "All in all, we want you to give up your decision of being the ruler and leave our empire. Since you are married, you''re not even part of the empire anymore." said the marquis and all of them nodded their heads.


    "Why would i! Just because you said so?" her face was calm and solemn but her eyes were fierce, she looked at them as if they all were fools with that mocking lopsided grin on her face.


    "Since you all want to take me down, you should have won the hunt." she stated calmly "now that you have lost it, you are trying to force me by emotions. Ha! Why would I care about you and listen to you!"


    "......." their eyes trembled as they looked at each other.


    "How could you be so shameless?" asked the duke with grinding teeth. it had taken so much effort to collect all the nobles here and side with him, how could she be so calm with the pressure of all the nobles that were standing against her.


    She should have been trembling in fear and started crying already. Was it because of her husband that she was being so fearless?"


    "When we are young, we are tactless and brave. We made many decisions in haste for which we had to regret at ourter age." he said in a kind voice as if he was only worried about her. "We are only trying to guide you as your elder. Since you have already married in another empire, why are you clinging to this empire like that? It would do no good to your married life."


    His eyes filled with concern, as if he was saying "choose wisely or I will regret your decision." with a smile on his face as if he was a kind man.


    "Don''t you think the same my lord? If thedy would rule here and you would rule there, how would the marriage that has brought peace to both empires survive?" His voice was full of a luring tone like a siren was spellbinding its prey.


    "The marriage that symbolizes peace was more important than this small throne of our empire. Don''t you think so?" he asked again as he looked at the men from the council and other people present there.


    The men supporting him were harsh and rude as if they could not bear the injustice. They were ready for a war while he was calm and collected, talking in a kind tone and worried about the welfare of everyone like a perfect ruler.


    That was why others could not bear to let him go.


    He was portraying the role perfectly. They had spent quite a good time in preparation for this scene.


    Hazel stared at the door where Anne was resting once again. It was taking much more time than she had thought with all this drama.


    "No! I don''t think so!" said Rafael with a scoff, "who said that my marriage would be jeopardized with your tiny empire?" he asked with a raised brow as if they were fools.


    "....."


    "If she wants to live and rule here, naturally I will live here with her. Am I not already living here for months?" his tone was mocking them as they exchanged nces.


    The vampires were much richer and stronger when it came to them. That was why they were not able to win the war with them even when they wererger in numbers and had all kinds of weapons. But..


    He was leaving all that to live here with hazel.


    Not even in their dreams have they thought about it.


    ''Ha! He must be trying to usurp this empire and then uniting itter with his empire. But now he was fooling the girl and the public with his kind image!'' the duke gritted his teeth and his hands clenched deep into a fist with his nails digging his palm.


    "But still it would not do! I don''t think that the council would let the wife of a vampire rule the humannd. Right?" It was a warning that others would neve ept it.


    But when the councilmen exchanged nces, he was not sure of their reply anymore.


    "Why not, in the end, she is a human and not breaking anyws. She had all the requirements that it takes to be a ruler."

 Chapter ?407 Let Us End It

    Chapter ?407 Let Us End It


    "That it takes to be a ruler!" The words were like stinging bees stinging them where it hurt most.


    They stared at the members of the council and then at Rafael who was sitting leisurely with a ss in his hands.


    Hisnguid body and nonchnt movement were like whips that were hurting their soul.


    "But.. that.. She did not have any political knowledge. What if she is just a puppet in the hands of others?" asked the duke as he stared back at Rafael who had a small smirk on his face.


    He looked amused by their thinking process that only angered the duke and his members further.


    "You seem to think you have the power, duke Starenfire, but you forget that the decision to choose the new ruler had always been in the hands of the council." said Hazel with a small chuckle.


    "And as far as i know you have already staked your position and lost it in the hunting. Yet I am standing here and listening to you but instead of being honored, you are being quite arrogant about it."


    The voice was filled with mockery that the man grinded his teeth.


    "And as far as it is about political wisdom, I have read your recent report on the economic condition of the empire, it was trash." said Rafael as he ced one of his hands on the shoulder of Hazel.


    "We have checked all the details and you have tried to manipte the numbers a lot. Only this shows how you are trying to eat the wealth that belongs to the public." the council took out the report and threw it in front of him.


    "And this is the list of properties that were assigned to the public but surprisingly, your son inw is their owner." The report was taken out by Hazel. "I was not going to inform you this soon but now that you want to fight for it, let''s settle the scores."


    The face of the main was drained of all colors and looked white in a second.


    He stared around as if he was trying to find support.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? His majesty had personally bestowed me with all those properties. And I have brought a few of them from him. using me is equal to using him!" he shouted with a fierce look in his eyes as he stared at her but she just snickered.


    "Even my step mother," she looked at the empress who looked uneasy by her gaze, "there were a few properties that father wanted on your name, but duke took the benefit of her current condition and forced him to give those properties to him instead of you.'''' Hazel took out some papers from her bag and passed them to her.


    She looked at the duke with a shocked look and then snatched the papers from the hands of Hazel. She flipped the papers with her widened eyes and soon anger started to register on her face as she continued to check them.


    "You.. What does all this mean? I thought you were supporting me." she spat with anger as the parchments in her hands tightened.


    She looked at the duke as if she would kill her then and there.


    "That is not the only thing. He had asked his son to court your daughter when she was still the first princess of the empire. Now ask her if he is still courting her or has forgotten about herpletely?" There was an amused look on the face of Hazel that burned and embarrassed mother and daughter.


    "Do not tell me that he had promised to be with you on the premise that you would help his father here for today?" Just as the question left her mouth, the face of the princess changed color and she looked away.


    "Aww! Such a sweet couple, but then why is he not here yet and can his father promise you the wedding you are drawing?" she mocked as she looked at the man and then at the princess who looked pale.


    Blood was draining her face and her nails were dug deeper into her skin making her feel numb. She could not believe that Hazel embarrassed her in front of everyone.


    "What do you think of yourself? Do you think you are so great that you know everything? Who said that i was in love with his son. Huh? I never had such thoughts." she screamed aloud but everyone was already staring at her with eyes full of pity.


    Just in a few minutes, she had lost her leftover image too.


    But in reality, she was shivering with anger because Hazel had touched her weak point.


    "That is enough! We are not here to discuss personal matters. This is a formal meeting where we are gathered to discuss the future of the empire." the empress said in a cold voice as she shut the mouth of everyone.


    Those who were pointing at her daughter and whispering into the ears of each other stopped immediately too,


    They bowed their heads when their eyes met her. She looked like a wounded tigress who would attack anyone if it was about her cubs.


    They flinched at her cold look but Hazel justughed.


    "Now that it is about you, the personal and family life did not matter. But I am disqualified because my husband is strong! Ha! What a partial way to deal with the matter!" she said in a dramatic face as she took an audible sigh and looked vulnerable but no one dared to think low of her.


    She was a domineering woman who let them in cold sweats. They have already felt her power when they met her in the hunting god and when she came back alive.


    They tried to contact the hunters there but they were not able to. It was simple to conclude what had happened especially when she smirked by looking at themter.


    "This is going nowhere. Let us just end the matter by taking a meeting of all the nobles and see how many are supporting both of you."

 Chapter 408 Who Is The Winner?

    Chapter 408 Who Is The Winner?


    Edward stood up and asked for a meeting where the representative of council and all the nobles of the empire would choose their new leaders.


    They gave both parties to put their point in front of the team for a few minutes then even cross question each other and point out the flow of others.


    Then the nobles would vote and choose their new leader.


    Starenfire had a smirk on his face and he looked much rxed. The matter he was worried most was the nobles would not get a say.


    But now that they were going to choose their new ruler indirectly, he was sure that he would be chosen. He looked at all of them with a meaningful gaze when he noticed many of them were still looking at the files Hazel had thrown towards them and his eyes stirred.


    But when met the eyes of the one who hade with him and exchanged nces, many nodded to him, indicating that they would support only him.


    Though a few of them were not here, he did not care, since he had the majority.


    "This would be yourst chance topete duke. If you lost now, there would not be another chance." warned the member of council but he was so confident that he nodded his head immediately.


    "Alright then! Let us start the meeting. Since the party did not use underhanded methods, we are voting that instant." said Edward as he stood up, surprising both of them.


    "Now!" the duke panicked as he looked around. Though he had made sure that he brought all of his supporters, there might be a chance many of them would vote for him if he paid them enough bribe or gave them enough offers.


    "Yes, now! If you are worried about the rest of the nobles, then we can bring them here in an hour through magical portals. Then it would not be an issue. Would it?" asked Edward in a loud and crisp voice that brought the attention of all of them.


    The duke gritted his teeth but nodded his head. He did not have any choice but to say yes.


    As long as most of them are with me. He assured himself as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath before nodding.


    "Alright! Since you all know the duke Starenfire for a long time and you have already heard what Hazel wanted to say about the duke and about the empire, do you have any question?" he asked the men as he offered all of them a seat.


    They exchanged nces. That was it? They had thought the council with give both contenders a chance to speak for themselves


    They wanted to take more benefit from the offered deal but they could not ask about it publicly.


    The duke had offered a good choice but.. Their eyes went to the papers Hazel had shown them. If she was right, then the duke had already gobbled up a lot of wealth that belonged to the empire.


    In short, that belongs to them.


    "If I am chosen, I will fulfill the promises I have made with the public. I will support all the nobles and help them in achieving their goal!" his words were filled with arrogance when he looked at them with his chin raised higher.


    "If I am chosen, then I would make sure that the wealth that was usurped wrongly would be distributed among all.


    I would open new chances of trade with nobles from other empires and the threat of war ended with my marriage would never start again.


    The vampires, witches and humans would live together like in the past!" Though her father wanted the war, Hazel was sure the empire never wanted it.


    But she was not sure if they were the nobles that supported her father or not. If they hade with the duke, then they must be supporting him.


    She was taking a great challenge by epting this voting system. But as Edward said, the matter was dragging a lot.


    And in the end, she did not even want power or position. All she wanted was a fair ce for every species.


    The room was silent. No one knew what the other person was thinking except the duke.


    He was sure that Hazel''s speech would only go against her. Which noble would want reality or fairness!


    All they wanted was to have a lot of wealth for themselves.


    They only want to be rich and have no interest in the welfare of society. They were rotten to the core.


    Only his bribes and lure would work on them.


    "Since most of you are here, you can start the voting now." said Edward as he passed a piece of paper to everyone and then ced arge bowl in the middle of the table so that no one would be able to know whom the other person had voted for.


    They were not even given the chance of discussion. Soon the other nobles were dragged there too.


    Many were not even dressed up for a formal meeting and ring at the crowd for being forced.


    Both the duke and Hazel exined to them the urgency of the matter and repeated their speeches giving assurance to others.


    Soon they took a deep breath and sat there too as the nobles picked up the parchment and wrote a name with a solemn face.


    When she dealt with their cold gazes she was sure that she was going to lose the match.


    She never had any affinity with the other nobles and never did she falter others to make a good rtionship.


    Why will they vote for her? She took a deep breath when she felt his hands on her shoulders.


    Her face was still y but she had a calm smile on her face when she looked at him.


    In the end, Rafael stood up and ced his vote in the bowl ending the process of voting.


    "Since it was an urgent and anonymous one, I hope that it will be free and end the arguments forever. And the winner of the contest is.."

 Chapter ?409 I Won

    Chapter ?409 I Won


    Duke Starenfire stood up from his seat with a big smirk on his face. Hazel raised a brow but continued to lean on her leather chair which had small diamonds embellished on it.


    She looked like a queen with her legs crossed and slightly leaning on the chair. Her face had a smirk.


    Hernguid expression took the eyes of many. They stared at her face where the lights of the diamond were reflecting. Her whole face had that ethereal glow due to it.


    They could not help but look at her again when she smiled.


    "And the winner is.. Lady Hazel o C¨®rnea Rafael de Cassanovia."


    "Thud!" the duke fell back on the chair with wide eyes. He seemed to be in a daze as he stared at the announcer without even blinking an eye as if he was waiting for him to change his answers.


    The announcer felt embarrassed but he could not change what the truth was!


    He stared at the princess for his help when Hazel stood up.


    "Thank you to all of you for choosing me. I will try my best to help all of you and to start..`` She looked at the pale-faced Duke who still looked dazed, "I will take back all the properties from the duke that did not belong to him and distribute it to the nobles who deserve it."


    She said with a bewitching smile on her face that instantly bought a round of apuse for her.


    Everyone looked satisfied and nodded their heads with satisfaction.


    Duke gritted his teeth when he heard that but in front of the council and all the nobles, he had nothing he could do.


    "Screech!" he stood up with all the force that the chair created the sound of screech while being pushed backwards.


    He turned and left from there without giving any of them a second look.


    "What in the world did she think of herself? Ha! To think that she would be the ruler and I will let her." he spat with anger as he took heavy steps towards the exit.


    He needed to hold his powers and find a way.


    Just when he had walked out, two pairs of feet were blocking his face.


    A frown immediately formed on his face as he raised his head and was ready to chide when¡­


    "Ah, princess and your majesty.. I meandy Elena. I was not expecting you to wait for me at the door of the pce where you used to live as the owner." he said with a ttering smile on his face but his words were mocking both of them.


    "Duke! I thought that you were supporting me but to think that you took my properties and gave them to your son inw. How shameful!" she said through gritted teeth.


    "You know that I could take the matter to the royal court. But I will concede as long as you fulfill the promise of marrying your son to my daughter." she said with a deep breath as if she was trying to hide her anger.


    She even smiled but it was so forced that her jaws were paining.


    But the man only raised a brow and stared at both of them.


    While the empress looked like she was trying to hold her rage, the princess looked anxious. She looked at the duke with eyes full of desperation.


    When the duke still did not reply but continued to stare at them, she could not bear it anymore.


    "Prince and I love each other. He would not be able to live without me too." she said in a screaming voice when the duke''s face distorted.


    "Ha! To think that you will still ask me toplete my side of the promise when I lose?" he scoffed with his cold eyes, he was looking at them as if he was looking at annoying buzzing flies that did not leave him alone.


    "I have only promised then that I would be the emperor. Now that your dear little step sister has won the title. Forget about marrying my son or even visiting my pce." he sneered as he pushed them away without caring that they both are women and left from there.


    "Mother!" The princes went pale. She looked like she had lost everything that belonged to her.


    Her face was not the only thing that was ashen.


    "Mother! If Calix will not marry me then.. I will.. I do not want to live." she said with tears blurring her eyes when the anger on the face of her mother subsided.


    She took a deep breath. Never in her life had she been insulted but the duke treated her like.. Her hands clenched into a deep fist as she kept staring into that direction with blood in her eyes.


    She would have found a way to teach the duke a lesson but the happiness of her daughter was at stake.


    She could not hurt her only child. She was still not sure where her second son was.. While the first son, his loving Vincent was already dead thanks to Hazel.


    "It was all because of that witch Hazel. She already has an empire at her feet, a handsome man by her side yet she wanted to steal everything from me, mother! You have to do something for your daughter! You have to bring justice to me, mother." The girl shook the arms of mother before leaning on her shoulders and crying.


    "What will I do now, mother?" she asked again with a painful look in her eyes that the mother sighed.


    She patted the shoulders of her daughter with her eyes turning darker.


    "You do not need to worry so much, I will find a way. The duke woulde and beg you to make you her daughter inw. I still have many cards up my sleeve. I will never let you hurt me." she assured the crying girl who finally sniffled and wiped her face as she nodded while hugging her mother.


    "And you do know whom to contact when you are in trouble, don''t you?"

 Chapter ?410 Who Can Harm A Demon

    Chapter ?410 Who Can Harm A Demon


    "We are honored to have you as our majesty, mydy!" The man bowed and kissed her hands.


    Hazel stared at the stairs with worry but she did not rush the meeting.


    She knew it was necessary to satisfy her audience. This was going to decide her strength in the empire.


    "You tter me, count Habildon. But I am d that you supported me. I will look forward to our alliance in the future." she smiled at the man who was already in his 50''s.


    The eyes of the man shone and his chest swelled with pride as he nodded his head.


    "I would be waiting for that day! For now, I wish goodbye. I am sure you had to deal with the aftermath of the decision." he stared at the council man staring at hazel every now and then and then bowed his head when hazel nodded.


    She looked a bit exhausted but she talked to everyone personally either it was a warm conversation or a threatening one.


    "You look pale, marquis. If I did not know any better, I would have thought that you are unhappy with my ascension to the throne." she said with a flirtatious smile on her face.


    She looked bewitching but the marquis knew, beneath this beauty was a lethal weapon that would kill him without even realizing.


    "How could that be..! We are lucky to have you as the empress,dy hazel! Even when I met you in the forest, I knew that you were going to win when I saw you dragging a cart full of wolves on your own." he said with a look of cautiousness as he spoke in a loud and crisp voice.


    Many stared at her horrified. A woman dragging the cart of dead animals that had more than 16 wolves and a fox. How could that be?


    Many stared at her with wonder or shock and a horrified look but she did not seem to notice the mocking in his voice.


    "Ah yes, thank goodness the hunters that came to kill me were not that strong but they were toorge to carry." she waved her hands in the air, "if not for that, i would have dragged those mercenaries too, to know who had sent them."


    Her chuckles were no less than of a devil. The face of the man lost colors instantly as he pursued his lips and her face tightened.


    His lips trembled with anger and humiliation.


    "I am relieved that you have saved mydy!" he tried his best to hide his anger when he said that trying to sound worried when she chuckled again.


    "I was not saved, marquis. But I killed them all. I am strong enough to get rid of my enemies by myself." the man broke into cold sweat when his embarrassed eyes met her burning one.


    They were glinting with so much pressurizing aura that he felt ashamed and embarrassed but also worried.


    What did she mean? He was sure that he had never been hostile to her in the open. Even if she was doubting, she should doubt the duke.


    But even though he wanted to think that she was still in the dark, it was clear what Hazel meant.


    She was threatening him that if he did not stop his tricks she would make him regret it.


    "Then, I will take my leave too since you had so much to deal with.'''' He stood up and left the pce in a rush that he did not wait and got more information on who voted for her as per the instruction of the duke.


    His back looked drenched with cold sweat when he left hastily.


    Hazel kept staring at him for a few seconds and then chuckled and walked towards others.


    "Thank you for supporting me." a few more men, a few more hours and she was already bidding off thest person.


    Rafael assured her that he would handle the councilman and she was finally free to leave.


    She looked at him with gratification and hugged him before leaving towards the stairs.


    She smiled at the maids who bowed their heads further. Now they would treat herpletely differently.


    She shook her head at their behavior. They all were greedy and did not have any loyalty towards any of them.


    As she crossed the hall, she heard the voicesing from the room of Anne and then a crashing sound as if something was thrown on the ground with full force.


    Her steps turned urgent and she opened the door hastily only to see Anne staring at her door with bloodshot her. Her chest was heaving up and down and her face was drained of all colors.


    She looked ashen but her whole face was covered in sweat.


    Her eyes looked dazed as she did not even notice the presence of Hazel as she picked up another vase and threw it toward the door.


    Hazel took a step to the left and bent herself to save herself from the impact.


    "Pak!" She looked at the vase that hit the door and fell on the ground. It shattered into many pieces immediately.


    And then she looked at Anne who was looking like she had lost all her control. Her anger knew no bounds and frowned.


    "Anne, are you okay?" she asked the girl as she took cautious steps in her direction.


    She had never seen Anne losing her control. She had always been a kind and calm girl who had patience asrge as a mountain.


    "Anne!" She stood beside Anne and held the sh0idlers of the girl who finally blinked and tilted her head towards Hazel.


    She blinked and kept staring for a few more seconds before leaning on her shoulders and closing her eyes.


    Hazel had thought that she was agitated with the death of Den and would cry but nothing happened.


    She just kept leaning her head like an exhausted person but said nothing.


    "Anne! If you are heartbroken because of what happened with Den, you can cry and vent your anger again."


    "Ha! What would happen to a strong demon?"

 Chapter ?411 Would Not Let Go

    Chapter ?411 Would Not Let Go


    "A strong demon?" the eyes of hazel widened. But she did not see him among the demons. "He was¡­" she paused and looked away.


    "Yes, he was acting all this time and you did not need to feel bad about it. It was my mistake to believe him so easily." she sighed and closed her eyes.


    "But.."


    "When i took him from there, it took him hardly a few minutes to wake up but he was ot letting me go toe help you.'''' Her words were choking in her throat that Hazel felt a needle was pierced into her heart.


    She moved closer and hugged the girl. Anne hugged back but shook her head.


    "I am not that weak. So, you did not need to cry over it. And I punched him and kicked him on his jewel so, you do not need to worry about that revenge too." she said with a chuckle but her voice was still faint.


    "I am just d that you came out of the situation unscathed." was that even worth it though.


    Hazel did not need to listen to know what happened there. She felt hurt for the girl.


    "Did he.. Care for you or not?" she asked in a tone full of cautiousness as she let Anne go and stared at her face when Anne furrowed her brows.


    She was not expecting that question.


    "Does it matter? He tried to hurt you, my family. How could I reciprocate his feelings even if he liked me and.." she took a deep breath trying to hold her emotion, "he is a demon."


    "Aah! That..!" Hazelughed awkwardly as she looked at the door. Shall she tell Anne how their mother had entrically spent a night with a demon or why she wanted to kill her.


    She stared at the curious but hurt face of her sister and bit her lips.


    Anne loved her so much because she thought they were real sisters. What if her viewpoint changed when she came to know that she was the daughter of a demon and her mother..!


    No! She would not let that happen.


    "We had a truce with demons. They are not enemies anymore. They were just summoned to sacrifice me. And we have somehow solved the matter without it." the eyes of Anne only narrowed at Hazel as if asking how could that be.. But Hazel looked away.


    "Hazel, if you are lying then.." hazel shook her head as she held hands of anne and rubbed them slowly,


    "No! I am not lying. So, if you want to give him a second chance, I will not mind. After all, he must be only working under orders." Anne looked away, it took her a few seconds to shake her head.


    "No! I did not want to be with someone who hade with ulterior motives." she saw how Hazel opened her mouth to protest and added with a firm face, "and i did not want to discuss it further. I am still tired and want to rest."


    Anne looked away and closed her eyes while covering herself with the nket.


    Hazel nodded her head and stood up. She gave her one more look, afraid that Anne was hurt and she was suffering alone but she could not push her further.


    She sighed again as she closed the door behind her.


    Rafael was already leaning on the wall when she came out. His eyes were closed and a m smile on his face.


    If only, she could be this carefree too. She kept staring at his face for a few more seconds before wrapping her arms around his waist.


    "You should not be that harsh on yourself. It was not your mistake." without saying a single word by her, he already knew that Hazel was ming herself for all this.


    "If there is to me someone, it is your mother! She could not let go of you even when a lifetime had passed!" If only he could kill that woman freely, all of their troubles would be solved in an instant.


    "I do not want to talk about her for now. I want to have some rest too. I feel.. It had been a lifetime since we had spent a night together. Do you not want me in your arms anymore?" his grip on her back tightened as he looked at her with a fiery look in his eyes.


    But when he noticed his worn out face and pale look he shook his head.


    "It would be better that you go and sleep instead of inviting a beast in your room. Go! I will look for theplete process of making you the queen and preparing for your coronation when you would be resting." he pushed her away when she frowned.


    "Are you refusing me?" she asked with a raised brow when he smacked her ass yfully,


    "Yes, you are a horny kid that needed to be punished by locking you in an empty room." he rubbed the ce where he had smacked when she red at him but he only chuckled and ced both his hands on her shoulders and started pushing her with some force.


    Hazel muttered something under her breath as she looked at him with resentment.


    She had thought that he would give in but till the end, he pushed her in the room and closed the door from outside as he had said leaving her alone in the room.


    She sighed andid on the bed. The locked door was nothing for her. He had forgotten that she could fly out of the window or melt the door if she did not know the spell of opening the door.


    But she let it go. Lying on the bed was not that bed. The heaviness was crushing her chest already.


    But the face of Den and Anneughing together and the glow of the face did not let go of her eyes whenever she closed them.


    In the end, she sat up on the bed with a start.


    "If you are what she needs, I will give you another chance."

 Chapter ?412 Summoning Him

    Chapter ?412 Summoning Him


    She closed the door from inside for safety and shut all the windows. Covered the balcony and window with curtains and made sure with a spell that voices of the room did not go out.


    He had told her how her mother had called him from hell. The process of summoning the demon.


    She could only hope that Den was the real name of the demon she was looking for.


    She pierced her finger with her nail that grew long like a dagger. Blood started toe out instantly when she crouched on the ground and started making the markings while casting the spell.


    The star shaped mark with words writing under it of a spell. It started to glow as soon as it waspleted.


    She stood up and started murmuring the rest of the spells when the circle grew with silverlight.


    It was so bright that Hazel closed her eyes. She could feel so much pressure as if someone was sucking her blood. No it was more than that, as if she was losing all her blood and soul.


    Someone was pulling her under the ground. Hands, several hands were trying to drag her to hell.


    She clenched her hands into a fist but she did not break the spell.


    It was for Anne! With that thought she used more power in spells when finally the pressure of being dragged left her and the bright light slowly started to fade.


    She opened her eyes and started at the circle to see a demon trapped under it.


    He was staring back at her with a look of confusion in his bright golden eyes.


    "I never thought you would be the one to summon me one day." though he chuckled his voicecks humor and so as his eyes that were looking at hazel with much vignce.


    "And you do know that you have to pay a price for calling demons. Right?" He pointed at himself as if trying to tell her that he was not a normal human as she had thought so far but a demon that was much stronger than she think/.


    "You can only ask for a cost if I ask you to fulfill my wish." she said with confidence as she had learned this much when Den raised a brow.


    He tried to move but he could not. As if invisible chains were bidding him with the circle and he cursed.


    She was right! He was bound with this chain. It was like they were talking through a portal. When she would ask for something, oly then he would be free to walk and do other things freely.


    He couldn''t even take something from her till then.


    "Since you know all this, you must have called me for some reason. Right?" he asked with a tile of head. "Then why waste time, tell me what do you want?"


    "I want to know if you liked Anne or was it just a mission, a game for you?" her voice was sharp and she stared at him with a soul piercing gaze when she saw his eyes widened and shock registering in them before he startedughing.


    Heughed hard as if he had heard a joke while Hazel just frowned. She did not find any reasons forughing like that.


    "What is it?" she asked with a re when the demon finally stoppedughing and stared back at her.


    "Who would have thought that you called me for that. I knew that you care about her a lot.. But this much!" he shook his head and finally theughter died down in the room.


    With both of them getting silent for a second, the room looked eerily quiet but before she could say anything further, he looked back at her.


    "Anne is a kind woman. She deserves much better than a demon who was bound to chains and needed a reason to live here. It would be better that you would not look for me further for this reason." his voice was grave and his gaze was biting as if he was threatening her but she only raised a brow.


    "Rather than threatening me, would it not be better that you would have just denied your affection towards her. You are giving a twisting reply just like your face." the man frowned when she scoffed at him and touched his face.


    "There is no way that I look twisted. I am one of the most handsome people on earth. All the demons are. But I can see what you are doing here. Angering me would not work. My decision is final." he paused as he kept staring at her and then asked, "did Anne ask you to summon me?"


    Though he was trying to look indifferent, the look on his face betrayed him and a wide grin formed on her face.


    "No! She told me to find you and kill you so that she never gets the chance to see you again. She hates you so damn much." the man flinched at her words and looked away before nodding his head.


    "See! I have told you. It would not work between us. So, do not summon me again, this way, you would not need to see my face." he waited for her to nod.


    Since she had called him, he could not leave without her permission but the way she was just standing and looking at him as if she was enjoying teasing him was infuriating.


    "Are you trying to take revenge?" he asked when he could not bear the game of staring anymore.


    The demons have not been patient since the start. He was feeling anger and frustration filling his chest.


    "Hey, let me go, my master would be looking for me since he failed the task." he said with gritted teeth as he felt that he was bound and at mercy of her will when she shook her head and raised her chin.


    "I would.. Butter! Right now, I am still waiting for you to speak the truth. Do you want to stay on the earth and court Anne or not!"

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    The demon pursued his lips. He was only using her but the time he had spent with her.. He shook his head.


    The woman was a witch not a demon, he could not ept her.


    He shook his head and the eyes of hazel dimmed. She nodded her head with a sigh.


    ¡°I might be thinking too much! Then I shall let you go.¡± she waved her hands and the markings on the ground started to fade.


    With that the demon started to disappear.


    ¡°Ha! Rather than calling for a demon, I should look for a partner instead.¡± Those were thest words that fell into the ears of the demon who felt a bit uneasy.


    Hazel looked at the door that was still closed and sighed. She did not know when he wasing back but what if he came back the moment she disappeared from the room?


    ¡°Looks like i have to think of a n in my dreams.¡± with that sheid on the bed and closed her eyes.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Are you sure that it would be a good idea? Though we have forced many nobles, many still do not agree with her ascension to the throne. Why not do it privately?¡± asked Edward, the one who had been with them since their marriage when Rafael raised a brow.


    ¡°Are you asking us to hide?¡± Though his expressions were still indifferent, his raised brow was emitting an invisible force on them that made it difficult for them to breathe.


    ¡°No! My lord. How could that be!¡± the man shook his head immediately. ¡°I was just.. I was worried about the safety of the princess.¡± he said in a soft voice, assured that Rafael would be pleased with the reply.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about that! She is stronger than you all think. So, we will celebrate her coronation ceremony grandly. Invite the whole empire, envoys from my empire and all the members of council.¡± his words were final and resolute that they could only sigh.


    It would be a grand event if all of them attended. If anything goes wrong, all will be implemented.


    But they did not have the courage to oppose her again.


    As they started to leave, Rafael noticed how the maid serving them did not leave until the very end.


    She bowed her head and left the room with a pale face while looking around, bringing a smirk on the face of Rafael.


    ¡°You know what you need to do, right?¡± asked Rafael when the grumbling from the other side sounded.


    ¡°You are still using me as your ve when i have already told you that i am her guardian not your staff!¡± the demon apparate out of thin air and red at Rafael who raised a brow.


    ¡°And I am asking you to go and see who is trying to kill her. How is it different from protecting her?¡± he asked back with a look of arrogance on his face that the demon frowned.


    ¡°Then do not put her in danger in the first ce. You only have to cancel the coronation party and stay around her when she rules.¡± he restored but when Rafael turned to stare at him with that prating gaze, he sighed and closed his eyes.


    For more chapters, please visit


    ¡°Fine, I am going! But you better make sure that it was only for her.¡± With that he mumbled a few more curses and left from there.


    His eyes were staring at the corner where the demon left before he stood up.


    Instead of going back to the room, he went to the underground area where the woman was still sleeping freely.


    Velina, she was sitting on the corner and looking out of the window.


    When she heard the sound of footsteps, she stole a nce at the door but did not turn or say anything.


    She was expecting an angry hazel toe and create a scene but she had not expected to see Rafael with that calm look there.


    The vampire had nevere to her before.


    ¡°So, she is so weak that she could not even face me anymore, that is why she had sent it to you this time?¡± she asked with a chuckle,


    There was no regret on his face even when she knew that hazel was safe. Her eyes were still looking at Rafael with a fiery gaze.


    ¡°No! I am not here because she asked me to!¡± he said with a chuckle as he looked at the woman who was looking calm but her eyes were sharp. Sweat was ticking from her neck and fear could be seen in her eyes.


    ¡°But i wanted to see how you are still living alive in our pce and still have the courage to n the murder of my wife. Are you not afraid that I will kill you?¡± he provoked as he stared at her.


    The womanughed, ¡°ha! If you want to kill me, why are you wasting time talking?¡± she rolled her eyes and looked away.


    A nefarious smile formed on the face of Rafael when he saw how her legs trembled a bit but she was trying to hide it badly.


    ¡°No! I will not kill you that easily. Since my wife did not want to kill you, I will abide by her but that does not mean I can not torment you.¡± he said with a smile as he opened the door of her cell.


    Her eyes turned sharper as she looked at him with vignce.


    ¡°What are you going to do with me?¡± she asked in a cold tone as she took a step back but the cell was not arge ce where she could run away from him.


    ¡°You know that when a vampire drinks the blood of witches, it would help them in being stronger due to the strong magic in it?¡± he asked when her eyes cracked.


    ¡°Are you going to drink my blood?¡± she asked with a disgusted look. Did he not say that he was a lover of Hazel?


    ¡°No! I do not like filthy things. But that did not mean that my team would not like that too. They have suffered a lot due to you, they did deserve some reward!¡±

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414 ¨C ?Where The Loyalty Lies


    In the dark alley of the capital where the day started after the setting sun, a group of men and women were sitting around the fire that was zing in spite of the chilly winds that were cutting the bones.


    ? They all had cloaks on their head while waiting for their master toe.


    ¡°She is still alive! Damn, not only is she alive but she is going to take the throne as expected. Shall we change our strategy to survive now?¡± asked one of them when an old man came and took the seat of the head.


    Instead of feeling better, they were looking anxious as if they were worried about their safety, their future.


    ¡°But she knew that witches were not on her side. Even if Luhan went to convince her, Lilian messed it up and once Celina did not support us, we are going to lose our position even if he is a marquis now?¡± said another with a disheartened voice creating desperation on the face of others.


    ¡°But this is our homnd. How many times are we going to leave it?¡± said another as he stood up and gritted his teeth.


    Men nodded their heads supporting him, it was their house, theirnd! Why did they need to run every time from there?


    ¡°What if we kill her and then give a chance to Luhan. Is there a chance that he could win?¡± asked the head finally, taking a deep breath.


    Though he asked others, his eyes moved to Luhan whose expressions were hidden by his cloak.


    ¡°If Celina would support him. We can let Rafael and Hazel get rid of the duke to strengthen their position, then we will kill her and let Luhan take her ce.¡± many nodded their heads.


    Firstly they were supporting hazel but her behavior was not friendly when they went to ask for the witches she had saved from the ve establishment.


    She was wary of them and it ended up creating a rift between both parties.


    ¡°I.. I will not be able to win against her!¡± said Luhan with a pause as he took off his cloak and stared at them.


    ¡°More than that, is there even a way to kill the dark witch? If it would have been that easier, she would have already died so many times with so many enemies surrounding her.¡± he looked at all of them who flinched with his cold words.


    ¡°More than that, who had the guts to make her enemy if she survived our attack? Have you forgotten how her family perished and she even won from demons killing so many of them as if they were weak kids!¡± he did not want to, but he could not help but marvel at her strength.


    She was so powerful that he was sure they would be equal to flies in front of her powers.


    ¡°If anyone still wants to try, go ahead. But i will not participate in the suicide mission.¡± he stood up as if he could not bear listening o their foolish ideas anymore when their elder, the head of the meeting stomped his feet with force.


    ¡°Are you trying to rebel against us, Luhan? Have you forgotten we have brought you this far and made you a witch marquis!¡± he red at the man with a dark face but Luhan just smiled.


    ¡°I have never thought of betraying my n. You are like my family since I do not have any blood rtives.¡° His voice was soft and warm but it felt like a cold bucket of water thrown on them.


    They could not help but feel embarrassed and humiliated that angered them further.


    ¡°The only reason that I took you as my family is that I wanted to warn you, do not go against Hazel. Even if you go and apologize to her now, she would forgive you for your small tricks, but if you try to kill her, you will cross her bottom line and then.. There would be no future for you.¡± he said with a small smile on his face but they knew how his face had hardened.


    He was not going to support them if they yed tricks on her anymore.


    ¡°Ha! She is a ck witch, yet we supported her in being the empress but her behaviorst time..¡± before the man could continue, Luhanughed again as if he had heard a great joke.


    ¡°You supported her in being the queen?¡± he titled his head as he walked to the witch who had those absurd thoughts, ¡°how in the world did you do that?¡±


    ¡°She is a queen due to her own efforts and the things she has done. When i asked all of you to go and support her when she was burning the ve establishment and dark alley, none of you came forward.¡± heughed coldly while staring at each of their frowning faces.


    ¡°But when she won, you forced me to go with Lilian and ask her to free all our witches. Would it not make her suspicious¡± he spat the question with some force as they looked away and dodged his face.


    ¡°But if that was not enough, you asked me and Celina to take or support back to threaten her and now that she has won, instead of apologizing, you are nning to kill her. Is it that easy?¡± This time he asked the question back to their head who was the father of Lillian.


    ¡°We should not lose our rationality in the emotions and familial love. More than that, we should take the reasonableness of our position and guide our team ordingly.¡± the face of the head burnt while the face of Lilian turned pale as she lowered her head.


    ¡°I will still advise you to go and apologize to her. If not, as myst shred of loyalty for you, I will not fight with you and would not tell her about your n. But I will go and join her since she is the only one working for the welfare of thend you are showing your lover for.¡±

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    ¡°Do you like these ideas?¡± Rafael was sitting on the table with the members of council who had prepared ns for the coronation.


    There was a list of the guests and the n of decorating the whole ce.


    ¡°Are you going to use this chance to show your authority on the humannd?¡± asked Albert with a nefarious smile on his face.


    He could already see the vampire winning thend of humans as he licked his lips.


    ¡°If that is the case, you should ce a menu for the vampires in the list. It would show them our powers.¡± His eyes shone a darker shade of crimson as he picked the ss full of blood and took a sip of it slowly as if he was enjoying the taste.


    ¡°It had been days since I had drank blood directly.¡± he looked at the ss with a flickering gaze when Rafael looked at him and then at the ss in his hands.


    ¡°You can always look for the ves that are willing to give blood in exchange of other benefits or money. Like..¡± he raised his hands and a young woman came forward and ced her hands on his.


    He rubbed her wrist softly and then pierced the soft skin with his fangs. His eyes closed and blood started to fill his mouth when Albert snickered.


    Hate filled his eyes when he stared at the nonchnt face of Rafael.


    If not for him, he would have gained a lot by fixing the deal with the duke. But he was adamant to make his wife as the new sessor.


    Who would not when you can rule all thends together. Even now, Albert was sure that Rafael had manipted the nobles. But he did not know!


    Those who were so against Hazel gave their vote anonymously. It was already too suspicious of the council to leave such an important decision for the voting of nobles.


    But their decision shook him too.


    ¡°Still, winning thisnd..¡± Rafael opened his eyes and let the girl go who bowed her head and took steps back.


    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something. I have not won thend. Hazel is the one who would rule it. I am just her husband and her guardian who only needed to make sure that she was pampered and protected well. I had nothing to do with thisnd anymore.¡± he said in a cold and dismissive tone that the man gritted his teeth.


    But nodded with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Now if you excuse me, I have to look at other preparations too.¡± he stood up and left with a nod.


    Albert kept staring at his leaving figure with gritted teeth and then threw the ss full of blood on the floor.


    ¡°Look at him acting all high and mighty. Tchh!¡± he scorned as he stood up ready to leave.


    But just as he walked a bit afar, he felt a strange pain in his chest. As if he had drunk poison but poison did not work on vampires.


    For more chapters, please visit


    It only.. What was there in the drink? He held his throat and coughed as the pain started to spread through his veins.


    He felt like his lungs were getting squeezed by an unknown force and his face started to turn pale.


    He held the railing so that he would not fall when darkness started to fill his vision.


    He felt like he was going to die, but then it would have been better that he would die rather than bearing this pain.


    ¡°If you want to save yourself,e with me! Or you are going to get tortured for long before getting free from the pain.¡± the voice stunned him.


    He used all his force to open his eyes but he found no one standing there.


    He looked around but none. His whole face started to cover with cold sweat when he kept looking all around with pain but hope.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to wait to see me. You should be worried more about the pain, it will make your limbs stop working soon. If you want to save yourself, you have to start walking to the left passage.¡± he scowled.


    But the voice was right. He did not have time to waste and care about the person to whom this voice belonged since he would meet that witcher once in a while.


    Yes, witch! He was sure that only a witch was able to perform this kind of stunt.


    He nodded and started following the left passage that was full of darkness.


    As a vampire member of the council, he never got the chance to explore this pce. So he had no idea where this path led to.


    It was dimly lit and a few of the knights were looking at him with vignt eyes but none of them tried to stop him.


    He paused on his way when a few of the knights struggled as if they were bound in chains and were not able to move but they wanted to get a hold of him.


    ? ¡°You do not need to worry about them. They are in my control. If you listen to me, they will forget about your presence,pletely forgetting that you were ever here.¡± the voice chuckled as if it was amused by his struggles and worried.


    As if he was pathetic. He gritted his teeth. But instead of fighting with the witch who might have the antidote of the pain he was suffering through, he wanted to end it.


    So, he started walking again. Each step felt like a struggle and it was hard to drag his heavy body with so much pain.


    ¡°What if i did not listen to you. Will theyin about me then?¡± he asked with a struggle as he kept walking when the voiceughed again as if it had heard a joke.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about that condition. Since.. You would be dead by the position before anyone would doubt you.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416 ¨C ?Chance To Take Revenge


    Veline smirked as she stared at the council member struggling in front of her eyes.


    She had felt infuriate when he was talking about them as if they were some pests, vermilion that deserve to die under his feet or treated like ves.


    ¡°You have said that you would give me the antidote if I have sessfullye here?¡± he spat as he looked at him with gritted teeth, ¡°you have promised that you will help me in living.¡±


    If not, he would not have been bearing the presence of a witch. But this one was strangers and by the looks of it, it looked like it had been a long time since she was there.


    Rafael must have known that keeping the witches in their home waspletely against the rule of council, since witches had stronger power than average humans.


    He was going to use this chance against Rafael and get him punished by the council.


    Just a few proofs and then he would be able to take over his position. He was d about this n but when he looked at the witch he felt uneasiness.


    As if she knew what he was thinking about when he stared at the cold sweat on the face of the man and burst intoughter.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± though with trouble, he used his full force to re at her but she just shook her head.


    ¡°You should save your energy for your survival, the more you struggle the pain will only increase and you will suffer further.¡± she shook her head and looked at him with pity when he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°What have you done with me? Help me right now?¡± She raised a brow when she heard himmanding her as if he owned her.


    His voice and face was filled with hatred for her but she did not care since she hated him equally.


    If not for Rafael sending men again and again to drink her blood, she would not have fallen to this measure.


    ¡°You should learn when to concede. Your arrogance will kill you!¡± she eximed with a frown as she looked at his struggling face.


    ¡°If you want to survive, you have to bow your head in front of me and ept my authority over you.¡± shemanded when the man snickered.


    But just as he was about to humiliate with his words, he felt the pain in his chest increasing.


    A smirk formed on her face when he winced and his face distorted. He looked in pain so much that she knew he would give up soon.


    ¡°If you do not neatly serve allegiance with me, you can leave. I will ask someone else to help me.¡± she said in a cold tone as she turned to hide in the dark corner of the cell.


    Albert bit his lips. He wanted to refuse but he could not bear the pain anymore.


    He bit his lips with full force and then shouted, ¡°wait! Tell me what do you want me to do?¡± Veline stopped in her tracks and thenughed.


    For more chapters, please visit


    It was easier than she had thought!


    She turned to look at him leisurely.


    ¡°Hmm, first you have to win my trust only then i can alleviate your pain.¡± his eyes darkened and narrowed at the witch but to save his life he could only concede.


    He did not even know what spell she had ced on him, so he could only nod.


    ¡°Better! It was not that difficult. Was it?¡± she tilted her head andughed at his misery.


    ¡°Hmm for the start, I want you to ce this power in the drink of Rafael. It would be better that it would be mixed in the drink of Hazel too.¡± only the thought of it cherished her.


    ¡°How in the world would I do that??¡± he shook his head with disbelief in his eyes. It was fine that the witch wanted to die but why was she dragging him with her.


    ¡°You do not have to worry about anything. All you need to do is.. Go out and mix it. Until you do that, no one will be able to see or feel your presence. So, it would not be that difficult. Would it?¡± he asked with a raised brow as she waited for him toe forward and take the small ss bottle that was filled with a dark green liquid.


    He hesitated for a second but when he remembered the cold and mocking face of Rafael, he let go of the worries.


    ¡°And to help you, you will not feel the pain until you achieve your task. And once you fulfill your duties, I will take the pain away for forever. Is it not a good deal, Albert?¡± she asked with a sweet smile on her face as if she was a caring and docile woman that Albert could only nod.


    It was indeed a win win. He took the ss bottle from her hands and stared at them.


    ¡°Make sure that you mix it in something except water or the color change would show the truth. And mix a minimum of half of the bottle in the drink you have chosen. It would not be that difficult. Would it?¡± he held the bottle tightly and shook his head.


    She nodded with a smile and touched his chest by taking out her hands from the space between the bars of the cell.


    The moment she touched him, the pain subsided and he was able to take breath again.


    ¡°Now hurry! I didn¡¯t have much time.¡± she said with a sigh when the vampire flinched and nodded his head.


    He had never thought that he would take the orders from a witch. But when he looked at the bottle in his hands, his eyes turned cold.


    He was tired of the dominance of Rafael. If Rafael would not be there anymore. Maybe he gets the chance to lead both vampires and humans, ending up in hisplete control over the council.


    With that thought a smirk formed on his face,. ¡°What would be better than sharing a ss of wine among old friends?¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    The knock on the door woke Hazel up. She looked around in a state of daze. It has been days since she had slept for so long.


    Her eyes were still blurred when the door knocked again.


    ¡°My lord, I think thedy is resting. Why don¡¯t youeter?¡± she heard the maid asking again in an apologetic way but her words only perked up at words ¡°my lord¡±


    ¡®Was he finally here?¡¯ Hazel wanted to sit and talk to Rafael. No! She wanted to getid with him and forget about all her worries.


    She stood up from the bed and walked towards the door when she noticed her clothes were all messier and crumpled.


    Her hair was disheveled and she looked like a crying mess.


    The condition of the room was no better. The marking of the ritual and the gale created by it had burnt everything around.


    That way, he would realize that she was up to something.


    She frowned and then snapped her fingers.


    Things started to fly and reach their original ce while the burnt things started to turn anew.


    In the end, she snapped her fingers again while closing her eyes.


    Her disheveled hair was tied into an elegant bun. And her dress changed and turned into a new one.


    Her face that was full of stains of tears were cleared too as if she had just taken a bath.


    Sweet fragrance of flowers started toe from her body.


    When the door knocked again, this time the maid refused again and the person on the door was about to leave when she coughed and fixed her posture on the chairs and opened a file in her hands.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    There was a second of stillness on the other side of the door before it opened and a maid came in.


    ¡°Mydy, there is a councilman waiting outside. He said that he wanted to meet you for a matter rted to your coronation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± oh! So, they were talking about another noble councilman.


    Stupid! There were many who were addressed as lord! What was she even thinking?


    She was just being desperate for a night full of wildness that the thought did not even cross her mind.


    Sheughed in an embarrassed way. She wanted to refuse the person but now that she had already invited the maid in, it would be rude.


    It would have been better that she would have continued sleeping. She nodded her head slightly.


    ¡°Alright! Send him in.¡± she nodded and the maid left with a bow of her head.


    For more chapters, please visit


    Soon, Albert walked in with a ttering smile on his face.


    ¡°Mydy! I hope I have not disturbed your rest time.¡± he said with a soft voice as he walked in. ¡°I was not expecting you to call me here instead of the meeting room or waiting room of thedy.¡±


    That is when she realized that it was her bedroom. She wanted to p herself now.


    He looked around but there was no awkwardness on his face so she feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Yes, I was studying my file here and i do not think that you will take much time for me to walk to and from the meeting room. Right?¡± she asked with an indifferent and arrogant voice when the face of the man stiffened.


    He nodded his head with some trouble as he felt a bitter taste in his mouth.


    ¡°Then, I will try to not take much of your time. Since we have met in the past many times then I will not waste your time in formalities ande straight to the point..¡± he cleared his throat and started as he sat on the other side of the coffee table when he looked at the bewilderment on her face.


    She was staring at his face as if she was trying to remember if they had met before but in the end she shook her head.


    ¡°Have we?¡± she tilted her head and furrowed, ¡°no matter how much i think, i did not seem to remember you.¡±


    The man ate the bitter taste in his mouth and tried to smile again. If not for him to feed her the wine, he would have thrown the bottle on her head.


    The couple was good at arriving at others and hurting their feelings. He wanted to teach them a lesson so badly.


    This would be his perfect chance. Just you wait!


    He cursed her in his heart as he chuckled.


    ¡°Ah! I must have expected a lot. Since I met you at the reception of your marriage, I thought that you would have remembered me.


    I have been here in the pce since the start and one of the members who supported you as the ruler of the empire.¡± he said with a look of arrogance on his face as if telling her, ¡®i have been such an important person in your life, yet you did not remember me. Huh?¡¯


    The tone was domineering but it only brought an amused smile on her face.


    ¡®So.. you are here for..¡± bragging or getting a favor?¡¯ she added in her mind as she raised her words.


    But any wise man would be able to deduce the rest of the sentence if he looked at the amusement or disdain in her eyes.


    Her smile seems to be speaking a lot now too.


    The man paused. He was expecting her to apologize and feel ashamed but she was more shameless than he had thought.


    ¡°I am here to discuss the n of your coronation with you and also.. I wanted to congratte you since I thought we were good acquaintances but now that you don¡¯t remember me..¡± he chuckled as he took out the bottle of wine and ced it on the table.


    He waited for her to feel embarrassed and say something but when she kept staring at her, he continued, ¡°I do not know if i can still ask you to have a ss of wine with me?¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418 ¨C ?Have A Drink 2


    Was that it?


    She knew that he was a vampire and Rafael heldplete authority over vampires who were loyal beings.


    But if that was the case, why did he bring the reports to her but not Rafael.


    She started at the bottle of wine. It was a vintage one but..


    ¡°If you do not want to, I can leave. I did not want to trouble you at the first ce but was in an illusion that we were friends.¡± he said in a sweet voice as he tried to hide his disappointment but in reality he wanted to feel pressured and guilty.


    ¡°That is not it. But I am not drinking alcohol these days. Since I am taking medicine to recover after the hunt.¡± she said in a soft voice. ¡°If you want to celebrate my sess with me, shall I order some tea for us?¡± tea? But he had already mixed..


    He did not want to get in on the suspicion, so he had mixed the liquid the witch had given him in the wine.


    He was sure that Hazel would be suspicious of him. Then to curb her doubts, he would call Rafael and drink with them. That way he would be able to give the liquid to both of them at once.


    But with this..


    ¡°If you are suspicious of me, then i can call lord Rafael to apany us.¡± he tried to azure but Hazel only shook her head.


    ¡°How could that be.. I trust all the vampires, especially the one working in the council. You are the one who made my dreame true.¡± she smiled and pped her hands as she called the maids to serve them some snacks with warm tea and blood for him.


    And then passed him a smile as if asking ¡®look how considerate i am!¡¯ but it only infuriated him further!


    This fool! She was only infuriated by her actions but he could only smile and nod.


    If she doubted him andined to Rafael then it would be difficult for him to serve him the drink too.


    He endured with a smile on his face when the mads brought scones and macron!


    Really! Cakes for a vampire? What were they even thinking?


    He picked up the ss of blood and drank all in a gulp.


    If he would not feed them liquid then the pain was going to start again and he did not want to suffer with it.


    ¡°About the ns.. You would not mind if I discuss a few points with you while we are celebrating right?¡± she asked as she flipped the pages of the file.


    He shook his head as he was sure that was nothing she could find w with. And if she did, he would use the chance to meet Rafael.


    Since he had checked all the ns personally, it might be a good chance to create a rift between the couple.


    For more chapters, please visit


    ¡°The ns here.. It Was too extravagant but everything just looked perfect. I do not have the heart to change anything but I want to look at the budget. You said you have worked hard on them, right? Can you tell me the cost of decoration and what kind of flowers you are going to use?¡± she pointed at the garden they could see from the window,


    ¡°If possible, can we use our own flowers? It would deduct the cost by a lot. And¡­¡± the vampire¡¯s jaws ticked.


    She was going to be the empress yet she was talking about saving money all this while. As expected from a confined princess, she had no idea of what was happening around her in the world.


    Tsk! A look of disdain filled his face and for a second he forgot to conceal his true thoughts as he looked at her as if she was a fool who did not know when to stop.


    Hazel smiled as her eyes glinted with a darker shade. So, she was right!


    ¡°That was all for now. I hope it is not much of a problem?¡± no matter how foolish she was! She did have a perfect face that he did not feel bad sitting there.


    Her smile did increase the heartbeat even of him who had been with a good amount of women.


    Albert shook his head.


    ¡°It is my honor to help thedy. About the wine..¡± he held the bottle in his hands, ¡°since thedy could not drink it, i shall take this for my lover. She would be happy to get a sip of vintage wine.¡± he stood up taking the bottle of wine with him when she nodded her head.


    As he bowed his head and left, the eyes of Hazel turned cold.


    Albert walked out with a frown on his face.


    ¡°It is fine. She had given it to Rafael only. Hazel was just a bonus. What could a fool like her do if Rafael would not be there to support her.¡± he muttered under his breath as he walked forward with a frown on his face.


    It only needed him to walk a few more steps when he bumped into Rafael in the middle of his way.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you went back?¡± asked Rafael with a tilt of his head.


    The only room upied in this floor belongs to Hazel.


    And the thought that he was with her when she was sleeping did not sit well with him.


    His eyes turned frostier.


    ¡°Ah.. I was looking for you.¡° Albert said Albert adjusting the look on his face. It was not Hazel so he could not let his guards down.


    ¡°For me?¡± Rafael raised a brow but Albert nodded readily.


    ¡°Yes, i wanted to have a drink with you since i got a vintage wine that you like.¡± he showed Rafael the bottle with a ttering smile, ¡°i know that i have troubled you a lot these days. So before the coronation, I wanted to celebrate with you.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419 ¨C ?Giving A Chance


    ¡°Do not tell me that you are still busy!¡± he said with a soft chuckle but his eyes were mocking.


    Rafael had always been azy andid back person. Yet he was doing so much hard work when it came to Hazel being the empress.


    And he still had the audacity to say that he did not want to benefit from this deal. Ha! At least, he should make this excuse believable.


    He scoffed in his heart but the soft smile on his face did not falter.


    ¡°Yes, I have! You can leave the wine here. I will drinkter at night.¡± he pointed at the table nearby and then waved his hands as if he wanted him to leave already.


    Albert gritted his teeth for the insulting behavior but when he was reminded of the reason, he nodded his head.


    As long as he would have it. Since the bottle was his favorite, he was sure Rafael was going to drink it. He was just being arrogant but if he would push him further, he would be suspicious.


    He ced the bottle on the table and then exchanged a few more pleasantries before leaving from there.


    But after turning a few more passages, he looked around.


    Once he was assured that there was no one, he changed path and took the passage that took him to the prison before.


    He could feel the slight pain in his chest but that was still bearable. What if it increasedter when he reached home?


    He kept looking back to make sure that he was not caught.


    ¡°You came earlier than I had thought.¡± the witch wasying on the small wooden bench with her eyes closed.


    And he was sure he did not make any sound, yet she was confident that he hade back or she said the same line to everyone.


    ¡°But you have notpleted the task.¡± she said with a strange tone that left goosebumps in his body. ¡°Tell me, how shall I punish you then? Shall the pain you were feeling before returning?¡± with that she waved her fingers in the thin air without sitting or opening her eyes and he felt his heart getting clenched hard.


    ¡°Wait!¡± he called but the woman justughed as if she had heard a great joke. ¡°I said wait! I mixed the bottle with his wine. He will drink it by tonight. Cough. i ..¡± he started coughing and covered his mouth with the palm of his left hand.


    He felt wetness on his palm and the musty smell in the air. He looked at his hands with a horrified look on his face.


    ¡°Blood! You wench!¡± he would have already killed her if it would not have alerted Rafael.


    Since he had already betrayed him, he had closed that door already.


    If only, he had not fallen into her trap. He looked at her with the desire to kill in his eyes but she only scoffed.


    For more chapters, please visit


    ¡°Those who were on the verge of death should not think about the death of others. You fool!¡± she mocked as she finally sat up, ¡°are you sure he was going to drink the wine by tonight?¡± her voice sounded desperate, but he nodded with certainty.


    Even if he would not, Albert wanted to get rid of this pain. It was hurting like hell.


    ¡°Hmm, then I will give you two more days. Convince him to drink the wine by then.¡± she waved her hands in the air again and he was able to breathe again.


    He wanted to re at her and tell her she did not have the right to order him but when she stared back at him, he nodded his head like an obedient dog that she smirked at.


    ¡°Now leave! You are disturbing my sleep.¡± she said in a dismissing tone when Albert gritted his teeth again but left.


    The witch was senile. What if she tried another trick on him if he stayed there.


    With that thought, he turned to leave but his eyes darted on her cage.


    Keeping witches alive was a felony since the cunning beings could fool you anytime and be dangerous for everyone around you yet Rafael was keeping her.


    Only that was the reason that he fell into the trap of the witch. It was all his mistake. That was why he needed to be taught a reason.


    His hatred for Rafael increased. When he walked out of the dark passage, he saw many of them talking about the coronation ceremony and how strong Hazel was!


    He only felt anger and humiliation when he heard about the achievements of Hazel. The pace of his steps increased and he decided to leave early, the witch would confirmter if he had drunk the wine or not so he was not in a hurry to confirm it by himself.


    ¡°Lord Albert, are you leaving?¡± he heard the voice of Edward, another superior who had never given him the chance to shine.


    Albert felt like he was surrounded by these kinds of men only.


    He nodded his head with respect.


    ¡°Aah! I thought that you would stay tillte. You know..¡± the human looked at the vampire with some uneasiness in his voice, ¡°my wife had given birth recently and my wife is alone with the child. Yet the council wants us to stay here and keep an eye on everything.¡± he said with a sigh.


    ¡°The council is worried that there were still many who did not want this alliance to happen but it would be a good bet for the council. So, they want us to stay alert and here for all the time but I have to leave.¡± he pleaded in a soft voice.


    ¡°If you would help me here, I promise that I will talk to Rafael about the promotion you were asking for. Just this one time.¡± he persuaded but Albert kept his silence and kept staring at Edward who sighed.


    ¡°Then how about I give you the office you always wanted and any other perk you are thinking about?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-<!--


    -->

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420 ¨C ?Who Is The Man?


    ¡°Your office. Alright. I will stay here. But I will need a ce to rest. How about I use the room assigned to you?¡± he asked in an indifferent voice but the face of Edward bloomed like rare flowers after the spring.


    He nodded his head readily and took out the key from his pocket and then patted the shoulders of Albert with a grateful look on his face.


    ¡°Thank you. I will keep this favor in mind and return you when the timees.¡± Albert just waved his hands when Edward gave him another nce full of gratitude before turning and walking to his carriage.


    The carriage soon drifted away from the eyes of Albert who stared at the key.


    He should have been leaving already. Then why did he decide to stay? It would have been better that he would have left when the incident happened. That way no one would be able to doubt him but when he looked at the key again, an evil smile formed on his lips.


    He whistled and then left the pce following the carriage.


    Hazel stood at the balcony and saw the running maids who were busy with decoration when there was still a week left.


    She was debating if she should go to Anne¡¯s room again or not. That demon was a scumbag!


    She was ready to forgive him for his action and wanted to help him but rejected.


    She sighed! If only she could find a better person.


    She pursued her lips as she kept staring into the distance when the door of her room knocked.


    ¡°Mydy, the lord, had sent the guest list. He wanted to know if you want to add any name?¡± the woman ced the list on the table and bowed her head,


    ¡°He had said that he added the details and his position in the box so that you can also cut the name of the persons you do not want to invite.¡±


    Hazel stared at the list with dispirited eyes and looked back to the balcony as she nodded her head without any thought.


    But then her eyes widened and glimmered with thoughts.


    ¡°Did you say it has the name of all the nobles and authorities in power?¡± she asked back with so much excitement that the maid was stunned and was not able to reply immediately.


    There was no doubt that Hazel was an ethereal beauty. Her silver hair shone like moonlight. And her soft and fair face..


    But when her green eyes twinkled like so many stars had been scattered into them, the maid was ot able to respond at once.


    It took her a few seconds before she repeated the words in her mind and then nodded her head.


    ¡°Alright, you may go!¡± she let go of the maid and then jumped on the seat as she held the list with excitement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if it had anyone that could catch the eye of Anne?¡±


    ¡ª-


    ¡°I do not understand why I need to wear such a dress? I am just your maid!¡± asked Anne as she looked into the mirror.


    She was wearing a red gown with rare rubies and amber adorned in it.


    For more chapters, please visit


    The dress hadcy work on the hemline and had a slit from there.


    It was a sensuous design with its heart shaped neck and curvy fit.


    Not to forget this teardrop ne was very heavy. It felt like her neck was falling.


    Therge diamonds were adorned in a chain, all were rarely cut with arge teardrop ruby in the middle that was shining more than the chandeliers.


    Just the weight of it was telling it was a rare gem. But why in the world was she dressed up so much when it was Hazel who was going to get the throne.


    ¡°That is because you are my sister. Should you not look better than me?¡± asked Hazel as she changed her earrings for the third time. Anne frowned as she stared at her sister.


    She knew her very well. She was the one who neve cared about such things when ites to others.


    She Only likes to dress up boldly for herself not to show others and she never cares about what others think.


    ¡°Hazel!¡±


    ¡°Anne!¡± They both stared at each other ending with Anne taking a deep sigh of defeat and shaking her head when Hazel chuckled.


    ¡°You are too adorable.¡± Anne still wanted to rest.


    She didn¡¯t care about this coronation at all. She wanted to close her eyes and take a rest but she knew that Hazel would not let her go.


    And she did not want to hurt the feelings of Hazel on her special day.


    ¡°Just stop it! We are gettingte.¡± she said when she ced the tiara on her head.


    Hazel sighed but nodded her head.


    She could see the worry in the eyes of maids too who were staring at her.


    ¡°Alright but shall we leave just like that?¡± asked Hazel as she looked around, ¡°i thought he wasing to escort me¡± she stared at the door from where she could see the arriving guests.


    The party had yet not started yet the room was full of guests.


    Not even the nobles, but also some selectedmoners, some rich merchants, envoys of the foreignnd and witches hade to attend the event with vampires.


    ¡°This day is going to be recorded in the books of history. A witch with the blood of a demon that was born in a human family and married to a vampire is going to rule thend. I wonder what change it brought to the world!¡± Anne sighed as she looked at the different species of guests in the room.


    ¡°Hmm, all I want is peace. As long as they do not fight in vain. I will take it as a sess. Will we leave now?¡± She raised her hands for Anne to hold, who chuckled but took the offer and entangled her hand with her sisters.


    ¡°Now that we are going to the party. Tell me who is the one you have chosen?¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421 ¨C ?With Another Man?


    ¡°I can not believe that she had that power in the underworld.¡± Den stared at the crowd and then looked at himself standing in the corner wearing a suit.


    ¡°Did he just tell me to go and congratte her on getting the throne when she was trying to kill just a few days ago.¡± he shook his head with disbelief. His master had gone crazy.


    He had broken the heart of a young girl for this. Not that he cared about it. But still!


    He had just refused to see her again two days ago, and now he was standing here with flowers in his hands for congratting her.


    He wanted to shout out loud about this absurdity. For some reason he was on edge.


    His sixth sense was telling him he should not be here and asking him to run away.


    He was on his toes all this time. Master has only told him to congratte her with flowers, right?


    He would throw the bouquet in her hands and leave as soon as she woulde. He nodded his head at that thought.


    But why was she not here yet? He looked at the stairs again with a look of impatience. But this time he was not able to take his eyes away.


    In front of him was Anne!! She was wearing a red gown that was suiting her lean figure. Most of the time, she wears those dull white baggy clothes that truly hide her assets.


    And her silver hair.. That was flowing with the air. They lookedpletely mesmerizing. For some reason he was not able to take his eyes away from her face.


    She looked so damn beautiful, no! Beautiful word did not even do justice with her.


    His body froze and he forgot why he was here. He.. missed her?


    No! The thought trembled him and he looked away suddenly. He had nothing to do with her. It was just an official task when he approached her.


    It had nothing to do with him. He looked away but his eyes kept stealing a look of hers.


    She walked down poised and smiled at men. Did she need to give such hints to those lecherous men?


    Could she not see how they were looking at her.


    He kept trailing her with his eyes that he did not notice when Hazel came down from the stairs and many went to congratte her.


    She smiled with a tilt of her head to many. But her eyes kept scanning the whole hall.


    He must be here by now!


    ¡°Congrattions for finally getting your rightful ce, mydy.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, now I can finally call you, your majesty.¡± they all smiled as they wished her when she bowed her head slightly.


    Her eyes twinkled when she finally noticed Den standing in the corner. He was talking to someone but his eyes were looking at Anne again and again and a wide smirk formed on her face.


    For more chapters, please visit


    ¡°Would you please excuse me.¡± She bowed her head a bit in front of Rafael who raised a brow but did not let her go immediately.


    ¡°I will be back sooner than you will expect.¡± she muttered softly as she red at him and he finally sighed and let her go.


    ¡°I expect you to never leave my side though.¡± he whispered to make her chuckle when she turned and kissed his lips.


    The kiss was short and he lost the warmth of her lips before he could even intensify it.


    When she looked at his narrowing gaze on her face as if he knew that she was messing with his brain, sheughed again and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Thought it would help!¡± with that she turned to leave leaving grumbling Rafael behind.


    Once she was gone, many approached him with an anxious look on their faces.


    they went to confirm their benefits now.


    ¡°My lord, I have received your letter when you had sent me toe for the voting day. It stated that.. Haha! I just wanted to confirm that it was written by you and not a fraud?¡± said the count with a ttering smile on his face.


    He was not trying to hide that he had received a tempting offer from others in case he could know if they had got one too.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. I was so surprised to receive such a good offer that, like a fool, I did not even confirm it. But I am sure if it came from the lord, I did not need to worry about it.¡± need to worry about it?


    Worry was clear in their faces. Like ants they hade to get the benefits. They did not care which side they were on if they were given benefits.


    That day too. When the council decided to have voting, he just wrote a letter to them and they all changed their support from the duke to Hazel. Pathetic greedy men that did not care about loyalty and affection.


    ¡°Since you are assured, why do you need to ask?¡± he said with a smallugh as he looked down at them.


    The smell of greed was reeking from them, making him nauseated.


    ¡°Once she will sit on the throne and start making decisions by herself, she will look into your needs too. You do not have anything to worry about.¡± a smile bloomed on their faces with assurance and they all nodded their heads severely.


    ¡°Of course, we knew that we could trust my lord.¡± They bowed their heads and toasted a ss of wine to him and drank it all to show their gratitude.


    He nodded back at them before leaving from there. His face had a smile but his eyes were cold.


    He was looking into the distance when he found Hazel standing in the balcony with a man and his eyes narrowed when she hugged him.


    The atmosphere around him turned cold immediately as he took hurried steps towards the balcony when he heard her.


    ¡°I know that you will realize your love. But it is sooner than i expected. Now how are you going to win over huh?¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Hazel walked towards him with stealthy steps but she did not need to do that all.


    He was so immersed in looking the other way that he did not notice her presence at all.


    AN amused smile formed on her lips. Her main goal was to make him jealous and realize what he had lost. But now..


    She could see hope.


    ¡°Tsk! You are a shame for being a demon.¡± she whispered as she clicked her tongue while she stood beside him and stared at smiling Anne who was talking to the man she had chosen.


    ¡°Ha! You are finally here.¡± he looked at her with a cold look. As he passed the bouquet to her. ¡°Here! Congrattions on winning a useless seat in this mundane world.¡±


    He said with mockery in his voice as he passed her the flowers and took a step back as he was ready to leave when she raised a brow.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± she asked, with a raised brow when he nodded without any emotion.


    ¡°Aah! Then should you not be congratting Anne too. She is getting married in a month.¡± she said with a bewitching smile on her face as she stared at ghim.


    The expressions on his face did not change but his eyes cracked and cold started to sweep around him.


    ¡°What? You do not want to?¡± she asked with augh, ¡°I thought you would be happy for her for your old time sake.¡± her brows lifted up as she looked at him with an amused look when his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°One more word and I will kill you right here! Do not dare to mock me, you witch.¡± The low growl came through gritted teeth as the desire to kill started to leak from his eyes but she was not even a bit affected by it.


    She just smiled as if she had heard a great joke.


    ¡°Ha! Do you think you can kill me?¡± She shook her head and raised her hands.


    She patted his shoulders as if she was feeling bad for him.


    ¡°What do you think? Why did your master go as far as sending flowers for me? Do you think you can go against your will when..¡± she pointed at the balcony as she started walking towards it.


    Den gritted his teeth. The witch was definitely ying with his mind. She was not trustworthy at all.


    Yet, he wanted to know if Anne was really getting married.. no! He wanted to know why his master was supporting her. Yes! That was the reason that he was following her.


    He clenched his hands into a fist as he followed her.


    For more chapters, please visit


    But many eyes turned to them. Hazel was the star of the event. In an hour she would be crowned with the crown. Yet instead of meeting her new noble supporters and subjects, she was going to the balcony with a strange man?


    They all exchanged nces as they looked at her with eyes full of suspicion.


    Even when she was in the room with that man, they saw her exchanging sweet nothing and whispering sweet words in the ears of each other.


    As if they could not bear to stand even an inch away from each other.


    ¡°Why is my master paying attention to you when he was tasked to kill you?¡± he asked as soon as they reached an empty balcony.


    ¡°Such impatience? Tell me, do you really not want to go there and hold the hands of Anne?¡± she asked, swirling the drink in her eyes as she pointed at Anne.


    He looked away as if he did not understand what she was talking about.


    But his eyes went to Anne and his eyes widened when he saw the man holding her hands and kissing it as they walked away.


    ¡°Ha! Why would I care about such a thing? I am only here because my master told me.¡± he said with gritted teeth when sheughed.


    ¡°Then why have you broken the ss of your wine while looking at her?¡± Sheughed again when she saw him staring at his hands and then at the floor where the wine and the shattered ss had fallen.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. If you are not interested in Anne, I will not force you.¡± she paused and then took a sip of her drink, ¡°i am going to be the new heir of your master. I will rule you after a long time when I will be tired of this mundane world.¡± she said in such a nonchnt way as if it was nothing


    But the eyes of the demon widened and it looked like he was still shocked. He looked at her form up to down and thenughed as if he had heard the greatest joke of his life.


    ¡°Ha! To hear such words from a witch. Do you think you stand the chance to even survive in ournds?¡± he shook his head and turned to leave.


    Just when he turned, he saw Anne slipping and took a step forward but he was too far away. The man standing behind her held her in his arms and smiled at her.


    She smiled back and his eyes narrowed at the blush of her face.


    ¡°And as far as it is about Anne. She would not be able to survive on mynd and I did not have the right to stay here. So, it would be better that she would find a man who will be with her to love and cherish her. The gap between us is too much.¡± He then turned to leave but she just sighed.


    ¡°Is that why you are backing away? How about I organize a task for you here. That way you will even know how much power I hold in yournd! And..¡± she took a step towards him ,¡±and you can check if you want to hold her or let go of her.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423 ¨C ?Fighting Over Her Or For Her


    ¡°Hazel had asked you to follow me like that, didn¡¯t she?¡± Anne raised a brow when the smile of the man turned stiff.


    He was not expecting a no noble girl to call Hazel with her name on her coronation day. If it had been in the past, he would have still digested it.


    ¡°Mydy, you should be more..¡±


    ¡°Cut it out. Did she think that I like soft hearted people whock backbone? Ha! To think that she would abuse you by using her powers. And here you are trying to protect her!¡± she shook her head and looked at the man as if he was suffering a lot.


    The man did not know how to respond. Though she looked worried, her words did not sound like apliment.


    He was just the second son of a viscount who would greatly benefit from the deal.


    Hazel had offered him the title of a noble which he would not get from his family since he was not the eldest child.


    But for that.. He had to win the heart of this woman.


    He was not prejudiced against her for not being a noble since he would not be a noble too if Hazel would not help him.


    More than that, she was gorgeous. Words can not describe her beauty.


    Her silver was glowing like moonlight and her fair face had such mesmerizing eyes and her figure.. She was so perfect that he was not able to take his eyes away from her.


    ¡°I am not talking to you because of her majesty. You are beautiful and..¡± and what? He did not know much about her.


    She raised a brow as if challenging her to speak further..


    ¡°I will know your other qualities soon as long as we spend time together.¡± he assured in a confident voice, surprising her.


    She was not expecting him to show courage when he already looked this scared.


    ¡°Ha! You are a stubborn one. Aren¡¯t you?¡± he did not reply.


    The woman had a brazen mouth and she spoke anything but.. He could change this habit of hers with time.


    Since he would be a count, she would be countess. She would learn things then. With such beauty in his arms and a strong position, his future would be bright.


    The thought brought a relieved smile on his face.


    ¡°As long as you are ready to give me a chance. I did not mind being called anything.¡± he said with a confident look when she chuckled.


    But she was sure.. She did not have any mood of falling in love again. She would rather go and sleep. The party was already exhausting.


    When in the world would they start the ceremony?


    ¡°I request everyone to collect here please..¡± finally! The eyes of Anne sparkled as she saw Hazel walking on the stage.


    All the nobles collected around the stage. The priest and the elders of the empire who were said to have divine light were waiting for her there with Rafael, the head of the council and a few other members.


    ¡°In the name of god, i entrust the power of light and god to princess hazel who had inherited royal blood from her father, his majesty George O Valencia de Clementine.¡±


    He took out his lightning magical staff and patted her shoulders with it.


    For more chapters, please visit


    Then a few more words were said by him in an ancientnguage.


    Then the members of council took out her crown and Rafael was the one who held it in his hands and walked to her.


    He had a warm smile on his face and his eyes were smoldering when he looked at her.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes glowed while looking at him. They both only have eyes for each other.


    To flirt with each other on the stage, Anne shook her head.


    ¡°Hazel, the wife of lord of vampires Rafael O Casanovia is the emperor of thisnd. We hope peace and prosperity will grow in her rule.¡± said Rafael, as he ced the crown on her head.


    The whole room broke into thunderous apuse.


    Anne noticed how the man with her pped hard and his face was full of smiles and she sighed.


    ¡°Thank you everyone for supporting me. I will try my best for the progress of this empire.¡± she said as she stood up and walked to her throne.


    Another round of apuse when she sat on it for the first time.


    Anne started the ending of events and looked around.


    Everyone was busy chatting with each other. Even the son of viscount, who was trying to court her, left with some men who were discussing political matters.


    She was sure that Hazel would continue to sit on the throne while she was done.


    She did not want to stand there anymore. Suddenly the ce looked exhausting.


    She decided to leave silently since Hazel was not paying attention to her anymore.


    But just as she had taken a few steps away, the man returned.


    ¡°Hey, are you already leaving?¡± he asked with confusion on her face, ¡°but the dance had only started. Are you not going to dance with me?¡±


    She shook her head but the man did not take her no!


    ¡°Who leaves the party without a dance. At least one song. I am sure that you will enjoy it.¡± he assured but Anne still shook her head.


    ¡°You should not be so difficult. Do you not feel any embarrassment that the emperor is working so hard to pair you up?¡± He looked at her as if she was trying to show an attitude to him.


    ¡°If i would have been at your ce, i would have been the one taking the initiative in building rtionships but you are just making it difficult from the start. Now stop throwing tantrums ande with me.¡± he held her hands forcefully and started to drag her.


    Oli fumed. If she wanted, she could have burnt the man to the crisp or make him toad but many eyes were on her. She did not want to create suspicion on her. So, she sighed.


    ¡°Did you not hear when she said ¡°no¡± to you.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª<!--


    -->

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424 ¨C ?Fighting Over Her Or For Her 2


    ¡°Did you not hear when she said ¡°no¡± to you?¡± she paused. Though the man was standing behind her and she could not see his face, she knew that voice very well.


    But how?


    ¡°And what does it have to do with you? I am her fiance and asking her for a dance.¡± he said through gritted teeth as he looked at the annoying man who was trying to poke his nose in their matters.


    He had thought that it would be a piece of cake when his father told her about the offer of Hazel.


    But who would have thought that amoner would have such arrogance just because she was beautiful.


    ¡°Your fiance?¡± The man tilted his head and stared at the annoying prick who was holding Anne¡¯s hands tightly in his hands. ¡°I think you have not seen your face in the mirror for so long that you have started to be delusional. Go and check with a physician first. From what I can see, you are forcing a young woman to be with you.¡±


    His voice was not loud but it still caught the attention of many.


    Two handsome men fighting for beauty! That sounded like a lot of drama and entertainment, so many started to look at them curiously.


    ¡°Ha! And who asked what you think? Leave us alone it is our personal matter.¡± he dismissed the man with gritted teeth as he tried to pull Anne again.


    This time she moved of her own ord since she did not want to turn and meet the eyes of the man standing behind her. It was¡­ she shook her head.


    He had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°If it is her matter, it is my matter. She is my lover.¡±


    ¡°Bam!¡± The words brought a lot of noise.


    ? There were many who knew Den as the side of Rafael and one of the councilmen while Henry was a famous man among women too.


    He was noble, handsome and a gentleman. Many women were interested in him but..


    Who was the woman? Was she not just a maid that was recently appointed by Hazel.


    Many started whispering to each other when they looked at the intense scene.


    ¡°Damn! How lucky as a maid that such popr and capable men were fighting for her openly¡±


    ¡°Ha! More than that, she stole the limelight from the emperor at her coronation ceremony!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am amazed at their courage. Are they not scared of Rafael who was famous for sucking the blood of those whom he dislikes?¡±


    The murmurs started to turn louder and intense when Anne frowned.


    She was feeling strong pain in her chest. She did not want to see him. Why was he here and more than that.. Did he just call her his lover?


    So brazen! What did he think of himself?


    She wanted to turn and p him hard to bring his senses back but at the same time she did not want to see his face.


    For more chapters, please visit


    She had never thought that they would meet again.


    ¡°Your lover?¡± a look of shock passed through the eyes of Henry and his grip on her hands tightened.


    He looked at Den and then at the girl with an using look as if she was cheating on him.


    ¡°Yes, my lover. So, you can let her go now.¡± Den covered the distance between them with slow and unhurried steps.


    His actions were full of dominance and powers.


    He held the hands of Henry and then jerked them away with such force that he staggered.


    His eyes narrowed on Anne who was silent so far and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Then you should have cleared it the moment I approached you. Why did you wait so far? To mock me!¡± he asked in a hostile face but stopped when Den started to stare at him with a piercing gaze.


    ¡°I do not know him.¡± Just when Henry was about to give up and turn to leave, Anne finally spoke up.


    She would rather die than go back with Den. She would kill him if she got the chance but that was for another time.


    ¡°He is just a stalker who is following me. I didn¡¯t even know him well.¡± She finally raised her head but she did not look at Den but Henry who was surprised again.


    He was feeling bitter to get humiliated in front of everyone. Now that Anne has spoken, he got a boost of confidence.


    ¡°Ah, so it is like that!¡± he nodded his head in understanding even when he felt that she was unreasonable to stay silent for this long. ¡°And here I misjudged you. I apologize for that.¡±


    He walked back to her and held her hand gently this time and kissed the back of her hands.


    ¡°Now that the misunderstanding is clear. Shall we go and have a dance.¡± he asked again with a softer voice and she finally nodded.


    If she would stay alone, he was going to budge her again. It would be better that she would stay in the eyes of the crowd.


    ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡± but before she could leave with Henry, Den came closer to Henry and threatened him again.


    ¡°If you try to hold her again, I will cut your limbs. So let her go, this instant.¡± ha! His threatening voice brought the attention of many.


    Even the other councilmen and higher nobles started to look at the scene with interest.


    ¡°Did you not hear thedy?¡± asked Henry with a raised brow but Den just shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°She is angry. But that did not mean i would let her go.¡± he threatened with his eyes glowering over Henry who was not able to back down too.


    ¡°Ha! And you are just self proiming your love for her when she was behaving like she could not even bear your presence around her.¡± they both were holding one of her hands as if taking their im on her.


    ¡°This is enough! I asked you to let go of me.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Den knew that Anne was angry with her but he was holding her hands gently. He would never dare to hurt her.


    While that scumbag! He was holding her so tightly that he was sure she would get a bruise. He wanted to punch him so badly. If not for his position in the mundane world, he would have killed the man with his bare hands already.


    But¡­


    It was not the man whom Anne asked to leave but him!!


    ¡°An!¡± he looked at her with a pleading gaze but her eyes only turned colder.


    ¡°Did you not hear me? I asked you to leave.¡± this time she used her force to pull her hands away from his grip. ¡°I did not need your concern. So, it would be better that you leave me alone.¡±


    She did not even understand what he was doing there. Should he not be rotting in hell?


    ¡°Did you not hear thedy? She had already made her decision. What are you pestering her for?¡± Henry smirked as he pushed Den away.


    The mere mortal had no idea who he was fighting with. He was just trying to show his power to a fool.


    Den did not respond. His gaze was fixed on the indifferent and cold face of Anne who turned to leave with Henry.


    They walked to the dancing area. Henry held Anne by her waist and his other hand held her hand.


    They both started swaying on the beat of the music. One was tall and handsome while the other was fair and beautiful. They looked like a perfect pair.


    The specatatos started to leave too with disappointment. They were expecting a fight.


    They would have even linked it with hazelter but nothing happened.


    Hazel was asked by Rafael to dance too. She was looking at the whole scene from the stage and sighed.


    As she walked to the dancing area while holding the arms of Rafael, she shook her head while passing through Den.


    ¡°I think you have already lost your chance.¡± she muttered to the man who was standing like a statue with no expressions on his face but his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Ha! You called me to mock me, right?¡± he scowled at the woman who just shrugged her shoulders and left from there.


    But when she reached the stage, Henry who wanted to show off that he was doing the task perfectly started to dance closer to her but when his sparkling eyes met her cold ones, he stopped.


    Hazel moved her eyes to Anne who looked away as if she did not want to meet her eyes.


    The music changed to a slow and sensuous one when Rafael held her closely and brought her in his arms.


    His one hand was holding her back while the one her hand.


    ¡°I do not want to share this time with anyone else!¡± he said in a maic voice that created srippled in her heart.


    ¡°It has been a long time since we had spent time with each other. I have been patient until you will achieve your goal, but now that you are an empress. It it time to feed my monster too.¡± His lips traced the outlines of her ears when he whispered those words in ears.


    He blew in her ears leaving her shivering when he took a step away.


    Her eyes had turned ssy already. He was satisfied with the effect he had on her and started dancing again.


    For more chapters, please visit


    He pulled her clothes and then pushed her twirling her in the air with a smile on his face.


    Then he pulled her closer again and kissed her neck. It was not a pepper kiss but he kept sucking her neck that many thought he was feeding on her in the middle of the dancing.


    They looked away when he finally let go of her neck and matched her eyes.


    She smiled when he kissed her again. The heat that was spreading thought them affecting everyone on the stage.


    When the song ended, it was time to change partners, but when the man raised his hands in front of Hazel.


    He red at the man and showed his fangs with such a cold look that the man paled and took a step away.


    He ran from the dance floor making Hazel shake her head.


    ¡°You are too much when you are jealous.¡± she said with a chuckle, ¡°but i am notining though.¡±


    She wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled him closer for a kiss.


    Their lips met and their surroundings started to fade. The image of men and women around them started to fade and the lightning started to dimmer.


    They kept holding each other in their arms and kissed each other with such hungers as if they live on the touch of each other.


    When Anne saw them dancing, she felt a tinge of envy. If only.. She shook her head and looked away.


    It was her mistake that she trusted the wrong man.


    She tried to smile but it came so forced..


    Just when she was about to tell the man that she was done, the song changed and the man twirled her.


    She twirled a few times and then ended up in the arms of¡­ Den.


    Her eyes trembled a bit and she froze.


    Their eyes met and kept staring at each other for a few seconds before her whole face turned cold.


    She tried to get her hands free but he was holding her tightly.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± she threatened when he raised a brow.


    ¡°I can not use my powers on others but I can do it on you. So it would be better that you let me go before you regret it!¡± she threatened when he chuckled.


    ¡°So you are finally telling me about your powers. Huh?¡± there was not a hint of fear or annoyance on his face.


    If any, it looked like he was enjoying it.


    ¡°You never minded that you did not tell me that you are a witch yet you are so angry that i did not tell you that i am a demon.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426 ¨C ?Lovers Spat


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Do you think that is the matter between us?¡± if he did, then he was a brazen fool.


    ¡°I never had anything against you. I was just doing my duties and following themands of my master.¡± his voice softened when he tried to touch her cheeks, caress them but she scowled.


    ¡°Ha! Did your master tell you to use me and break my heart?¡± she scoffed as she looked away but they kept dancing together.


    ¡°He did ask me to use you but the method was my own choice. If she would have fallen in danger, you or Rafael would have saved her.¡± his voice turned sharper and fiercer, ¡°that was only one way to stop you.. Giving you a person who was more important than her to you.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders as if he did not have any other choice.


    ¡°You can me me but the demons were bound by blood. We can never go against our masters.¡± he smiled at her but she looked away.


    ¡°It had nothing to do with me. Let me go and find another target this time. I am not that fool anymore.¡± he sighed.


    She was struggling so much that even a blind could see he was forcing her. And he was sure if it would have been any other moment, she would have already burnt her and then opened a portal to run away.


    He stared at her struggling figure and then sighed as he let her go.


    She stared at him, taking a step back and letting her go.


    The song was still continuing and everyone was still dancing. It still has time to change the partner but he¡­ let her go?


    Ha! She did not know if she was relieved or disappointed but she did not want to stand there and let others mock her.


    She took a step back and then turned to leave.


    Den kept standing there while staring at her leaving figure.


    Henry, who was looking at the whole scene with intense eyes, smirked. So, they really have a thing together.


    But it did not matter anymore. He was going to teach him a lesson now that she was gone.


    He went to talk to a few of his friends who would support him in everything.


    He pointed at Den and whispered a few words into the ears of his friends who nodded their heads with a vicious look on their faces.


    They need to teachmoners a lesson since they have forgotten their positionpletely.


    ¡°Are you sure that you want to leave?¡± asked Hazel with furrowed brows. ¡°I thought your beast needed to be fed?¡± she looked at her lower body region with a sly look on her face before looking back on his face.


    ¡°Yes, I am sure. I need to handle these scams before tonight. Once they would receive what they wanted. Only then will they support you in your meeting tomorrow.¡± he sighed.


    ¡°I had never thought that I would work so much in my life. You havepletely enved me.¡± she shook his head and moved closer to her.¡¯ it would be better that it was fed well once i wille back.¡±


    She nodded. Though she still did not understand why he was getting so worked up, she knew that he was only doing all that for her.


    When the councilman stared at him again, he nodded his head and followed them while passing her an apologetic look.


    She shook her head and waved goodbye. It must be needed or he would not have left her..


    Yet, there was an uneasy feeling in her heart.


    She kept staring for a few seconds before turning her gaze to Anne.. but soon a frown formed on her face when she realized that the girl was not there anymore.


    Only Den was standing in the corner drinking sses of wine one over another.


    She pursued her lips as she walked towards them with a cold glint in her eyes


    ¡°What in the world are you doing?¡± she asked in a low but dangerous voice.


    ¡°Drinking! What else?¡± he replied in an indifferent voice looking at her, as if she was a fool to ask such an absurd question.


    ¡°Ha! Are you here to drink? I thought you were looking for Anne?¡± she tapped her feet on her ground with impatience though she was still maintaining the smile on her face since she knew there were so many men and women looking at her.


    ¡°This is the only thing made by humans that is better in taste and reliable. What else is there to enjoy?¡± He shook his head as if he was suffering from a headache and picked up another ss.


    He drank the whole in a single gulp when she sighed.


    She had not called him to babysit but to help her with Anne.


    ¡°What about Anne? where is she?¡± She was still looking at every corner but she was not able to find her.


    ¡°She left. I am sure she ran away so that she didn¡¯t need to see me.¡± he chuckled as if it was a thing of amusement.


    ¡°And the man you had chosen for her. He had gone to collect men to attack me. I am sure he is even going to hire the mercenaries so that no one would know it was him.¡± Hazel raised a brow at his nonchnce yet quick observation.


    She had sent him so that Den could realize his feelings and pursue Anne seriously but that is this?


    ¡°Hey, are you here to get a drink of court my sister?¡± She took the ss away from his hands and ced it back on the tray of the waiter and signaled him to leave.


    ¡°If you thought that it would be so easy to court her then you were a fool in the first ce. Now go and find her and do note back until she will forgive you. Or else, i didn¡¯t know about Henry, but i will surely kill you.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427 ¨C ?Ravish Her


    ¡°You were looking damn sexy when you threatened a demon!¡± Rafael chuckled as he returned with a bottle of wine.


    Albert had gifted it to him a few days ago but he was so immersed in the work that he hadpletely forgotten about it.


    But tonight! He could not take his eyes off her. She was looking so gorgeous. Everything she did, every move of hers was so enticing, even if she didn¡¯t mean it to be.


    He could not wait to have her in his arms until she begged him.


    ¡°Have you met all of them?¡± he asked with a hint of his thoughts when she raised a brow but nodded with a wicked grin.


    ¡°Anything that you need to do is left?¡± he asked giving her ast chance to escape but she shook her head.


    Her eyes glowing with anticipation while his eyes filled with lust.


    He nodded his head, looked around as if a beast was scanning its surroundings before hunting its prey.


    She chuckled. His every action was so suggestive. No matter how meticulous he was, when it came to making love with her, he had always been impatient.


    He held her in his arms as her feet swept from the floor.


    ¡°If there is any other matter, I hope the council will handle it without disturbing us.¡± it was not a request but a warning that they should not be disturbed.


    He was not going to bear it. When his threatening eyes looked at them, they all nodded at once.


    Sheughed as her hands ran on his hair as he started walking towards the stairs..


    There were more than five hundred people with all the nobles and council, witches, humans and demons, vampires.. There were many who had thought that their rtionship was just a contract.


    A pact to maintain peace and to gain power by hazel but looking at how crazy he was for her.. They all were tongue tied.


    Those who mocked her were shocked and embarrassed as they felt that he was too brazen but no matter what others think.. She was in his arms ready to be ravished.


    His eyes were staring at her as if he was having a visual feast. His every action was full of impatience and desire.


    His eyes filled with lust which burnt her skin but at the same time increased the desire in her heart too.


    ¡°That is it!¡± he smiled with a wide grin when they reached their room. He let go of her and then closed the door with a bang.


    His eyes raked on her clothes. That was one of the beautiful gowns. Too bad.. It was going to be torn.


    He smiled devilishly at her, removing his coat, rolling up his sleeves, and then unfastening his belt. He slowly moved towards her.


    Rafael gripped her face tight with his hands and kissed her hard, passionately. She groaned and twisted her head, trying to get better ess to his face and show her dominance.


    Her desire and active participation only spurred him on, and he wrapped his arms around her, grabbing her ass and pulling her up against him, grinding his hard cock against her.


    He lifted her tight skirt up, noticing she was wearing silky ck garter stockings, and a matchingcy ck thong underneath. He ran his hands over her bare cheeks, lightly squeezing and pulling her closer.


    She grabbed his hair to pull his mouth further close, her eyes looking at his every action hungrily.


    ¡°Are we not going towards being..¡±


    Rafael kissed her again to silence her, and he moved his hands from her bottom to the front of her blouse. He was d that she chose the dress with buttons on the front rather than those who hadplexces and threads.


    He found them hard to take out but this one.. As if it was made just so that he could get rid of it. He chuckled at that thought. His eyes smoldered her as his hands touched the cleavage she had shown him to tease him all night in the party.


    undoing the buttons there slowly, one by one. Pulling it open revealed the ckce bra, a push-up so low cut it barely contained therge mounds. Her ares peeked out from the top of thece as she took each deep breath. He could see it was a front closure bra, and without hesitation he unsped it.


    Thecy garment fell away to the sides, and her heavy breasts were released. He moaned with lust, and instantly covered onerge pink nipple with his mouth. She cried out in shock, trying to move away but he held her tighter, sucking on her breast, using his other hand to grab her ass again.


    Rafael kissed and sucked one soft breast and then the other, grinding his erection against her. He let one of his hands move between her legs, and to his surprise, thece there was damp. He brushed the back of his fingers up and down across her cleft, and she moaned softly. Pushing the delicate material aside, he rubbed his fingers up against the sensitive little nub, then roughly pushed two fingers inside her.


    ¡°Ahh please!¡± she cried, but at this point he was no longer sure she was resisting him or begging for something else. Rafael thrust his fingers in and out, brushing her sensitive clit, moving his hand rhythmically. While still holding her against the wall all this time.


    As he did so, he felt her body rx, the asional soft moan and whimper mixed with a please. She wove her hands through his ck hair, and pressed her body to his, of her own volition. He continued to kiss and suck her breasts as he fingered her, and when he felt her body tense again, he knew what was going to happen.


    She cried out loudly with her climax, his hand and fingers covered in her wetness. He gently brought the fingers closer to her mouth so that she could lick her own sweetness on them.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428 ¨C ?New Position


    [MATURE CONTENT. ONLY FOR THE READERS OF 18 YEARS OF AGE OR ABOVE]


    She dly epted the offer. As if it was not his fingers, but something else.. She took out her tongue and licked it seductively. Then she took it in her mouth and started sucking them until he took it out from her mouth with the sound of a ¡°pop¡±


    He took his fingers down again and increased the pace this time to make her moan and groan harder. Her body could not move at all as it was trapped between the wall and his arm.


    There were no sheets to hold on so the experience waspletely different from all that he had before with her. She was on the next level of ecstasy.


    His actions were rough with a tinge of gentleness. He was ravishing her without giving her a chance to rx herself. There was still a party going on down there and she was sure the way she was shrieking, everyone would be able to hear her.


    She could have asked him to go to bed again but she knew he would not listen to her the way he had cut her before.


    She thrashed hard as she tried to squirm in his arms when the intensity started to increase and the pressure inside her started to bubble up until she closed her eyes and came hard only on his fingers. She closed her eyes as she flew higher to the sky and reached the clouds.


    Her breathing was the only sound left in the room. Her chest heaved up and down for a few more seconds before she opened her eyes again.


    Her eyes truend ss when she opened them again. She looked at him sucking his fingers that were once again filled with her love juices. He had a strange look in his eyes that were beyond desire or lust.


    He was looking at her as if she was his soul, his everything.


    Rafael pulled back from her smiling, and removed her skirt and blouse, and her bra that was hanging open. He smirked when he looked at how beautiful she looked in his arms.


    He yanked off her tiny little thong but left her stockings and skirt. Releasing his girth from his pants, the sight of him seemed to snap her back to reality. She shook her head, still breathless and gathering her senses from her orgasm, but Rafael ignored her and grabbed her again.


    She pointed at the bed again and he responded by kissing her again deeply. Grabbing her by her bottom, he lifted her small body up against the wall, trapping her with his muchrger one.


    As he did so, he felt her body rx, the asional soft moan and whimper mixed with a please. She wove her hands through his ck hair, and pressed her body to his, of her own volition. He continued to kiss and suck her breasts as he fingered her, and when he felt her body tense again, he knew what was going to happen. It was her mistake to look like that.


    It was her mistake to tease him all night especially during dancing and her mistake to tease her when he was leaving for work.. How could he do that?


    He asked others to do it before he returned to take her in his arms and have his way with her. And now here she was.. She was not going to get a bed today. She was not going to lie like always. This position would give him better ess.


    He yanked off her tiny little thong but left her stockings and skirt. Releasing his cock from his pants, the sight of him seemed to snap her back to reality. She shook her head, still breathless and gathering her senses from her orgasm, but Rafael ignored her and grabbed her again.


    This time


    Her legs had turned weak long ago, her body shaking in his hand, breath turning shallower with every second that she could feel the light amount of sweat had coated her body because of the heat. So, she wrapped them around his waist.


    He dly let her use him, it was only for his benefit.


    She was feeling so dizzy that she didn¡¯t even know what was going further. All she could feel was his hand and the churning of her stomach.


    She couldn¡¯t help but grab hold of him while he touched her to his content.


    He pinched her nipples hard as he scuked the other one as if he was a kid thirsty for milk for so long.


    She was so hot, so aroused as her body reacted to his attention. Her skin tightened under his strong tormenting assaults.


    The lower part of her body continued to be wetter and she withered further in his arms. He continued moving his hands on her body freely and then he moved towards the ce between her legs where he wanted to be since the start. And now he would have her.


    He was impatient, he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He brought his girth to her entrance and once he was sure that she was wet enough, he entered.


    She gasped hard as she held his shirt tightly when she felt his manhood slowly enter her, inch by inch. It was a strange position. She felt that it had grown wider and deeper than before, bringing her on edge.


    It felt like it was tearing her body into two parts. A tear escaped her lips yet she was not able to adjust to his size.


    He was taking her with strong and fast thrusts. It was not gentle like he had started but hard and raw sex. Giving to his carnal desires, he was like a raging beast that had finally left his cage after so long.


    ¡°mmmmm¡± Her moans escaped from her lips and filled the room matching the pace of his hard thrusts. His hips moved faster and faster as he dug into her deeper and deeper.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429 ¨C ? Stained With Blood


    ¡°Why do we need to go ourselves? It is the work of knights and mercenaries.¡± the man frowned as he walked towards the narrow path on his feet.


    He was not habitual to walk on foot. When Henry told him that he was courting amoner, he was already surprised but when he added that a councilman was her past lover and he was now trying toe in between them, he could not bear it.


    It was the insult of being a noble. Without a thought he offered his men and even called the mercenaries through the private signal to attack the councilman.


    He was sure that they would not be in trouble as long as they did not involve themselves personally.


    But who would have thought that this fool would drag them too..


    ¡°So that he knew why he was beaten and whom he should stay away from!¡± spat Henry with seething anger when the others shook their heads.


    He was right! The man should have taught a lesson. Though he was councilman, he was still amoner. He should know that he could not go against nobles.


    But he did!


    ¡°Fine! But make sure that he would not be in a condition toin and did not leave any trace that would reach uster.¡± said the man with a frown when Henry nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, I will make sure that he does not see tomorrow. As long as he was gone forever, no one would link his death to us.¡± he said with a wicked grin on his face as they walked out of the pce.


    ¡°The path is too dark!¡± he frowned when Henry nodded.


    ¡°Yes, a perfect ce for these kinds of things. Anyways, we will be done soon. You have a lighter right?¡± the man nodded and took out the lighter from his pocket and lit it to show the path.


    They kept walking for some time when they heard the sound of fighting and groans and shrieks and their eyes sparkled. They are on the right path.


    They walked a bit more towards the direction of fighting sounds when¡­ their feet froze.


    They have sent a dozen knights and more mercenaries for just a single man because he was a councilman, they did not want to take the risk about.


    Most of the councilmen are schrs who knew politics, history, geography and science but when ites to physique, they were all lean and weak.


    There was no doubt that he would be in the condition to die.. But.. What in the world happened here?


    Not only was the man not dead but he was standing tall without a scratch, while all the men sent by them were dead or on the verge of dying.


    Hearing the sound of their footsteps, Den turned, his red eyes staring at them with a smirk on his face and he tilted his head as he looked at them.


    There was a strange smile on his face that left them in goosebumps. They instinctively took a step back but like caught in the cobweb, they had nowhere to go.


    They had chosen a dead end, and the only path where they could turn was behind them. But no one dared to show their back to the strange man. Was he even a man?


    They were not sure anymore.


    ¡°What in the world is he?¡± asked the man with sweat covering his face when Henry shook his head.


    He did not have any idea either. He looked like a normal human when they met in the party but the way he titled his head and moved his head behind him¡­ how could a human be able to do that..


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who sent them?¡± their eyes widened with shock!


    The man who was still standing far away just a second ago was standing in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    If he extended his hands, he would be able to get a hold of them.


    The panic had filled them but the adrenaline rush in their body forced them to run away.


    They ran with full force, asionally looking back to see how far he had followed them.


    ¡°I can not see him anymore!¡± said the man as he stopped and looked around. Henry stopped too.


    He did not hear the sound of footsteps following them.


    Could it mean that the man let them go! But why would he..


    The way he had licked his lips, the desire to kill them was so clear in his eyes.


    He was sure he had seen death in the eyes of Den.


    ¡°Now is not the time to think about it. We should run to a safe ce as soon as possible.¡± said Henry as he shook the man who looked dazed.


    Both nodded and turned to run again when their soul left their body.


    Den, who was behind them but they were not able to find him, was standing in front of them with that same evil smirk on his face.


    His cold eyes were burning with the lust of blood. He licked his lips again.


    ¡°It had been days since I had drunk so much blood. Who would have thought that a fool like you would give me that opportunity!¡± He took a step towards them when they took a step back instantly.


    They were like deer caught in the light. Their faces were filled with fear but there was no way to run either.


    The only way to run away was behind Den, they had to cross him to save themselves.


    But was that even possible? He would kill them before they could even do so.


    ¡°What do you need? If you need money, power or position, tell me! We both have the ability to grant you any wish. But let us go!¡± shouted the man with a panicked voice that was trembling.


    ¡°Yes, do you want that girl so badly? Then you can keep her. I will not cross your path again, I promise!¡± Henry pinched his throat as he swore bruning a smirk on the face of Den.


    ¡°Ha! Do you think you are in the position to bargain with me! What a bunch of fools!¡±


    =============================<!--


    -->

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    ¡°What are you?¡± asked Henry when nails started to grow in the hands of Den and he used them to stab the man who came with Henry.


    The man struggled but his il hands were of noparison to a strong steeled body.


    Den pierced the man into two and threw him aside like garbage as he turned to kill Henry whose whole body was covered in cold sweat but he was not ready to let go.


    ¡°If you want, I can.. Aaahhhhhhh!¡± Before he could give another offer, Den had already stabbed him with his nails and threw his dead body on the ground with such force that his skull broke and blood started to fill the whole ce.


    The ce was filled with the stench of death and the scene of dead bodies.


    Anyone would have fainted looking at the scene but Den stood there tall as he stared at the scene.


    There was no fear or regret in his eyes but the coldness and the desire of blood only increased with each passing second.


    ¡°What do you think of yourself to offer Anne to me? Ha!¡± did he think that owned her.


    He walked closed and kicked the cold body of Henry hard as if he wanted to kill him again.


    How long had he been standing there alone when he felt the presence of someone behind him but there was no desire to blood anymore.


    ¡°So you finally killed him.¡± came the cold and mocking voice when his eyes sunk. ¡°Can you do anything else except killing and lying?¡±


    His head hurt. He was not the one who started it.


    ¡°They send the knights to kill me first!¡± he said in his defense as he turned to look at the girl but wished he did not have.. Her face was so cold that it left chills run down his sprint.


    ¡°Of course, they would. Who would not?¡± she said it so nonchntly as if he only deserved to die.


    ¡°Are you disappointed that I survived?¡± he mocked as he took a step closer to her.


    She did not move even an inch or looked away. She kept staring into his eyes with such a cold and hollow look that it pricked him.


    ¡°What if I say yes? Would you kull yourself to give me peace?¡± she asked with a mocking look on her face as she closed her eyes and uttered a spell.


    The sky turned darker and small dots started to bounce on the ground. Each of them opened its mouth wider and wider turning into the ck holes that bounced on the ground before stopping in front of a dead body.


    The bodies on the ground started to get sucked by those small ck holes until each body vanished from there.


    Once done, the holes turned into small dots again and disappeared from therepletely.


    Just as the alley was empty again except the two of them, the sky shook again and rain started to pour on both of them flooding the blood on the ground with it.


    ¡°You went up to such lengths to clean the area?¡± he asked with surprise evident on his face.


    She had the power to teleport, so he was not surprised when she teleported the bodies but controlling the weather was the power of hazel not hers.


    It must have taken a lot ofplex spells and a lot of mana to do such feet.


    ¡°My sister is getting crowned tonight. I did not want any kind of bad omen near the pce.¡± she said in an indifferent voice as she turned to leave but Den ran and blocked her path.


    ¡°And what about me?¡± his eyes stared at her face hard as if he was trying to find any sign of empoption but the hollow face had none.


    She did not even look at the stranger that way. He shivered at the coldness in them.


    ¡°What about you?¡± she asked as if she did not understand what he wanted from her.


    ¡°I.. I am sorry, Anne. I should have tried to find another way when I was told that you are a shortcut. I am a cold man who had never thought that he could have emotions but.. You changed me!¡± his voice sounded vulnerable and desperate.. It would have shook the chord of anyone¡¯s heart while looking at his handsome face getting pale and hurt.


    But she.. She stared at him as if she did not know him at all.


    ¡°I realized how kind and sweet you are. How your smile brightened my day and the darkness that had engulfed me all my life, that I had started to believe I was part of it, started to vanish with the bright smile on your face.. You.. have changed me and now i can not think of living without you Anne!¡± he broke apart andid his heart bare in front of her.


    As a demon, epting that you had emotion was already a big feat but he didn¡¯t stop there.


    He held her hands and kneeled in front of her. He pleaded to her with his eyes.


    ¡°So, I beg you! Please do not leave me. I want to spend the rest of my life.. My eternity with you.¡± he held her hands so tightly.


    He was afraid that she would run away again.


    He was not afraid of epting it. He was afraid that he would never get the chance to utter those words that were gnawing at his heart every passing second.


    He was afraid that she would refuse to listen to his sincere feelings and walk away as if nothing had happened as if it was not her who he was talking about..


    But he still fears rejection.


    ¡°Are you done? if yes, then let my hands go!¡±


    She jerked his hands away but his grip was so strong that she was not able to move away.


    ¡°If not.. I will be forced to use my powers against you.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    ¡°You are free to do that!¡± he muttered with augh which was provoking her. She raised a brow.


    Was he in the delusion that she would not since she had feelings for him? Ha! If that was what he wanted!


    She started casting the spell and soon the whole area started to ze. He could feel the fire burning everything around him.


    Soon his body caught the fire too. But he did not move his hands away. He kept holding her when she red at him, his smirk only widened.


    As a demon he had spent all his life in the fire of hell. How could this small amount of fire affect him?


    She could not use the teleportation array due to their close proximity. If she would start it, he would be dragged with her too.


    ¡°What in the world do you want?¡± she asked with a fierce look in her eyes.


    ¡°Your forgiveness. That is all i want and desire.¡± His voice was low but had immeasurable gravity and strength in it.


    ¡°And you want to snacth it as if it was a thing? You want to force me to forgive you. Ha! Is that how it works now.. So, he is happy! I forgive you. Now let me go.¡± she struggled again as her face turned colder and he sighed.


    Finally his grip loosened from her hands, ¡°no! I meant to beat me, shout at me or burn me more to vent your anger but do not stay that cold to me.¡± he pleaded when she stared at him as if he was a fool.


    ¡°You have lost your mind. You are free but I have a lot of work to do.¡± with that she took a step back and opened a teleportation channel and left him there burning in the dark alley alone.


    Ha! He let out a dispiritedugh as he patted his clothes.


    The fire that was burning profusely extinguished just with a slight touch of his hands.


    He looked around the charred building and shook his head. Without caring about extinguishing the fire, he turned and left from there.


    Instead of walking away, he went back to the pce but this time he did not go to meet Hazel but her mother who was still in the prison there.


    She raised her head thinking it was the vampire fool but was surprised to see Dening in person.


    They had talked so many times but the man never visited her in person.


    Now that he was here, she felt that the air around her turned heavier.


    ¡°To think that I will get the chance to meet you when your master had already refused the deal and had returned.. What shall I do to return the honor?¡± Her voice was a bit mocking but he did not react at all as he walked towards her and only stopped when he had crossed the bars and was standing just a step away from her.


    ¡°I want your corpse to give your daughters so that they will forgive me.¡± he said with a tilt of his head when her eyes widened.


    ¡°Your daughter Anne.. i have chosen her as my life partner but she is angry that i cheated her and lied to her. But it was because of you. Once you are dead, she would have no reason to hate me then.¡± that said, his hands already reached her neck.,


    She had a strong spell that protected her against Witches so that they could never hurt her. She was stronger than humans and her spells work well on vampires, so she was never afraid of death so far.


    But demons.. Her spells and protection.. Nothing works on demons since they are the one who lent her powers.. If Den would try to kill her, there was nothing she could do.


    She was stronger.. Powerful and.. She gulped.


    ¡°Wait. you can not do that. Your master is protecting me. He.. he promised cough cough he..¡± she tried but speaking was getting difficult as she felt the air wascking in her lungs and her throat was burning.


    ¡°Tsk.. if he cared for you so much, he would have already appeared here. This time when you forced him to kill his daughter, he was pissed and did not want to deal with you anymore.¡± said the man with the shake of his cold shoulders while the grip on her neck tightened.


    ¡°Anne! Anne still loves me. She would not forgive you if you..¡± he pressed it tighter.


    ¡°Ha! After knowing that you ced her innocence at the stake to take your revenge from your daughter, you think that she would still care about you. I never knew that you could be this delusional.¡± he mocked her with a coldugh, ¡°just die already. Why are you still alive!¡±


    His eyes glowed as his powers started to increase while her il body started to turn limp in his hands.


    Her body was still a few inches higher than the ground. Her il legs and hands kept struggling but she did not have the strength to get herself free.


    She was going to die? Without taking her revenge from Hazel.. No! She could not die before seeing her die.. She still had a long way to go!


    ¡°Wait.. wait.. If you let me go then I will give you the ring I have received from your master that day..¡± the ring! The ring that could fulfill one of its master¡¯s wishes.


    The woman had used it to be a witch. But she could never use it twice. It should have returned to his master that day. But she said that it was lost.


    And he never tried to investigate it.. If he would have it, he could wish for time reversal and go to that day when they had met for the first time or ask for her change of heart so that she would forgive him or.. He could give that to her so that she could fulfill her wish.


    He let go of the woman who coughed hard while rubbing her chest as she fell on the ground.


    ¡°Give it to me now.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    ¡°You are redistributing the powers among nobles and even includingmoners?¡± they all looked with shock towards hazel when their eyes soon moved to Rafael who was sitting there silently.


    This vampire! He had offered them a lot of power, wealth and status in exchange of the votes they had given in the favor of hazel instead of duke.


    Rafael was famous for his words then what in the world was happening now?


    No! They have to keep their calm. Maybe it was a ruse so that the change sounded fair. They did not care if a few foolishmoners would get a small title like baron of the distantnds if they would be able to gain much higher from the offer.


    They took a deep breath and imed their jittery nerves when Hazel nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes, I want the power to be decentralized. Since the empire is so big, themoners find it difficult to approach the royal pce and the power among nobles is not distributed properly. I want to bnce everything.¡± she said with a serious look on her face that everyone looked at her with a solemn face.


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°You do not need to worry about the working of the empire. Of course, I know that I should not touch the administrative part of the empire, which is no less than a mechanism that makes sure that the empire works smoothly.¡±


    Many nobles nodded their heads with a look of satisfaction on their faces after hearing her.


    At least the women knew her ce and would not create trouble for them without giving her a lecture.


    If that was how she was going to rule, then it would not be that bad.


    Their faces glimmered with greed as they looked at her when arge smile bloomed on her face while her eyes looked at them slyly.


    ¡°So to start.. I want to announce that lord Luhan, would get the right over the south part of thend over three towns where his men would shift and rule freely but there were going to be visits from the royal family from time to time to make sure that the powers were not misused!¡± she said when Luhan stood up and bowed his head.


    It meant that she was giving a free ce where only witches would live. So that they could live freely without hiding their powers.


    ¡°I know that a few arrangements would be needed. Feel free to contact meter for that.¡± with a smile the man nodded as he sat back on her seat.


    Many looked at him with envy but they knew it might have happened since Celina and Luhan had supported Hazel since the start.


    ¡°Nextdy Celina.. Since she is so much interested in social work, I will make her the head of the charity work done by the royal pce. She could organize functions and charity events and fundraising programs and manage that fund freely.


    But an audit by the royal family would be done every three months.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± many gasped. It meant all the powers to take decisions of funds.. If the power would have been with them.. Their faces started to turn better. There must be something better for them in the bag, or they would not let it go.


    They still looked at her as if she owed them millions of gold coins she had taken by burning the ck marketpletely.


    ¡°Joshua.. The man who had helped in cleaning the ck market and his group ofmoner friends would get the right to start a new market at the ce of ck market making sure that it is a ce of fair trade.


    The council would be the one to keep a check on their activities from time to time. Since they are not here, a notice must be sent to them as soon as possible..¡±


    ¡°Next..¡± the nobles kept fidgeting in their seats.


    It had been three hours since Hazel was distributing the powers and rights ofnds.


    From small fiefs to the strong financial management, she had distributed most of it but none of them had gotten anything yet. Their faces were going red with rage and impatience when she finally called them.


    ¡°In the end, Marquis Habergard.. The one who helped me in winning by four votes of his and his vassal family. I am promoting him to the position of duke.¡± the chest of the man swelled and finally he raised his head with arrogance.


    Though he did not get more fief ornd but it was fine, if he would be the duke, his powers would grow exponentially.


    He would be able to gain more taxes and more authority. Ha! At least the girl had some brain and conscience.


    He nodded his head¡­


    ¡°But thends of the cities were already divided and there is no area to grant him duchy.. So to keep his interest in mind.. I am giving him the duchy of northern region that had been under my name since my marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡± hasnded on her name since her marriage. That was a joke everyone in the empire knew.


    Since a princess could not be sent with empty hands when she was going to be empress of another empire, her father gave her frozen and barrennds where surviving was impossible as dowry.


    It was to mock her life and her future but now..


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± the marquis banged the table with his fist as he red at Hazel who blinked as if she did not understand the reason ofmotion.


    ¡°What happened marquis? Do you not want to be the duke or do you want me to force other nobles to give theirnd to you so that you did not need to leave for the northern region?¡± she asked with a bit of exasperation as if she was shocked by his sudden fit.


    ¡°There there! It is not right to ask for other properties is it? You should be honored that I gave you mine.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Marquis stared at everyone who was already looking at her with disdain. Their faces were saying ¡°tsk tsk! Did you think that you would be treated especially?¡±


    His whole face burnt red. He was promised a higher position in exchange for the votes he had spent. In exchange for betraying the duke, he had followed for a long time.


    ¡°But i.. I was offered the higher position.¡± he said tantly earning many gasps from the people around him when Hazel nodded her head without a shame.


    ¡°And the position of duke is higher than marquis. I am never going to decline what i promised.¡± she passed him the papers of her properties with a noble look on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± the papers of properties felt like a big p on his cheeks that burnt.


    He wanted to throw the papers on her face and flip the table but he endured. She was the empress and he was just a marquis. He had to wait until his chance woulde.


    But he promised himself that he would teach this woman a lesson.


    ¡°Next, the count,¡± the man had left the hopes after looking at the condition of marquis.


    He was one of those too who had sold his votes.


    ¡°The count would be given the charge to control thend of Rubidium. It was one of the richest fiefs, so I am sure that he would not have anyints.¡± she smiled when the man nodded and bowed his head.


    He did not have the courage to challenge her in front of everyone.


    Though she was right that thosends were richest but it was because of the crime rate there. Many criminals belong to that area.


    And a cowardly man like him would never be able to earn with this kind ofnd. She was just mocking him for his innate nature.


    But he did not have the courage to say so.


    ¡°Next..¡± she kept distributing the position and power for the next hour.


    ? Many nobles had ugly faces when they left from the meeting hall while a few of them were beaming with joy with the change.


    The faces of themoners were shining like the soft glow of winter sun too.


    The council nodded her head, ¡°my lord, since the powers were transferred well, and her majesty had alreadypleted her first meeting sessfully, i think it is time for us to leave.¡± Rafael, whose face was filled with pride while looking at his wife, nodded his head.


    ¡°Then, we will expect your presence in the council tomorrow too. There is a case that we wanted to discuss. It is..¡± a look of annoyance filled the face of Rafael who ced his hands on the face of the young councilman.


    ¡°Are you not married yet, Chris?¡± the young man shook his head with a look of confusion.


    ¡°Then do you want all of us to be single too? You should leave now that such a big problem is solved.


    I wille to the council when I return to my empire.¡± with that he patted the shoulder of the nodding man once and left leaving the man dazed.


    ¡°Wait! When is he even returning back?¡± the man felt cheated but there was nothing he could do.


    As the nobles and councilman left. Only Den, Anne, Hazel were left in the room with Rafael who came close and hugged Hazel from behind.


    ¡°That was a tremendous job. You did well my dear wife!¡± he eximed when she smiled with joy.


    ¡°I know, even Luhan wanted to invite me to meet with his elders. If things went this way, I am sure we would be done here in less than a month.¡± she smiled as she turned and hugged him back.


    Anne shifted her weight from one foot to another when they became intimate in front of them while Den was staring at her with such a strong gaze.


    She turned to leave but before she take a first step out of the room, hazel called her again,


    ¡°Anne! I needed help. Do you have some time?¡¯ Anne stopped and turned to look at her with solemn gaze as she nodded her head.


    ¡°I still did not trust Luhan and Celina. Will you both go and check one of them separately. You do not need to contact each other but can you inform me directly?¡± She looked at Anne and then Den who nodded his head instantly.


    Anne paused and then nodded her head slowly, ¡°i will go and check Luhan.¡± with that she walked out of the room without looking back and Hazel sighed.


    ¡°It is going to be more difficult than i have thought.,¡± she looked at Den with worry.


    Though he did deserve that. But Anne was hurting herself too the more she was trying to hurt Den.


    ¡°Tsk! I have told you but you said that i should have been prepared for it. Now do not try to act like a kind woman.¡± he said with a scoff when he felt killing intent from Rafael whose fangs were already out.


    Den rolled his eyes. ¡°There was no need to be so defensive. I am working for your wife, so I will not dare to hurt her. We demons are too loyal to our masters.¡± he said with a wave of his hands only then did Rafael retract his gaze from him.


    Den clicked his tongue with the sound of a ¡°task¡± before leaving the room too.


    ¡°I did not understand why you were forcing Anne to ept the one who had hurt her so much?¡± he asked with a frown as he saw Den¡¯s retreating figure with annoyance.


    ¡°Surprisingly, he was there to deceive her but he did not. When Anne was attacked, he gave her his power to protect herself and even stopped attacking me when I was busy attacking others.


    His emotions took over him. Though he still did mistake but his feelings for Anne are true.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª<!--


    -->

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    ¡°Why in the world are you following me? Did you not hear Hazel say that we did not need to work together and she would take the report separately?¡± Anne frowned when Den kept walking behind her.


    Even if she used teleportation, he was standing near the end points as if he always knew where she was going to apparate.


    It was irritating her.


    ¡°Tsk! I am not following you but my target. What can i do if she is spending time with your target?¡± he scoffed as he pointed at the small tea house where Celina and Luhan was drinking tea together and were talking over some matter.


    ¡°Ha! Then you can stay and check them. I am going to take a round of the town first.¡± she stood up from her seat when he held her hands and pushed her back on the seat.


    ¡°They are talking about the town only. You are going to regret it if you left.¡° His eyes were intense and his voice was solemn but all Anne felt was irritation.


    ¡°No matter how important their conversation is.. You are here! So you report itter to Hazel. Why are two people needed to report that same thing.¡± she spat with annoyance and she jerked her hands away from his hold and walked away.


    Den stopped looking at Luhan and Celina and stared at Anne and kicked the table that broke instantly.


    No matter how much he did, she ignored him like he was an infectious disease.


    ¡°Did you hear the son of count, Lord Henry and son of viscount, lord Nathan were found killed near the river. Their bodies were getting rotten there.¡± Anne pausd when she heard the gossip.


    ¡°Yes, but surprisingly they both were at the coronation party of the empress. How could it happen that they traveled so far in a few minutes and died there?¡± another woman shook her head with disbelief in her eyes.


    ¡°There might be a chance that witches did it. Their spells can make anything possible. It have been few years that they are silent, otherwise these kind of incidents weremon before.¡± said thest one with a sigh when many nodded.


    ¡°But.. i think we have to ask about it with the new emperor. She had to take strict actions again the presence of witches. I am sure she would agree since vampires and humans both hate witches.¡± they all nodded as they decided to leave in a group.


    Anne sighed. She had thought throwing them away would keep Hazel from trouble but who would have thought that it would create a bigger trouble.


    Her head instinctively turned to look at Den whom she had left alone.


    But.. her eyes narrowed at the young girl sitting behind him.


    He was looking at her with intense gaze.


    The reason she had fallen for him earlier was.. He never paid attention to any other women.


    As if they did not exist. He could not hear or see them. Even if someone tried to approach him, his eyes turned so cold that they woman run away.


    Was that an act too?


    But even after returning back, he had paid no attention to any woman in the party.


    Or.. her eyes turned colder! Was that also an act.


    For some reason her chest felt stuffy as if a rock was on her chest and she could not breathe well.


    Her feet started to move back to the table before she could even think rationally.


    ¡°You are at the wrong ce, Eve. I am not going to listen to you or follow you back this time. I have..¡± he paused when he saw Anneing back towards him.


    Feeling him distracted, Eve turned to look back too. She lifted a brow when she noticed that it was a woman who stopped Den in his tracks and an amused smile formed on her face.


    ¡°And here I thought that we were working!¡± shemented with a cold voice as she looked at him and then Eve.


    ¡°I was.. I mean I am. We will talkter. You can leave.¡± he looked at the girl coldly who raised a brow as if asking ¡°why would i follow yourmands?¡±


    She was a curvy woman with dark hair and tanned skin that was rare in thisnd. Women mostly have light and fair skin. Her amber eyes looked like she had swallowed the sun.


    Her lips that were painted red were arched in a smile that looks too seductive.


    Her low cut dress was showing a good part of herrge bosom and her sharp jaws gave her a seductive look too.


    She was looking no less than the goddess of sex. Her ck dress was so tight that it looked like another skin of hers and the slit was starting from her thighs, showing all her legs.


    Though she had tanned skin, she looked so enchanting that even Anne, who did not care about looks much, felt envy.


    Her dark wavy hair falling over her shoulders when she raised her head and looked at Anne as if shewas studying her.


    ¡°He is working with me. He is not in a mood to y with random girls so leave.¡± Anne was herself surprised that those words came out of her mouth when she felt the strong gaze of Den looking at her with his mouth agape.


    ¡°What? Are you not going to work?¡± she raised a brow and asked in a provocation voice when he closed his mouth and shook his head.


    ¡°How can I dare! Of course I am working. Working! Eve, leave!¡± this time his voice was authoritative.


    The woman clicked her tongue with the sound of ¡°tsk!¡± but stood up.


    But instead of leaving immediately, she stared at Anne.


    ¡°You are a witch.¡± she eximed after a few seconds. ¡°But your powers.. Why did you smell like you have powers of a demon in you!¡±


    ¡°Eve leave this instant or i will kill you right here¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Anne could feel the tension on his face and it only alerted her further. She took a step back when she felt the girl tilt her head and pass her a creepy smile.


    But before she could do anything Den stood in front of her guarding her while staring deeply into the eyes of the woman warning her.


    ¡°Oh my, look at the protection? You are behaving like I am a bad guy here that would hurt thedy.¡± sheughed as she shook her head, ¡°i will see youter when you have time to continue the matter. Till then..¡± she winked and smirked as she left from there.


    ¡°Who was she?¡± asked Anne as she stared at Den who was still staring at the space where the woman left.


    ¡°A bad warning.¡± he closed his eyes. His body was still so tense like a statue when she stared at him to say further but he did not.


    He just took a deep breath and slowly his body started to rx again.


    ¡°Then..¡± Why did she even return and why did she want to know who she was! It had nothing to do with her.


    She chided herself as she turned to leave when Den held his wrist.


    She frowned and looked at his hands that were holding her preciously.


    ¡°Do not go!¡± he whispered. But this time his words had a certain urgency that she was not able to ignore.


    ¡°I.. she.. She had seen you with me. I request you to not leave my eyes for a few days before I know what she was upto.¡± he requested when she felt anger bursting into her chest.


    She did not know why but she felt offended by his words instead of feeling the care he was showing.


    ¡°Ha! Do you think that I am a weak person?¡± Just because I am not burning you into crispness does not mean that I could not. She red at him for taking him vulnerable when he shook his head.


    ¡°Eve.. she had immense powers. She is one of the strongest. She is the one who was going to take the position of master which is offered to hazel now. So, she is mad. And if she knows that you are Hazel¡¯s sister, she is not going to let you go. Please.. Anne, if you want to be angry with me, then be. But stay around me for a few days.¡± he pleaded again.


    She was not sure what he was talking about but she could feel his desperation and the desire to keep her safe when she sighed.


    ¡°Den, I did not know what was happening. But I am not weak and I did not want to be around you. If you think that ying such tricks and making me feel secure will help you in gaining my love again, then you are wrong. I do not love you anymore.¡± her voice was cold.


    He would have felt hurt at her words if it would have been any other time but he was so upied with fear that he did not want to argue over it, right now.


    ¡°Even if that is the case, I want you to stay around me. If you ept just a single wish, I give you my word that I will leave and would never interfere in your life again once Eve is gone.¡± the eyes of Anne cracked.


    She had felt how determined he was in taking her back, but now he was ready to let go of her easily just because of that woman?


    ¡°I will not disturb your work. Just treat me as a knight or a guard or nonexistent wall.¡± he added when she stayed silent and she closed her eyes.


    She already knew that she was going to regret her decision as she slowly nodded her head.


    Den let her hands go as he nodded back.


    ¡°I promise that I will solve the matter as early as possible.¡± he promised when she opened her eyes and looked back into his eyes.


    She did not know whether she should be happy about it or upset over it. So she just slowly nodded her head.


    ¡°Then.. What now?¡± she asked as she sat back on the chair where Eve was standing just a few minutes ago.


    She had not felt any energying out of that woman but looking at the worried and tensed face of Den, she was sure that matter was not easy.


    ¡°Why do I not feel any mana or power from you and that woman?¡± she asked with a raised brow when Den chuckled.


    ¡°We are not human! We can live without even beating our hearts or eating and drinking. We do not need to sleep or do other things that humans do. This body.. It is not a vassal of our soul.¡± he pinched his skin and thenughed.


    ¡°We only do this because we enjoy it. We eny how humans enjoy so many varieties of food, alcohol and other leisure activities so when we get a chance toe here, we follow the norms and enjoy this kind of life too but..¡± that does not mean that they need it.


    ¡°So.. since your body is not real it did not emit your powers?¡± she asked with a tilt of her head, still not sure how it would work when he shook his head.


    ¡°No we do! But only demons could feel it. Living beings could not until we want them to.¡± she nodded her head slowly still confused about the matter.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. I have the permission of my master to stay here. Even if she wants, she could neve rebel against our master.¡± he said with assurance when she nodded again.


    ¡°But.. she may use the maniption magic on other witches or vampires to hurt you. We just have to make sure that she will do it so that I can catch her red handed andin about her to the master.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    ¡°Mother, you have asked me to wait. Telling me that our time woulde soon but I did not see anything happening. Every n we had made failed.


    I am just getting tired of her. That witch! She even used her magic on me. She used me as her ve.¡± The tears stricken face of Diana would have caught the sympathy of many if not for her red burning eyes that were filled with hatred.


    They were in the carriage. Rafael had invited them for the coronation of their dear wife.


    Ha! She would rather go and kill that girl.


    ¡°Last time when I came back, I thought I would not need to face her in the human empire but ours so that I could use Venisa to deal with her but now..¡± she looked at her mother with eyes burning, ¡°I do not understand why are you forcing me to go there?¡± sheined when Scarlet sighed and finally turned to look at her.


    Her crimson eyes turned softer at the pained look of her daughter.


    ¡°There there! I thought that you had patience but now.. Look at you, why are you so worried?¡± she patted the shoulders of her daughter. ¡°I have always told you that only a vampire would be thedy of ours. And even if that bitch is not a human, I am not going to ept a witch as our leader.¡±


    Dianaughed in a mocking tone as she looked at her mother as if she was a fool.


    ¡°And you think Rafael cares about it? Even if all the nobles stood against him andined, he would just shut them off with his one look.¡± He may not even look at them but ignore them as if they did not exist.


    ¡°Since then Rafael had cared about the words and thoughts of others.. Even when we had been with him since his parents died, he never took us as his family. He did not feel any kind of hesitation when he had asked me to leave the pce coldly. Mother.. He did not care about us.¡± her face turned red again.


    Her hands were clenched into a tight fist and the desire to kill her was only increasing in her heart.


    ¡°Tsk! Do you think it is that easy? I have always told you that if you want Rafael, you have to never lose yourposure and keep your patience. I was sure that he would not ept Hazel but who would have that, that foolish woman was the reincarnation of his first lover.¡± she clicked her tongue while her eyes turned colder.


    ¡°If I had known that.. I would have nned to kill her when she was in the carriage that day.. But it is not toote.¡± she smiled warmly and softly as if she was talking about the dinner they had just eaten.


    ¡°idents happen all the time. You never know what will happen to Hazel this time when she has so many enemies even in her own family. Right, dear?¡± she assured Diana but she only shook her head.


    If it had been the past, she would have believed in it.. But right now..


    ¡°Mother, you do not know but she is too powerful. She can fly, turn humans into toads and even has the power to control others. Even if an ident happens, I am sure that she would just burn the whole world to save herself. She even burnt the ck market to the crisp where more than hundred witches were fighting against her.¡± the eyes of Scarlet narrowed on the face of her daughter.


    ¡°I never knew that she had earned herself a fan too. And you are so fond of her that you can not stop praising her in front of your mother.¡± sheughed but her eyes turned colder as Diana shrunk.


    She did not dare to irk her mother who was kind but fierce at the same time.


    ¡°I.. I am sorry, mother. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. But I hate that woman so much that I could not bear it. She intentionally showed off her rtionship with Rafael to me.¡± sheined like a little girl who had lost her favorite toy when Scarlet¡¯s crimson eyes turned darker.


    p-a- n-d-a-n-0-v-e-l¡¢ ¡°Let her be. It is her old habit. But I think with her past memories, she had forgotten what had happenedst time when she had tried to do that.¡± her eyes glinted, confusing her daughter who looked at her mother.


    As long as she remembered, Hazel had always been unruly and her mother was never able to teach her a lesson even when she was behaving this confident. Which incident she was talking about?


    She looked at her mother with furrowed brows when she felt the evil look and smile on the face of her mother but before she could ask, her mother shook her head.


    ¡°But you do not need to worry about it. Since I am here, I will look into the matter personally. You should only care about going closer to Rafael. Even if he loves hazel, when ites to handling things, he still only calls you.¡± she smiled as she patted her head.


    ¡°He depends on you. Use this chance and show Hazel who Rafael needs in his life and who he is ying with. Do not let that position go and I will handle the rest,¡° Diana wanted toin and refuse.


    She wanted to tell that Rafael only used her so that she would work while he spent time with his loving wife but when she met the dark eyes of her mother, she nodded her head.


    She did not want to challenge the words of her mother further but she felt that her mother was being too nonchnt about Hazel since the start.


    If she would have been active enough and killed her already then this would not have happened.


    ¡°I have to find a way to get rid of that woman if I want Rafael.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437 ¨C ?Meeting Her Killer Again


    ¡°Do you want to have a drink?¡± Rafael took out the vintage wine Albert had gifted him.


    He had taken it outst night too but then he got busy with having Hazel and drank her bloodter. So, the desire to have wine after drinking her never happened.


    They sleptter since she was too drained. And since morning, she was busy handling meetings.


    Sigh! If he had known that she was going to be that busy, then he would have refused to help her when she had asked to be the empress.


    Now he was only waiting for her to transfer the duty to someone else so that they could return to their home and take rest.


    Hazel turned to look at his dark eyes and shook her head. If she would drink with him, she was only going to end up in bed getting devoured by him in the name of getting drunk.


    Not that she would not like it, but she wanted to wait for Anne to return and know what happened.


    She was still not sure about her decision to bring Den back. She sighed just by thinking about it.


    ¡°Stop worrying about her. She is not a kid.¡± he chided as he held the file open in front of her and turned it upside down.


    Hazel looked at the letters that were only readable now. She was holding the file wrongly all this time.


    ¡°You can not take her decision and you can not decide her happiness. Let her be the one to decide Hazel. Anne is a hundred years old.¡° Hazel closed her eyes and nodded her head.


    ¡°But that does not mean I am going to bed with you for now. I have things to do.¡± he looked at her with resentment as if she was hurting him when she looked away.


    She knew that if she kept looking at him, he would convince her somehow.


    ¡°Those witches.. You have already given them what they wanted. Then why are theying here to meet you? It just did not make any sense. More than that, I can smell the discord among them. If you chose Luhan to be the leader, those old dogs were going toin about it anyway.¡± he said with a scoff as he picked up the file of Luhan.


    She had already given him a provincerge enough to have five towns in it that also had two fertile towns that were prosperous enough to handle the expenses of all the area easily.


    ¡°Hmm, I want to end the argument once and for all. Then I would be able to leave this ce easily.¡± she said while leaning on his chest.


    ? His sour face beamed immediately. So, that was it! They would leave earlier than he had thought then..


    ¡°Diana ising back with Scarlet too.¡± he started slowly when she raised her hand and stared at him.


    ¡°I had to check the reports and Scarlet offered that she would be able to exin the matters better than a simple messenger. I need those details.¡° Hazel nodded.


    She was already selfish to keep him with her all the time. How could she expect that he would break the rtionship with his family and leave them for her.


    He had work to do too.


    ¡°Then, how about you attend a meeting with Scarlet and Diana while I will handle the matter of Luhan once for all. And then we can leave for our room and enjoy the wine you were offering?¡± her voice was sensuous and the way she yed with the buttons of his shirt, his eyes turned darker and he nodded his head.


    She could see the desire filling his eyes and chuckled. Onlyst night.. They had done the need more than thrice but she was not the one toin. She enjoyed the desire he showed for her.


    She wrapped her hands around his neck and lowered his head for a bit before kissing him and licking his lips.


    When the door opened by the knight to inform them about the presence of Luhan and Diana with Scarlet, they stumbled upon the scene of hot and sensuous kiss among them.


    Both parties could see them kissing each other from the small opening of the door burning them.


    Hazel was the first to end the kiss as she felt the presence of others in the room when the face of Rafael darkened again.


    He looked at the knight only once but the man shivered. He bowed his head instantly.


    ¡°I.. I knocked for a long time, my lord and thought that there was no one in the room, so I was just checking if.. I apologize, I will go and get myself whipped ten times immediately. ¡± he said with a stuttering voice when he felt that he was not able to breathe at all.


    ¡°Make it hundred!¡± said Rafael, not even buying any of his excuses, but still the knight was relieved that he was able to save his life.


    ¡°No! Ten is enough, you can leave and ask the guests to wait in our meeting rooms separately.¡± Hazel red at Rafael who was sulking like a kid as she stood up from hisps.


    He held her hands for a few seconds before letting her go properly,


    ¡°If you would not satisfy me tonight, I am going to burn all the paper and hunt every member who wille to meet you.¡± he threatened in a husky voice that sheughed.


    Sometimes, he behaved just like a kid, and as the day passing, he became too addicted to her. Not that wasining, she nodded as she walked towards the door and opened it when her eyes met with Scarlet.


    For her fierce personality and hatred for Hazel, her eyes were surprisingly calm and there was even a smile on her face.


    ¡°It is nice to see you in power Hazel, finally you are able to meet our standards.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡¯<!--


    -->

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438 ¨C Coexist


    Meet their standards? Did it mean that Scarlet never liked her because she was weak?


    She tilted her head and kept staring at Scarlett as if she was waiting for her to exin her statement when an enchanting smile formed on her face.


    ¡°You are neither a human nor a confined princess anymore.¡± Her smile widened as she took a step closer, and I heard from my daughter that you are so strong that you were able to defeat her without raising your finger.¡±


    Hazel raised a brow. She had used Diana whole day as a ve. The girl had served her tea, walked behind her with her head bowed and even washed her feet.


    But instead of being angry or pissed, Scarlet looked pleased about it. Could it be that the woman was a masochist? Because she was sure that she loved her kids more than anything in the world.


    ¡°Do not misunderstand, I still hate you.¡± Scarlet cleared with a small chuckle, ¡°but I like and respect strong people. So, I want to see how strong you are.¡±


    Ah! So that was it. Hazel nodded her head in understanding finally.


    ¡°I am sure you will not mind if we have a matchter. Will you?¡± Scarlet still had that smile on her face but her eyes were provoking when Hazel nodded without any hesitation.


    She still remembered how the woman had tried to choke her. She had thought that she would let the matter go, but if she had personallye to get a lesson, Hazel was more than happy to serve it.


    ¡°Then I will wait for your message,¡± said Hazel when Scarlet nodded. She gave a look to Diana who was silent from start but her fierce eyes were filled with hatred and she was holding her dress so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    For some reason, Diana looked above them all. The strong woman that could never be touched looked too pale and disgusted now. Her charms were lost like a withered flower.


    She passed a smirk to the girl whose face turned uglier. Satisfied with the hatred on her face, Hazel walked away.


    One of them could be the reason for her death in the past.


    She remembered she had seen her in vision how her mother had taunted her for trusting vampires as they were the one who deceived her and left her back to her mother to die.


    And even that demon that imed to be her father told her that it was vampires who had fed her the medicines and weakened her body.. That was why she was not able to fight back when her mother tried to kill her.


    Even if everything worked in her favor. She could not bring herself to forgive them. She was going to teach them a lesson and take their life in exchange for hers.


    ¡°Your majesty, this way please.¡± the knight opened the door for her with reverence on his face.


    He must be relieved that she saved him. She did not want to cut Rafael but she needed their trust and loyalty at this moment.


    ¡°Next time, wait for the reply even if hours passed, i will not be able to save you every time.¡± the knight bowed his head further as he nodded.


    Hazel walked in. it was not only Luhan who hade to meet her but a few elders were there too when she was sure it was only Luhan she was going to meet with.


    She lifted a brow when they stood up and bowed in front of her.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± She walked in and sat on the sofa with her legs crossed as she stared at them but did not offer them to sit again.


    They were still bowing their heads in front of her.


    She stared at them with a warm smile on her face but her eyes were colder.


    They were witches, yes! But did they support her, no!


    She did not have any sympathy for them and if not for the other witches who were suffering, she wanted to treat them as air.


    She could feel a slight trembling of their shoulders. They were trying to hide their rage and hatred for her.


    ¡°I did not remember meeting all of you. But since you are here, let me hear what brought you in.¡± her voice was filled with dominance and power that would motivate anyone to bow in front of her unconsciously.


    The man finally raised their head.


    Hazel pointed at the seats they were sitting on before and they finally sat with a look of embarrassment and humiliation on their faces.


    ¡°Your majesty, we have received your decree through Luhan,¡± said the eldest of them. ¡°We are honored that you trusted us enough and granted us a prosperous province so that we could settle well but..¡±


    The man looked at Luhan as if expecting him to continue but the boy was only looking at the table as if there was something worth all his attention.


    After greeting Hazel, the man did not raise his head or take interest in the conversation even once as if he was not there.


    The elder gritted his teeth as he looked back at Hazel who was looking at them with interest.


    ¡°But the towns were already filled withmoners who were living there for a long time. How are we going to ask them to leave?¡± he asked with a tinge of worry when Hazel smiled.


    She was sure this was not what he wanted to ask,


    ¡°That is their home. You do not need to throw them out but make a ce for yourself. I never wanted a ce where only witches would live but I want this empire to coexist with witches.


    You have to make your ce. I will offer homes to you but in their heart, it is your hard work that decide if you can make a ce or not.¡± The man looked shocked and displeased with her reply as if he was superior to humans and did not understand the need to ept the lower ss.


    ¡°Is that all? If yes, I think we are done.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439 ¨C ?A Long Night


    ¡°Wait.. wait a minute, your majesty.¡± the man stood up with a look of panic on his face when he saw her leaving.. ¡°I.. I want to talk about the papers you sent too, there are some mistakes in it.¡±


    She lifted a brow and sat again while waiting for him to exin it further.


    ¡°Luhan is already handling the post of marquis in the empire. Since he was working with humans already, he did not have much time to handle the matters of the province. Why not choose an older one to take care of such things.¡±


    He said in a ttering tone as he passed her thest paper where she had signed.


    ¡°Ah, is that so.. Too bad! I do not trust any of you. I only know Luhan and want to give him a chance but when ites to elders, I did not know anything about them. Do i?¡± she still had that warm smile on her face but her eyes had turned colder.


    She didn¡¯t like these kind of greedy men who let others work all the time and when ites to reaping benefits, they wanted to get the privilege.


    ¡°If so, we would like to invite you to our humble abode so that we can sit and know each other well. We have many policies in our mind too. This will be a good chance to discuss the future of the witches in the empire.¡± he offered with a smile that was full of ttery when she looked back at him.


    ¡°I did not see the benefit of it though.¡± she shook her head when the smile on the face of the man froze. He was sure that she would be convinced she wanted to work on the welfare of the witches too.


    ¡°But since you havee here personally with the request. I will grant you your wish. Would tomorrow be okay?¡± she asked as she waved her hands and a maid brought a small diary where her schedule was written.


    The stiffened face of the man rxed instantly. He knew that he was not going to return empty handed.


    ¡°Yes, that would be perfect, your majesty. I am once again grateful that you took out your precious time for us today and for tomorrow too.¡± Hazel just waved her hands at his extra sweetness.


    She knew that sweet things are first to rot and get pests too.


    The men left after bowing his head with a smiling face ubt only Luhan was stiff from start to end.


    She watched how he stole his gaze when their eyes met and her eyes filled with mirth.


    As they walked out, she saw Diana standing near the door and talking to the butler.


    Her gaze met Luhan¡¯s and she red at him as if they were mortal enemies. She did not know that Luhan knew Diana. Interesting!


    Luhan did not pause or react. He went out with the elder he hade when Dianah scoffed and looked away.


    She left with the clinking of her high heels while Hannah stood up.


    She needed a man that supported her. It felt so strange to check everything by herself. She needs to hire more men.


    Rafael was already waiting for her at the door. He smiled as he kissed her hands,


    ¡°I hope they did not give you any trouble!¡± Hazel shook her head. They were too docile for her to believe.


    ¡°They want me to have dinner with them tomorrow. Are you busy?¡± he shook his head instantly without even checking though she knew that council was on the edge with the way he is not going at all there.


    ¡°What about your meeting? How did it go?¡± it had been so long since he had left his territories and was living with her here.;


    ¡°Hmm, Scarlet is a good leader. I do not need to worry about anything as long as she is there. But..¡± he paused and looked at her with worry that raised her brow. ¡°But she said that she is tired after a long journey and wanted a few days break here.¡±


    ¡°She wanted to stay here in the human pce?¡± That was surprising. Hazel was sure that Scarlet had ulterior motives to stay here.


    ¡°If she did anything suspicious, I would be the first one to stand against her.¡± as if reading her mind, he said so whole rubbing her hands he was still holding.


    Hazel started hard at him. Would it not be better to just refuse her, while taking the risk to let them stay here in the first ce and then deal with the mess they would create.


    ¡°You have to trust me on this one, hazel.¡± he did not exin to her but she knew that he already had something in his mind.


    Since she could see such a simple thing, there was no way that he could not.


    ¡°Alright, then I will arrange their stay in the annex building where there is no human staff.¡± she said when he nodded.


    At least, they would not be in the same building with her.


    She nodded her head with an exhausted look.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it so much. I will handle them.¡± he assured her again as he pulled her in his arms and rubbed her back soothingly while she rubbed her head on his chest.


    The warmth of his chest soothes her and makes her feel better.


    ¡°Now that we have started everything. How about we go and take a sip of wine and spend time together. Hmm?¡± he whispered in her ears leaving a shiver in her spine.


    She could feel the desire in his voice but she wanted that too. She wanted to be in his arms and moan her name, so she nodded.


    He picked up the wine and sses from the nearby table and held her in his arms and carried her into princess style in their room.


    ¡°I promise that it is going to be a long night.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    ¡°How long are we going to stay here?¡± asked Anne as she looked at the night market around the territory of Luhan.


    ¡°Didnt you want to investigate these men?¡± he asked with a frown, ¡°and I do not want Eve to know where you live. Who knows what that crazy demoness would do once she would know that you are the sister of the witch who was taking her ce.¡± he shook his head immediately even though it was dangerous.


    To leave him with a crazy woman! No! Not at all.


    ¡°Ha! You are doing a bad job if you want to scare me. Do you think me and Hazel would not be able to handle a crazy woman? Not to forget that he had Rafael to protect.¡± her eyes were filled with mockery as she stared at him. ¡°Did you forget how we had won against your previous attack.¡±


    He stared at her arrogant look for a second before shaking his head. If only she knew that their master never attacked Hazel seriously.


    He was only testing her. Eve was a mad demoness. She could burn everything just for her joy. So, they needed a strong person to fight with her head on.


    But the present hazel was notpetent enough. He still did not understand what his master was trying to achieve.


    But.. he did not want to boil the blood of Anne by telling her all that.


    And he would not open his mouth until he was sure about the motives of his master.


    ¡°Anne, I know that but those demons were not crazy. Eve could burn the whole pce and many innocents would lose their lives.¡± he said with a sigh. He knew that he was using her weakness again but he assured himself by the fact that he was only doing it to protect her not to hurt her.


    As expected her eyes turned darker when she heard him, he only needed to add a bit more.


    ¡°When you both were fighting in the woods, you did not need to protect others, giving you advantage. But if she attacked the pce, would you be able to fight with her that freely? Not to forget that you both are still hiding the fact that you are witches until you get the approval of humans.


    What if all your hard work goes down the drain?¡± This time her eyes were cold but a look of defeat already filled them.


    She took a deep breath and looked away. The stars had already filled the sky. And the night market had turned lively too.


    ¡°There is a campfire organized in the opposite area. I have heard that the lover of Luhan, Lilith, personally arranges it every time they have a night market. Do you want to go there?¡± he asked once she did not reply but her silence was her best eptance.


    She looked at the burning fire in the distance. There were hardly a few who were sitting and chatting with some snacks in their hands.


    Most of them were a couple there who were dancing with joy around the fire. Their faces were sparkling with joy and freedom as if they were celebrating their lives.


    The scene felt strange to her even more when Den was the one to go with her.


    ¡°But if you are afraid to dance with me or share such a ce then we can take a walk and have some snacks first. No matter how many times I eat, I can never get enough of this taste.¡± he said as he licked his lips with shining eyes.


    Eating food again? She was sure he had eaten thrice in the past two hours. She never knew that he enjoyed eating that much. When they were dating and spending time together, he hardly had a snack with tea.


    He always looked so aware of his pce and was always sweating while looking at her. He was so docile but now that man is standing in front of her.. He waspletely different from the person she had met.


    It was all just deception. Her heart turned colder at that thought and she looked away.


    Den felt the change in her mood and sighed. No matter what he said, she always found a way to connect it to their past.


    ¡°So, are we going to eat or dance?¡± he asked, feigning ignorance.


    He knew that if he would pay attention to it but did not apologize, she would think that he was cruel. And if he did apologize, she would think that it was artificial


    There was no way that she would be happy or satisfied with anything he did. If only.. He could go into the past and change everything.


    ¡°I would rather go and dance than eat more.¡± she said with a twisted look on her face as if she was nning to throw him into that fire and dance on his death.


    ¡°You know that fire can not kill me, ight?¡± he asked with a raised brow when she scoffed and looked away.


    ¡°So you were nning to push me in the fire. Huh?¡± it was one thing that he knew but it was another thing that she epted it that easily.


    Ha! So she hated him so much that she wanted to kill him.


    ¡°To think that you would be so cold hearted when ites to me, I am d.¡± d! She looked at him with confusion when heughed it off.


    ¡°Of course, since you are busy hating me so much, I am upying all your mind. Would it not be good for me that you still have feelings for me. Rather than feeling nothing for me to the limit that you stop thinking about me?¡± he asked with a mirth in his eyes that her face turned red. She looked embarrassed when she realized what he was trying to say and knew that he was right there.


    ¡°I do not love you anymore.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    ¡°Why did you refuse to go with them?¡± Leo asked as he saw Evan ced Renee back on the bed.


    He noted that they need to make a swing or a cot for her to sleepfortably.


    ¡°Hmm? Did you want to go back?¡± she asked with a nk face as if she felt nothing about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! We were about to leave today but you refused at the end moment. At least give me a reason to do so.¡± he stared hard at her calm face with a hint of annoyance.


    He was on edge. Did sne think that he was a demon of some kind that she wanted to hide him?


    Or did she think.. No! He held his head. He did not want to think but knew what the reason was.


    Or he was going to go berserk.


    ¡°I want to stay here in peace for more time and..¡± she looked at him with some hesitation when his heartbeat raced. He felt like his heart would burst out until she wouldplete his sentence.


    ¡°And what.. Evangeline!!¡±


    ¡°And I want to see your magic.. I want to see what you can do with it?¡± she asked with her eyes sparkling as if she was amazed when he blinked.


    That was not the expression he was expecting.


    ¡°You did not think that i am a strange kind of monster or i am cursed?¡± he asked in a low voice that was filled with anxiety when she blinked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± What did you say?¡± her eyes filled with bewilderment but when she looked at his trembling eyes as he stole his gaze away from her, she realized that he was insecure.


    Who would have thought that her husband with whom she already had a child had insecurities too.


    Her eyes softened and she could not stop the giggle forming on her face as she went to him and hugged him from behind.


    Her soft and thin arms were not able to cover his chest fully but it was enough to calm his rummaging heart.


    He took a breath of relief. She could not fathom how much on edge he was. He felt that she would think of him as a monster and leave him.


    What could he do if she would take their daughter with her. After all, she is the mother.


    His puppy eyes were too cute. She had never thought that a cold and strong man like Leo could be this soft when ites to the matter of heart.


    ¡°You are a silly man. How in the world would I leave you when you love me this much?¡± she shook her head as he turned and held her tightly.


    His hands were holding her so strongly as if he still had his own fear.


    She let him until he rxed a bit and then he raised his head with a grin on his face.


    ¡°You want me to see you using magic?¡± he asked with a cunning look on his face but she nodded without fear.


    He nodded his head as he held her shoulders and dragged her towards the sofa. Once she was seated, he waved his hands in the air.


    The eyes of Evan widened. The books that were still on the bookshelf just a few moments ago were dancing in the air.


    They took circles and each of them opened as she could hear the echo in the air.


    ¡°The books are reading themselves?¡± she asked with a stunned look on her face as she stood up to touch them. But I was a bit afraid to do that.


    ¡°That is not all.¡± he looked at the firece that was not lit yet and his eyes sparkled.


    mes could be seen forming in his eyes and soon the fire was lit and zed in the firece.


    ¡°I can control fire and movements. I can rule when ites to space.


    That helped me in going anywhere without much time taken and burning things. That is all but i am still studying my powers.¡± he said as he scratched the back of his head when she blinked.


    Her eyes were filled with wonder.


    ¡°Oh my leo! You are a strong wizard.¡± she eximed as she covered her mouth with her both hands and he chuckled again.


    ¡°But.. What about the people who had captured your mother? What if they woulde to you?¡± worry instantly filled her animated eyes when he smiled.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. I will never tell anyone that I have powers. I did not need them in the first ce. Didn¡¯t I live a good life without them?¡± he asked with a raised brow when she nodded her head and hugged him again.


    ¡°Yes, but it is too bad that your talent is going to waste.¡± heughed looking at her disappointed face.


    ¡°But that does not mean that we can not use them when we¡¯re alone. Let¡¯s see.. What else could I do with it.¡± he said with a nefarious smile on her face as she felt her dress moving on its own.


    The buttons flw in all directions and the dress was loosely hanging on her body now shocking her to the core.


    But he just smirked. Next the dress fell and the corset started to move too.


    He walked closer to her like a predator walking towards his prey.


    Before she could take a step back his hands were already on the sp of her bra.


    ¡°Though I can take them off without touching them too. But where is the fun in that? Now that you are done with delivering the child. I am hungry.¡± and he looked insatiable.


    His eyes are glowing with desire and looking at the intensity of his eyes, her inside churned too.


    ¡°That.. It will still take a few days for me to recover.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± she lowered her head when she felt the diapppoinsmtent building in his eyes.


    ¡°But.. I have other ways to do it now.¡±<!--


    -->

 Chapter 442

    ¡°Ha! That is all your delusion. I did not think about you.¡± she said coldly as she looked away.


    The hatred, anger and piled up emotions in her heart was hunting him too. He was dying to get that look full of love from her again.


    But for now, he was thankful that she was still angry at him, she was thinking about him and the emotions she had on her face was the only thread he could hold on to.


    ¡°If you do not think about me. Then why do you care so much if I touch you while dancing?¡± he touched her back with his fingertips moving them in a circr motion sensually and seductively.


    An electrifying feeling shuddered her but she did not let it show on her face as she looked at him coldly.


    But though she was trying to hide it so badly, he could feel the slight tremble of her skin and how her body stiffened when he touched her.


    A smirk and the desire to know how far he could go before she would beat him.


    He was sure that she wanted to kiss him and touch him but at the same time she wanted to kill him and throw his body in the ocean so that fishes would eat it.


    Thank goodness demons could not be killed that way even if it was a witch who was trying.


    ¡°Ha! I do not care what you do!¡± she replied through gritted teeth and she stomped her feet on his with full force pressing her heels hard into his skin as if she wanted to create a hole.


    But instead of irritating him, he only felt a thrill feeling her anger. Was he bing a masochist there?


    The more force she applied on his feet, the deeper his hands go in her dress. It was already holding the zip of her dress when she froze for a second before ring at him.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? We are in the public.¡° That was it!


    A nefarious smile formed on his lips as he leaned closer to her ears and blew in them.


    ¡°So.. shall I take it as you would not mind if we are in a private room?¡± His deep maic voice left a burning sensation in the pit of her stomach.


    What was she doing? Was she going to be a lump of poodle in his hands? Had she been this week.


    She clenched her hands as she stared back into his eyes.


    ¡°What? Do not tell me that you do not desire me since your eyes were giving away.¡± he imed when she scoffed it off.


    ¡°So what! I have needs too and you are pretty talented in that field. It is normal that I want to have some release from time to time but it does not have anything to do with my emotions. You are just nice.. Asset!¡± she said while looking at his lower part that he even felt embarrassed for a second.


    He never knew that his sweet and pure Anne could say such words. A look of disbelief and shock filled his eyes.


    But it also left a deste feeling. Was that it? She just looked at him as a piece of meat.


    Since then women started to think like that too. But he hade too far to give up.


    ¡°Then why are you holding on? use me, i am all ready to be used by you all night.¡± his voice turned low, raspy leaving a tingle in her stomach.


    She bit her lips but when she looked at the smug smile on his face she was going to back on that easily and let that smirk stay on his face.


    Ha! He wishes.


    She touched his neck slowly knowing that it was an erogenous part of his body. As expected his eyes closed instantly and he leaned to her touch, enjoying the softness of her hands on his skin but just when he had started to lose himself in her touch, she let go!


    Let go! His eyes snapped open and narrowed at her face.


    ¡°You are ying with fire!¡± he warned with his eyes turning darker.


    ¡°Ha! I will fire myself.¡± she said with a scoff not taking a step back since she was already at a point from where she could not return.


    ¡°Ha! Then do not me meter.¡± he warned and before she could frown and ask what he meant, he held her tightly in his arms.


    His hands wrapped around her waist tightly. He realized how slim she was. Just a bit of force and it would break.


    She knew what was going toe. It stirred her heart and she felt a surge of emotions. But she didn¡¯t know whether she wanted to stop him or she wanted to take the initiative to start to let him know that she was not affected by it even a bit.


    He jumped high. Just a second ago he was still standing on the ground near the fire dancing around while he was in the room of the nearest inn when he jumped through the window.


    His eyes burned with desire but so did hers. He held her dress and she held his shirt.


    His speed matches hers. When he held her dress tightly, she opened the button of his shirt.


    His hands moved to her zipper and he raised his brow when she scoffed and threw his shirt on the ground.


    Her dress fell with some force too and there she stood dressed in her corset.


    There was more of a challenge in the eyes of both of them rather than love or emotions. It was as if they both were waiting for the other to take a step back.


    ¡°You are ying with fire!¡± He challenged her when he held her chin and raised it high so that her eyes could meet him.


    ¡°Ha! You forget that I am the fire.¡±

 Chapter 443 - 443 [Bonus chapter]

    443 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°Then I am waiting to be burned.¡± he said with a smirk as his hands reached her dresses.


    Her eyes flickered with the burning mes of fire. There was more than hatred in them, the desire of his eyes were reflected in them and so was the desire to burn the man.


    He touched her corbones with a look full of lust and desire when she kept staring at his hypnotizing eyes.


    His hands slowly moved on her body as if he was challenging her to stop him. But she did not.


    When he touched the zip of her dress, she held his button as if she was ready to match his tempo whatever it was.


    He held her neck as if giving herst warning when she pulled him closer and kissed him hard.


    Her tongue went straightening into his mouth and started exploring it. He was stunned for a second but when he saw the provoking look in her eyes, a strange excitement filled his heart and he kissed her back with the same intensity.


    Their tongues danced and the fire in their heart started to burn.


    His hands reached the zip of her dress again, and this time he pulled it with a single clink.


    .....


    The dress fell from her chest and got entangled on her waist due to her hands.


    She moaned hard in his mouth. Her hands started to move on his shirt but she was too sloppy.


    Looking at her actions and her failure in opening the button when she was kissing gave him joy he had never thought.


    How naive she was, how kind, how passionate. She was just like the one he had ever wanted her to be. But.. she is still not hers.


    But he would make sure that she will be by tonight.¡¯


    He held her fingers and helped her in taking off his shirt as it fell on the ground.


    He let her lips go when her chest started to heave up and down and he stared at her as if asking her if she still wanted to continue.


    The moment he let her go, her hands fell from his shirt and the dress that was still hanging on her thin hands fell.


    She was standing in her corset staring back into his eyes without a hint of taking a step back.


    ¡°Anne.. i do not want to do it with hatred filled in your eyes.¡± he could not believe that he was saying no to having sex with her but when he looked at that eyes, they had passion but a bit of hatred for him as if she was disgusted with his presence.


    ¡°Ha! And you want me to look at you with loving eyes.. This is nothing but a challenge for me and you are nothing to me. I do not even hate you, for that.. I have to invest in my feelings towards you.¡¯ she said in a mocking voice as she took a step towards him and ced her hands on his hair as if she was trying to pull him but he stopped her.


    He held her hands tightly in his grip and stared at her with his jaws ticked.


    ¡°Why? Are you taking a step back? Are you afraid of Den?¡± she asked with a tilt of her head when he closed his eyes.


    He took a deep breath as if he was trying to control his desire to kill and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I am taking a step back. I am afraid of things happening between us and I am afraid of touching the woman I love if she only had hatred in her eyes for me. So.. forgive me or kill me but do not show this look on your face when youe closer to me.¡± he said in a pained voice as she looked away.


    She did not want to feel the pain of the man whom she hated. Who had hurt her and her family enough. She did not want to be this weak but when he was standing this closer to her, her rationality was colluding with her desires and emotion she had for him.


    ¡°Then leave me. Why are you still standing there?¡± she rebuked him when he took a step back.


    ¡°I think that you are right. I should leave. I should give you enough time to think about it. But.. do not leave this room. I am covering it with my scent. Eve would never be able to find you here.¡± he asked her in a pained voice when she did not meet his eyes.


    He paused for a second as if he was waiting for the magic to happen. But when the reality struck him, he knew that he was waiting for nought.


    He took a deep breath and left the room only then did Anne raise her head and looked at the nk space.


    He was¡­. Gone!


    ¡°Ha! Why would I wait for you here and need your care.¡± she muttered under her breath.


    She opened the door and walked out of the room. She should have returned to the pce but she did not.


    She kept walking on the street without even paying attention where she was going?


    ¡°Oh, so he left you alone. And here I thought that he was interested in you.¡± she heard the voice behind her and stopped in her tracks.


    It was her!


    The steps areing closer slowly but instead of running away Anne kept waiting for her toe closer.


    ¡°Why are youing behind me?¡± she asked as she bared her fangs to the girl who was chuckling as if it was an amusing joke.


    ¡°Because I had never seen that expression on his face. You know.¡± Eve stood in front of her with a tilt of her head as if she was still trying to assess Anne. ¡°We demons did not have much emotions except the desire to kill and hatred but when he looked at you. It is different. I want to know why?¡±

 Chapter 444 - 444 Join The Fun

    444 Join The Fun


    Anne frowned as she did not know what the woman wanted from her but she remembered the warning of Den.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. But I had nothing to do with you. So, you better leave.¡± she muttered and turned to walk in the other direction when Eve was standing in front of her again.


    Anne looked back and then at the woman. She did not see her move at all.


    Eve chuckled looking at her confused face.


    ¡°Oh my, you are a naive one. Aren¡¯t you? Do not tell me that Den is acting like a human in front of you. How could you be so shocked with such a small thing when Den never stays still for a second before using his powers.¡± she asked in an amused voice.


    ¡°....¡± Anne had never seen him using powers. He used to be such a docile man. Was that all an act too? But if so, why was he still not using his powers in front of her?


    She looked confused when Eve started hard at her. For some reason she felt infuriated when she saw confusion in the eyes of the girl.


    Just how important was she that Den was not behaving his usual self. It was not only Den but her father too.


    She had been the heir always but suddenly he wanted to give all of it to a human. Ha! What a joke.


    .....


    Did these humans think that they have the power to take what belongs to them?


    She needs to teach all of those fools a lesson and it would be better if she would be able to start it with the girl standing in front of her.


    ¡°What are you thinking so hard about? Huh? And why are you even with Den what kind of powers do you have? I want to challenge you for a duel.¡± she took out her gloves and threw it on the face of Anne who held it in her hands.


    ¡°Great! Now that you have epted it, what kind of weapon would you like to use?¡± used Even with her eyes glittering with excitement.


    She raised her hands in the air and a sword appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°Hmm, humans often use this, right?¡± she asked with a tilt of her head but then threw it behind her. ¡°But I do not like it. There must be something better.¡±


    Anne took a step back, she could see how the girl wasughing crazily and it would not be a good idea to fight with such a sick person on the busy roads. What if she hurt someone else too.


    Eve raised her hands again and this time another weapon came in her hands, it was a pair of sharp daggers when she held one and threw it towards Anne without even looking at her direction.


    The sharp dagger grazed her dress and flew away.


    ¡°Hmm, this one looks interesting and I am d that I still have my marksmanship.¡± Then she raised her head suddenly while ying with a dagger, ¡°you are not in a delusion that i missed my prey. Do you?¡±


    She was threatening Anne that she had let go of her intentionally for now.


    ¡°But you know what.. I am not that good with weapons made by humans. I am still more thrilled when ites to my powers.¡± sheughed and this time when she raised her hands, mes started to form on them.


    Fire was dancing in her hands but was not burning her. The mes started to reflect in her eyes when she looked at them.


    ¡°You know this is not any ordinary mes but the mes from the depth of hell. They not only burn the flesh but soul too until it is cleansed of all the sins.¡± she said with a soft chuckle as she tilted her head to look at Anne again.


    ¡°Do you want to know how many sins you have done to Anne? It will not be that painful, I promise.¡± she bent her fingers as she showed the sign of promise but thenughed again ¡°oops, i think i am getting affected by the humannd as i am doing false promises now.¡±


    Her actions left goosebumps on the skin of Anne. She had powers and she could have a round ofpetition with magic but when it came to the women in front of her, she looked so crazy that she was not sure anymore.


    ¡°So, are you ready?¡± asked Eve as she threw the mes in the direction of Anne whose hands had started to swirl too.


    She was about to attack with the power of winds and extinguish the mes but it was not needed.


    Before she could defend herself, someone held her waist and stood in front of her while his face was toward her and his back was towards her attacker.


    She raised her head with shock when she saw Den smiling at him while his back was burning badly.


    Eve was stunned too. She did not see Dening toward them but then when had she ever seen him moving.


    He was the fastest among them.


    ¡°Are you having fun without me, hmm?¡± he asked Anne in a teasing voice as he held the tendril falling on her face and tucked it behind her ears.


    His action was so gentle, so warm that Eve was shocked to see him behaving that way.


    She even forgot the guilt she was feeling just a second ago and closed her eyes but the hatred and anger in them did not subside.


    ¡°Eve, did I not tell you to stay away from my matters? Hmm?¡± he asked in a cold and low voice when the woman flinched but her eyes were still burning with hatred.


    ¡°I would have listened to you if you would have been on a mission.¡± sheughed coldly and she looked at their entangled figures, ¡°but all i could see is you are having fun with a weak human. Then why would I not join the fun?¡±

 Chapter 445 - 445 Just An Act

    445 Just An Act


    Den touched his back with his hands and the fire in his back vanished but it left burning marks and burnt clothes.


    The mark started to vanish too. Leaving only the ck soot of clothes as a proof that he was burnt.


    Anne stared at his back hard when he turned to look at the woman who was stillughing like a maniac.


    ¡°That is enough. Leave right now before I forget who you are. Leave right now.¡± his voice had so much force that even Anne trembled.


    She felt like the ground shook as if it was trembling with fear too. Just who was this man standing in front of her?


    The eyes of Even narrowed. She wanted to argue further but she knew that she could not win against Den and if her father came to know that she had attacked Den, she was going to be in a mess.


    ¡°It is not ending yet.¡± she muttered with gritted teeth as she left from there stomping her feet hard on the ground.


    Den kept staring at her. He only rted when she was no more to be seen and turned to look at Anne with worry.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± he asked as he scanned her body with a cold look in his eyes and only rxed with a bit of warmth in his eyes when he was assured that she was fine.


    .....


    Anne who was in trance all this time came back to her senses too. She could not believe him. She should not believe him. He is a traitor. He had deceived her.


    Her eyes hardened with that thought.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about me. I could have handled that situation well.¡± she spat those words coldly as she turned to leave when he held her hands.


    She scowled and turned to look at him when she noticed that his eyes were closed.


    ¡°Stay here for a moment. I need time to get a hold of myself.¡± the words came out pleading as if he was breaking apart.


    She wanted to scoff and leave but for some reason she could not get rid of that light hold on her wrist.


    She stared at his hands that were holding her as if he still hold right over her withplex emotions.


    ¡°Phew! Yes. you want to leave, right?¡± he asked as he opened his eyes.


    They were looking calm again as if there was no tension in them since the start.


    She looked at him withplex emotions but nodded her head coldly.


    ¡°Okay, then shall I drop you back to the pce?¡± he asked as he extended her hands but she did not take the initiation to hold it.


    ¡°That would not be needed, I can go by myself.¡± she said and without waiting for his reply, she started to walk again.


    Her steps were hurried as if she was worried that he was going to follow her and catch up to her.


    He was going to hold her hands again and force her to go with him. She would not let it happen again.


    With so many thoughts of rejecting him in her mind, she kept walking hastily.


    How much time had passed when she finally slowed down. She walked a few more steps but then frowned and stopped.


    Waiting for a few more seconds, she turned back abruptly.


    ¡°Ha, I know that you are following me. So stop acting ande out. I will not ept it.¡± she scolded but to her surprise there was no one.


    A few of the men and women walking on the road stared at her as if she had lost her senses and walked away making their distance from her.


    She kept standing there and looking around like a lost kid who was looking for her parents.


    After looking for so long, she realized that he was not there. He was not following her anymore; he was not worried about her anymore.


    The thought left a cold chuckle from her mouth but her eyes started to blur with the tears rising in them.


    It took her a few minutes to collect herself as she clenched her hands into a tight fist.


    ¡°I knew that you did not care from the start. I am d that you have shown your true colors on time.¡± she cursed him for everything he had done to her before leaving from there with hasty steps.


    But for some reason, walking did not feel that easy anymore.


    She paused and sat on a bench nearby while staring at the sky.


    She herself was not sure what she was feeling anymore.


    Closing her eyes, she shook her head for being a fool.


    She heard the rattle of an old carriage nearby and stood up.


    Taking the ride, she reached the pce somehow.


    The maids who were aware of her position now bowed their heads in her wee.


    ¡°Where is hazel?¡± she asked in a drained voice.


    ¡°His majesty had gone to her chamber with her consort already.¡± replied the maid with respect when she paused.


    She nodded her head and left for her chamber then.


    Reaching to her room, she did not care about changing her clothes or taking care of other things as she slumped on the bed directly.


    The incidents of the day started to sh past her eyes. How easily she let him touch herself.


    This would be the reason he took her as an easy target and treated that badly. He let her go that easily. She must not have mattered from him since the start. It must be an act for some reason she didn¡¯t know.


    But then why was she being hurt and thinking about him so much? If he wanted to leave and forget about her then she could forget about him too.


    ¡°Yes, I will not think about him anymore. He did not exist for me anymore and to prove it, I will find a new lover tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 446 - 446 Waste Of Assets

    446 Waste Of Assets


    Anne woke up early in the morning. She did not want to face Hazel and hear her questions when she knew that she was being irrational here.


    As she walked out of the main pce, instead of going out, she walked towards the garden.


    She had seen many men working here and a few of them staring at her often.


    She did not care if her lover would be amoner. She felt that she was amoner herself.


    As she reached closer to the stables, she stopped there and stared at the man who was washing horses. He was bare chest and had a good body maybe due to his constant workout in the stables.


    He looked fine too. As long as he does not have a nasty personality, it will work out well.


    With that thought, she nodded her head as if her assessment was already positive.


    Feeling the strong gaze of a woman, the man paused and bowed his head in front of her.


    ¡°Oh, mydy! Do you need a horse for a ride?¡± asked the man with a respectful smile on his face.


    .....


    He looked like a fine man and she smiled, making the man confused.


    ¡°No! I am looking for a date.¡±


    ¡°.......¡± the man paused and stared dumbfounded for a second before coughing.


    ¡°That, I think I misheard thedy.¡± his face turned redder instantly as he looked away.


    ¡°I have a wonderful collection of horses. If you want to try, I can suggest a good mare. The ck one here¡­¡±


    ¡°You did not hear wrong. I do not need a horse but I need a man to go out with. Are you single?¡± she asked again with the tilt of her head.


    He gasped. But when he looked at her, he didn¡¯t feel any kind of feeling on her face. Should a woman be this cold when she is confessing to a man?


    ¡°Umm, are you.. Do you have a liking for me, mydy?¡± he stuttered as he looked at her. No matter how he looked at her, she was so damn beautiful, a woman that could never be considered of his league.


    Not to forget that she was like a sister to the new emperor. How could he dare to be with someone like her.


    He kept staring at her. The more he stared, the more he found it impossible.


    But the girl had different ideas in her mind.


    ¡°No! But if we go out and get to know each other, feelings can develop with time. Even if they are not, it is fine as long as we respect each other. Not every couple is in love with each other. Are they?¡± she asked with a confused look on her face when he felt at a loss of words again.


    ¡°Then are you looking for an arranged marriage, mydy. If that is the case, should you not be looking for a noble man? I am just a stable keeper. I do not have any wealth or power that i can offer you.¡± he said with a soft voice as if he was exining to a child when her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You are handsome. Your hair suits my style and you have a strong body that is pleasing to look at. I do not need anything else.


    And no! I am not looking for an arranged marriage but a boyfriend. Marriage is still a thing in the future. Now if you are done with your questionnaires, will youe with me on a date?¡± she asked again as she crossed her hands in front of her chest and looked at him with a look of impatience when he took a deep breath.


    ¡°All.. alright. If you say so. But I think you will be disappointed in mydy. I did not have money to take you out.¡± he let go of the brush in his hands and took a step forward when he noticed that he was not even wearing clothes.


    Was that why the woman stopped in front of him? He had seen her with another handsome man recently.


    He had thought they were already a couple but he was not sure anymore.


    He scratched the back of his head when she did not stay a word but kept staring at him as if he was a piece of meat.


    ¡°I.. shall i go and wear clothes so that we could go out on a date as you asked?¡± he asked in a soft voice to gain her attention when she finally looked away from his chest to his face and nodded her head.


    ¡°And you do not need to worry about money, I have plenty of it even if your majesty does not support us in the future.¡± she said with a proud look on her face when the man did not know how to reply to that.


    Was it not the responsibility of a man to earn and a woman to take care of the house? Suddenly he felt like he was treated like a maiden when he looked at her domineering face.


    ¡°Then.. i. I will count on you.¡± He himself did not know what he was muttering anymore as he went into the stables and wore his shirt.


    It was dusty and rugged. He sighed. But since the woman did not care, why should he be worried about such a thing?


    He took a deep breath when his heart started to race and came out.


    Part of his mind was thinking she would tell him that it was all just a joke, but part of him wanted this to be true.


    She was pretty, kind, rich and smart. He could not hope for any better. It was just his luck that was bright today.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± she asked in the same indifferent voice when he nodded with a bashed look on his face.


    Yes the roles had really changed.


    She nodded as she looked at his clothes.


    ¡°Too bad!¡± she shook her head when he tried to hide the stain with his hands ¡°what a waste of your true assets!¡±

 Chapter 447 - 447 Giving Competition

    447 Giving Competition


    The man ducked his head and looked at the ground, unsure of how to react to her shamelessment.


    He had been habitual of shy and embarrassed women around him, so her behavior was a breath of fresh air but even surprising.


    How could she be so nonchnt around him?


    ¡°Um, I apologize that my shirt is a bit dirty.¡± Having mud on his clothes was amon thing but going out with the owner of the pce was the rarest thing that still felt surreal.


    ¡°It is fine. I do not like clothes on you anyways.¡± she shrugged as she turned. ¡°We will go out shopping, then lunch in a good inn and then a fair for the evening and then ate night dance in front of the campfire.¡± she announced as she started taking slow steps toward the exit making sure that he was following her.


    He did not try to catch up to her and walk beside her but followed her like an employee should.


    She did not care or said a word. She knew that her actions were abrupt and strange for the man.


    In fact, she did not know why she did it? Why did she approach aplete stranger when she did not even know a thing about him.


    Since then she has be this spontaneous!


    .....


    She shook her head. She had alreadye so far.


    She looked at the others leaving their work and staring at them with stern eyes when a smirk formed on her lips.


    ¡°Your colleagues are curious about you. Shall we give them a little show?¡± she asked with a cunning smile on her face when he blinked.


    He shook his head readily. He was sure that he would be too embarrassed by the little show she was talking about.


    By his rejection, instead of feeling annoyed, she felt relieved for some reason.


    She shook her head as she reached the pce where carriages were kept.


    ¡°We will take this one, thank you.¡± The coachman bowed his head and a foot guard came forward to open the door for her.


    He was about to close it when she turned and held it for the man who looked embarrassed as all the eyes turned to look at her.


    ¡°Mydy, the workers have their own carriages. If you want to take him with you, I will arrange one for him too.¡± said the guard who felt strange that a stableman was following the strange sister of the princess.


    ¡°That would not be needed. He ising with me in this one or I will take the one offered to him.¡± with that she was about toe out of the carriage when the man stopped her abruptly.


    ¡°How could that be!¡± he red at the man responsible for the situation with cold eyes, ¡°you go in? Are you nning to keep thedy waiting?¡±


    The man bowed his head and walked in the carriage.


    It was more grandiose from the inside than the outside. The seat was so soft and pure white that he was afraid he would dirty them with his clothes.


    The curtains were of pure silk and a small trolley was arranged in the middle which had water and a few dry snacks and fruits that could be eaten anytime.


    He was amazed to see the red velvet covering the inside walls of the carriage.


    ¡°You did not need to think too much about it. It is just a carriage used to travel.¡± she said with a look of assurance but he was anything but assured.


    He was already regretting his decision toe out with her. It was only going to embarrass her through and through. He was just a worker, while she..


    What was he even thinking!


    ¡°You do not need to think too much. All you have to do is enjoy. Take it as your day off. Where would you like to go then?¡± she asked, trying to sound easy to approach but her cold face and indifferent expression were not helping.


    ¡°I would have gone to a peaceful ce or to the market to see if i earn some extra money.¡± he scratched at the back of his head when she nodded.


    ¡°Then I will pay you more. So rx.¡± he closed his eyes and shook his head. The woman was not even listening to him well.


    ¡°Why do you want to date me?¡± he asked when he felt the silence would kill him.


    ¡°Because you are handsome. Haven¡¯t I already told you that?¡± she blinded and looked at him with confusion when he crushed himself.


    Of course, she did! But who would believe it?


    ¡°Then, are you thinking of marrying me¡± it could not be that simple right?


    ¡°After dating, if I felt like it.¡±


    Why was her reply short and vague? He felt like he still did not know anything.


    He shook his head and gave up. He could continue when she would start one.


    With that thought, he decided to enjoy this one in a lifetime opportunity.


    He picked up the precious ss and took a sip of water. Even the water of the nobles tasted different.


    Then he picked up some snacks and started to munch on them.


    It was so different from everything he had eaten so far.


    He smiled as she started to enjoy the ride with things other than the strange girl


    By the time the carriage was stripped, he had already eaten everything that the trolley offered him.


    ¡°Are you still hungry? Would you be able to eat more if we went to a sweet shop?¡± she asked as she picked up a handkerchief and passed it to him.


    He took it with an embarrassed look and cleaned his face.


    ¡°I can eat a lot more if I¡¯m worried about it, mydy.¡± sheughed and then nodded her head.


    At least he was truthful when asked.


    ¡°Then we will start by visiting the nearest shop for sweets. Tell me if you need anything there.¡±

 Chapter 448 - 448 Fake Lovers

    448 Fake Lovers


    Anne unted the man by holding his hands when they walked out of the carriage.


    Her intimacy showed that they knew each other for a long time. Anyone would think they were lovers.


    The man felt a bit strange, but the man did not like the touch of a beautiful woman everyone desired. He felt the desire bubbling in his heart too and his heart raced wildly.


    ¡°Do you think that shop will be fine?¡± he nodded without a thought and they walked in.


    The pce was a quiet one with only a few patrons that were busy with their own work. Anne picked up a corner and sat on the plush chair there.


    The moment she sat and scanned the whole room, her demeanor changed, ¡°you must have been wondering why I chose you and brought you here?¡±


    Her cold words flinched and he nodded his head instantly while sitting straighter.


    ¡°I had a lover who cheated on me.¡± she said without mincing her words, ¡°i want to show him that i have moved on. Not because I care about his views but to get rid of his presence. I told him to leave but he did not. I tried to run away but I could not. So, this is myst choice.¡±


    ¡°........¡± her face was filled with indifference and the care she was showing him till now was nowhere to be seen.


    .....


    ¡°So, you need me to act as your lover?¡± he asked in a bit of hesitated voice when she nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes, I will pay you well. I know that it could be a bit awkward to kiss or hug the woman you have no feelings for. But I willpensate you well and you will get the chance to visit the ce you would never go.¡° She took out a small bag that was filled with gold and passed it to him with a smile.


    ¡°I take your silence when you ept the offer?¡± her words brought him out of his thoughts and he nodded.


    He did not have any reason to refuse. From that start, it would be foolish to think that a woman like her would like him,


    He was entertaining wild thoughts but at least she cleared them.


    ¡°If you have any doubt you can ask me now. The moment we walk out of this door and be in front of the public or the staff of the pce, I will act like a lover again.¡±


    So that was why she told him now.


    He shook his head and chuckled. What was there to ask now? She had cleared it. She wanted a fake lover.


    ¡°I got it. Are we going to leave or eat now?¡± He looked at the menu as if nothing happened but he could feel his heart sinking.


    He knew that he was wrong to think about strange things from the start before knowing the truth, but she was the one that shed those thoughts in his mind.


    But he could not me her.


    ¡°Since we are here, of course, we will eat and you don¡¯t need to be formal with me. Since I have chosen you, I will take responsibility for your welfare.¡± she passed the menu to him as if asking him to choose whatever he wanted to eat.


    He took it without any reservation. By refusing, or showing any awkward look, he did not want to embarrass her or himself.


    She was a woman, and her respect should be maintained. And it was not like she had forced him. Then what right did he have to throw the tantrum?


    He exined those words to herself again and again as he looked at the menu and ordered a few things randomly.


    ¡°If you do not mind, can you tell me who your lover is?¡± if she wanted to act in front of the staff of the pce, there was a high chance that her lover would be connected to them.


    ¡°He is Den, the councilman who is supporting lord Rafael these days.¡± the words came out of her mouth as if it was a cruise when he lowered his head.


    He had seen the maning in and out of the pce many times. He was only proud of one thing: his look and physique. But when ites to that man, he was not even sure about that.


    He was handsome, muscr and had a wild charm in him. But he deceived her, a voice in his heart told him when heughed.


    It had nothing to do with him. He didn not have the right to me someone.


    Soon, the food arrived and he started to eat it in silence. The silence was thick between them.


    ¡°Are you sure that he had deceived you?¡± he asked after a long pause when she stopped eating and raised her head to look at him.


    ¡°He approached me so that he could kill my sister. What do you think?¡±


    The cold words stunned him but then he frowned. If that was the case, why was that man still visiting the pce?


    Now Hazel held all the power and she could imprison the man whenever she wanted.


    ¡°She has forgiven him and she thinks that I will too.¡± as if reading his thoughts, she exined slowly and then checked the bill.


    ¡°I know that it might be too much for you but i hope that you would not scratch this topic much and i will try my best to amodate to you.¡± he nodded, that was all he could when she spoke again,


    ¡°I have a meeting with the man so he will be in the pce right now. That is why we are going to spend our whole day out and only return backte at night.


    You need to behave like my lover all the time and not flinch in front of him. If he scares you and threatens you, do not worry. I will protect you.¡±

 Chapter 449 - 449 Need Protection?

    449 Need Protection?


    ¡°Just how dangerous the man was or how weak you think I am that I will need your protection?¡± Heughed it off.


    When the woman shook her head. ¡°You will know when the time wille.¡± that was all she said when he raised a brow but she did not reply.


    They sat there for some more time before standing up and paying the bills.


    The man was walking forward while looking back every now and then while talking to her when he felt a strong pain in his face.


    Everything happened so suddenly that he did not even know the reason for the pain until he felt something wet and sticky on his face and a strong stench of iron filled his nostrils.


    His hands instinctively reached to his nose and jaw and his eyes shook a bit before concentrating on the man in front of him.


    ¡°Did you only find this clown after searching for so long?¡± asked Den as he stared at Anne with a cold look on his face when the girl looked away.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± she asked in a cold voice as she gritted her teeth and red at him for a second before turning to look at the young man she had brought.


    She had just promised him that she would take care of him and now this had happened. She was too careless just now.


    .....


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked in a solemn voice as she touched his nose that was still bleeding.


    The man nodded his head as he let go of his small wound and then started at Den.


    ¡°What kind of man attacks like that?¡± he asked with a frown showing his chivalry toward the woman who had brought him when Den scoffed.


    ¡°What makes you think that you would have been able to block it if you had known in advance that I was going to beat you.¡± The voice was filled with such arrogance that he wanted to beat Den and teach him a lesson that anyone could take the benefit of the surprise element.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you attack me again and then I will see it!¡± he challenged with a cold voice when Denughed.


    ¡°At least you have chosen an interesting one. I was expecting that he would have already been running away with tears in his eyes.¡± he said looking back into the eyes of Anne whose eyes squinted back on his face.


    He did not wait tomunicate with her further when he saw that new boy toy ying with his sleeves as if he was going to win and a nefarious smile formed on his face.


    He liked the challenge and it would be a perfect opportunity to teach her that she could not y this kind of tricks on him.


    ¡°So, are you ready or you would say that I sneaked again.¡± he mocked again but without waiting for her, he punched again.


    This time he tried to hold the hands of Den, he was prepared. His all attention was on Den but for some reason he did not see the movement of his hands as if they were faster than the air and before he could blink another punch had alreadynded on his face.


    This time it hit his left jaw and he felt blood gushing to his mouth and the whole mouth filled with the taste of iron.


    ¡°Oh! Did you get hurt again? I am sorry!¡± Den said in a mocking voice andughed when he saw the boy ring at him.


    ¡°That is enough, Den. I have already asked you to stop. Are you not hearing me?¡± Anne scolded as she stood in between them. ¡°Trying to teach a lesson to the man when you know that you are not at the same level. Are you not ashamed of taking advantage of him?¡±


    She frowned and spat the words with anger but when Den saw her taking care of that fool, his anger only rose.


    Heughed as if he had gone crazy!


    ¡°What in the world do you think I am? Why should I be the one to feel sorry when he is weak? He should be the one who is sorry!¡± he mocked as he tried to attack the young man again but Anne held his hands and red at him.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± shemanded when his eyes met her. His eyes were filled with mes rising from the depths of hell.


    ¡°Then stop me. Because I will only stop after drinking all his blood.¡± he threatened in a fierce voice that came from his grinding teeth when her eyes narrowed at him.


    He raised another hand and she held it too. Both of their hands were entangled and they were staring at each other intensely.


    The man came forward and looked at both of them. Anne had said that he was her ex and she hated him for his cheating but when he looked at both of them. It did not look to be the case.


    ¡°I am sure there is some misunderstanding.¡± he muttered when both of them turned to look at him.


    Even their expressions were the same. The look of bewilderment on both of their faces broke his heart.


    What in the world was he even thinking? What made him feel that he could win the heart of this woman if he had been persistent or if he tried.


    He shook his head as a self depressing smile formed on his face confusing both of them further.


    ¡°Would you speak further or were you just wasting our time?¡± asked Den with a frown when the boy nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, you are right! I was just wasting time with all three of us. You are right again when you told me that I did not deserve her and the girl belongs to you. But I realized my mistake on time. So, I am leaving. It would be better that both of you will sit and solve your matter rather than dragging others in it.¡±

 Chapter 450 - 450 You Still Love Me

    450 You Still Love Me


    ¡°So you brought a man to make me jealous?¡± asked Den with a goofy grin on his face that Anne cursed under her breath.


    Why was her luck so bad! She had been a good woman, did charities, prayed to god and even helped everyone but yet!


    It took her a second to get a hold of herself when she turned to look at him and stared back into his eyes with a mocking look.


    ¡°Ha! It is just to keep a pest away. Do you think that the insects are important when we try to shoo them away?¡± but no matter what she said the goofy smile did not wipe off his face.


    He nodded his head like an obedient child but she could see in his eyes that he was not paying attention to a single word that irked her.


    She wanted to p him to remove that goofy smile off his face but knew that it would not work out.


    Rolling her eyes she started walking again when she heard the footsteps behind her and sighed.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± she asked with a pause and looking back at him when she saw that grin again.


    It was such a silly grin but instead of making herugh, it irked her to no end.


    .....


    ¡°Oh.. were you so busy finding a man that you forgot.. We are working together and today we were going to infiltrate their coven in disguise?¡± no! It was not because she was busy finding a man. It was he and his mate Eve that were on her nerves that she was not able to work at all.


    ¡°He works in the stables.¡± she said with a sigh when heughed out loud.


    His eyes were filled with humor and shone like stars when she looked away.


    She did not want to look into them anymore.


    ¡°You are bad when ites to emotions Anne. you hurt that kid with the desire to hurt me.¡± she looked back at him with horror when he sighed at the denseness of this woman.


    He covered the distance between them. One step at a time as if he was making sure that she did not run away.


    ¡°That kid thought that you like him. And if he persists, you will open your heart for him.¡± that made her eyes wide.


    Didn¡¯t she clear her intentions well?


    ¡°Ha! You are just spouting nonsense like always. I am not in the mood for it.¡± she turned to leave but he held her wrist and pulled her towards him.


    His eyes had turned so intense that she felt fear for a second.


    ¡°He backed away not because I had beaten him.¡± he whispered, ¡°he left because he saw it in your eyes. Even when you were fighting with me for him, your eyes just had me and it was just an excuse to show that you hate me. To prove yourself that you did not care for me anymore. But in the process, you are only thinking about me.


    He had realized that even if he would wait and try, you would never give your heart to him. If there would have been even a slight hope, he would have persisted.¡± her eyes stirred.


    There was something in his voice, in his eyes that told her that irked her, that burnt her and churned her as if she was feeling guilt. She tried to name it anger, frustration but failed, so she looked away again.


    ¡°I will..¡±


    ¡°I know. I know that you will never be with me. You have sung that song more than a thousand times. And i will not ask you anymore so do not do childish things like that again.¡± he said with a grim voice that her heart sank further.


    She struggled to get her hands free but he let her go on his own ord.


    ¡°I am here only for Hazel. I did wrong to her too and when I asked for forgiveness, she asked me to help her. So, if you are done, can we go for our mission now.¡± he did not try to hold her anymore.


    He did not even pushd the matter anymore and the grin was gone from his face. Yet.. she did not feel better.


    She nodded her head as this might help her in getting rid of this uneasiness.


    He nodded back and then asked, ¡°do you know any illusion spell or we shall go and look for capes and cloaks?¡±


    She closed her eyes and her lips whispered.


    He finally stared at her with a sigh. How much he wanted to hug her and apologize. Tell her that he was a fool and did wrong but she did not need to punish herself for that but he knew that she was not going to listen.


    She was not going to head and run away. The only way to keep her closer was to tell her that he did not love her anymore even if it pains her and tears him apart.


    Her eyes.. They look swollen! Did she not sleep at allst night?


    And her lips, why are they so parched? He wanted to touch them and sooth them.


    He looked away the moment he felt her eyelid twitching and she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Is that fine?¡± she asked, when he looked back at her but the pain in his eyes hid under an indifferent look.


    He stared at her and then at his hands and touched his face with confusion.


    ¡°Is there anything that has changed?¡± he asked with a raised brow when her brows furrowed.


    ¡°Hey,dy.¡± she stopped a walking woman who paused and looked back at Anne, ¡°what is the color of this man¡¯s hair?¡± she asked with an embarrassed look when thedy stared at Anne as if she was insane and then at Den who was staring back at her.


    ¡°Silver hair! The one that belongs to the family of Marquis Lucio. Why?¡±

 Chapter 451 - 451 Blend In

    451 Blend In


    ¡°Why?¡± Den touched his hair again with confusion.


    ¡°And what is the color of the hair of this woman, kind madam?¡± asked Den as he was sure that he could not see any change in their looks.


    The woman looked a bit impatient, she took a deep breath and then looked at Anne who was still looking embarrassed but she was looking at her with curiosity too.


    ¡°Her hair is silver too and before you can ask, you both have gray eyes and fair skin and both of you have a small mole on your lips. You both look like twins. Is that enough?¡± looking at how her hands were on her waist, Anne did not keep her holding and nodded her head.


    The woman shook her head and left as if she had just gotten rid of fools.


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I see the changes?¡± he asked Anne, who had a proud look on her face.


    The questions made her smile frozen, ¡°because you know who i am. The illusion spell only works on strangers. It will help us in finding each other while looking like them so that we can easily get mixed in the crowd.¡± he nodded, though he still felt there was more to it the way she stole her eyes.


    ¡°Umm, alright. Then shall we leave!¡± he asked and she nodded with a hesitated look.


    As they walked towards the other side, a strange question came in the mind of Den,


    .....


    ¡°Did this illusion work on everyone, even one demon?¡± When she looked back at him as if she was searching for something in his eyes, he felt uneasy. But to his surprise, she nodded her head.


    ¡°Phew! Then you are really a fool. You should have kept it the moment Eve saw you. It would have saved you from all the trouble.¡± he did not see the surprise in her eyes which he was expecting.


    She just looked away and started walking again until they reached her carriage.


    ¡°This is too fancy and it even has the g and insignia of the pce. You can not use it.¡± he said with a frown when she just rolled her eyes and entered.


    ¡°Do not tell me that you can change the look of the whole carriage too.¡± there was a thickyer of disbelief on his face while she ignored as she sat on her seat and he followed.


    The servants and the footmen looked around with confusion. They were sure their carriage was the one parked here but it was gone?!


    ¡°If you will sit with me, who will ride it?¡± she asked with a frown when he sat beside her when he smirked.


    ¡°I may not know magic but I know how to control animals.¡± he said with a smirk when she felt the push and her eyes snapped toward the small window attached between the seats of the carriage and the coachmen.


    She opened only to see that no one was riding it but still the carriage was crossing the road properly without hitting anyone walking on the roads. Though everyone was looking at it with shock in their eyes as if they were seeing magic.


    ¡°You are too much. What if someoneined.¡± she eximed with horror when he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°They did not know that someone was in. they will only think that the horses had gone wild. And we will get out of it when they are not paying attention in the back seat. Or you were expecting toe out of a strange carriage and get mixed up in front of their eyes?¡± he asked with an amused look.


    She opened her mouth and closed it with a frown when she did not find a retort.


    Crossing her hands in front of her chest and she leaned on the chair and looked out of the window but the curtains were closed and now she could not even open them.


    ¡°You can look at me if you are getting bored. I am better than those sceneries.¡± and a delusional narcissist too she mumbled in her mouth and closed her eyes.


    She kept them that way until they arrived at their decision but there was not a second when she did not feel his intense eyes on her.


    That gaze burnt her. It was difficult to keep your eyes closed when you even felt his breath on your face.


    ¡°We are here!¡± The word came like a cold wave of sea hitting the ground after I got burnt for a long time.


    She opened her eyes only to see him sitting properly on the other side as if everything was her dream.


    She nodded when the speed of the horses increased and they started running wildly.


    ¡°You have to teleport us. Everyone would be looking at the horse, so no one would notice us.¡± if only they did notnd in front of them.


    She shook her head and held his hands. His hands were still warm unlike hers that were always cold.


    She whispered the spell and soon they were inside the stables of therge pce.


    She looked around with relief when she did not find anyone nearby.


    ¡°These days you like stables a lot.¡± he teased with a chuckle but before she could scowl at him, he was already out of there.


    ¡°Do you know where we need to go?¡± he asked when he saw her walking freely on the other side instead of following him towards the main building when she nodded her head, surprising him.


    ¡°I have checked this area before. And if i am not wrong. There is a small..¡± She stopped in front of a small hole in the wall.


    ¡°A dog hole?¡± they need to crawl to get out of there!


    ¡°Do you want me to break the whole wall so that you can passfortably or do you want me to teleport you again? We were just lucky that no one was here. We need to blend in and see what they are nning so we can not use the main door or teleportation!¡±

 Chapter 452 - 452 Freedom, They Desire!

    452 Freedom, They Desire!


    They both were staring at each other when they heard the footsteps behind them.


    ¡°Hey, why are you still standing here? Lucio had called everyone in the meeting room. Do you want to miss the first andst chance of attending the meeting with the heads?¡± They both turned to look at the group of witches.


    They all looked ordinary with simple clothes. All of them had a look of excitement on their face when Anne nodded and walked towards them with Den following her.


    They soon reached arge hall. The whole floor was empty for the meeting yet not everyone was able to get a chair.


    Many were standing even reaching to the door or behind it.


    There were three seats at the ce of head. But Lucio was not sitting on them but three elders.


    He was standing behind them with a grim face.


    ¡°My lord and my friends, her majesty had told us that she is granting us the town as our new fief. Many of you are not aware but she is the dark witch you have heard about¡­¡±


    Only gasps could be heard in the room. The dark witch had only been in the legends for them. But now the one ruling them was a dark witch.


    .....


    But did they not say that the dark witch represents demons and she should be burned on the stake for the welfare of the witches?


    It was also said that their worse condition was due to the curse of the dark witch and it will improve if they kill her.


    Several discussions started to fill the room and the voice only kept increasing.


    Anne looked at the scene with a hardened face. They are all selfish. Instead of being happy that Hazel was supporting them and giving themnd to live freely. They were talking about killing her when she had only tried to save them always.


    Her face filled with anger and the desire to burn all of them when she felt a hand on her shoulder. It was Den.


    She red at him as if he was one of them. Did he not try to kill Hazel too?


    ¡°I was bound to the orders of my master, Anne. it¡¯s like you are bound with Hazel. But i..¡± he stopped. He did not want to tell her that he stopped at thest moment and decided to save her instead of killing Hazel.


    It would only sound like another lie to her ears and he did not want to take advantage of the actions he had done from his heart. It would feel like he was trading it for his selfish means.


    ¡°Ha!¡± she looked away jerking his hands from her shoulders.


    ¡°I know all of your fears!¡± this time it was Lucio who spoke, ¡°but those are only the legends we could never confirm. None of us belong to the first generation of witches to confirm it.¡±


    His voice was calm and soothing like a waterfall.


    ¡°I know that the fear of being cursed is traumatizing. But we should think of the positive side. The dark witch you are afraid of.. Is our leader now and she is helping us in getting newnd and living a life that we had always desired. So.. you want to rebel against her or support her?¡±


    His question shook all of them and they turned silent as if muling over his words when one of the elders scoffed.


    ¡°Ha! Thisnd.. We have been living on it since the start. It was humans who took what belonged to us and now that we had got our heritage back, everyone is talking like that dark witch had done a favor on us and we should be indebted to her!¡± His voice was harsh and mocking as if their rights were challenged.


    ¡°I would have been impressed if she would have given us thends that belong to humans but she did not even ask the humans living here to leave. She left the decision on us if we want to coexist with them or if we want them to leave.¡± he said as he stood up bringingplete silence to the room.


    ¡°But she did not give us anynd topensate them. Would it not mean that her choice is only in words. We can not execute thetter part at all.¡° Her words provoked the thought of witches negatively when the elder smirked at Lucio whose face had turned pale.


    His hands were clenched into a fist.


    ¡°I am just telling the facts since I do not like mincing my words. But you all are wise and can think about it yourself. If I am wrong, I would not mind being corrected by you.¡° He looked at all of them with a dominating look but there was a warm smile on his face.


    His actions made everyone scared but attracted to him at the same time. They all looked at each other and the small whispers filled the room again.


    ¡°That is because our ruler did not believe in war. She believes in peace and wants us to live in harmony with the species around her.¡± he defended in a loud voice but it only brought a mockingughter on the face of the elders.


    ¡°Ha! Is that why she is hiding her identity and living as a human while marrying a vampire? She didn¡¯t even have the courage to stand up for us. Did it not mean that she is asking us to live in hiding all our life? Do we never get the right to stand freely and we will still call it coexistence?


    It will only be a proper coexistence if we will have the freedom to live as a witch and have respect in the society of humans.¡± This time there was no need for discussion.


    The whole room had the same desire. They did not want to live as dead, in hiding. They wanted freedom.


    ¡°Very well, then we can go and ask for it instead of believing that she did not want this!¡±

 Chapter 453 - 453 The Pawn Or Hidden King?

    453 The Pawn Or Hidden King?


    ¡°¡±But then.. Are you ready toe out of your closets?¡± asked Lucio as his eyes raked on every present person in the room.


    ¡°Many of you have human lovers, you are lying too. Human friends you are going out with. Human partners you are working with and customers you like to meet. Are you ready to ept that you are a witch in front of them?¡±


    ¡°........¡± he could see the reluctance in the eyes of everyone.


    Though they said they wanted it. How many of them had the courage to do it.


    ¡°Even if her majesty, princess Hazel listens to your pleas and epts what you want. She would announce the presence of witches around them and makews that hurting witches is againstw. Do you think it would be enough?


    Those humans who were filled with hatred for decades and those witches who are habitual of lurking into the dark. Would both of theme together to start a new future?¡±


    ¡°.......¡± they kept exchanging nces. Many of them open their mouths but not a single wordes out.


    ¡°If you are not ready to take the small risks without fear then how could you expect a princess who had just taken the position of the ruler would be able to shoulder such a big decision which will decide the fate of all of us?¡± her words were cold, harsh but calm and he did not raise his voice even once.


    ¡°The decision is left with you. I would be ready to follow whatever you all decide.¡± he bowed his head in front of themoners that earned more murmurs and gasps.


    .....


    Even the witches had royal and elders that handle themunity and Lucio was the noble.


    ¡°Ha! Of course, you will after all you are given the right to thisnd and the right to take all the decisions for us. That is the reason you had started to cut us.¡± the elder stood up and said that in mocking voice when Lucio frowned.


    He did not think he had said a word that was out of line but looking at the harsh face of the elder, he knew that even if he would exin all his life there they were not going to listen to her.


    ¡°Your leader is Lucio now. Since he was given every right. So, we are leaving the position of the elders. We are not needed by the new rules andmunity anymore.¡± the face of Lucio hardened.


    Now that their words were not able to sway the public. They are trying to use the emotional card.


    ¡°I have never thought like that. You have been here before me and I am honored to get guidance from you.¡± he said with a bow of his head.


    Right now they were in a weak condition and a bit of spark could burn all of their hard work.


    ¡°Ha! If that would have been the case, you should have told the princess that you have elders who deserve the position more with more pressure. You just did a formality so that we could not point it outter.¡± the hands of Lucio had already been clenched into a fist.


    No matter how much he would exin. They were not going to listen to her. They had already decided that he was the culprit.


    ¡°But.. master Lucio has handled the position so well so far!¡± said a man with a frown when the eyes of the elders flickered.


    ¡°Yes, I agree. He was the one who approached the princess with courage when everyone was against the idea.¡± said another, bringing a frown on the face of the knights.


    ¡°Not only that, he was the one who had actively helped us. He is the one who fought for our rights all the time.¡±


    ¡°He is young and energetic too. He would bring better changes.¡±


    As one started the fire, it kept spreading in the whole room with more vigor.


    The elders who were waiting for the provocativemoners to take their side were dumbfounded with the result.


    They kept staring at the union. Not even a single person felt that they were being mistreated.


    Lucio stared at the crowd with a stunned look too. He had never thought that they would side him since he was never treated more than a dog by the elders.


    He was just a pawn they use ordingly.


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°Since you have done so much for the coven already. It is time for you to rest and let master Lucio handle the coven. I am sure everyone here agrees that he is best at his work.¡± came the voice of a woman which was held by a man with confidence.


    If they look closely, she¡¯s the one who was taking the initiative every time and others were following her. If not for her, they still would have been confused.


    The eyes of the elders arrived on the pair of young witches.


    But they knew that they were only going to lose further if they kept debating about it.


    Sometimes it is better to take a step back to n a bigger attack. So they nodded.


    ¡°We were relieved. We thought that you would not agree easily and we had to struggle. But now that you have epted Lucio as your head so easily, I can easily step down and retire.¡± the manughed and many joined him.


    He stepped down from his chair and stood among them as a spectator as he turned and looked at Lucio who was standing alone on the big stage.


    The witch who was not even offered the chair in the meeting was standing alone there now. He was not able to speak a word, even when he knew that his silence would affect him negatively.


    But he knew that the elders were lying. They would never give up their position that easily. Then.. would he support their lie if he spoke up.


    ¡°My lord. Are you so touched by our support that you are overwhelmed and could not speak anymore?¡±

 Chapter 454 - 454 He Is Afraid

    454 He Is Afraid


    Anne smiled as she came forward. Den tried to hold her hands but she jerked him away as she kept speaking and provoking the crowd.


    ¡°My lord, you have been kind to us. You were the one who helped us when we were in trouble and fought for our rights from the start. How could it be that someone else can hold this position better? ¡° She looked back at others as if asking them if they agreed with her or not when many nodded.


    ¡°Yes, you should be the one to take the position of the marquis. You already have that position in front of the public.¡± said the other and soon the whole room started to echo with his support.


    Lucio stared at all of them stunned but his eyes were stirring with emotions.


    ¡°Since my elders and myrades want the same thing. Then.. I will dly take that position.¡±


    The whole room ended up in apuse when Den took its benefit and dragged Anne back who red at him.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± she asked with a frown when he red back at her.


    ¡°What am I doing? Ha! What are you doing? I thought we were here. Why were you shouting in front of everyone as if it was a stage that belongs solely to you.¡± he shook his head with disbelief.


    He had seen the murderous intent in the eyes of all those elders. Did she not realize that she could not go against them so tantly but she just scoffed at his worry.


    .....


    ¡°We are in disguise. Who will know about you? You are worrying too much.¡± she said with a confident voice when his face turned darker.


    ¡°Forget about it. They could notpare to my powers anyway. Since we are here. Should we go and check the rooms of those elders? Who knew we may fight something interesting there?¡± and before he could reply or refuse, she had already started to scan the building and then pointed at the room.


    ¡°We should start from that room. I feel a lot of negativity there.¡± Den stared at the room and nodded his head.


    He came closer and held her hands as they both teleported into the room.


    The room was empty with a lock on the door. Anne checked the door by pulling it but did not open.


    Her eyes scanned the neat bed, fresh curtains, a closet, a chest of drawers and a small sofa set on the other side.


    It was warm, small but near yet she felt negative vibesing from it.


    ¡®I did not see where the negativity ising from?¡¯ she said with a frown as she walked towards the chest of drawers and opened it.


    She randomly took out some documents and checked them before putting them back.


    Den roamed in the room and sat on the bed as if he was checking the softness of the mattress while his eyes were constantly checking the room.


    ¡°We need to leave, Anne. he is at the door.¡± he said as he held her when she turned to look at the door.


    She did not feel any kind of noise or footsteps but looking at his grim face, she nodded.


    They bothnded back in the garden where themoners were returning with a happy face.


    ¡°I was amazed at how we were given the chance to take the decision with lord. He is a kind person. I am sure our condition will improve.¡±


    ¡°Yes, though her majesty is a dark witch, I am sure she is a kind one or she would not have helped her.¡±


    They looked happy and satisfied.


    ¡°Well, at least we know that we can trust Lucio for now and I wille backter and check the elders. It was not your part of duty. So you do not need to worry anymore.¡± His voice was devoid of any emotion yet she felt a strange suffocation in her heart.


    He was right! He was asked to spy on the elders and their matters. She just needed to confirm the intentions of Lucio and report back and her work was done here.


    Then why was she not happy about it? Why did she not want to leave!


    ¡°No! You can not trust the words spoken in public. If he had been this kind, why was he easily controlled by the elders? Everyone has a reason to be weak.¡± she stated with a resolute tone when his eyes hardened.


    ¡°Ha! Are you just making an excuse to spend more time with me, Anne?¡± he asked with a tilt of his head when her eyes narrowed. ¡°You do not need an excuse for that.. You know I am already ready to do anything you want.¡± his hands rubbed her thumbs slowly but sensually when her eyes hardened and her face turned colder.


    She took her hands from his andughed mockingly.


    ¡°You are a jerk and you will always stay one but with time you are being delusional too. Why would I care about you or think of spending time with you?


    I am here only because my sister wanted it.¡± She took a step back when heughed and nodded his head as if he was appeasing a child.


    ¡°If that is the case, why are you still standing here when you know you are not going to get any more information today. Why are you investigating the elders when you were not asked to do it.¡± his voice went intense and dark when she took a step back.


    ¡°You are making excuses, ept it.¡± she shook her head.


    ¡°I was only helping but if you are this delusional then i do not want to be here anymore.¡± She took a step back and then vanished from there.


    Den stared at the empty space in front of him and sighed.


    His legs gave up but his eyes were fierce with growing mes in it as he stared back at the room they hade from.

 Chapter 455 - 455 [Bonus chapter]

    455 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°Annie! Are you back? I heard from the staff that you went with one of them.¡± Hazel, who was working on the files, closed them immediately and ran to meet Anne, for whom she was waiting all this time.


    Anne looked at Hazel with eyes holding no emotion and then started walking away as if she did not hear her.


    ¡°Anne! Are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I have collected the information about Lucio. Give me some time and I wille to your office with it.¡± she muttered in a hollow voice as she walked away and opened the door of her room.


    ¡°But Anne..¡± the door was closed before Hazel could ask another word and she sighed.


    ¡°Give her some time. You are being too harsh on her by forcing her to work with Den.¡± Rafael closed the file in his hands and stared at Helen who came back to office with her slumped shoulders like a deted balloon.


    Helen passed him a re but did not reply. Her own thoughts are a mess.


    ¡°You should better think about your mother and the problem of witches. So, that we can leave from here. I am afraid, I have to leave soon since Diana and Scarlet are here too now.¡± he said with a troubled voice when she sighed.


    She knew it had been a year since he had left everything to apany her.


    .....


    ¡°Mmm, i am going to announce the punishment of my father and my mother. Of course, I can not touch my siblings but then.. Without the support of my parents, I am sure, their ns for revenge would die soon.¡± she said as she pressed the bell of the room.


    ¡°But I am sure solving the problem of the witches would not be this easy. Would it?¡± he shook his head for her though she already knew it.


    ¡°They are unweing creatures. They would not even ept a dark witch that easily, forget about vampires and humans. They are full of¡­¡±


    ¡°...... mistrust since they have suffered too. Just because my mother was a cruel one, you can not me them all.¡± Rafael stared at her with intense burning eyes before taking a deep sigh. He knew that she was not going to listen to him anyway


    ¡°I am going out with some councilmen. They wanted to show me thend and the areas where beryllium was found. They said they had recently felt another activity there.¡± her eyes turned serious when he shook his head, telling her not to worry.


    Standing up from his ce, he kissed her forehead and picked up his coat.


    ¡°I will be back soon. Do not go and talk to Scarlet if shees looking for trouble. And do not push Anne again, she needs some rest too.¡± Hazel stared at the man who treated her like a kid with worry but nodded her head when he raised a brow making him chuckle.


    She stared at his leaving figure and sat back on her seat.


    ¡°The files you have asked for, your majesty. I have brought all of them.¡± her new assistant Xion came forward with a bunch of documents in his hands.


    The files were about the incidents of witches. There were a few who had been killed after kidnapping young women and kids.


    She and Rafael had attacked a few of them in the past. Firstly she had to get rid of such cases and build a good image of them.


    ¡°This is the list of the witches that had been caught by the council in thest year.¡± he took out a file from the bunch, ¡°and these are the list of divine priests you wanted to know.¡± he took out another file and ced it in front of her though he did not understand what she was trying to active through that.


    Should she not be paying attention to improving her rtionship with other nobles or studying finance?


    Why was she so fascinated with magic?


    Hazel could see the disdain in the eyes of the man, but she did not pay much attention to him.


    She scanned the list and sure there was the name of her mother on the top of it.


    ¡°A wanted criminal?¡± she asked, putting her finger on it when the man nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I have asked them. She was never caught. It is believed that she was the head of their group. They were kidnapping young kids and using their bodies for their dark magic. The council is still looking for her. If found, she would be burnt on the stakes.


    Most of the witches in the list are wanted but never caught. Only those minor amounts named here are caught.¡± He pointed, ¡°but your majesty, are you sure you did not want to see the list of the businesses passed this year or the budget of this year?¡± he asked with some hesitation when she raised her head and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work on the budget first, then we will see about the list of witches. Alright?¡± his face bloomed instantly.


    He took out a different set of files and ced them on the table while sitting on the other side, ¡°your majesty, you do not need to worry, i will help you in it. I am sure that you will learn fast.¡± he encouraged her when sheughed and nodded her head.


    He was going to help her. That was what he had thought. But¡­.


    ¡°So, what do you say about it?¡± she asked as she passed the file to him. While he looked at the file, stunned.


    ¡°You have already.. Completed it?¡± the thought was so impossible.. Even when he was seeing it. He was not able to believe it.


    He did not even see her hands moving or even when she shared the idea, he was not able toprehend the start of it and she had alreadypleted it.


    Calctions! How could someone calcte so fast? And how in the world was she aware about the market rates of several things.


    Should she not be a sheltered princess?


    ¡°Is that fine? Now going back to other files. I want you to make a list of wanted witches and why?¡±

 Chapter 456 - 456 Burn Into Hell

    456 Burn Into Hell


    Den kept walking with a dark face until he reached the door of a bar.


    He opened the door with so much force that the door loosened in his hands barely hanging from the wall anymore.


    Many men turned to look at him but most of them were drunk or did not care about the brawl he was going to have in the room.


    They gave him a quick nce before drinking their beer again.


    Den walked in and without looking at the room scanning the whole area and stopped in front of thest table of the corner. He stared at the woman sitting on it with her eyes filled with the desire to kill and he did not hesitate to do that at all.


    His hands reached for her neck and he pulled her on her feet and soon in the air.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to return and not to interfere in my matters at all!¡± he growled when the woman raised a brow.


    She did not look worried about handing in the air.


    ¡°Do you think that I need breathing to live or have you lost your sanity while loving among those filthy humans? Hmm?¡± she mocked as she looked at his hands holding her neck and then the look of announcement on his face with an amused look when he threw her.


    .....


    ¡°I may not kill you but I can burn you. I know that you will heal but then I will burn you again and I will repeat that process until pain starts to instill in your bones and your whole body trembles whenever you see me around you.¡± he warned with a cold look on his face when her eyes shook.


    He knew that she hated the feeling of getting burnt that was still instilled in her heart yet.. She gritted her teeth as she held his cor.


    ¡°So, you have gone crazy since you have met that witch. Huh? What was so special about her? You know, I had tested her again and again but I expected good teleportation and fire skill and a good face. I did not understand why you were so crazy about her. Even if you are, bed her and get it over with¡­ thene with me to the ce you belong.¡± she said as she tried to kiss him on his neck but he pushed her away as if she was filthy.


    Just a single touch of her would ruin her too. But she justughed. The more he threw her away, the more she felt obsessive over him.


    ¡°Even if she is not in between, you know that I would never choose you. You and me.. Will never be together.¡± he warned as she burnt the area of his shirt she had touched and looked at her with an abhored look when she stared back at him.


    ¡°Then let that happen. Come with me. Do not choose me or Anne. as long as you do not have any woman with you. I did not care if you chose me or not.¡± her eyes looked hazy and her voice had a hint of trembling that appalled him further.


    ¡°You are crazy eve! You have gonepletely mad. Spare me with your sick ideas and stay away with Anne.¡± he warned and took a step back.


    Her presence was nauseating him but she was not ready to let go that easily. She tried to hold him again but failed.


    ¡°Do you think I will let go because you say so?¡± she asked with a tilt of her head when he paused, ¡°i have given you warning, Den but you did not listen to me. They are fighting for the peace of witches and human rights? I will burn that damn peace.¡±


    ¡°I will spill so much blood on thend that they will forget the real color of the mud and soil. And I will burn so many witches and humans that the small mes and sparks between them grow so much that they will end up in the fire of hell.¡± she warned with her eyes filled with craziness.


    She had lost all her rationality and her mind as she stared at him and lickd her lips. She could feel that his body tensed listening to her words but it only med the sparks of hatred towards Anne.


    He had never given her such an intense reaction even when she told him that she loved him but now.. Just with the name of Anne.. he was ready to stop and listen to her madness.


    If her madness is the only way to stop him then she would show him what real madness is.. He would regret hurting her and leaving her for a mere witch and she would give him its taste right now.


    She walked slowly towards him. Her heels created the clinking sound on the wooden ground as she snapped her fingers while standing in front of him.


    In just a passing second, the whole room started to burn in fire.


    ¡°Oh my god. Where did the firee from?¡±


    ¡°Someone save me, stop the fire.¡± Soon the shrieks and screams of men started to resonate in the room. Panic started to fill and everyone started to run away with the attempt to save their life.


    The eyes of Den hardened. He did not care about such men who were nothing but a burden to the earth and waste of resources but the way she burnt them without the blink of her eyes and the way she was provoking them irked him.


    He snapped his fingers but the fire only slowed down. It did not diminishplete when sheughed,


    ¡°The whole empire will burn for your stubbornness, Den. And when Anne would know that you are the reason behind all this? Would she be able to forgive you and ept you or would her hatred turn into aberration and she would look at you with the same eyes you are looking at me?¡±

 Chapter 457 - 457 Had A Weakness

    457 Had A Weakness


    Den feared. If it was not for Anne, he would have taught Eve a lesson but he was afraid that if Eve woulde to her madness, then Anne would never forgive him.


    Not that she had forgiven him right now.. But he was still hopeful since she did not have that hatred in her eyes, just anger.


    He closed his eyes.


    ¡°Are you giving up, Den?¡± she asked with a smirk on her face, ¡°i have told you a century ago. The day you will develop a weakness, I will be the one winning from you.¡±


    Her eyes dazzled with the fierce sparks of fire.


    ¡°Stay away from me, Anne!¡±


    ¡°.. and what if i not?¡± she asked back, knowing well that he was losing it.


    ¡°You did not need to fight with me, Den. You can give in. I am not your enemy. You have always belonged to me. It had been a century that we had been together, fighting with each other. There was no one who had even existed this long. You are only meant to end up with me since we are the only one going to exist for centuries further. Anee will not evenst a few more decades.¡±


    She walked closer, but he took a step. He did not let her touch him.


    .....


    But his resolve was fading. His heart was clenched so hard that for the first time he was feeling hard to breathe.


    ¡°You do not need to be too harsh on yourself. Go and take your time. I am giving you a week. I will stay silent till then. But after that, you have to choose Den. I am going back since my father called me.¡±


    Master had called her! If he had known, he would have gone to the master and had asked to stop her but..


    ¡°Yes, you lost the chance. Even if you go and talk to your father, I would be the one to reach there first and tell her that you are in love with a human. You know that he would never approve it and you have to return too. In the end, I would be winning that way too.¡± sheughed as if she was goading over his entrapment in the cage.


    He had always been free willed like a free spirited wild beast. She had always been fascinated towards him and had the desire to cage him.


    Her eyes were burning with delight now looking at his dying struggle but at the same time hatred for Anne who held so much power!


    Why.. why she was able to weaken him. If he wanted, he could have taught her a lesson already but he was afraid that she wouldsh her anger on others. He was not that strong because he had someone he had to protect.


    ¡°You know.. The one you are sacrificing so much for, she would never love you. She would never ept you.¡± that were herst words before she took a step back and vanished.


    The whole bar was already empty since she had burnt it long ago.


    The whole ce had turned into ashes. Its roof was charred and fallen.


    The furniture was destroyed and the door was broken and fallen.


    He walked out of the building and then turned to look at the deste building.


    If Eve tried to hurt the family of Anne this way or the people she wanted to protect, Den was sure Anne would only me him.


    So, should he give up? For her happiness, should he leave the empire and return back to the world he belongs to?


    She did not want to see his face anyways. She would be pleased if he left. The thought hurt him but that was the best way to stop Eve.


    He was sure when she would return, she woulde back with the desire to burn the empire for her entertainment.


    He closed his eyes and sat on the entrance of the building with nowhere to go. No one would be waiting for him here or in hell.


    He gave a self mockingugh. Since when did he need someone? Since then he had turned weak like humans. Eve was right.


    ¡°Den!¡± he raised his head and blinked.


    ¡°Are you going to stand up or not? I have been calling you for some time now.¡± Anne stomped her foot on the ground with impatience but more than that, she felt worried.


    When she heard that a fire was caught suddenly and the knights were going to look for it, she decided to tag along since she did not want to stay alone in that room.


    Her thoughts were eating her alive. But the moment they had reached here, she only saw him sitting on the entrance with such a face as if he had lost the world.


    ¡°Did you light the fire? Hmm. just what happened here?¡± she asked in a cold voice but in her heart she was annoyed when he did not reply but kept staring at her as if he was looking at her for the first time.


    He had always been sharp witted. Even when he was acting like a meek man, he was always smart enough to reply at once, just a person with a soft heart.


    But now.. He looked lost and lifeless.


    ¡°Hey, stand up and reply to me.¡± she held his hands and pulled him when he held her and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°.......¡± the knights looked at them with an embarrassed look while she was stunned.


    But even when she came back to her senses, she did not push him away. She kept standing there for a few moments because she could feel his body trembling.


    Den was a strong demon. There was no way that he could be defeated that easily and lose his courage then what just happened in that burnt building.


    She stared at the building and then at him when it finally struck her.


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me again, Den?¡±

 Chapter 458 - 458 A Goodbye?

    458 A Goodbye?


    Was he hiding? Den stared at her with so many emotions in his eyes that he was sure did not exist in a demon that only knew depravity.


    ¡°What will I hide?¡± he asked with augh that sounded colder when she frowned.


    ¡°Then what happened here?¡± she asked after a pause as she looked at the charred building when he scoffed.


    ¡°The waiter was being rude and my mind was already a mess. I apologize but it just¡­ happened!¡± he said with a sigh but she did not feel the guilt or regret in his voice.


    ¡°You mean.. You did this because you had an argument with a waiter?¡± The look of disbelief could not be any clear on her face but he feigned ignorance as he nodded his head.


    ¡°You could have just killed him. That is your style. You are not shy to burn the whole building because of one person. Hazel is like that..!¡± she said with a nod making him speechless.


    He had thought that she would be angry, appalled, confirming the fact that he was a monster that could not be trusted.


    ¡°You do not know me yet. As I said, I did it but no one was killed. Everyone left the building safely and I am ready to pay for all the expenses andpensation.¡± he offered when the men following the knight, the owner of the building nodded and came forward.


    ¡°Ha! These are humans. Are you trying to price their life?¡± For some reason, she felt anger bubbling in her chest.


    .....


    He was trying to hide and there could only be one person crazy enough to burn such arge building that is full of humans.. Eve! But why was he protecting her?


    ¡°No! That is not true. This gentleman is right. No one was killed in the ident. I do not know why but when we were trying to run away, i felt that the ident happened in a very slow motion and the fire spread very slowly so that we all could run away easily even when it had started suddenly and covered the whole building at once. As if someone increased our speed or slowed the time.


    It may sound foolish but no one is hurt and I am ready to go withpensation.¡± he came forward and looked at thek knights and Anne who gritted her teeth.


    Den took out a bag full of gold coins and passed it to the man who weighed it in his hands and his face filled with joy and relief as he left from there with a smile.


    ¡°Since there is noint. We can not take him with us.¡± said the knights as they looked at Anne with an awkward look.


    Everyone knew that Hazel adored this woman and they did not want to go against such a woman but.. They could not go againstw too.


    ¡°Leave then!¡± she said in an annoyed look but did not create trouble for them.


    They were happy to oblige and left before she needed to ask again.


    ¡°Why are you saving her?¡± she asked when they both were alone. She was still staring at his face with a cold look on her face.


    Her eyes were using them when his face hardened. He walked closer to her until there was only an inch left between them.


    The smell of alcohol wafted into her nose and his soft breath caressed her skin.


    ¡°Why do you care? Did you not say that you will not keep any rtionship with me? If i did not know any better, i would have thought that you are feeling jealous.¡±


    ¡°......¡± she paused when he looked at his eyes turning darker and turned to leave but he held her wrist and pulled her back to look at him.


    ¡°I love you Anne and I am already apologizing to you. If you want to punish me, then I am ready for it too but please.. Stop ying with my emotions. It is making me crazy and a crazy person can do anything.¡± he warned when her eyes flickered.


    She tried to jerk him away but his grip was only together on her hands.


    No. It had not been. He felt a stir of difort, too deep and unreachable to analyze, but strong enough to make him wish to push it away, or twist it into some more ptable emotion.


    He pulled his hand free of hers and tipped up her chin. As he leaned down, her calm fractured; she tried to jerk away.


    He gripped her arms ungently to hold her in ce. The kiss was a lesson: she had no hope against a stronger opponent.


    She smelled ofvender and soap, and her mouth was warm . . . She tried to mp it shut. He bit her lower lip, then used her indrawn breath to push inside. Her tongue was startled, clumsy. Her shock tasted like barley and hops¡ªsome drinks at the tavern.


    She quivered, a full-bodied tremor, as though in an icy wind. Resentment, hatred, could feel so much like bashfulness. He stroked deeper. Has anyone ever kissed her before? Her rigid grip on his shoulders, an impotent attempt to push him away, suddenly rxed. For one moment, he felt the curiosity in her lips¡ªfragile, groping, as easily ruined as encouraged.


    Then she sagged, bing a boneless burden in his arms. He was kissing y.


    He eased back, his triumph oddly hollow. He cupped her cheek, stroking to goad her. Her skin was impossibly soft.


    Her cheeks felt hot. She was blushing. But she lifted her chin and stared him in the eyes. ¡°Do you feel like a viin?¡± she asked. ¡°Or do you require more?¡±


    He flinched.


    Was that how all she sees her now? Then the choice was clear.


    ¡°No, take it as a goodbye kiss from an ex lover. Since you hate me that much I did not find a reason to stay here and force you all the time. I am giving you the freedom and peace you desire.¡±

 Chapter 459 - 459 Share A Room

    459 Share A Room


    Was he leaving? Now! After so much had happened?


    He did not leave when she asked him to. He did not leave when she wanted to.


    And he wanted to leave now. The emotion that was hurting her chest and making her suffocated. The emotion that was gnawing at her chest was all due to his stubbornness to stay and now he wanted to leave!


    She wanted to hold his cor and jerk it badly. What gave him the right to toy with her? What gave him the right toe and go as he wished! What in the world did he think of himself?


    Anger, resentment, frustration and more than anything pain started to fill her chest but she just only nodded.


    She nodded her head in eptance on his decision to leave when he gave a hollow and dispiritedugh.


    A self depreciating look filled his face as he nodded back and turned to leave.


    For a second, he still had the hope that she would stop him. But it was all just his illusion.


    In the end, he did not!


    .....


    ¡°We are afraid that you can not leave, sir!¡± the knight said as they blocked his way when he frowned.


    ¡°I have already paid the fine for the building.¡± The owner of the building nodded his head while holding the gold tightly in his hands, afraid that it would be taken away from him.


    ¡°Oh, I know but it will still require some paperwork. So both of you have toe with us.¡± he said to the owner and then to Den who closed his eyes and sighed.


    He felt like fate was ying with him but.. He will not fall deeper than he already was!


    He nodded and looked back at the girl. She was staring back at him and their eyes met for a second.


    ¡°I am sorry to follow you once again.¡± he whispered when she looked away. If only, he knew!


    ¡°You can follow us on the horse, they both can sit with me in the carriage.¡± offered Anne as they had a limited number of horses.


    ¡°Oh, i have my own horse, i had used toe here.¡± The owner let the offer go, afraid that Den could ask back money since the case was not yet taken away.


    Anne stared at Den who was left alone with her. They both can teleport and avoid the long journey. But.. Anne walked in the carriage and sat on her seat without saying another word.


    Den stared at her silently before following her and sitting with her.


    She did not look back at him. As the carriage started, she kept looking out of the window¡­ but the mirror was reflecting the time they had spent together instead of mirroring her image in it.


    ¡°Will you.. Forgive me now that I am leaving?¡± he whispered when she turned to look back at him with a mocking smile on her face.


    ¡°You want me to forgive you when you are leaving me?¡± the words were the same, yet.. The way she spoke them sounded so different then the way he had said them.


    ¡°I..¡± he felt at a loss of words.


    ¡°You have always treated me like I do not have my own desires or wishes!¡± she spat with anguish when he opened his mouth and closed again.


    ¡°To think that you have the right toe into my life and leave it as you seem fit again and again. I must say you have the guts to seek my forgiveness.¡± her voice was so cold that Den shivered.


    He felt like he was a¡­ scum! But¡­


    ¡°You always wanted me to leave!¡± he said in an unsure voice when sheughed.


    ¡°Do I know?¡± she nodded her head as if agreeing to him but he still felt that it was not the truth.


    ¡°But you always hated me and asked me to leave so many times.¡± did she not. He could literally rub all those words on her face when she had treated him like air and asked him to leave, vanish and never return in her life.


    She even went to the limit of hiring a fake lover so that he would not follow her.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. So give me a favor. Do not evere back.¡± her voice quivered a bit and she looked away when he felt insulted again.


    ¡°Yes, I will nevere back. Since you do not want to be with me. I did not have any reason to stay here and fight.¡± he sighed, his voice breaking when she closed her eyes.


    She would not exin anything to him. Yes! It was good that he was leaving.


    Thick silence ensued in the carriage. They both were looking out of the window on the opposite side when the lightning struck the ground.


    The dark clouds had covered the sky and the lightning was so strong and thunderous that the horse neighed wildly.


    ¡°That is an untimely and sudden storm,¡± said the knights following them.


    The horses were not ready to run in such weather. The lightning was making such scary sounds that they raised their front legs and neighing loudly.


    ¡°Mydy, how about we take a break and rest in the nearest inn before going back to the pce?¡± asked the knight in a worried voice when she wanted to shake her head but she could feel the trembling of the carriage.


    ¡°Alright, we will stop.¡± if she would feel ufortable, she would just rent a room and then teleport to the pce from there.


    With that thought, she nodded her head and soon everyone stopped in front of a building that offered enough space for the horses too.


    ¡°We want to rent five rooms.¡± said the knight as they reached the receptionist and took the keys.


    He gave one to Anne and the one to the other knights.


    ¡°You both need to share a room with me to make sure that you do not run away.¡±


    ¡°Ha! I will only share a room with thedy if I need to.¡±

 Chapter 460 - 460 [Bonus chapter]

    460 [Bonus chapter]


    The knights were taken aback by his strange request. This was not just any girl but the favorite of your majesty. But the person asking was the member of the council.


    Both of them had immense powers while the knights were just.. They stared at both of them with worry and hesitation.


    ¡°It is fine. I do not have any problem with it.¡± To their surprise, Anne agreed without even a request from them. What could be better?


    They bowed their heads and took a step back relieved that they could go to their room.


    Den stared at Anne. he was expecting her to back away but she stared back at him with equal intensity.


    ¡°Shall we!¡± He held the keys in his hands and signaled her when she followed him.


    He was surprised once again when she closed the door and locked it the moment they entered.


    ¡°Oh.. I did not know that you were in the mood.¡± he said with a hollowugh when her eyes turned colder.


    ¡°Why are you leaving? Is it because you want to cover up for the things Eve had done?¡±


    .....


    Though she was asking, her voice had sure that he gave a hollowughed.


    ¡°And what does it have to do with you? Did you not want me to leave no matter what the reason is? You should be happy.¡± she stared hard at him with the hope that he would give in.


    She wanted to listen to the truth.. It was only because she believed in justice.


    ¡°Do not me me for the reason for your leaving. I am still giving you a chance. Or do you want to protect her till the end.¡± The smirk she was giving her was full of disdain that it crushed his heart.


    He had never been a man of patience and receiving her re and disdain all the time was too much for him.


    He covered the distance between them in less than a second creating a strong gale behind him.


    He held her by her shoulders and shook her /.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? I am leaving but you ate continuously provoking me. I did not want to do things which I regretter when I miss you.¡± his voice came forced when she blinked.


    Why was she doing it? She herself did not know. All she knew was.. His silence was annoying her. It was mocking her and she was feeling upset about it.


    She was not upset that she was sad but she was upset that she wanted to beat someone and hurt him in exchange.


    But the raw pain in his eyes stirred her. She felt strange.. Uneasiness in her chest. She was¡­ sorry? Why!


    It was his mistake from the start. She was the victim here.


    ¡°I am worried about..¡± before she could speak another word, his eyes burnt with mes of anger or desire.. She did not know anymore.


    She did not know if he was kissing her out of punishment, to silence her and to love her for onest time.


    But instead of pushing him away, she held his cors and pulled him towards her slowly.


    She held it tightly in her hands and gave her more ess to her mouth. Her actions look as eager as his.


    He did not need another chance, he held her and kissed her with more intensity as if he was hungry for ages and had finally tasted meat.


    He was going to ravish her. His hands held the back of her head and pulled her in. opening her mouth, he let his tongue explode her mouth.


    this time she was prepared. She followed his actions and soon their tongues started tagging each other.


    Their mouth was working in sync with primal instincts and their hands were roaming on the body of each other freely.


    He bit her lips, sucked them and nibbled on it. She followed his actions with her hands trying to hold his hair tightly in her hands.


    The kiss continued until she was full of sweat and breathless. He only let her go when he felt that she was going to faint due tock of oxygen in her lungs.


    But he still kept holding her in his arms. She took fast shallow breaths as she kept staring at him when her chest moved in a rhythmic motion.


    ¡°Anne.. are you.. Can you give me another chance?¡± he asked. The kiss was not her anger.


    He would be a fool if he did not gather his courage and ask even after that kiss.


    She stared at him hard but did not reply. Her eyes were stirred when she realized what she had done.


    No! It could not be love. She did not love him. It must be lust or pent up frustration that hade out though a kiss.


    Her bewildered look was strange but Den knew that her rationality would not let her take the right decision.


    He held her and kissed her nape with his hands moving down. She closed her eyes and moaned with her breathing turning uneven when he kissed her all over her corbones.


    ¡°Your body is more truthful than you!¡± he whispered in her ears as he licked it and then bit it, ¡°do you think it is just lust.. There is nothing called love in it?¡± he asked again but he did not give her a chance to reply.


    He kissed her hard and fast. More than love, there was urgency, desperateness to make her realize that she wanted him too and it is not just a physician¡¯s need.


    ¡°Anne.. you have to love me. You love me. You just need to ept it. If not.. Then stop me.¡± he said as he fondled her breasts from behind while kissing her neck and sucking on it leaving marks on her fair skin.


    She breathed hard but was not able to say a word when he held her dress and pulled it tearing it into pieces.


    ¡°If you are not going to speak the truth. I will use your body to speak for you.¡±

 Chapter 461 - 461 [Bonus chapter]

    461 [Bonus chapter]


    [MATURE CONTENT IN THE CHAPTER. ONLY FOR 18 YEARS AND ABOVE]


    his mouth was a desert. She swallowed to get some saliva back into it before responding, ¡°I am only speaking the truth..¡±


    Red hot desire red within his eyes. The torment was slow and brutal but it also brought a newyer of desire in him.


    . In the candlelight, his muscr body was all angles and shadow. It glistened in the orange light when she felt him twitching in her hands. She knew that he wanted her but it would be a lie if she would say that she did not. She craved it, craved him.


    This was so different from before when he had left her. This time his eyes were filled with desire, hunger and lust the way his eyes raked on her body while she yed angry and that she did not want him, she could feel the heat rising on her skin.. it threatened to consume her, heart and soul. He had grown hard. His uncut girth had a slight upward bend, and She noticed the precum oozing at its tip already.


    His lips scrunched up as if he had had enough and then he flipped her on the bed and looked straight into her eyes.


    ¡°The time of forey is over. I can not wait anymore.¡±


    He put a massive hand on her stomach. His other hand caressed her face briefly before his fingers traced down her jaw and neckline down to her breasts.


    His fingertips danced over her body, sending shivers through her. Her body responded before she did. She arched to meet his touch.


    .....


    . Her nipples were harder than they¡¯d ever been. Every touch ignited something within her.


    Her insides throbbed in anticipation. With a nipple in his mouth, Den reached down between her legs and cupped inside hers. She did her best to meet his touch. His fingers pressed through her soaking vagina and found her tender, swollen clit. When she shivered in ecstasy.


    He took his mouth off her tit and stood up, slurring, ¡°God, you¡¯re so wet for me. Don¡¯t you want me as much as I do?¡± he had that foolish grin on his face that she squinted her eyes and red at him.


    Was it time to prove that when her body was already screaming his name?


    She writhed beneath his touch. She couldn¡¯t tell whether she was trying to get closer, to grind into his hand, or to escape.


    He used two fingers to caress the side of her clit, his palm cupping her mons tightly. Anne whimpered as an orgasm began to rise within her.


    . Her needy insides tried to eat his fingerspletely. After moments near the edge of bliss, he took his hand away and put his wet fingers into his mouth. He closed his eyes and sucked sumptuously on her juices, his girth throbbing.


    He loomed over her, his eyes hungry with desire. And his manly part was just over her hole. Pressure built as he looked deeply into her eyes as if making sure that she wanted it too when she nodded her head giving him thest reply he needed.


    His girth began to slide ever so slowly inside her. Each millimeter drove her mind to the brink.. A primal urge had consumed her body. She no longer had control of herself.. Her hips rose to take him deep inside her.


    ¡°oohhhh lord,¡± She slurred as he waspletely inside her. The pain was mixed with pleasure.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god you feel so good,¡± he said.areching his back so that he could go further deep if it was possibe.


    Further still, he pressed. Agonizing slowness, purposeful. her mind was near the breaking point.


    He was halfway inside her now. He was girthy. Another inch. Another.


    ¡°Please, oh god please,¡± She cried out in desperation.


    ¡°Oh!¡± he cried in ecstasy.


    Den lost all control. He thrust the rest of the way inside her, up to the hilt. The bond that had been diminishing in their minds opened like a door. And in that moment she felt a surge of emotions and memories filling her like a broken dam that her mind and her sanity broke.


    Unknown to the tormentation she passed through, Den was filled with ecstasy. Atst, he was with her again. The ethereal light filtered through his thoughts and spread pure, unending connection. Love, or beyond it.


    Beneath that, though, a primal hunger had taken root. A biological urge so powerful, so urgent, that he was powerless to resist. Sheid on the bed before him, his girth buried deep in her soft, hungry hole. He didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d resisted this before. Nothing had ever felt this good, this right. He let his rock hard girth just sit inside her as she writhed. Precum oozed into her.


    He pulled his hips back and, bidden by the rapturous pleasure he felt, thrust in again. Her hips were tilted perfectly, but these damned stirrups kept getting in his way.


    ¡°Oh!¡± She moaned as his girt pressed deep into her.


    He pulled out again and teased her clit with his head.


    ¡°Oh god,¡± She whimpered.


    Her insides were soaking wet, and his girth was coated in her juices. He slid his bulbous head down her slit and buried himself deep inside her again, this time grinding his hips into her. She grinded back, her face contorted in ecstasy.


    ¡°You want this, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked.


    Out and in again, this time Den put his thumb over her clit and rubbed light circles.


    ¡°You want this, I know you do,¡± he said again.


    ¡°Oh, god, oh god, oh goood,¡± She screamed.


    Her body shook violently. Den reveled in her pleasure, awash in his own. He¡¯d never been this hard before. He¡¯d never felt anything like this. Every touch sent an electric current through his body. Every touch was pure pleasure.


    ¡°Say it, say you want me,¡± Den bid.


    ¡°I,¡± She moaned, ¡°I, oh, oh,¡±


    He pumped in and out of her. His hands almostpletely encircled her waist. He took hold and began to pound.


    thank you for the summoning pens, it gave me the encouragement to write again.

 Chapter 462 - 462 A Sweet Revenge

    462 A Sweet Revenge


    [MATURE CONTENT IN THE CHAPTER. ONLY FOR 18 YEARS AND ABOVE]


    As if he knew her body better than her, when to put pressure and where to put pressure. He was ying with her body as if he was kneading the y to make the perfect image of his dreams.


    His other hands moved down slowly and ced his one finger in her panties only to feel the wetness. She was soaked down there.


    Her legs spread wider to give him the ess when he took it as encouragement and inserted one of his fingers inside her wet hole.


    She was soft, wet and ready for him. The thought thrilled him. He did not realize how eager he was to touch her until he had touched her.


    He let go of her nipples that were hard like rock now and gave her peppery kisses all over her body.


    He started from kissing her mounds slowly and gently then moved down to her ribcage, abdomen, belly button and lower.


    She squirmed. How she wanted toy on the bed as her knees were going weaker. That reminded her that he always chose the standing position foring closer.


    Evenst time.. ¡°Ohhhh!¡± her thoughts were broken when she felt him reaching down there.


    .....


    His lips were already holding the corners of her panties. His lips continued to kiss the borders of her panties while his hands yed and nudged the space between her thighs.


    ying with her insides. The sensations were too much for her as he increased the pace of the finger inside her. It moved in and out of her hole with such expatriates that her arousal heightened.


    She could feel her insides clenching. And soon her body clenched around his fingers and her whole body tensed.


    With a moan, she came on her fingers like a broken dam. Her body tied still for a few seconds before shaking again. Her knees trembled.


    Her body shook so hard that she felt she would fall but he did not let her go.


    He continued to hold her body with firm force so that she could not move away. She panted and gasped as if she was underwater for long and could not breathe.


    Just when her body started to rx further, He¡¯d hiked one of her legs over his shoulder, and tore off her panties.


    When she felt the tip of his tongue swirl around her clit, her head fell back just as her eyelids drifted shut.


    She had been so damn aroused for so damn long that that one touch had her melting against the wall, moaning. As his tongue fluttered between her folds, she moved the hands she¡¯d braced against the wall to his hair and pulled, needing more.


    He growled against her flesh, making her womb clench. She was d he was gripping her thighs hard because she strongly doubted she¡¯d be able to stand without help after thest orgasm she had. She felt her whole body convulsing.


    His tongue branded his name on her with every stroke, reducing her to a sensual state that was so intense, her body met his every reaction with the sway of her hips. She forwarded her body for him to take,


    She felt a strange wave of emotions hitting her chest and he continued to y with her. Her mind started to swirl and everything other than the feel of his mouth faded away as he licked, sucked, nipped, and fucked her with his tongue.


    And she moaned, gasped, groaned, whimpered, and sobbed. He felt a strange pride when he saw how she was enjoying his touch. How he had the power to control her arousal and gaining moans and screams from her.


    With that he flicked her clit with a bit of force and she screamed again. As if ying a musical instrument her hands moved on the inside of her thighs with expertise while his mouths continued to eat her.


    He was practically torturing her with pleasure. He might have been the one on his knees, but he is the one who was in control.


    With his unrelenting grip, he controlled her every movement even when she tried to move away. With his talented mouth, he controlled her pleasure and her body¡¯s responses.


    Her legs shook as he suddenly thrust two fingers inside her and began suckling on her clit, demanding that shee again. He got what he wanted. She screamed as her climax forcefully mmed into her, shattering her. He did not move his mouth away from her clid and held her hard on her inner thigh, prolonging her orgasm.


    She was still panting high when he got to his feet. He gave her another possessive kiss, overwhelming her mouth and biting down punishingly on her lower lip, making it clear just how possesive she was about her.


    She continued to pant when he smirked at her as if he had shown who controlled her but she smirked back.


    Her eyes had that twinkle, ¡°are you done?¡± she asked back with a raised brow with a challenging look. He nodded unconsciously unsure of what she wanted to ask.


    ¡°Then now it is my turn!¡± she held his chest with her one hand and then kissed him back and pulled him back to the sofa.


    She pushed him back on the sofa and then straddled him.


    His shirt was already gone. She held his pants and then pulled it off.


    Itnded on his knees. Her eyes were filled with evil glint when his heart throbbed.


    She felt a strange sensation in his body and smirked when she noticed how his face already looked aroused.


    She ced her hands on his undergarment and then held his girth. His eyes closed tight and a sheen of sweat formed on his face when she started moving it up and down.


    Her pace was extremely slow and tortured him with such force that his face corntorted.


    ¡°Anne!!!¡± he pleaded when she smirked


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I am a vengeful person? Did you forget what you did with mest time? It is my way to take revenge!¡±

 Chapter 463 - 463 [Bonus chapter]

    463 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°Please¡± was so hard that he could not stop for long. He was going to die with the urgency and pain when she smirked again.


    ¡°Tell me why you are leaving and who burnt the building honestly and I will give you what you want.¡± she asked back with a smirk on her face that told the world that she was in control here when he moaned hard.


    It was so damn torment and only Anne held that power over him to control him in such a brutal way.


    If there would have been any other woman he would have forced her and have her way with him without caring about her will and emotion since she was the first to invite him in and lit the fire in him.


    He waited for her to give in as he knew that she was so damn wet too but her eyes were filled with stubbornness that promised him that she would not give up.


    He took a deep sigh as he rolled away from her andid beside her with boner.


    He could only curse his luck for his condition and his foolishness. How did he even believe that she would let him love her?


    ¡°I am leaving because I feel that you will never forgive me. And I am afraid that Eve would hurt you because of me. So, to protect you and keep you safe, it would be better that a nuisance like me would leave you alone.¡± he sighed again and closed his eyes so that he did not notice the change in her expressions.


    Her eyes flickered and she looked away.


    .....


    ¡°And she is the one who burnt the inn?¡± That was not even a question anymore when he nodded his head with a defeated look on his face.


    ¡°I can control her and kill her human form. I can even force her to leave the earth too but that will only happen if I would go on a war against her and I am not sure how manynds would be burnt and how many humans would be killed in the process.


    She knew that I did not care about such things, so she never hurted anyone in the past. It would just be a waste of time. But now that she knows that I care about you and you care about the world, she is taking advantage of me.¡± his low voice was full of defeat that was rare to see on his face.


    She knew that Den was a proud being who could do anything for power and position but neve ept defeat.


    It would have been difficult for him to ept that he was losing and let Eve win.


    ¡°And you are following her wishes because you are afraid that many would be killed and innocents would be dragged into the mess?¡± she asked with a hope that he would say yes so that she could continue to hate him without any guilt.


    Den looked at his lower region and sighed. The woman was flicker minded. How could she think about chatting for long when they were in the middle of love making.


    His patience had already worn out and his hard part was paining him so much. He gave one cold look to the sadistic woman andughed with a mocking look on his face.


    ¡°Why would I care about those who had nothing to do with me? People take birth and die every day. What if a few more died? But I am worried that you would be upset about it and would be med for that. I did not want to umte more of your hatred. Why would I stay for such a reason? Would it not be better that I leave!¡± he said with a frown as he stood up and picked up his clothes.


    The desire burning in his body and heart had already been doused by her actions. Now he did not want to force her anymore.


    She could see the coldness seeping through his body and for a second she wanted to stop him but at the same time she did not want to forgive him.


    ¡°So, you are giving up?¡± she provoked him again with a mocking look when he sighed but nodded his head.


    ¡°I have already lost your love for me? What is there to save here?¡± she stared at his cold face when he buttoned his shirt.


    The scars on his back did not go unnoticed. Were they there when they were spending the night for the first time too.


    She did not think so, she could not be this blind.


    ¡°The scars on your back. They were not there before.¡± she asked intrigued when heughed, ¡°i am a demon. I will heal the moment I will be injured since this body is nothing but a hoax. I am just injured because I was busy saving everyone around me. Do not worry, they will heal.¡± he assured her with a smile when he turned to look at her.


    ¡°But do you know what really hurt.. That you still care about them instead of me even if I am dying for you. I know that I have made a mistake and there is no repentance but I am trying Anne. can you not see my efforts at all to torment this limit. You are despicable too.¡± heined as he wore his clothes and then was ready to leave from the room when she held his hands.


    ¡°I never wanted to torment you but how can I trust the person who had betrayed me first. What if it was all your n and you will betray me again when I open my heart to you.¡± she said with a low tone when he blinked.


    He looked at her and then paused. He was about to jerk her hands away when he felt that she was still.. Hurt?


    He pulled her back into his arms and then sighed.


    ¡°What shall I do if you trust me again?¡±

 Chapter 464 - 464 [Bonus chapter]

    464 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°Face your fear and save everyone from Eve instead of running away!¡± she stared at his face as if waiting to look for hesitation and refuse but she did not get any.


    To her surprise, he nodded his head without any hesitation.


    ¡°Were you expecting this reply?¡± she asked with a raised brow when he shook his head.


    ¡°No! But I was ready to nod even if you would have asked me to jump off the cliff. It did not matter what you asked in the first ce. What matters is, there is something in this world which can make you forgive me.¡± her toes curled when she stared at the earnest look on his face.


    He was so serious that she could not question his intentions.


    ¡°Then.. what..¡±


    ¡°No more questions Anne. I promise that I will do anything you say. Do you still need to ask so many questions? Could we not just sit and take rest for a while.¡± She recalled the scars on his body that he was not able to heal and nodded her head.


    He took a breath of relief and walked towards the bed andid on it with his eyes closed.


    Anne stared at him unsure of what she was supposed to do when he looked back at her.


    .....


    ¡°Are you not joining me?¡± he asked and then took a pause, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i have lost the mood of eating you.¡±


    Was he assuring her? Should she be happy about it?


    She stared at him for a few seconds before dragging her body towards the bed andying on the other side.


    ¡°Eve is the daughter of a master. She is the half sister of Hazel. And you are half sister of Hazel too. Are you sure you want this?¡± he asked with his eyes closed and in a calm voice so she was not sure what he was feeling about it.


    Hazel had told her the story of her both and the reason why their mother hated her so much. But it did not affect her rtionship with Hazel.


    But to think that Eve was the half sister of Hazel too.


    ¡°I am sure Hazel would not care about a sister who she had never met to give up on her morals and ethics.¡± she assured when heughed.


    ¡°I would never be able to understand you humans.¡± he epted, making her look at him again. ¡°But I am still fascinated by you to go up to such length. I have definitely lost my mind.¡± should she be happy about it too.


    ¡°No one had asked you to be with me.¡± shemented in an irked voice when he opened his eyes and looked back at her red face andughed again.


    ¡°What can I do? I have alreadye too far to return. And were you not the one to stop me by your beauty trap?¡± he asked with augh when she red at him.


    She wanted to refute but she did not know how to.


    ¡°I hope that next time when you use this trap, at least you let me finish what you had started.¡± his eyes stirred with emotions when she looked away.


    ¡°Can I just hold you and sleep?¡± He waited for her reply but she did not.


    At least, she did not reject it. With that thought, he held her waist and brought her closer to his body. He took a sniff. Her scent had the ability to calm his agitated mind.


    He knew that if he would rebel against Eve with all his might then he was going to end himself.


    Master would never ept it and he was going to die for sure but if that¡¯s what she wanted, he would give her that. That would be the best way to redeem himself in front of her.


    But before that.. He wanted to live a life with her. Now he could only hope that Eve woulde back muchter than he had thought.


    He closed his eyes and gave in, his mind was tired of all the thoughts anyway.


    When the rays of morning touched the sky, Anne could hear the knocking on the door and knew the knights were waiting for them.


    She tried to move when she felt a strong arm holding her at her ce. His hands were on her waist while his head was in the crook of her neck while her thighs were on his.


    Their bodies were so entangled that she was shocked. She remembers sleeping on the corner and now..!


    She tried to move. Good thing that he was still sleeping, she had a good chance to get away before he could know about it.


    But as she tried to stand up, she realized that his grip was stronger than she had thought.


    ¡°Are you done moving or are you waiting for me to get boner so that you can finally kill me by having blue balls all the time?¡± she froze and started back at him.


    His eyes were still close but his raspy voice sounded so seductive when it fell into her ears.


    He opened his eyes and stared back at her silver eyes that seemed to me sparkling all the time.


    ¡°If you are trying to give me a boner, congrats, you have been sessful.¡± just as he said so, she felt something poking her lower region and her face turned red.


    ¡°What.. are you talking about? I was just trying to open the door since it was knocking!¡± she said with a re in her righteous voice when he raised a brow. Just that?


    She nodded again but this time when she tried to move away, he held her shoulder with his other hands and smiled.


    ¡°You do not need to stand for that.¡± with that he looked at the door and it burnt from the joints and separated and fell on the ground.


    The knights looked at it with shock when they heard the voice.


    ¡°We are busy, can you leave without us? We will meet youte in the pce.¡±


    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 465 - 465 Her Intentions

    465 Her Intentions


    Hazel stared at the knight with a nk gaze that they were scared.


    ¡°We.. we tried to talk it out but the door was shut on our face before we could ask or do anything, mydy. We promise that we will find a solution for it.¡± he did not know what else to say when her stern face finally cracked.


    ¡°That will not be needed. I am happy that they are spending time together and anyone who would disturb them would face my wrath. Do you get it?¡± the knight was shocked as he raised his head and stared at her but when he felt her stern gaze, he nodded his head again and again.


    ¡°Good, you can leave. The case ends here.¡± The man bowed his head with a joyous face as he got rid of the hands of the knight who was holding him.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty. You are kinder than I have heard.¡± he wished and then left with a merry face.


    The knights followed him too since they were not needed anymore.


    Hazel grinned again. She had thought that it would take a long time but the results had already started to show.


    ¡°You seem to be happy by the affair of the councilman with your maid.¡± she tilted her head to look at Diana who was standing near her chair.


    She did not see hering and did not even smell her.


    .....


    ¡°And now you are looking surprised. Were you not expecting me here?¡± asked Diana with a smile on her face when Hazel stood up.


    ¡°No! Since you are living as a guest here, I was expecting to meet you sooner orter. But I had not thought that you would walk into my office to meet me specially.¡± she admitted with a blunt look on her face when the smirk on the face of Diana widened.


    ¡°Why? I thought we were friends. Have I not helped you a lot when you first visited our empire? Should you not be showing some courtesy to me?¡± her eyes boring holes into the face of Hazel.


    But she did not look away. She stared back at her face as if she was waiting for her to reveal her true intentions.


    ¡°Do not tell me that you do not want to. I should be the one angry here the way you have forced me to serve you.¡° Though Diana was smiling, her insides were burning.


    She would never forget the humiliation that she had faced that day when she had forced her to bring tea to her room when she was kissing Rafael.


    Her eyes burn just by thinking about it.


    ¡°Oh! Is it? And here I thought that we were having some fun as friends. Did you not say that we are one?¡± asked Hazel knowing well that this was the weak point of Diana.


    As expected, her face changed immediately and her eyes turned bloodshot.


    ¡°Yes, of course, we are friends. That is why I havee here. It has been a long time since Rafael and I had a good time together. I was thinking why not we all go for a horse ride? Or a pic since I would be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°And you are here to invite me rather than going along with him?¡± Hazel looked at Diana with an intrigued look.


    Others might not know but she was sure that Diana had feelings for Rafael.


    But Diana just shook her head/


    ¡°Of course, you are his wife. He would be happy if you woulde too. We can have a good time together and forget about the past, hazel. I have tried a lot but I was never able to get his attention and now I have realized that it is time to say goodbye.¡° Hazel narrowed her eyes.


    She could believe that the sky had turned brighter in the night and the moon had risen in the morning but believing that Diana cared about her or her hands changed.


    She was never going to believe it.


    ¡°Alright, then I would go horse riding.¡± she said after a thought when Diana smiled.


    ¡°It is a good choice. I heard that witches had a good affinity with forests. I would let you choose the venue then.¡° That was another surprise. Hazel nodded her head as she failed to understand what Diana was nning but she could know it when they rode together.


    ¡°Then, I will go and inform Rafael and do the other preparations. Tell me when you decide on a ce.¡± she repeated as she hugged Hazel who froze in her ce.


    As she saw Diana leaving, she felt a strange and ominous feeling.


    But since she was choosing the ce for the ride, she was only going to choose the pce.


    Since the pce wasrge there were many orchards andrge areas where they could ride.


    If anything happened, she could always ask the staff for help.


    With that thought Hazel chose the hunting grounds of the pce.


    ¡°Mydy. Do you want to practice riding since I have never seen you riding a horse?¡± asked her aide as she looked at the whole n when Hazle paused but then nodded her head.


    ¡°It has been a long time since I have ridden a horse. I will like it.¡± She stood up and walked out of the pce when she paused in her tracks.


    On the other side of the gallery, she saw Diana holding the banister tightly in her hands while Rafeal was holding her waist.


    They were staring into the eyes of each other like they were lost.


    She stood there for some time when she noticed that he finally let her go and she shook her head and wiped the tears in her eyes.


    She spoke a few more words to him before tuning in and leaving.


    Rafael ran a hand in his hair as he cursed but then followed her as her heart stirred.


    She had neve seen him behaving this way.

 Chapter 466 - 466 [Bonus chapter]

    466 [Bonus chapter]


    She did not hide or run away but walked towards Rafael who finally noticed her presence around him.


    ¡°You look upset. Did something happen?¡± she asked with a smile when he stared back at her for a few seconds but shook his head.


    He held her by her waist but this time, she felt strange.


    ¡°No! Maybe I¡¯m just missing you. You are too much indulged in the affair of your sister like a matchmaker.¡± he chuckled but she felt that it was forced.


    She raised her head and wanted to stare at his face but he was leaning on her neck so she was not able to.


    She shook her head, maybe she was thinking too much.


    ¡°Yes, but I think I am finally sessful. They are spending time together and most probably in the room of an inn. So, I am done there. Do you want to spend time together in the same way?¡± Her voice was suggestive and the way she licked her lips at the end of her words, even a cold person could feel the heat.


    But Rafael paused and then shook his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it for the night. I have a matter to handle in the counseling today.¡± he let her go and then stood up straight and adjusted his clothes.


    .....


    She felt.. Strange! But still let the thoughts go.


    ¡°Oh! Is that so?¡± she asked with a sigh, ¡°but i heard that Diana is nning a get together for both of us. She said that she had already asked you and you had said yes as long as i would join?¡± his face turned darker instantly but he hid his expression in the fraction of a second and smiled warmly.


    But the time was enough for her to register the change.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I must have forgotten then.¡± he said with a sigh, ¡°i must have really been busy these days..¡±


    Pulling his cor he smiled and then held her hands and started walking down the stairs.


    ¡°Since I have made twomitments, how about I go and finish my work faster and thene soon to have a pic with you?¡± She did not care about the pic at all.


    But since when Rafael started to care about the council so much and why did he not offer to cancel the pic?


    ¡°You do not need to hurry. If you are busy we can arrange for it some other day.¡± She assured him that he must be upied so that such a simple thing did not cross his mind when he furrowed his brow and shook his head.


    ¡°How could that be? Since themitment is already made, I muste. You do not need to worry, I will be back soon.¡± without waiting for her answer, he killed her forehead and then left from there.


    She kept staring at the distance with a strange pressure on her chest as if something was gnawing her heart but she did not know exactly what was happening here.


    There might be a chance that her mind was running way too much. But she still felt there was something wrong with Rafael.


    ¡°Your majesty,¡± she raised her head and looked at the maid who was waiting for her.


    ¡°Your majesty, count Saphiene wanted to meet you, he said that he had an urgent matter to discuss with you about the mine found in his fief.¡±


    Count Saphiene. . he was the man who was the owner of Beryllium. Her whole face turned grim as she nodded her head.


    ¡°Send him to the meeting room, I will be joining in soon.¡± she ordered the maid who left with the nod of her head.


    As Hazel stood up to follow the maid, she heard a few maid whispering to each other while cleaning the other area,


    ¡°I swore that I saw the vampire lord going to the room of the vampires in the middle of the night. And he did note out till early morning. While your majesty was busy in meeting with those leechers, he was having fun with someone else. Poordy!¡± her feet slowed and she wanted to go and scold them for spreading rumors when the other started too.


    ¡°I heard that Lady Diana was going to marry the lord when hisst wife died but the war joined both of their fates. But when i saw them together when she hade here for the first time, i thought that rumors were wrong.


    Who would have thought that the man was acting all this while.¡± she sighed as if she was the one who was facing a cheating husband.


    Hazel stopped in front of the door for some reason. She was still feeling angry but now..


    ¡°It had nothing to do with us. As long as we work here and get paid for it. We should not care about them, these nobles had a messy life but vampires, they are worse. I have heard that many vampires have more than a thousand lovers even after having a wife while wives have affairs too.¡±


    Both of them nodded as they bent to pick up the dirty clothes and cleaned the room when the maid who hade to call Hazel came back.


    She looked at Hazel who was standing on the door with a dazed expression, with confusion.


    ¡°Your majesty, this is not the room where the count is waiting for you.¡± she exined softly wondering did she get lost when hazel blinked and looked at the maid again.


    She started walking towards the meeting room but the words of the maids were running in her mind all the time.


    ¡°Do you know who was at night dutyst time in my room?¡± the maid nodded her head,


    ¡°Yes, your majesty, it was Rose.¡±


    ¡°Rose!¡± Hazel paused, hesitating for a second when her hands clenched into a tight first, ¡°ask her to meet me after this meeting¡± she asked when the maid nodded her head.


    ¡°And.. Do you know the maids in the room? Where were they postedst night?¡±

 Chapter 467 - 467 [Bonus chapter]

    467 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°The maids were left earlier yesterday, your majesty.¡± her eyes narrowed as she stared at the scared woman.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave.¡± Hazel walked again but this time her heels created a screeching sound on the ground.


    As she walked into the room, count Saphiene stood up and bowed her head in front of her.


    ¡°Your majesty!¡± Hazel nodded and sat on the throne reserved for her.


    ¡°What if the matter counts as Saphene? I heard that something happened.¡± the man nodded urgently.


    ¡°Yes, mydy. The lord had closed the mine after the incident with your father. But recently, my staff told me that they had felt movements around the mine.


    I was worried so I went to checkst night.¡± The man fidgeted on his feet and his face filled with fear.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You found people there?¡± she asked in a bit of a sharp voice when the man shook his head.


    .....


    ¡°No! But therge area where beryllium was avable was empty now. Someone had stolen Beryllium, your majesty.¡± A thick silence followed and her face turned pale.


    ¡°Your majesty, I did not want to be the one in fault so I came to inform you. I am ready to do anything you ask for, but I did not want to get involved in the matter.¡± his worried face told her that the amount must be too high.


    ¡°How much was it?¡± her face turned grim when he started stuttering.


    ¡°That.. that.. It would be enough to burn the whole empire, your majesty.¡± if it would have been in the past, her father would have awarded him but the new empress was the wife of a vampire.


    What if she would hang him in the name of treason.


    ¡°But I swear that it had nothing to do with me. I never wanted to attack them. If you want, you cane and investigate, me and my staff will support you.¡± he assured her again and again as he wiped the sweat off his face when she nodded.


    ¡°Very well, then I will personally want to see the ce. But we have to inform the council first. Since it could be an issue between different empires.¡± the man nodded again and again. As long as he was not med, he was ready to go with any kind of proceedings.


    He cursed the moment he had purchased that mine in the greed of reward. Now he was always on pins and needles.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. I will handle all the paperwork and procedures and will protect you if needed.¡± The man stared at her with a stunned look since he was not expecting it.


    But he nodded again with a look of gratefulness on his face.


    ¡°Then i will wait for your next message, your majesty.¡± he gave a deep bow to her this time when leaving with a relieved look.


    Though he was still worried about the lost beryllium, her assurance made her feel much better.


    He left after a few pleasantries and discussion about the procedure when she stood up too.


    ¡°Since Rafael was already in the council. I should go and infirm them personally.¡± she muttered as she walked out of the room followed by a bunch of maids.


    The carriage was soon arranged and she left with a grim heart.


    As she entered the council, she could see the men talking from the carriage.


    When the footmen opened the door for her, many turned to look in her direction and stared at her with a surprised look.


    ¡°Oh,dy Hazel. We weren¡¯t expecting you toe here. Is there any problem?¡± they asked with humor but she surprised them by nodding her head.


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to meet the lord of the council with the position of the empress of the empire. I am here for an urgent matter. Would you guide me please?¡± her calm demeanor andck of arrogance surprised them but more than that her words.


    ¡°Your majesty, the lord must be with you. He had taken leave for three months to apany you. He is only handling the urgent work from home. You.. didnt you know that?¡± he asked with a shocked look when she paused.


    ¡°I am going to the council office due to some urgent work! I will be back soon.¡± the words of Rafael rang in her ears making her hands go numb.


    She felt like the weight of her body had increased suddenly.


    ¡°Oh, my mistake.¡± sheughed making their brows furrowed and they stare at her to know the matter of confusion, ¡°i should have cleared that i am talking about the person in charge of the lord of the council. Rafael had left to meet a few members of his empire for some work but the matter was urgent.¡±


    Though confused, they still nodded in understanding.


    ¡°If that is the case, pleasee with me. I will take you to lord Michael.¡± he showed her the path when she nodded and started walking with him.


    The main office of the council was in the vampire¡¯s empire where Rafael rules. This one was the secondary office with its own head to handle the matter.


    Michael adjusted his sses when he saw Hazel standing on the door with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Lady Hazel, i must say i have never expected you to be here.¡± he said with a smile as he asked her toe in when she smiled back.


    ¡°But i always wanted toe and visit you since we both are working for the welfare of the same ce.¡±


    The reply made him smile. He had seen the woman a few times but he had always thought that she was going to spend her life hiding behind Rafael who was head over heels to her.


    ¡°Please sit. If you are here for the welfare of the empire. How may i help you in it. If you are morefortable with Edward, i can call him too.¡±

 Chapter 468 - 468 [Bonus chapter]

    468 [Bonus chapter]


    Though the man was looking amiable with a soft smile and sses, Hazel knew better. It was the trademark of the officials in the council but they were cunning to the core.


    ¡°No! That would not be needed. I am here just for reporting.¡± her face was calm. So calm that he could not fathom what was going in her mind.


    He didn¡¯t like her! From the time she hade into the life of Rafael, he had changed. He had been absent most of the time, giving her too much priority.


    ¡°Oh!¡± he nodded showing a hint of surprise on his face. ¡°Nathan, would youe here and take the statement of the princess? She is here to report something?¡± he shouted in a louder voice looking towards the door when it opened and a man red from the other side.


    He still came running into the room while squinting at the smirk of Michael.


    ¡°Oh, do not mind him, mydy. It is me who makes the report of the incidents in the mpire. I hope you did not mind.¡± he said, taking off his hat and bowing in front of her when she smiled back and shook her head.


    ¡°That is a relief.¡± he said with a dramatic look on his face as he pulled the seat for himself and sat on it.


    Picking up the parchment, he smiled at her again which was her signal to start speaking.


    ¡°Well, Count Saphiene, the man who is doing the mining business in the empire, hade to meet me in the morning.¡± she started when the man nodded and started noting everything down, ¡°he told me that the mine of Beryllium that was closed after the incident with my father, was robbed and arge amount of Beryllium was stolen from there in spite of the guard of council protecting it and so as his knights.¡±


    .....


    The hands of the man paused and he looked at Michael who was already looking at him.


    This smile on his face was already gone and he looked grim.


    ¡°It is not just a piece or two but a whole lot has been stolen. If I am not wrong, it would be enough to start another war and burn the whole empire of vampires.¡± her voice was grave too when other men started to gather around them.


    Each of them looked at her with a solemn face.


    ¡°I want to know about it and look at the condition. But I want one of the council men toe with me so that you can add it in your report.¡° Her voice was full of formalities as she stared at them with a calm face that waspletely opposite to their worried look as if the world was going to end.


    ¡°I wille personally with you.¡± Michael stood up and took the coat from his chair when she nodded and stood up too.


    She was expecting him toe since he was the most senior person here. But where was Rafael! Why was he not here? Her heart was gnawing to ask the questions but she resisted and took the initiative to walk when he followed.


    ¡°Hey! Wait for me, I wille too.¡± said Nathan as he ran behind both of them.


    Michael passed him a cold nce but did not stop him from following.


    ¡°Are you going toe in your carriage, mydy?¡± they asked as she turned to walk towards hers when she paused.


    ¡°Uhm, the decorum stated that a witness woulde with the council but since you are the wife of lord Reynold..¡± the man faltered but the face of hazel turned colder as she stopped.


    ¡°That would not be needed. I believe in following the rules. Which carriage do we need to rake?¡± she asked back with a cold voice when a smirk formed on the face of Michael while Nathan just shook his head as if he was tired of this fool.


    ¡°But your majesty.¡± The guards and knights looked at her worriedly. They did not have the right to follow the carriage of the council when she blinked her eyes giving them an assured look.


    ¡°You do not need to worry. I know how to handle myself and I will be fine. You can go back to the pce.¡± They looked at her reluctantly. They did not want to leave her alone since Rafael was not there.


    But when they noticed her stern and dominating eyes, they knew that they did not have a choice.


    So, they bow their head and left from there.


    ¡°This way please..¡± Nathan tried to be polite to her when Michael scoffed and started walking without worrying if she was following or not.


    Nathan cursed at his cold attitude. Was he not worried that Rafael would skin him alive if she knew that he disrespected his wife?


    ¡°Master is not like that usually. He must be worried about the lost beryllium since the condition between both parties had finally started to improve.¡± he said with a cough when she smiled at him.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. I am fine. I understand that the matter was grave. I have seen the first war and I did not want another to happen.¡± she assured the man with a smile when he finally took a breath of relief and nodded back with a smile on his face.


    As they walked to the carriage, Michael was already sitting in and reading some files. Nathan coughed again but he did not pay attention to both of them when he sighed.


    Opening the door for Hazel, he let her enter first and then followed her.


    ¡°If you are trying to find the effect of Beryllium in those files then you are looking in the wrong ce. I had seen it being used in arrows. A minor touch from it would create a wound that could not be healed by vampires and lethal for their lives.


    Only a few would be able to protect themselves if weapons were made from it.¡±

 Chapter 469 - 469 She Did Not Know The Truth

    469 She Did Not Know The Truth


    Michael¡¯s hands paused on the file and he frowned at her. He did not like what he did not know.


    He was not a vampire, so he was not sure what Beryllium could do but looking at the face, she knew it much better than him.


    ¡°We will think about it when we will reach there.¡± he paused but his voice had turned grim. ¡°Where the hell is lord! We need him here. He would be better to handle this situation.¡±


    If only she knew! Hazel looked out of the window but her face was grim.


    The morning scene of Rafael and Diana shed past her eyes and her eyes turned darker.


    ¡°Sigh! As long as you know what you are doing. This couple is far from my understanding anyways!¡± he said in a gruff voice as he stared back at the files but this time he did not feel interested in them. So, he closed them and took a deep sigh.


    As the carriage started, Hazel closed her eyes and used the teleportation spell. It helped them in reaching the mine in just a few seconds.


    Everyone felt dazed as if they did not know how they reached there. They felt tried as if they had driven the carriage so fast that they did not realize how and when it moved.


    But Michael was not an ordinary person, he felt that sucking in a ck hole and thening out of it.


    .....


    He stared at her with a deep look in his eyes as if he was trying to read her when she just smirked.


    She did not even try to exin or hide the facts.


    The footmen opened the door. Even his eyes were in daze.


    He looked around as if he was still not sure how they reached here.


    Michael walked out followed by Nathan and Hazel who still had a smile on her face.


    ¡°You are a witch and it was a teleportation spell. Isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked, petrified.


    Everyone in the council knows how much Rafael hated witches and his wife was one of them and that also so much stronger. What if Rfaeles to know about it? There would be another war!


    ¡°But how.. Your father is! Oh! Your mother.. They still did not know who your mother was! But wait.. You do not have silver eyes. Yes! You do have silver hair but not eyes!¡± Hazel looked amused at the man who was so calm and reserved all the time but now he was blubbering like he had seen a ghost!


    ¡°What in the world are you!¡± he frowned and stared deep at her when she smiled,


    ¡°You are right, I am a witch. But you do not need to worry about hiding it from Rafael, he already knows.¡± she boosted with a proud look in her eyes and her eyes filled with arrogance when he looked shocked and his eyes turned grim.


    ¡°That is not possible. Do you even know why he is against witches in the first ce?¡± he asked taking a deep breath as if he was suffocating when she smiled and nodded her head with pride but he looked more confused now


    He raised a finger as if trying to say something but shook his head and stopped.


    ¡°That is not possible not when¡­¡± he paused when he saw counting from the other side.


    ¡°Oh, you are already here, I was not expecting your visit before I could reach here. And you even brought councilmen with you.¡± the man looked shocked as he stared at the councilman¡¯s carriage which arrived before his!


    ¡°So, are we going to see where the ident happens or going to stand here and talk?¡± asked michael in a cold voice which waspletely different from before when the man shivered.


    ¡°Of course, I will take you there.¡± he said, taking out his handkerchief and wiping his face and starting walking.


    ¡°As you can see, we have a lot of guards here. Half of them belong to me while the rest of them are from the council office only. Both of them did not hear a single souling here.¡± he exined as many guards bowed their heads while they crossed.


    ¡°When was thest time you visited here?¡± asked Michael scanning the whole area with a solemn face. His eyes staring at each guard as if he was the criminal creating a shiver run down their spines.


    ¡°It wasst week and then yesterday. I visit here once a week to ensure everything is fine.¡± he exined with a low voice.


    The fear and pressure of the incident was burning his back.


    ¡°I have already offered the council to buy this property from mest time but no one responded. I never wanted to have that ce but now I am dragged into it. I did not want to bear the consequences. You can ask anyone that I was not here, my lord.¡± his voice was stuttering as he wiped the sweat off his face again.


    ¡°No one is ming you, count. We are just trying to understand the situation better. Is this the way?¡± asked Hazel when the man nodded but he still looked grim and worried.


    Michael stared at his face for long with a razor sharp look on his face and only took his eyes away when he followed Hazel who had already covered a good distance.


    The path was dark and sloppy so Hazel walked slowly followed by both men while Nathan stopped to ask questions with the guards.


    There were light blue sparkling stones all over the ground and walls. It was giving an illuminated look to the dark mine.


    ¡°Is this Beryllium?¡± he asked as he loosened his buttons when the count nodded.


    ¡°And that part.. It is empty¡± he pointed at the part of the wall which looked barren with many holes in the wall that showed the amount of beryllium was taking from there.


    ¡°It would take a lot of noise to take them out.¡±

 Chapter 470 - 470 Something Was Wrong With Her

    470 Something Was Wrong With Her


    ¡°How did no one hear it?¡± the count shook his head while wiping the sweat from his face


    ¡°I have no idea how it happened. I am telling you what the guards told me.¡± frustration was showing on his face when Michael frowned.


    He walked forward and touched the wall. He felt a slight trembling on the wall and frowned.


    ¡°There is something in the walls, I can feel the vibration.¡± he exined when hazel touched the wall.


    Her eyes closed instantly. She could hear the small voices,


    ¡°La fe shu, ania re tu!¡± The whispers rang in her ears and the words left her mouth unconsciously when the whole ground started to shake as if an earthquake had hit it and the wall started to move closer.


    ¡°The whole room is converging! What did you do?¡± The count even forgot that she was the empress for a second as his eyes widened and he looked at her with shock and hostility.


    If he was not wrong, he felt his eyes turning silver for a second like other witches and she whispered a spell.. Damn! That woman spelled in front of them.


    ¡°We need to run out of here.¡± Michel stared at her with a frown too but he did not me her without any proof.


    .....


    He held the hands of the count and dragged him out while staring hard at her.


    Hazel blinked. She looked around with confusion. She knew that she had whispered the spell unconsciously. But¡­.


    ¡°Are you waiting to turn into a trampled tomato! Come out here, right now.¡± Michael shouted as he forwarded his hands towards her.


    There was not enough space for him to enter again. When he reached out with the count, he was expecting her to follow them but who would have thought!


    ¡°Lady hazel, if you do note out right now, lord Rafael will burn us to death.¡± he warned when the dazed woman finally blinked and her eyes were cleared.


    He took a breath of relief when she finally held his hand and he dragged her out just the moment when the mine copsed and filled with stones.


    The pull was strong enough that shended in his arms, hugging his chest and holding his shirt.


    He covered her by wrapping his hands around her waist instinctively as he saw the mine copsing.


    Nathan, who was still discussing the matter with the guards, came running towards them and was stunned to see the girl in the arms of his master.


    Michael was a casanova and had a bunch of girls around him all the time but he had never touched a married woman. That was his rule.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± he asked when his eyes widened looking at therge stone covering the entrance of the mine when the count stared at Hazel as if trying his best to find the proper words.


    ¡°The walls were cut to take out Beryllium. When I tried to take out a few more, the cracks widened and the wall copsed.¡± the count stared at Michael with parted lips.


    He was sure that Michael was standing three feet away from the walls. It was Hazel who was touching them.


    ¡°Right count?¡± The count blinked and noticed that Michael was already staring at him with eyes full of warning that he nodded his head instinctively.


    ¡°Thedy is too shocked by the incident. She needed to sit and take some rest. Is there any tea house around this ce?¡± he asked the count who took a few seconds to process his words and then nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, there are a few food stalls around. The guards and staff go there to have their meal. But I am not sure if it would be upto the taste of your majesty and the lord.¡± he said with some hesitation when he realized he had offered a cart food to them but Michael only nodded his head.


    ¡°Then, you must stay here with Nathan and check if the way could be made again without affecting the mine. Me and mydy woulde in an hour.¡± he pushed Hazel a bit who finally let go of his arms and stood straight.


    Her eyes were still staring at the door of the mine as she felt his hands on her waist again as he navigated her out of the room.


    They did not take the carriage as she had thought but he confirmed the way from the guard and they continued to walk there.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She raised her head and looked at him as if she was not expecting this question from him.


    ¡°I am confused.¡± she confessed, ¡°the spell was to see the past, it should not have acted like that. But the whole mine.. Now the count would think that I did it.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± he asked with confusion as a dark ray of light passed through his eyes when she realized even he thought that she tried to kill them and destroy the mine.


    ¡°Why would I do that when I was inside the mine too? There must be a spell casted on the walls of the mine which was triggered by my spell and it copsed.¡° Though the theory was doubtful, she did not find any other reason behind it when she saw him rubbing his forehead.


    ¡°Hazel, do you know why i was asking you to not share your secret with lord Rafael..¡± he asked when she sighed, but before she could tell him that she knew, he opened his mouth again,


    ¡°He was in love with a witch a few decades ago. He had thought of marrying her even when she was just a ve but she betrayed him. She was there to spy on him.


    So, he not only killed her by giving her back to her enemies but he even killed all of them. He killed all the witches who were siding with that witch and those who were against it.


    He hates witches because his first love who turned into his enemy was a witch too.¡±


    ¡°.......¡±

 Chapter 471 - 471 A Victim

    471 A Victim


    ¡°No! I have never betrayed him.¡± she imed as she cursed herself.


    When she had been one with him for the first time, she often got lost in the shes of the past. So, she had asked Anne to help her in cing another seal in her mind.


    They both had mixed the power of their magic and sealed her past life so that she could live freely as Hazel and Be would not be part of it anymore.


    But to think that there was a rumor like that, sheughed with angered eyes.


    ¡°I could not believe that such a high man in the council is spreading such baseless rumors.¡± Michael frowned as he looked at her with confusion before shaking his head.


    ¡°I am not talking about you! You did not know that the lord had a previous lover?¡± he mumbled when she took a deep breath.


    Her shoulders quivered and then she opened her eyes and stared at him again.


    ¡°Yes, I know but I was told a different story. I think you did not know much about it, so it would be better that you didn¡¯t spread rumors.¡± she then waved at the staff who was looking at them with hesitation, ¡°one jasmine tea please.¡±


    ¡°Aah, yes! You are talking about the love saga where he had bought a ve who waster recognized as a witch. He fell in love with her and helped her stand tall.


    .....


    But then she was stolen and killed by a bunch of witches and he took revenge for the death of his lover. Right?¡± when she eyed him with burning eyes, heughed, ¡°that was a myth. It was created to save his image and so as of the council.


    It made him a hero and gave justice to what he did. But it is far from the reality. If you do not trust me then you can go and check the record room of the council. There is a whole book on this event.¡± he said with a smirk as he leaned on the chair and then added another tea for him.


    She paused! She had heard this strange story for the first time but looking at the confidence of Michel, it did not look like he was lying.


    ¡°I still did not trust it. But I would go and see the record room if you are so sure, take me there.¡± she said with a calm face but her heart raced when heughed again.


    ¡°Ha! You think that I can do it!¡± he shook his head and then stood straighter, ¡°though i am the head or you can call me lord but my powers are only limited to this empire.


    The record room is in the main office and no one could enter there without the permission of lord Rafael. But then it proved the authenticity of the records there. If you want to go and check, ask him. But then, you can ask him directly about what happened that night.¡± he shrugged as he smiled at the waitress who brought tea for both of them.


    He picked up the cup and took a swig while looking at her lost self with a deep look in his eyes.


    ¡°Now tell me..¡± Hazel stirred and looked back at him, still with nk expressions, no matter how strong a tornado was cruising her insides.


    Rafael had never told him about this part of the story.


    ¡°Why did you do it? If it is to save the vampires, there must be other ways. But you destroyed the traces of the thieves in the process. The council would not ept it lightly.¡±


    He warned when she sighed.


    ¡°I have already told you. I had saved all of you. The mine was already copsing when I touched it. I had slowed the process so that we all could run out of the ce.¡± she assured when he raised a brow.


    Though he did not say a word, his eyes were telling her that he did not trust her words.


    ¡°You do not need to force yourself to trust me. If you want, you can take the matter to the council.¡± she assured as she picked up her cup and drank the whole bitter cold liquid in a single sip. ¡°Now shall we leave.¡±


    She stood up when he did not reply but kept staring at her.


    ¡°Your behavior will not help youdy, even if you are the empress. The council did not work under the rulers.¡± he wanted but she just scoffed.


    ¡°But it did work under me and she is my wife. So did the council not work under her too?¡± the voice froze Michael as he turned to look at her left when Hazel looked towards the door too.


    Rafael was smiling at them as if he was meeting long lost friends. He walked in and held Hazel by her arms.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± he kissed her cheeks and her neck with a soft touch that tensed her.


    She leaned on his shoulders with a smile. If only he knew how much she had missed him too. But¡­ she paused when she ced her head on his chest.


    This smell.. It did not belong to him but¡­ Diana!


    Her eyes narrowed as she took a step back and looked at him coldly.


    His brows furrowed and he was about to ask the reason, when Michael walked closer and bowed his head.


    ¡°My lord.. I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect thedy. It was just.. I was trying to know what exactly happened at the mining area. You might not know it but..¡±


    ¡°What made you think that I know where she is but I did not know what happened to her? Hmmm?¡± he asked back with a smile but his eyes were frosting cold, ¡°but what surprised me was.. You are questioning a victim as if she was to me for saving you. Is it because you know that she is a witch so you are taking her as an easy target?¡±

 Chapter 472 - 472 [Bonus chapter]

    472 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°You know that she is a witch?¡± Rafael stared at the head of a council, the man just working under him as if he was a fool!


    ¡°Did I choose you mistakenly, Michael? She is my wife.¡± as if the line was enough exnation. Michael could only bow his head and nod.


    But for some reason, Hazel felt better when she heard that. She did not need to go to that record room to know the truth.


    She hadplete faith in Rafael. He looked at her smiling face with a raised brow but did not ask her anything.


    ¡°So, the mine has copsed but there are still a few witches that had arge amount of beryllium that could burn the whole empire!¡± he said, getting both of their attention when Michael nodded his head readily.


    ¡°It could be human too who had bribed a few guards and went in.¡± Hazel intertwined but he shook his head.


    ¡°Even if the guards had been bribed, say all of them. Even then taking out beryllium without the knowledge of council is impossible for humans. There are too many checkpoints around that area where the carriages are checked even if they belong to the royal family.¡± his grim voice warned her to stay silent so she nodded her head even when she had a few questions in her mind.


    ¡°Hazel, you should go home and rest. I will be back soon.¡± he kissed her forehead when she frowned.


    In the past when she was unaware of her powers, he had taken her to various missions and now that she held power and piston, he was asking her to leave.


    .....


    ¡°But Rafael, as the emperor of this¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, do not worry, we will inform you the moment we will find anything so that you can handle your duties well. I will talk to you further about it when Ie home. Okay?¡± he rubbed her cheeks softly as he assured her when she felt the same uneasiness returning.


    She was sure that he was hiding something while looking into his eyes but when she felt the gaze of Micheal, she could only nod and leave.


    The carriage was already waiting for her near the door. She could still hear their faint voices as they discussed the case, and she felt her heart being heavier.


    She still walked and sat in the carriage with her head raised high but it was so stiff.


    ¡°Thank goodness we are alone to discuss the matter now¡­¡± these were thest words that fell into her ears before the carriage started and she closed her eyes.


    ¡°Take me to the house of marquis Lucio.¡± shemanded as she tapped on the window between her and the coachmen.


    ¡°But mydy, the lord had asked me to take you home so that you can rest.¡± he said in a hesitant voie when she raised her brow.


    ¡°Are you defying my orders now?¡± Her words were threatening when the man panicked and shook his head.


    ¡°No! Not at all, mydy.¡± he pulled the reins of the horse and changed the path of the carriage.


    In a few minutes they reached the pce of the marquis. The door of the pce opened without being asked and the carriage moved in.


    She could see a few of the men and women pause and stare at the carriage with wide eyes.


    As her carriage stopped and she walked out with the help of the footmen, the main door of the pce opened and Lucio personally walked out with a few elders following him closely.


    He bowed his head and held her hands as he kissed the back of it gently,


    ¡°Your majesty, I did not know that you were going toe or I would have nned a better wee.¡± he said in a voce full of dejection when she smiled and stared at the elders who were giving her a ttering smile.


    ¡°This is already enough. I was passing through the region after meeting the council when I recalled that I had asked you to show me your new ns on how you are going to mingle among humans.


    Since I felt that the matter was urgent, I decided to check it personally since the truth is still hidden.¡± she nodded at the elders who understood the meaning behind her words and nodded instantly.


    Their grim faces rx a bit.


    ¡°You should not have worried, your majesty. We are handling the matter well.¡± assured one elder with a proud look on his face. ¡°We have already started cleaning the impure blood and witches were taking their ce to live in the abandoned areas.¡± he said with an arrogant look on his face when the other nodded.


    ¡°Yes, we are offering a goodpensation or a new ce to live to them too. So they are happy to leave.¡± exined another as they started walking in when she nodded her head.


    ¡°That is good. As long as both parties are happy and living well. I did not mind their leaving. In fact, I am thinking of finding a proper asion to announce that I am a witch too.


    It will give strength to our hidden covens.¡± her words brought a look of shock but they all smiled happily satisfied with her decision.


    ¡°That would bring the end to all of your problems. In fact, it would be better that you divide the whole country into two parts. One for us and one of them.


    If you are worried about ruling, then you do not need to think much about it. We will dly take that role and manage the unity of all the covens.¡± she was sure they would more than be happy by gaining so much power.


    ¡°That will be a big decision but I will surely think about it seriously. How about each of you present me a proposal now that I am here.¡± she offered when all of them who were holding a chair to sit with her in the office paused and their eyes gleamed.


    They exchanged nces and nodded their heads.


    ¡°Then excuse me, your majesty. We wille with a n.¡±

 Chapter 473 - 473 Storm Breaking Out

    473 Storm Breaking Out


    The elders ran faster as if they were going to fight for the position of the emperor.


    Lucio stared at the crafty smile on her face and shook his head. He could ot believe they fell for it.


    ¡°They are too greedy to think rationally.¡± she replied when he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Why are you here? I am sure it had nothing to do with these strange ns.¡± she smiled at his observance as he sat and looked at her.


    ¡°A few of the witches had stolen beryllium. If the war started, all of our efforts to bring peace would go to waste. I am here to ask for help. You are more in contact with witches than me. Help me and I promise to return the favor.¡±


    He shook his head while he turned solemn.


    ¡°You do not need to return the favor, you have already done more than I can ever expect. It is my duty to stop the war as the leader of the coven.¡± he rubbed his forehead as if he was trying to remember when he paused and then stared at her with a grim face.


    ¡°There is an information guild here. It is mostly made of dark witches but it¡¯s a good ce to gain information. If you want, I can go there and look for clues.¡± she paused as she recalled the words of Michael.


    She knew that was doubting her. Her hands clenched into a tight fist as she shook her head.


    .....


    ¡°No! I wille with you. As the emperor, this is my job.¡± He wanted to refuse at first but when he looked at her determined face, he nodded his head.


    ¡°But you have to remember that we are a team. You can do everything alone.¡± he warned when she sighed but nodded her head.


    ¡°Good, then we need to disguise ourselves. I will ask some maids to help you.¡±


    ¡°That would not be needed.¡± she closed her eyes and whispered a spell. Soon her hair changed into brown color and her face turned darker changing her features while his hair and eyes turned darker like night.


    He stared at himself in the mirror with a shocked look on his face.


    ¡°I never knew such kind of magic existed.¡± she smirked at him as she adjusted her dress too.


    ¡°There are benefits of being the dark witch. I can dwell into dark and forbidden magic too.¡± she shrugged with a look of arrogance on his face.


    Then he insisted on taking the carriage as they left for the information guild. For some reason, she wanted to solve the case before Rafael.


    For the first time, it did not feel like they were working together but against each other.


    ¡°Your majesty.. Lady Hazel.¡± Hazel blinked and looked at Lucio who was staring at her with confusion.


    ¡°I was asking,¡± Do you have doubts about someone?¡± he repeated calmly looking at the confusion on her face when she paused.


    ¡°If I could be my mother. If she knew how my father had tried to attack us when we hade to the pce for the first time, she might be trying to take revenge.


    Or.. it could be the elders working with you. They think that I favor you so much. So they want to get rid of me and snatch the powers.


    Or it could be some enemy of the council..¡± she shook her head, ¡°no matter who they were, they are trying to gain the victory against vampires so that council and i break down.¡± he sighed as he looked out of the window.


    ¡°I can not understand why they could not choose peace? Did they not know how many people had sacrificed their life for it.¡±


    She smiled mockingly as if it was a joke but did not reply. Yet her silence said it all.


    As they reached the small za, the carriage was stopped and they entered into a small inn.


    Many were drinking there or having their dinner. The ambience was jolly withughing and drinking while men were having small bets andpetition.


    ¡°I want to order the most expensive dish of the inn.¡± said Lucio as he took out a bag full of gold coins and ced it on the table.


    The maid stared at the bag and then at him with confusion.


    ¡°You are misunderstanding, kind sir. We do not have such an expensive dish served here.¡± she replied with a soft but stern voice when he scoffed and then ced another bag on the table full of gold.


    The eyes of the girl flickered. She stared at it and then at the man unsure of what to do when he threw another bag of coins on the ground.


    ¡°Alrighte with me. I will try to serve you better.¡± she said with a sigh and then opened the back door for them.


    Lucio signaled her toe while scanning the whole area.


    She changed a few passages, finally stopping in front of one and then pointing inside.


    ¡°There is your table kind sir. Please wait there while I bring the special menu.¡± they nodded and walked towards the table when the door was closed and the clinking of locking was heard.


    But after a few seconds the door on the other side was opened and a man with a dark cloak that had covered his whole face except his lips and chin entered.


    ¡°What do you want and who informed you about us?¡± the man came straight to the point.


    ¡°We are here to gain information about the movements of the witches. We want to know if any information was brought by them or sold here. We will pay a good amount for the useful information.¡± cut Hazel as she took out a bag of gems this time.


    The men stared at the shining stone and his eyes glittered.


    ¡°Yes, there is a storm building in and soon another war will break out.¡±

 Chapter 474 - 474 A Cliff

    474 A Cliff


    ¡°Who is starting it?¡± asked Hazel as his eyes narrowed on the man who chuckled.


    ¡°Have you thought that the love of the lord for a human would change the world into a better ce?¡± the man mocked her withughter, ¡°he had blood of thousands of witches on his hands. No one is going to forgive him for that.¡± he warned when Hazel scoffed.


    ¡°And you think that those witches were innocent? Were they not trying to kill one of them to get more powers or to get rid of a stronger one.¡± the man shook his head and shrugged.


    ¡°That is the rule of the world. You have to be too strong to survive. I did not me both parties but it had left a hole that was never filled in two decades.


    The war is bound to happen and the witches have started preparing for it.¡± he smiled as if the thought left him at ease.


    ¡°Are you against the vampires too?¡± She could see how rxed he was while talking about war as if he was going to enjoy it.


    ¡°Against the system. But war increases the need for information as it is one of the strongest powers. I don¡¯t mind war as long as I earn better.


    You are here for the same purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± he smirked when he saw her holding her hands tightly as if she was restraining herself from beating him.


    ¡°Do you know which witch is nning to start the war and how?¡± asked Lucio holding the shoulders of Hazel who looked furious.


    .....


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know who they are but I know that those are the abandoned witches who were not given a chance to live a better life by the council.


    They are stealing and buying weapons against humans and vampires. I had heard an auction was being organized for buying weapons at high rates. They have offered a good reward for Beryllium too. And I am sure they have received both of it.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where the auction is held?¡± asked Lucio in a grim tone when the man finally took his eyes away from hazel and smiled at him.


    ¡°Yes, but they need a card for it. And it will be costly.¡± Another bag of gold was thrown on the table without a word.


    ¡°We want two identities and cards for the party.¡± the man smiled as he counted the rare gems. It is much more than he could earn in his whole lifetime. ¡°And I want a strong name for the party.¡± added Lucio as he stared at him with dark eyes when the manughed.


    ¡°A strong name? Shall I announce you as the leader of the biggest coven, marquis Lucio. You will get fame instantly. Many covens who think you have betrayed witches by supporting a human and the lord, wille for you instantly.¡± Hazel stared at the man who smiled and rubbed his head.


    The ck wig fell instantly and his hair turned silver.


    ¡°I love money. But I am only collecting it to support the war. You will never understand Lucio. The need of freedom and the revenge for our family who had lost their life because of lord.


    And now he thinks that he could control ournd by making his wife our ruler. We will never let that happen.¡± a nefarious look on his face as she whistled and the door of the room opened.


    More than thirty witches entered instantly and stared at them with a smirk on their faces.


    ¡°It was a trap.. Hazel, run.¡± Lucio shouted as he jumped in front of her to cover her so that she could think of a way.


    ¡°Oh.. I was just thinking who thisdy is since we had seen Helen in the past. But who would have thought that we would be lucky to have thedy here, herself.¡± their faces had an evil look while their eyes filled with the desire to kill her.


    Hazel closed her eyes, no single hint of being afraid was on her face. She raised her head and whispered a spell and the room started to fill with storing winds.


    But all of them were witches too. They had started whispering spells too. Fire, water, air, nts. Everything came at once and each of their targets was hazel.


    ¡°Mydy, there are too many. You would not be able to fight with all of them. I will try to stall time, you can run away.¡± he offered but hazel shook her head.


    She spelled again, when she felt all of them running at her with a lot of weapons in her hands when the manughed again.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you but I have personally trained them for closebat too. They are stronger than any other witches you have ever met.¡± Most of the time, it is hard for the witches to fight because of theirck of strength.


    But these witches had strong spells supported by strong fighting power.


    ¡°They are better. Aren¡¯t they? My friends, why don¡¯t you show Lady Hazel how strong you are.¡± Heughed evilly again when he looked at their struggling figure.


    Hazel could feel the pressure of their powers. They were organized, strong and trained. Not to forget the daggers they were throwing and how skillfully they were fighting.


    ¡°Yes, we need to run. But we have to make it up together.¡± She held him as she whispered the spell again but this time she did not attack anyone but opened a portal near her and then pushed Lucio in it.


    She could feel many hands and weapons following her. One of the daggers attacked Lucio before she could close the portal and the blood started to gush out of his hands.


    Heid on the ground and sighed.


    ¡°I am sorrydy Hazel. I never knew that information guild was part of them. I put your life in danger without thinking properly.¡±

 Chapter 475 - 475 Nothing Like Before

    475 Nothing Like Before


    ¡°It is fine! I just could not get as good at it as Anne. So I avoid using this spell. Are you okay?¡± she asked him as she took out one arrow from her shoulders with force.


    They were standing in the back garden of his pce after the portal ended. The ce looked dark and deste at night but the flickering light of the moon in the clouds was enough to see the wounds of each other.


    The blood gushed out but she covered the wound with her hands and it soon started to heal.


    He had many wounds too but he nodded his head though his face was still pale.


    ¡°They were sure that we were going toe! They were waiting for us.¡± his eyes turned darker but he nodded his head and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, when I was told that they were giving information by the elders, I should have looked for more before offering it to you. I was too reckless. But most of the time, they have correct and secured information. I did not know what went wrong today!¡± he shook his head when her eyes narrowed.


    Those elders! But she did not say a word.


    ¡°It is fine. Keep looking for it. I wille backter. But if you get any news first, Contact me.¡± he nodded his head readily when she left from there.


    She stared at him for a second before disappearing from there too.


    .....


    Lucio kept staring at the distance for long before walking back to his office.


    Hazelnded in her bedroom this time. Sheid on it without moving for minutes as she summed up everything that happened in her mind. Soon, a frown formed on her face.


    She sat up and walked to the office of Raphael to see if he was there when she noticed Diana standing there with a smile on her face.


    She was holding the coat of Rafael in her hands and sniffing it with an aroused look on her face. She was looking as if she was high with drugs.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Hazel with her eyes squinted on her hands that were still holding the coat.


    Diana flinched when she saw Hazel there. She had checked her room beforeing to her and it was empty. How was she?


    Her eyes squinted too. Bloody witch!


    ¡°Nothing. The coat had fallen on the floor and I was just picking it up. Why? Is there some problem?¡± she asked with an arrogant look on her face when hazel scoffed.


    ¡°And what are you doing here sote? Do not tell me that you are here to discuss work.¡± she folded her hands in front of her chest as she asked Diana in an investigative tone when she nodded her head leisurely.


    ¡°Yes, what else? I am here to discuss work. I am helping him with a lot of things he did not want to share with anyone.¡± that anyone was the keyword telling she was special when Hazel¡¯s eyes turned darker.


    ¡°Do not tell me that you are being jealous over something like this. You should have trust in your husband.¡± the voice came out with a mocking smile that hazel frowned again.


    Of course, she trusts Rafael. They had been together for two lifetimes but.. These days, he behaved so differently that she was not sure about anything.


    ¡°It is fine. I know what the matter is now and I will help him. You do not need to worry about my husband.¡± she did not leave any chance for Diana to refute but she was so wrong.


    Diana gave her a mocking smile as if she was having pity on her poor condition.


    ¡°Let Rafael take this decision, my dear hazel. It is his choice, right?¡± and before Hazel could refuse, Diana stared at the door with a smirk on her face.


    Hazel paused. Vampires had keen senses.. He turned to look at the door too and soon Rafael entered.


    ¡°Sorry, I was busy with Michael. Were you waiting for long.¡± he paused when his eyes fell on Hazel and then Diana with a stunned face but he soon brought his signature smile on his face, ¡°did you have rest my dear wife.¡± he walked closer and hugged hazel but she did not feel at ease.


    She was sure that the question was not for her but for Diana. Had he asked her to wait for him here.


    She tilted her head to see the smirk on the face of Diana and that look that tells, ¡°you are pathetic!¡±


    Rafael let her go.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you tried? You should go and rest. I still have some work left and then this matter too. I am drowned in work these days.¡± Excuse! She knew that Rafael never worked on files himself.


    He had many to work under him.


    She tried to force a smile on her face as she nodded.


    ¡°It is fine. I am resting for a long time. Since you have so much work, let me help you with that.¡± she offered as she walked toward the table but he held her hands and then shook his head.


    ¡°Oh no! I am sure as a majesty you already have a lot on your te. How could I force more on you? You should go and take a rest. I have Diana.. She had been my assistant since the start. She will do all the filing work while I will just instruct her.¡± He pulled her and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°You should not worry too much about me and take care of yourself.¡± his voice was soft just like she remembered his touch. Assuring and full of love. Then what changed?


    Why did she not feel the same when he looked at him?


    She kept staring at him for long, but in the end, nodded her head and walked out of the room but Diana did not forget to pass a sarcastic smile to her before that

 Chapter 476 - 476 Her Dream Come True

    476 Her Dream Come True


    Diana had never felt this happy. She was on cloud nine when she stared at the leaving figure of Hazel.


    She walked with hasty steps and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    ¡°Oh lord, Rafael. When you told me that you are finally realizing my feelings for you, I thought that you were joking and you would never be serious with me.¡± she rubbed her head with his as she trembled with joy.


    Her crimson eyes were shining like stars.


    Rafael smiled as he rubbed her cheeks with his thumb.


    ¡°I know that you have suffered a lot. But I never knew about your feelings. If I had known before..¡± he paused but she was more than happy.


    ¡°It did not matter as long as we are together now. I did not want to think about the past!¡± she pouted her cheeks as she looked at him, ¡°i want to think about the future i am going to spend with you. I am sure it is going to be beautiful.¡± with that she came closer and kissed him,


    Her hands holding his back tightly pulling him closer to have better ess to his lips. His smell, his touch, she had always dreamt of this.


    He kissed her intensely. There was nothing soft or romantic about it but he was impatient, forceful and strong but she enjoyed the touch thoroughly.


    .....


    It left her shivering and when he finally let her go, she was already dripping wet between her legs.


    ¡°This is not the time to rx. The witches had already caught arge part of beryllium. And I am sure they are already nning an attack on us.


    I can not believe that they dared to do this! Did they not see how kind i was being with them recently.¡± he frowned as he walked towards his desk when she sighed and followed him.


    She was expecting more, much more. But for now, she could only control. She had waited for decades, she could wait for more. He had already grown distant with Hazel because of witches. If the witches attacked us this time, their rtionship would finally break and then she would be the only one left.


    With that thought, she assured her and sat in front of him making a serious face.


    Her elegant and professional look returned which was always admired by him.


    ¡°I know. I was worried about this too. And I have tried my best to collect reports about it. I had sent my spies to keep an eye on the market too.


    If I find anything, I will share it with you right away.¡± she said in a soft tone as she covered his hands with her and squeezed them tightly.


    He smiled, his face softened and nodded his head.


    ¡°I know you are working hard for us. If only, hazel had been sensible like you. Instead of following me, she had worked a bit on controlling her species, we would not have been in trouble.¡± he said with a frown again when she grinned.


    The smile showed her true feelings but he hid for a few seconds.


    ¡°I understand but he is just.. Naive! After all, she is young. But you do not need to worry. I will be with you and help you. Rafael, I will do anything for you even if I had to kill each and every witch for it.¡± she said with a smile when he smiled back.


    ¡°Then will youe with me? I am going to take a look in the dark areas.¡± what else could she have asked for. The night was dark, perfect for them to spend together.


    She nodded her head, faking seriousness on her face.


    ¡°Of course, we both can cover more areas if we work together.¡± he nodded as he held her by her waist and then they both nodded at each other.


    As vampires, they could match each other¡¯s speed and did not need the carriage anymore.


    As they ran, their figure could not be seen anymore in the dark except a strong gale could be felt around them.


    They only paused and Rafael let her go when they were on the cliff.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± She looked around the deste ce confused, ¡°I thought we would go to night markets or to ces where those witches exist?¡± but when she looked down, they could see the whole city from there.


    The scenery was breathtaking. A smile instantly brought on her lips. It was not that bad either.


    He was staring down too.


    ¡°I want you to find the clues here. The councilmen told me that they had caught a group of witches here two days ago but they ran away. I think they were the ones we were looking for. I will go and look to the left while you will go to the right.¡± her smile instantly faded and reluctance reced it.


    She wanted to refuse but she knew that Rafael did not like tardiness and clinging to women. So, she maintained herposure and nodded.


    She will find an excuse to follow himter.


    ¡°Alright, then I wille back with their traces.¡± with that she turned and left where he had pointed before.


    He stood there for a second with a smirk on his face before jumping from the cliff and disappearing in the darkness.


    He walked towards the fief given to Lucio near the coven of the information guild where Hazel was attacked.


    He entered without even knocking as if the ce belonged to him.


    The men who were discussing things turned to look at the door with a frown when their eyes widened.


    ¡°You! What are you doing here?¡± asked the head as he stood up with a shock registered on his face when Rafael smiled.


    ¡°Is that what you wanted to ask without starting to attack me? I have heard it right. You are all words but no action.¡° The man gritted his teeth for the insult and looked at his men.


    ¡°Attack and kill him. He hade to his death.¡±

 Chapter 477 - 477 Die At Once

    477 Die At Once


    Everyone knew who the man was. He was a vampire lord! Lord of the council and the most powerful man of the empire.


    If they would be able to kill him, their power would grow by leaps and bounds.


    But if they did not.. Then they all will die a gruesome death.


    They all were determined to take him down. So, they all attacked him at once.


    Most of them were witches who had attacked his wife a few hours ago, so they had confidence that they could easily take him down.


    ¡°Ha! To think that both couples are fools and would try to do the same thing in one night!¡±mented a witch as everyone started to whisper the spell.


    The whole ce started to shake with such a strong amount of magic. Their hair started to flow in the air and their silver eyes started to shine in the dark like a lot of stars.


    The amount of magic would be enough to burn the whole empire at once. But Rafael only smirks as if he was dealing with fools.


    ¡°And you think that you can get rid of me by just this!¡± He mocked them andughed when they frowned further.


    .....


    ¡°Ha! You think you can fight against us likest time? They were weak because of the fight against the dark witch and you just took its benefit. You are not strong enough to win against us!¡± they snarled as they all attacked him in unison.


    Silver lights started to emerge from their hands and arge dagger formed in the air that was shining silver with neon lights around it.


    He did not even move an inch or tried to attack them but.. The light was not able to touch his body.


    As if stopped by an invisible wall. It started to vanish in the air when he smirked looking into their eyes.


    ¡°What happened? I thought you were so sure?¡± he asked with a tilt of his head as he took out guns from his pocket.


    Holding one in each hand, he pulled the trigger and shot the one who had threatened him before.


    The head of the girl was shot but she did not die simply. It burst as if the bullet had exploded under her head.


    Everyone gasped and shouted as they took a step away from the body.


    They forgot to attack Rafael anymore and ran away with screams when he frowned.


    ¡°Noisy like always!¡± he muttered as he shot two more who were still ring at him.


    ¡°I did not like when other women stare at me. Do not mind me but I am a sensitive person.¡± he said with a chuckle as their heads exploded too.


    ¡°Who else wants to attack me?¡± he asked as he pulled the trigger again.


    ¡°Why are you even running? He did not have so many bullets to kill all of us. If we get united¡­ aah!¡± Before the woman could speak further, she was attacked and killed by him.


    ¡°She was noisy! Does anyone else want to say anything?¡± he asked again when they kept running but the ce waspletely closed and the one and only door was behind him.


    If they wanted to run, they had to cross him and the teleportation magic was lost with the first generation witches.


    ¡°If you want to live, you have to tell me where the stolen Beryllium is.¡± he asked in a calm voice but it was amand that no one could ignore.


    They red and hissed at him but their eyes were vignt, the moment he pulled the trigger they all took a step back and hid behind things.


    ¡°Go away, vampire. We did not have any reply to your questions.¡± she said with a frown but it did not look like he cared.


    He kept shooting them and attacking them at once.


    ¡°That is not the reply I asked for.¡± he muttered as he attacked the one who replied when she hissed again.


    ¡°I did not want to kill you anymore. I was in the mood of peace. But all of you could never improve. Do you think that you kept attacking me and I will bear with it? Ha! Now I will show you how your first generation died!¡± he muttered as he took out a dagger with a green de and started to shoot them with it.


    They frowned as they stared at him.


    He was alone with no magic but his body was protected by a strong spell and he had so many weapons they were miserable again.


    ¡°It is your wife! She is a traitor to give you weapons that harm witches when she is one of us.¡± they hissed but he just gave a mockingugh.


    One of the witches tried to jump on him from behind so that she could snatch the gun but the wall stopped her too.


    She bumped into the wall and fell on the ground with a scream.


    Now they were sure that he could not be attacked and it was a one side fight where he had all the privilege.


    They exchanged nces as if they were talking in their minds.


    And once again they attacked together, the silver light was stronger than before and their faces contorted as if they were giving it their all but that was not enough.


    A few sparks flew in the air but nothing touched him. He looked at them and then at the invisible wall that was stopping their attack and shook his head with a mocking look on his face.


    ¡°Do you know why you lose every time even when you have tried so many times with so many different faces?¡± he asked with a smirk when they looked at him.


    ¡°Because you never learn from their mistakes. Now tell me who the hell did have stolen Beryllium and what was the reason or i am going to st all of your heads. No one can leave this building now.¡±

 Chapter 478 - 478 A War

    478 A War


    The pce was shaking as the witches tried to attack again and when they were not able to, they sted the walls of the other side to run away but Rafael kepting towards them killing many in the process.


    He only stopped when the bullets in the gun were all shot and he had to refill them. The witches took the benefit of the time and ran away when he was only able to hold the leader of theirs who had spoken ill to Hazel.


    ¡°Tell me what n you have and who is operating you?¡± he asked as he did not kill him but held his cors to beat him.


    He winced and tried to free himself but Rafael didn¡¯t let go. For a second it felt like he was not beating him to get information but taking out his anger.


    He raised his head to punch the man again when the ck smog started to cover him and he cursed.


    ¡°Since you are not interested in replying so easily, I will make sure to torment you till the end.¡± heughed like a devil from hell who wanted to give pain even to the souls.


    The witcher shuddered but it was already toote.


    The ck smog vanished from there and teleported him to some other ce.


    Rafael stared at the empty ce with a sigh. He ran a hand in his hair and walked out from this ce cing the guns back in his pocket.


    .....


    It took him only a few minutes before he reached the cliff and sat there as if he was there from the start.


    It took only a few seconds before Diana came there too. She looked around and her stiff face rxed when she saw Rafael there.


    ¡°Ah, you are here. I was looking for you in the market when I heard someone killed the witches.¡± he raised a brow at her words. ¡°I mean the witches were flying all around andining that someone attacked them. And here I thought we are having peace this time.¡± she muttered incoherently as she knew nothing about it.


    She was far away from it and was sitting in an inn for an hour before returning back to him and informing that she did not find anything about beryllium when she was informed by an amulet that the hide out of the witches was attacked.


    Her eyes had widened and she ran toe here only to see him lying on the rock as if he was resting.


    The ce was too far, even with his speed, he would never be able to reach there in such a short time and kill all of them and return here before her.


    Also, he did not seem to be hungry. If he had used so much of his energy then he would be starving.


    ¡°Umm, Rafael.. I was thinking it had been months since you hadst tasted me. If you are hungry, do you want to have a bite of me?¡± she offered her neck as he held her hair and swept them away from her left side towards her right and walked closer to him.


    He raised a brow and thenughed softly, his every action was refined and elegant when he looked at her.


    ¡°The offer is tempting but I bit the maid in the morning and I am not that hungry. Or do you want to feed me for some other reason?¡± heughed and then pulled her in his arms and dug his fangs into her skin.


    She closed her eyes and hugged him back. If he had drunk in the morning, then he would not be hungry.


    Once started, the vampires are not able to stop until they are done. So, if he would start, he would only stop when he had his fill.


    If it took him long¡­ she was still thinking when he let her go. It ended so early that she was not even able to enjoy itpletely and frowned.


    ¡°I told you i have it in the morning only.¡± he said with the shake of his head when she nodded her head.


    Yes, he was full. That only meant he did not leave. She smiled as she hugged him.


    ¡°Yes, but I am still thankful that you kept my request. I be too stubborn sometimes.¡± she said softly when he rubbed his cheeks.


    ¡°Do not think too much about it. I have worried you more all my life. But I never knew that you look at me this way. If only you had confessed to me earlier.¡± he sighed as he hugged her back when she hugged him tightly.


    ¡°I was afraid, i thought that you are hooked to that witch that you will not listen. That you will never chose me. I am sorry to hurt both of us in my insecurities.¡± She closed her eyes and the words if only she had confessed earlier started to dance in her ears like a dagger that kept piercing her soul.


    ¡°But it is still notte. The way witches are behaving, It would only be a time when they all were killed by humans and vampires to keep themselves safe.¡±


    ¡®At that time, how will a dark witch be able to save herself?


    Then.. Rafael would be hers again.¡¯ she smiled at that thought and hugged him tighter.


    ¡°Yes, the war is not that far. But we had to make sure that we would be able to snatch all their weapons before killing them mercilessly. I want to trample all of them under my feet.¡± his eyes filled with the desire to kill all of them when he looked back at her.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± she nodded her head this time in spite of the warnings of her mother.


    She was sure, nothing would change if she would give the name of one or two of the witches. But it could greatly help her in improving her image in front of him.


    ¡°Yes, I found the one you are looking for!¡±

 Chapter 479 - 479 Rafael.. died?

    479 Rafael.. died?


    Under the dim light of a dark night, Diana guided Rafael towards a dark hut, the abode of the witch who had stolen Beryllium.


    She held his hands while keeping a finger on her lips as if telling him to stay silent when she held the door and just as it was opened..


    ¡°Bang!¡± a strong attack of fire on the door.


    But both Diana and Rafael backflipped on the other side.


    They bothnded several feet away in therge house that looked too small from outside.


    They both had a gun ready in their hands when they stopped and scanned the room.


    It was dark. The witches were hidden in the dark but another attack on them, told them there were more than three in the room.


    ¡°You havee to your death, rafael. Today you are not going to leave this ce alive.¡± shouted one of them when he rolled his eyes and pulled the trigger.


    ¡°Many had died with the same wish, witch. If you are so brave, then stop hiding ande forward to fight like a warrior.¡± Rafael shot the bullet in the dark but it only hit a pir while the witches were hiding in the dark.


    .....


    ¡°Ha!¡± one of them scoffed as he felt the tree grow on the ground out of nowhere and follow him as if it had consciousness.


    ¡°I did not need toe forward to fight someone like you.¡± scoffed the witch as the tree started attacking him actively, ¡°only a small magic is enough for you.¡±


    The branches of the tree started to grow and attack at him from all sides when he stared at it and jumped on the other side while taking out the dagger and throwing it on the tree but it only grew more branches to follow him.


    Another witch came forward and started attacking him with mes.


    One of them attacked Rafael with fire while the other one tried to bind him with the growing branches of a tree.


    He jumped on the table in the corner but the branches started to grow upwards as if it could feel his movement.


    In the meantime he shot one of the witches on her hands who hissed but her hands burnt instantly and she was not able to do magic again with her hands.


    She gritted her teeth as she red at Rafael as if he was their mortal enemy but he did ot pay her any attention.


    Diana, hiding in the dark, did not attack any witches as if she was not part of the fight.


    She just scanned the room with a sharp look in her eyes and when Rafael was immersed in fighting, she opened the back door of the hut and entered.


    She walked straight towards the set of drawers and started to open them one by one and check what was inside.


    Rafael attacked the woman who had lunged on her from behind. This time the invisible wall did not stop them but she was able tond on his back and stab him with her long ck nails when he held her and pulled her in front of her by her shoulders and then held her neck.


    ¡°Are you the one who stole the beryllium?¡± he asked in a cold voice but the witch just smirked.


    In Spite of the pain in her throat and his attempts to kill her, she had a smirk on her face as she looked at him.


    Another witch attacked his hands with an attempt to save her friend, when he threw the witch on the wall.


    She winced as she felt her bones crushing but she still looked at him with a thrillingughter on her face.


    ¡°You.. are going to die! My nails were dipped in beryllium. I had never thought that you would die this easily in the end! Hahaha! You are going to die.¡± Sheughed like maniacs even when she was coughing blood from her mouth. She was joyous with a look of crainziness in her eyes when he raised a brow.


    He touched his back and there was blood but it was dark. His veins started to swell and show as his whole face turned green and swell suddenly.


    His body looked strange as if his vines would burst when the gun fell from his hands and he fell on the ground.


    His eyes were so red as if blood would drip out of them that thrilled the witches who had always been waiting for his death.


    His face was so dark and his body looked unable to control himself as he crumpled himself in fetus form.


    The witchughed as if she did not have any pain as she tried to stand up with the help of another witch who was nearby.


    ¡°I had never thought I would be the lucky one. When the mistress would know about it, she would be very happy. Now only one target is left.¡± She covered her wound with her hands as another witch nodded her head with a smile and took her towards Rafael with her eyes gleaming.


    ¡°Come out. This is the moment we were waiting for all our life.¡± she announced in a loud voice when the witches peeked out from every dark pir.


    There were seven witches in the room with a look of confusion and curiosity in their eyes when they saw him struggling.


    Rafael was trembling with pain and his small sharks were echoing with theughter of the witch that shook them.


    They had only heard that Rafael was strongest among them. Then.. was it not so easy?


    All the witches came forward and circled around him as if he wanted to witness the moment from close when his back was facing them.


    ¡°Flip him over. I want to see the vulnerability on his face when he dies. ¡± said the one with a vicious look on her face when another witch smirked and flipped him.

 Chapter 480 - 480 Who Is Traitor

    480 Who Is Traitor


    Everyone was waiting for the vampire to die a miserable death but to their shock, when they flipped him, he was holding a gun and shot all three of them before anyone could understand what exactly happened there.


    ¡°You!¡± It was alreadyte for the witch as she fell on the ground and blood started to spill out of her body.


    ¡°How could this be! I am sure..¡± stared at her nails that were still green to the Beryllium effect when heughed as if he had heard a joke.


    Her head snapped at him when he nodded to ease her confusion,


    ¡°You are right! You have used a good amount of beryllium and if someone else would have been at my ce, he would have burnt as if acid was used¡± he confessed but his words only confused the woman further who stared at the man,


    ¡°But you are forgetting.. I am already burnt so many times that nothing has stopped eefecting e anymore and.. The dark witch is protecting me.¡± he said with a smirk as he shot two of them again when the rest ran away and hid themselves in the dark.


    Before the one who had attacked her could run away, he held and pulled her closer.


    ¡°Tell me who has asked you to do this?¡± he asked with a could voice when she spat with anger.


    ¡°Who will ask us to kill our enemy? It was my idea. I wanted to take revenge from you for killing so many of my men and women.¡± she gritted her teeth with anger when he nodded his head.


    .....


    ¡°Very well, then you should be deserving punishment too.¡± He held her and pulled her out with him when he noticed that Diana was not there anymore and his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Is there another room?¡± he asked the witch who looked away as if she could not hear him when he jerked her with force.


    ¡°I asked, is there another way out?¡± This time he pulled the trigger and ced the gun on her head when she trembled and gritted her teeth but pointed at a rock which looked like a closed area but he knew well how strong the illusion of witches could be.


    He held her and walked towards the rock and used his force when the rock disappeared and another came in front of him.


    Diana was standing in front of him looking at him as if she was waiting for him.


    ¡°You are finally here. I think one of them used her magic to trap me here.¡± she said with a smile as she ran towards him but paused when she noticed the witch standing beside him.


    ¡°Ah! You have finally found one of them.¡± That was great! She nodded with satisfaction and then hugged him briskly but stared at the witch and shook her head as if she was refusing him who stared at Diana intensely.


    ¡°Shall we leave then?¡± she asked when Rafael stared at her as if he was trying to read her.


    ¡°I want to scan this area first.¡± He took a step closer and scanned the small room. ¡°She used beryllium on me so I am sure the Beryllium must be here only.¡± Diana paused and stared at the room with shock.


    ¡°How could that be! I have been trapped here for some hours but I did not find the presence of Beryllium around me. If it had been here, I would have realized it.¡± she tried to assure but Rafael had already walked in and was checking the whole area with razor sharp eyes.


    ¡°But..¡± this time Diana paused when she felt his eyes on her, ¡°why are you looking alone, let me help you too.¡± he finally nodded his head and then threw the witch towards her.


    ¡°Then take care of her. Make sure that she did not run away.¡± he gave onest look to the witch before walking into the room.


    He started opening the drawers when Diana stared at him for a few seconds before pulling the witch out of the room.


    ¡°What are you doing here! Do not tell me that you betrayed us after betraying your own n!¡± the witch gritted her teeth as she stared at Diana with the desire to kill when Diana frowned.


    Her face turned red, with both anger and embarrassment.


    ¡°I can not let him doubt me. So when he had found the ce, i have to follow him to make sure that our n is not jeopardized.¡± She lied to the witch who sighed, taking her words as truth.


    ¡°He is too powerful and too cunning. But why in the world have you left him alone in the room? What if he found our contract? I have kept it in the..¡± the witch paused when Diana took out the contract from her and showed it to the witch who stared at her unsure if she should trust Diana anymore or not.


    ¡°Do not worry. I will not betray you or I will not be showing this to you. I have already stolen the beryllium from the room and the contract too. He will find nothing.¡± she assured the witch, but gave the contract back to the witch.


    ¡°Keep it if you feel secure by it. And did you not want to infiltrate the pce to get a better chance to attack many?¡± she asked with a tilt of her head,


    ¡°Let him take you to the prison. I will free you when the timees.¡± a smirk formed on both of their faces as theymunicated the rest of their ns in their mind.


    ¡°As long as you kill that dark witch and let Rafael live for me, I do not care if you annihte the whole n of witches or vampires. I will leave with him for a farawaynd. What do you say witch, are you in?¡± the witch paused for a second before nodding her head when Diana nodded back and passed a liquid to the witch.


    ¡°This is the antidote of the poison of the bullets of Rafael. Drink in advance to save yourself.¡±

 Chapter 481 - 481 [Bonus chapter]

    481 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°The room had nothing. They are more cunning than I thought.¡± Rafael stared at the witch who was ring at her with the desire to kill even when she was bound in the ropes and was on their mercy.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Huh! Could you not see that half of your friends had died while the rest of them had run away, leaving you to die in our hands yet you are showing us attitude!¡± Diana walked closer and kicked the witch with force with a dark face when the witch winched and snarled at Diana who wanted to attack the witch again but Rafael stopped her.


    ¡°We need to interrogate her for the next lead. Let her live for now.¡± he warned when DIana nodded her head and took a step back.


    ¡°I will not tell you anything, vampire. You deserve to die for killing as many of us.¡± she snarled but Rafael did not pay any attention to her.


    ¡°Is there anything else, Rafael?¡± asked Diana while holding his shoulders and following his gaze when he shook his head.


    ¡°I thought this ce would be full of proof. But it is too empty. As if someone had cleaned it before we could find anything. Like he knew that we wereing!¡± her gaze flickered with fear but she hid it under a charming smile.


    ¡°It might be the witches. Many of them run away. They must have taken things with them.¡± he paused for a second before nodding his head.


    ¡°Then we need to make sure that she spills all the truth. We do not have much time left.¡± Diana pressed the shoulders as she nodded her head to assure him. Her nails tracing his strong muscles with a dazed look.


    ¡°Then we need to leave.¡± he held witch in his arms and then ran with his full speed that he could not be seen with naked eyes.


    .....


    Diana followed him closely. As they reached back to the pce, he took her to the prison and threw it in the next cell to Hazel¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Look, mother inw, i have brought you apany.¡± he said with a soft smile on his face as he looked at the woman who did not look more than twenty. ¡°Since you are getting bored, I must take care of you.¡± Both of the cells were magic proof, especially made by hazel to make sure that they could not y any trick.


    She kept staring at Rafael with a nk look as if she could not understand him at all. But under her dress, she was holding a sharp pin. She used the pin and pierce it on the skin of her palm when Rafael frowned.


    He looked at his palm and saw a drop of blood in it.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± he asked the witch with a frown but she shook her head as she looked at his hands and then smirked.


    ¡°You were expecting to hold me without getting hurt in return! Ha! Since when have you been this gullible.¡± he gritted his teeth looking at her smirk and then threw her with force before closing the door and leaving from there.


    Once he was gone, Diana stared at both of them but followed behind him.


    The new witch stared at Hazel¡¯s mother with interest. Who doesn¡¯t know her!


    ¡°What did you do with that vampire?¡± she asked when but she did not respond as if she could not hear her.


    ¡°I am your ally. We have even stolen Beryllium to kill the vampire lord and the dark witch. Soon, we will kill all the vampires and use humans as our ves. Then we will rule the whole empire. You can help us in achieving the goal faster.¡± she asked again but the witch did not reply as if she could not listen to her new cell mate.


    ¡°Ha! Suit yourself. If you did not want to join us, we did not care about an old witch who did not know anything.¡± she scoffed and walked towards the other end of the cell as she waited for Diana toe back and free her.


    Hazel¡¯s mother checked her fingers and her palms and then yed with the small needle in her hands as a smile formed on her lips.


    Rafael walked into his study instead of his room and sat on the chair. He took out the maps and marked the position where they had found the witch. It seems like a pattern. He was staring at her and then pointed a few more points when the door of his room opened.


    He paused but did not turn back and started working on the maps again when Diana came closer and hugged him from behind.


    ¡°We have juste out after a hunt and you are still working. Why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡± she asked in a soft voice as she leaned to kiss her ears when she noticed the map in his hands and turned rigid and his eyes flickered dark.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here too?¡± he asked with a chuckle as he closed the map and ced it back in the cupboard safely and locked it. Then he turned to look at her when she smiled again, ¡°what are you doing here, Diana?¡±


    ¡°I came here because I saw the light open. I was worried for you.¡± she touched his cheeks softly, ¡°i did not want you to fight with hazel because of me. Are you here because she did not let you enter the room or you did not go at all because you are still angry with her?¡±


    Her tone was soft and caring as she kept touching him using her fingers.


    ¡°You have changed your perfume!¡± he asked, cutting her words as he leaned closer to her, touched when she grinned.


    ¡°Yes, I am experimenting. Do you like it?¡± her hands held his as she pulled him closer to her body, ¡°you can look closely, i have changed many other things too.¡±

 Chapter 482 - 482 He Love.. whom?

    482 He Love.. whom?


    The scent.. That was the thing Diana had traded from those filthy witches and she was d that she had done it.


    It was helping her in keeping Rafael closer to her. He hadpletely forgotten about Hazel upto the limit where he had stopped going to their bedroom and wasing closer to her.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck while her hands yed with his hair when he leaned to the crook of her neck and sniffed her again as if her smell was giving him peace.


    ¡°Rafael..¡± she purred in a soft voice, ¡°i was thinking why don¡¯t we spend the night together in my chamber. I did not like it when you work all night. You should give yourself a break too.¡± her voice was soft, enticing like someone was wing his chest creating a strange itch when he found himself lost in her touch and her voice.


    ¡°That would be a good idea.¡± he found himself replying back before he could think straight when she smiled.


    Her face lit up like stars as she hugged him with joy and squealed.


    ¡°Really. Then why are we wasting time! Let¡¯s leave this moment.¡± her joy knew no bounds.


    She was d that she did not listen to the advice of her mother and waited further. It was that easy. She was going to have him today. Her long unrequited love was finally going to get its destination.


    She held him closer to him as she pulled him out of the room when he chuckled and started following her but just as she opened the door, Hazel was standing in front of her.


    .....


    Her hands were wrapped in front of her chest and she was staring at Diana with a cold look on her face as if she was waiting for this scene to happen.


    ¡°Aah.. hazel!¡± Diana did not know how to respond. The scent should have affected everyone around her and Hazel should have liked her too but it did not happen.


    It must be because Hazel was a witch too.


    ¡°Are you both going somewhere?¡± The look in her eyes was so cold that Diana instinctively let Rafael go before realizing what she had done.


    ¡°Yes.. we.. we were working the files of the witches to find the culprit.¡± she replied in a hasty voice unsure why she was exining Hazel when hazel stared at Rafael whose face was cold.


    ¡°You can do thatter. I need you toe with me.¡± he held the hands of Rafael and pulled him away from Diana who gritted her teeth as she stared botho f them leaving.


    More than that, she hated the look in the eyes of Hazel when she stared at her.


    ¡°What are you doing hazel? I was busy working there.¡± Those were thest words of Rafael that fell into her ears before they turned towards the left and she could not see them anymore.


    She gritted her teeth as she punched on the wall near her. It left a crack on the wall but Rafael did note back.


    Rafael looked at Hazel coldly who was still pulling him with her.


    ¡°Hazel what do you think you are doing?¡± he asked in a harsh tone as he jerked her hold from his hands away when they turned to look at him. Her eyes are colder too.


    ¡°I am trying to save you from the regrets you are going to have in the future.¡± she spat as she stared at him, ¡°do you think i will believe that you were just going to work with Diana when she was leaning on your chest and taking you to her room. What is going on here Rafael?¡±


    He stared at him intensely as if he did not understand what she was saying.


    ¡°Have you lost your feelings for me? Do you want to be with Diana now?¡± she asked in a cold and harsh voice when he stayed silent.


    Strange pain started to throb his head as if someone was hammering it and anger started to rise in his chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about? Are you doubting me?¡± This time his voice rose to several pitches when she shook her head.


    ¡°No! If i would have been doubting you, i would not have been asking you but would have been sure that you had done it. I am giving you a chance, rafael. Tell me what are you doing these days and what is wrong with you?¡± he closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead, unsure of what was happening with him too.


    ¡°I..¡± she held him and started walking again to their room and closed the door.


    There was no maid in the room as she had already asked them to leave.


    Just as the door was locked, she turned to look back at Rafael who was leaning on the door now and staring back at her.


    ¡°So¡­?¡± he titled his head when she bit her lips.


    ¡°So what?¡± she snarled when he walked closer with unhurried steps like a predator who knew that his prey did not have a chance to run away.


    He held her and pushed her on the wall and ced his both hands on each side.


    ¡°How was my acting? Was it enough to make her believe that I am fully in her control?¡± he asked when she chucked as she nodded her head.


    They both were staring at each other fiercely but there was so much passion in their gaze that could burn anyone.


    ¡°Yes, I am sure she would be expecting you to p me or push me away and then return to her arms and tell her that you only love her, not me.¡± her hands moved to his cor as she pulled him with full force, ¡°but i am barely epting your kisses to her. If you took another step closer to her, then I will forget that it was all an act and burn both of you for cheating on me!¡±

 Chapter 483 - 483 Hazel’s Demise

    483 Hazel¡¯s Demise


    Diana waited for Rafael to return with an assured look that he would be back. But he did note.


    She fidgeted on her seat a few times before standing up and pacing in the room.


    As the time passed, her anxiety grew. Was the effect of the scent fading? She bit her lips. That could not be!


    Unable to wait anymore, she walked out of the room and went to look for him when she found Hazel holding his cor and threatening him to burn because he was cheating on her and her eyes glowed crimson with the desire to burn the witch.


    ¡°Hazel! You are forgetting your ce. I am not bound to you to threaten me this way. You are lucky that you are still standing on your feet, if it would have been anyone else, i would have killed her already.¡± he jerked her hands away as he left from there.


    Diana gritted her teeth as he did note back to sturdy but left the pce. She could not contain her anger towards Hazel who was the reason behind it. How in the world did she dare to threaten Rafael.


    ¡°You!¡± Hazel tilted her head as she stared at Diana. But before Diana coulde closer, she twisted her hand in the air and Diana felt like she was not able to breath.


    Her hands covered her throat and she tried to cough but the air continued to deplete in her lungs. Her face paled and she staggered until air was again in her body.


    ¡°You should not offend those who can kill you any second.¡± warned Hazel with glowering eyes as she left from there too.


    .....


    Diana kept standing there with gritting teeth. Her face was red with anger and humiliation.


    She could not ept it anymore. Without caring for the consequences, she walked straight to the cell where the witches were kept and stood in front of the cell of the witch they had coughed a few hours ago.


    ¡°I want a stronger spell. This one is not enough to control Rafael for long and I want something to teach the lesson to Hazel too.¡± she demanded with her chest heaving when both witches looked at her.


    While the mother of hazel was looking at her with interest, the other witch frowned.


    ¡°I have already told you that I need more ingredients for making the stronger potion and I did not have anything here. And I can not defeat the dark witch. She is much stronger than me.¡± She confessed when Diana held the bars of the cell with full force that it bent.


    ¡°You must know that you can not anger me. If I confess to Rafael, you and your coven are going to die miserably.¡±


    ¡°I can help you.¡± Before she could threaten the witch further, Hazel¡¯s mother stood up and walked closer to Diana as much as her bars allowed it.


    ¡°And you think I will believe you. You are the one who had killed so many and did not even spare your own daughters.¡± she mocked but the witch justughed,


    ¡°Thank you for the praise! But I do not want it.¡± Diana¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°and you will trust me because you do not have a choice. As the witch said, no one can go against my daughter except me. I am the only one who can help you in killing her.¡± she said with a smirk as she took out a dark bottle.


    ¡°Hazel had already drank the poison that was mixed in a wine and sent by a vampire. You only need to drink the rest of it and then you will be able to control her.¡± she said with a smirk as she handed the dark liquid bottle to Diana who stared at it closely.


    ¡°Do I need to drink it?¡± she asked with a look of cautiousness when the woman nodded her head/


    ¡°Yes, then your body would be synced to her. If you pierce a needle in your skin, it would affect her ten times. If you cut your finger, she will lose her whole hand. If you twist your leg and fall, her bones would break.¡± she said with a check but her face looked so twisted.


    ¡°But it would give me pain too. Is there no other way?¡± asked Diana, trying to give that bottle back but it felt like it had been glued to her palm and she was not able to get rid of it.


    ¡°She is the daughter of the devil. Do you think it is so easy to kill her?¡± her eyes turned vicious and filled with hatred, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to take it, then leave.¡± Suddenly the bottle started to fall but Diana held it closely as she bit her lips.


    ¡°I.. I will take it.¡± without waiting for the reply, she opened the lid and drank it in one gulp. She could not bear to see them together anymore.


    She coughed as the liquid was too bitter and had a strange and foul smell. She didn¡¯t notice the evil glint in the eyes of the witch as she was busy handling herself.


    ¡°Would it work now?¡± she asked when the witch nodded her head. Dianaughed maniacally as she walked towards the wall.


    The biggest benefit of being a witch is that it can not be hurt easily. Without any hesitation, she hit her head on the wall with full force when her head started to spin but she did not stop. She kept hitting her head a few more times until blood started to seep out of her skin.


    ¡°How much would it have hurted her?¡± she asked, pausing when the witch shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°The best way to know is to go and look for yourself.¡± Diana nodded after a pause, she would enjoy seeing Hazel crying with pain or worse dying with pain.


    She turned to leave when a loud voice echoed in the dark cell.


    ¡°Come back to inform me too. I want to see her demise more than you do.¡±

 Chapter 484 - 484 Forbidden Magic

    484 Forbidden Magic


    Hazel pushed Rafael on the bed and then straddled over him while staring deep into his eyes.


    ¡°I dare you to leave me again?¡± she asked in a provoking voice when he stared at her with desire.


    He loved her more when she tried to be dominant and control him. Her eyes were so charming. He stared at her and licked his lips. His intentions were clear but she was not going to be easy on him.


    She held his cor and warned, ¡°you are not getting what you want until you clear it to me. Do we even need to go so far to get the result?¡± she asked, unsure of where it was going.


    He sighed.


    ¡°Diana has secrets she is never going to share. We need to find them. So unless you have a potion that could force him to speak the truth, this is the only way to know what has happened. Did you forget that even your familiar had disappeared for so long?¡± She was not unaware of the risk and dangers lurking around but she was still not ready to share with him.


    Her face turned contorted as she looked away since she could not retort him.


    He took a deep sigh as he pulled her into a hug and kissed her hair.


    ¡°You should not think too much about it. I am going to be with you forever. You are the one I love.¡± he assured when she took a deep breath and nodded her head.


    .....


    Maybe she was being too sensitive about it.


    ¡°The maids are sure that you do not love me anymore. Not only that, even Michael told me a strange story! He said you are the one who helped my mother by taking me away so that she could kill me and then betrayed the witches and killed them too. He is such a strange person.¡± she shook her head as she held him tightly.


    A dark glint shed past his eyes as he held her but said nothing.


    ¡°We should leave before she will be doubtful.¡± she sighed but nodded her head when he tried to stand up.


    But just as he was leaving, she cried in pain and a yelp escaped her lips when he turned to look at her.


    Blood was gushing through her forehead as if her head was split open.


    His eyes widened with shock as he ran to her and held her in his arms for support. He kept staring at her head for possible injury but he did not find any, yet the blood was pouring out as if she was beaten badly.


    ¡°What is happening? Did you perform some spell that went wrong?¡± She could not find any other reason for her condition when she shook her head as she held her head but her hands turned wet instantly as she winced.


    The pain was unbearable.


    ¡°Is it your mother or other witches then?¡± What else could be the reason? He tore his shirt and tied a bandage around her head but the blood did not stop at all.


    It was flowing with such speed that her eyes were closing. She was losing consciousness.


    Rafael looked around but did not find the cause. So, he held her in his arms and took her to Anne.


    He had always been faster but this time he was running so fast that even the air was creating a strong gale around him.


    He only stopped when he reached her room.


    Anne had juste out after taking a bath. She was shocked to see Rafael standing in front of her bed but when she saw the condition of Hazel, shepletely forgot about his presence and ran to her.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± she eximed with horror as she saw the blood flowing out of her head like a waterfall.


    ¡°She had been bleeding for a few minutes. If not for her strong powers, she would have already died but no one attacked her and she did not perform a spell.¡± he exined as he caressed her cheeks while his eyes filled with panic, ¡°can you treat her. I know that physicians would not be able to help her.¡±


    She bit her lips as she ced her hands on her forehead and tried to perform a spell of saving someone¡¯s life but it did not work.


    She performed healing magic then but it did not work too. Her face was turning pale every second but she did not stop trying.


    Rafael looked at both of them with a worried face. As the time passed, her face was turning whiter as she lost all the blood.


    Anne was looking desperate too. She had tried everything she could. She took a deep breath and performed a spell onest time when the blood finally stopped suddenly as if it was not flowing from start.


    Finally relief filled his face as he stood up and took the bandage out from her head.


    ¡°Go and bring a warm and wet towel.¡± he ordered her when she raised her hand in the air and a warm towel came to her.


    He took it and cleaned her facepletely. There was no sign of any kind of wound or injury except a small cut.


    ¡°What exactly had happened to her?¡± he asked, looking at her when she kept staring at hazel.


    ¡°It must be some forbidden magic that was kept as taboo so it was not passed down to us.¡± his eyes turned darker instantly when he added.


    ¡°So, it must only be the generation of your mother that knows about it.¡± he gritted his teeth as his hands clenched into a fist. ¡°I do not understand why we are even keeping her alive. That is enough, I am going to kill her tonight and end it once and for all.¡± He left her room with hasty steps when her eyes widened and she followed him, afraid that he would make any wrong decision.


    But she could not match his speed. She teleported herself in the cell of her mother with worry that it was already toote when her eyes widened again.


    ¡°What are you doing Rafael?¡±

 Chapter 485 - 485 Die

    485 Die


    To say that she was shocked when she saw Rafael kneeling in front of her mother would be an understatement!


    ¡°What in the world happened here? What did you do to him?¡± She ran to help Rafael and held his shoulders but he shook his head.


    Her motherughed as if she had heard a joke.


    ¡°What have I done! Anne? Can you not see that I am the one behind the bars while he is a free vampire! How can you me your mother for this too?¡± she asked in a dramatic tone as she held her chest, ¡°i am hurt my daughter. You never came to see me and now you are here to fight with me over this vampire!¡±


    She smiled at her daughter but she did not pay any attention to her. She kept trying to help Rafael when sheughed


    ¡°You must be too worried about him to ignore your mother! But how would it help him? Do you think you are strong enough to go against your mother?¡± she asked again when Anne finally red at her.


    ¡°What are you doing mother? I am fighting for your safety and forgiveness but you are making it difficult. Do you not want them to forgive you!¡± her eyes zed fire as anger started to fill them.


    ¡°Forgiveness! Do you think i should be the one asking for forgiveness?¡± she snarled as she hit her knee with the bars of the cell and Rafael winced. Blood started toe out of his knees and his face turned paler.


    That wound! It was the same as hazel suffering just a few minutes ago.


    .....


    ¡°Mother, you have used forbidden magic on both of them!¡± Anne gasped with horror but her mother just smirked with an evil look in her eyes.


    ¡°How can you be so cruel when they did not punish you ever for your deeds! Heal them now!¡± The eyes of her mother turned colder as she raised her hand and twisted it when Anne flew in the air until her head hit the wall on the other side.


    ¡°You are not in the position to order me! You are one of them too. If you continue to anger me, I am going to kill you with them too.¡± she warned the girl whose head was bleeding and she fell on the ground.


    ¡°How in the world did you think that I am so weak to be kept in the cell so carelessly. And you even became so careless to drink anything that was offered by others. You are the one to me for your condition.¡± she said with anger and hatred as she looked at Rafael as if she could not bear his existence.


    ¡°You never deserved to exist in the first ce when you tried to hold the filthy dirt and fought for her. She was a mistake. And mistakes are meant to be corrected!¡± she shouted loudly and the whole cell shook even the walls trembled under her voice.


    The more pressure she was putting, Rafael was suffering further. His whole face had turned white. He tried to stand up with force but only resulted in more bleeding.


    His hands somehow reached the pocket and he took out his gun and aimed at the witch.


    ¡°Whatever you are doing, stop it now! Or I will kill you this instant.¡± he threatened but the witch only stared at him andughed out loud as if she had heard a joke.


    ¡°You are a fool. Can you not see? A small wound on me would be enough to make you kneel and yet you are threatening to kill me! Ha! If I got a severe wound, you would be the first to die, vampire. Your life is attached to me.¡± she showed her wound and smirked when his hands trembled.


    ¡°What if I hurt myself then?¡± He pointed the gun on his hands this time, ¡°if our life is connected, my pain should hurt you too?¡± she frowned as it had never happened in the past.


    The witches had used forbidden magic and hurt themselves to kill strong creatures like wizards and vampires but never had it happened that the other creature threatened them.


    ¡°Ha! Do you think that you can hurt me? You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Bam!¡± Without hesitating, he shot the bullet in his arms. The bullet pierced his skin, cutting the expensive suit he was wearing. The blood started to gush out immediately and he groaned but he was not the only one who was in pain.


    The witch was no better. She was shocked to see her arm being cut and the blood started to flow. The wound was fatal and if she continued to bleed, she could die.


    ¡°You know¡­ we vampires had a boon after drinking blood for so many years!¡± he said with a smirk as he walked towards her.


    She was shocked to see him still walking. She had made sure that he was not able to move from that ce by giving so many wounds to herself. Her arm was burning but she was more annoyed by the smirk on his face as she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°We did not care much about the loss of blood. It is like we¡¯re dying by spending more calories. I will have more bloodter. But what about you, witch? Would you be able to survive?¡± he asked with a smirk when she red at him.


    He pointed at her arms as if she could not feel the pain.


    ¡°You know I can shoot my other arms too. I have the courage. But do you have it?¡± he asked as he pulled the trigger of the gun again while holding it in his other hands when her eyes widened and fear started to crawl in it.


    ¡°I will not bandage or try to heal myself until you die. Even if I die with you, it would be worth it.¡± without any hesitation he closed his eyes ready to shoot himself again when she gasped.


    ¡°Wait! You will not do that.¡±

 Chapter 486 - 486 [Bonus chapter]

    486 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°Why would I not?¡± he asked with a serious look in his eyes even when his eyes were grim and cold.


    She bit her lips. She had never thought that Rafael could do such a thing! She was so sure about this n. Since she did not have any kind of ingredients to make a voodoo doll. She linked her body and Diana¡¯s with theirs.


    But¡­ when she saw Rafael¡¯s eyes, she was sure that he would shoot himself and this time she would die.


    Vampires had strong healing powers. Though witches had healing powers too, it could not bepared with vampires, not to forget their robust body did not die easily.


    ¡°If you do not stop, I will kill Hazel before you can kill me.¡± she threatened but he justughed as if he had heard a joke.


    ¡°Then kill her. But for that you need time but you have none.¡± he pulled the trigger and pointed it to his chest this time. ¡°You are not in the condition to bargain, witch. If you want to save yourself, you have to end this curse with both ends.¡± he repeated for thest time when she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°But you will kill me after that too. Then how would it benefit me?¡± she snarled as she knew that the desire to kill her was so strong in the eyes of Rafael.


    ¡°That is your choice, witch. My patience is running down.¡± he said and this time, he did not wait for her to say anything but shot himself in the chest.


    Her eyes widened and she gasped hard. The air started to cut and she staggered as the blood started to fall like a waterfall. This time, she knew that she was going to die for sure.


    .....


    The smirk on his face told her that he would survive. She was the one who would die.


    ¡°You.. you will not be able to save.. Hazel if I died!¡± blood started toe out of her mouth when she tried to speak but Rafael was still standing fine. He just winced a bit as if he was not hurt at all.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Vampires live longer than witches. All I have to do is to imprison Diana for a lifetime in a ce where she could not hurt herself.¡± her pupils constricted and her face turned ashen.


    Her mind was getting blurry, her eyes were not able to see clearly. She tried to use her healing magic but it did not work over forbidden magic. It was decreasing the pain but her death was set in the stone.


    She was lying on the ground under the pool of her own blood while her breaths were getting difficult to take.


    ¡°Wait.. I will take back the magic, spare my life. Spare my life.¡± she pleaded, shoured and did her best but he did not paused.


    Soon, Anne and another guard pulled Diana in with full force.


    She was struggling hard and shouting at the top of her lungs for a witch to hold her like that but when she reached the prison and saw the witch lying in the pool of blood and Rafael staring at her with blood all over his body, her face turned aghast.


    She opened her mouth but no words came out while her face was white.


    ¡°Rafael.. I can exin!¡± She tried to take a step closer but could not get rid of the hold of Anne who had used a spell to bind the women.


    ¡°You can not move for a lifetime. You are going to live the rest of your life tied like this..¡± muttered Anne with a cold voice when her mother used another spell to save herself but she knew that it would only for a few minutes as she could not live if her body would not survive.


    ¡°You forgot one thing.. Witch! The moment you die, your soul will be devoted to the demon you hate the most.¡±He added salt to her wound when her eyes squinted.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t save myself, I can kill Diana with my spells, making Hazel die in the process. If this is the end, I will drag her with me.¡± she threatened but Rafel only shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°She would not die, the most it could be.. I have to wait for two more decades for her toe to me again. I have that patience since you know that dark witch with the imprint of the devil could not die!¡± this time she really felt defeated.


    She had devoted her whole life to get rid of her but the girl just did not die. She takes birth again and again andes to taunt her. Make her realize that she was raped by a demon!


    Her teeth gritted as she felt agonized and hurt.


    ¡°Fine! I will free them. Give me a chance!¡± she demanded but Rafael was not in a mood to listen to the bber of a witch.


    He shot her a re as he walked towards Diana with blood still flowing out of his body.


    Without speaking a word, he dug his teeth into her neck and started drinking her blood as he needed it most. His eyes were closed but his drinking of blood did not stop her blood.


    Anne stared at her mother with a defeated look on her face as she shook her head and looked away when their eyes met.


    ¡°I have done all this for you. So that you can get the status that Hazel had snatched from you. You.. you never helped your mother but always stood against me. You have disappointed me.¡± she spat but Anne did not care. She did not say a word as she knew it was a waste to exin her mother who takes everyone as her enemy who tells her that she was wrong.


    ¡°I wish you a peaceful death mother. I did not hate you and wish you a better life next time.¡±

 Chapter 487 - 487 None.. But You!

    487 None.. But You!


    ¡°No! I will not die.. Wait! I will give you all the antidotes, Rafael!¡± she shouted at the top of her lungs when finally he tilted his head and let go of Diana who had fallen on the ground.


    His eyes were so hollow as if he could not feel any emotion anymore.


    He took slow steps towards her and for the first time in her life, she felt fear. Her body fell into cold sweats when he crouched in front of her and looked straight into her eyes.


    ¡°And you think that I will trust you?¡± and then heughed as if it was a joke when she trembled with fear.


    ¡°I will do it in front of you.¡± she announced and then closed her eyes and started whispering.


    Soon the spell started to work and both of them coughed dark blood. As if the blood had its own life, it started to move and struggle.


    Then it took the shape of a pest, a leech, and then stated to hold them but Rafael killed it under his feet.


    She winched with pain and Diana started to struggle on the ground but it stopped after a few seconds.


    ¡°That was it?¡± he asked when she opened her eyes, her face was so pale and she was having trouble moving her head but she still nodded her head with some force.


    .....


    He stared at her for a second before bending and cutting her palm.


    ¡°Aah!¡± she screamed with pain as it was being too much but he did not care as he stared at his palm but nothing happened.


    This time he pushed her with force but nothing happened this time too except her scowling at him.


    ¡°Hm.. looks like it worked.¡± he nodded his head with a satisfying look as he used his own nails to take out the bullet from his chest and his hands when she kept staring at him.


    When he took out the bullet, his blood stopped and his wounds started to heal fast.


    She finally took a breath of relief as she was able to take breaths again but this was not enough. She had lost a lot of blood and her recovery was not as fast as him.


    ¡°Why did you not test it on yourself?¡± she asked with a re but he just passed her a snide look and then stood up.


    As he walked out of the prison, the door was closed and this time Anne walked forward and started shivering spells.


    The eyes of the witch widened again with shock.


    ¡°You can not do this to me, Anne. You are my daughter!¡± she screamed but Anne just looked away and kept whispering the spell.


    Soon the prison of bars started to be covered with bricks without any space for her to see or hear others.


    Her loud screams started to die behind those bricks as tears started to fall from the eyes of Anne.


    ¡°This is only the result of your actions, mother. I have tried to warn you so many times but you did not listen to me.¡± she wiped her eyes when Rafael walked to her and patted her shoulders.


    She just shook her head and then took a deep breath.


    ¡°She would not die. At least not for now. But she would never be able to contact anyone or no one would be able to hear her.¡± she said in a voice filled with pain when he could only nod his head and walked away.


    Diana who was in better condition now was sitting on the ground holding her head and pressing it hard to stop the throbbing pain. But when she heard his footsteps, she tried to stand.


    ¡°Rafael, I can exin. It was that witch.. She hypnotized me to support her. I did not know what was happening with me, Rafael! You know that I love you and.. And you love me too. Right?¡± She held his thighs as she tried to stop him but he walked away with more force making her fall in the process.


    He didn¡¯t even look back at her as if she did not exist.


    ¡°Rafael! You can not do this to me! Did you forget how you were holding my hands just a few hours ago and were about to kiss me.. Rafael.. Rafael!!!!!!¡± but her pleading words only echoed in the dark room.


    The door was already closed leaving her behind.


    Tears fell from her eyes but her face was filled with hatred when she heard theughter.


    She turned to see the witch who wasughing at her with a mocking look and scowled at her.


    ¡°This is all your mistake! You have promised me that your magic potion would make him crazy for me. Now look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± she pointed at the witch as she tried to stand up. This time her body was much better due to strong healing power as she stood up and walked towards the cell of the witch who just scoffed.


    ¡°My magic was perfect! There was no mistake in it. Your greed and acts are the reason you are here!¡± but the reply was not enough for Diana who attacked the witch with her fangs.


    ¡°You can not kill me. The moment I die, my whole coven will attack you. We still can solve this problem. You just have to find a way to take me out and I will make stronger potions for you.¡± she warned Diana who paused and stared at the witch.


    The offer was tempting but she had lost a lot of blood. If she did not feed herself, she would not be able to walk out of this prison.


    ¡°I still need your blood. I will be cautious not to kill you.¡± the witch stared at Diana but nodded in the end.


    ¡°Alright, but you have to make sure that I will survive. We still have enough weapons filled with beryllium to attack his empire in his absence. Then he would have none but you.¡±

 Chapter 488 - 488 Revenge

    488 Revenge


    ¡°None but me!¡± Diana nodded at those words as her fangs came out and sharply pierced the skin of her wrist.


    She took sips after sips like a hungry beast waiting for months. But when she realized her pulse was getting slower and slower, she finally let the witch go.


    ¡°You shall rest, I will take you back to your coven.¡± whispered Diana as she wiped her lips that still had a few drops of blood.


    Once licking her lips Diana was feeling strong again. She ran to the window and broke it. Then she held the witch on her shoulders and jumped out of the window.


    The breaking of ss did not stop her speed, neither did the height they were in.


    She held the witch tightly in her arms and kept running even when the guards came to block her. The mere mortals were no match to her speed and power.


    Even if someone gets sessful in catching her, she pierce their skin with her fangs and drinks their blood until they die.


    She was unbeatable. Her speed was unparalleled and her viciousness did not know any bounds.


    She had decided that she would win this time and nothing could stop him.


    .....


    As she crossed the doors of the pce, all the fear of the witch vanished too. She had a smirk on her face.


    Diana looked back, no one was following them anymore. They were looking at them from a distance with fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Why did Rafael not follow us?¡± she asked with a frown as she bared her fangs and the humans took a step back with fear.


    Even though they were holding weapons, they were not sure about their victory.


    ¡°He must be recouping. Though he did not show, he was injured badly and hit his vitals to get rid of that dark magic and necromancy.¡± Diana paused and stared at the witch with confusion.


    ¡°He had shot himself thrice to injure the mother witch. Who would be able to bear it? I am sure he was just acting to be strong in front of everyone. Even the dark witch! I am sure she was hurt badly.¡± though Diana was upset about his condition, at least Hazel was suffering too.


    ¡°It was because of that dark witch! If she would have died easily, no one would have needed to suffer.¡± she said through gritted teeth when the witch shook her head.


    ¡°That is not for us to worry. As long as the powers of the vampire will fall down. Witches would rise again! Then we could control arge part of the empire and humans had to bow in front of us too.


    We have lost a lot and this is our time to gain our previous glory back.¡± she did not care even if she had to kill thest surviving human or vampire for that.


    ¡°As long as I have Rafael, I do not care about others. So.. what do we need to do now?¡± she asked as they had already crossed the safety line of the pce and were far away from there.


    ¡°We need to go to our coven and make sure that the attack on thend of vampires, Shovelcron, would go perfectly and we will win theirnd.¡± Her eyes glowed with desire but Diana did not feel an ounce of regret or guilt as she nodded and took her to the dark woods.


    She only had a fear that Rafael would follow them and hurt her again. He did not understand whatever she was doing was for him. She loved him too much and knew that only she could keep him happy.


    Since he could not understand it, she would show it to him. Then one day he would realize his mistake.


    ¡°We are here, you can let me down.¡± Diana let go of the witch who ran to the small hut the moment her feet touched the ground again.


    The hut looked too small and too dark as if it was abandoned for so long that even its door was jammed. but the moment she held the lock and whispered the spell, it opened.


    And the insides of it lit like the sun had emerged from the dark.


    A small tunnel and after that.. A lot of witches could be seen flying in the dark. Diana who was following the witch closely was shocked as she felt a strange sensation in her body.


    ¡°Wee to our humble abode, vampire.¡± hissed a witch as she stared at Diana with squinting eyes. Everyone else circled around her too and looked at with the desire to kill but Diana was unafraid.


    She stared back at them with confidence as she could feel the hissing of the witches around her.


    ¡°She is with us! She had saved me from those vampires.¡± said the witch but no one believed her.


    ¡°But she was the one who brought the vampire lord to our hideout. Many were killed because of her.¡± The witches started to whisper spells when Diana bared her fangs in response but the witch shook her head while holding hands of DIana and staring at her then she looked at her friends.


    ¡°I know. I was shocked too but sometimes sacrifices are needed to do something big. She had hurt the vampire lor and he is weak now. He would not be able to defend or attack us in his present condition.¡± she said with a bold and suggestive look when the witches paused, harassing Diana and stared at her deeply.


    ¡°That is the time we were waiting for long, sisters. We will attack thend of vampires and take back what rightfully belongs to us. Blood for blood and life for life!¡±


    ¡°Blood for blood and life for life!¡± This slogan spread like wildfire in the whole room and everyone nodded their heads.


    ¡°Are the weapons ready?¡± she asked when the other witches nodded and took out silver arrows covered with a blue metal.


    ¡°Ready for our revenge!¡±

 Chapter 489 - 489 Attack

    489 Attack


    ¡°Are we all ready?¡± asked Freya as she looked at the witches holding weapons and standing in a line waiting for her orders.


    They were holding sharp blue and silver daggers, swords and crossbows with arrows. Everyone was covered with Beryllium. A small attack and the vampire would die easily.


    Who knows they might even beg for their death rather than suffering for long. A smirk formed on her face with that thought when the witches nodded.


    ¡°Then I want all of you to face them with courage and kill them without hesitation. They are weaker this time. They would not be able to stand our attack.¡± Her words brought new courage in the crowd as they all screamed behind her that the vampires would die miserably tonight.


    She smiled as she nodded.


    ¡°What are we waiting for? Why had we not started our attack yet?¡± asked a witch when another signaled her to be silent but Freya had already heard her.


    She smiled as she walked towards the young witch who was scared of the sudden attention but could not back away.


    ¡°I know you want to kill those beasts. Trust me, I can not wait too. But we can notplete our quest without the one who had started it. We are waiting for our leader to join us so that our winning will be confirmed.¡± Her words shocked many because everyone thought that she was the one who had nned the attack and stole everything.


    Even Diana was surprised by the sudden revtion as she raised a brow while looking at her but she ignored her questioning gaze.


    .....


    Soon the door of the dark room opened again and a figure entered.


    His face was covered with a fox mask with only his two silver eyes to be shown.


    ¡°Thank you for supporting me in our revenge anding so far to get the freedom we deserve. I assure you that we will win against them and those who will lose their life in this war, I will take care of their family for the rest of my life.¡± His words brought another wave of joy and determination but everyone was looking at him with curiosity.


    Who was he? Everyone wanted to know but no one dared to ask.


    He waved his hands in the air and a portal opened which shocked all the witches since the opening of the portal is dark necromancy that only first gen witches could do.


    Even the dark witch could not open thisrge portal from there everyone of them can cross. Only the sister of the dark witch, Anne, was able to perform it.


    They all stared at the man again. Only their eyes could be seen. There was a chance that he was a she dressed as a he and using a spell to change her voice.


    But the witch did not care to exin his motor or assure them as he tilted his head and stared at all of them.


    ¡°What happened? Are you afraid that our struggle is going to turn into reality?¡± he asked in a cold but provoking voice when many of them shook their heads and held their weapons tightly.


    Without thinking again, they entered the portal and crossed the small pathnding on the other side.


    ¡°This is the boundary of the royal vampires. The moment we enter it, kill anyone you see. Either it is vampire, witch or human since all of them are our enemies. They are the one who supported the vampire lord to attack and kill us.


    They all are traitors. Did you get it?¡± he asked in a loud voice when all of them nodded their heads at once.


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± their unison voice echoed in the room as he nodded his head and entered the pce followed by all of them ready with their weapon.


    Just as they entered. A strange sound started to run in the air and a lot of vampires started to fall from the sky as if they were waiting for them in the dark.


    They had gun in their hands and without thinking twice, they attacked on these strange witches who smirked,


    ¡°This time it is not our turn to die, but yours!¡¯ muttered the leader as he signaled all of them and shouting in a loud and clear voice, ¡°attack!¡±


    ¡°Yeahhhh!¡± they all shouted and started attacking the vampire army with their swords.


    They were sure that they had already won the match and were only waiting for their death but to their surprise and shock nothing happened.


    Though their swords stabbed the vampires, the vampires held the weapon in their hands and threw them to the other side after some force.


    It felt like any other weapon that vampires could break with their bare hands.


    ¡°It is not working!¡± they whispered to each other when the man in the fox mask frowned.


    He looked at all of the themes with confusion. The vampires were smirking and attacking them but it did not look like the weapon was affecting them.


    Their wounds were healing normally and their power was not getting sucked as it should be


    ¡°What happened! Are you disappointed??¡± The cold voice took their attention and once again they were shocked to see Rafael walking towards them without any fear.


    They all exchanged nces and started shouting at them at once.


    The daggers, arrows and swords pierced his body but the wound started to heal instantly and he did not even fall on the ground like others.


    ¡°Why is it not working?¡± asked the witches with a look of panic. If they would not be able to kill Rafael then he would kill all of them.


    But before they could think of a way, Hazel entered with a smirk on her face but if looked coldly, she was whispering a spell.


    ¡°Stop her! I will handle Rafael.¡± shouted Diana and everyone came back to their senses.


    They looked at the strange fight and decided to take part in it.

 Chapter 490 - 490 Who Is Traitor?

    490 Who Is Traitor?


    ¡°How in the world are they here? Did you not say that they were still in the empire of mortals?¡± asked the witches with a hiss as they med Freya and Diana for it.


    Even the man in the mark of the fox stared at them with his eyes turning fiercer.


    ¡°I am sure! Rafael was shot. He was resting in his room and Hazel was coughing blood.¡± muttered Freya as she stared at Hazel as if she was in a nightmare but Hazel justughed.


    With the end of herughter, explosions started in the air and many of the witches went flying in the air.


    ¡°You should not believe everything you see, Diana. Mirage is always deceptive.¡± She waved her hands and then pushed when another st happened at the other corner, killing three more of them when Freya gritted her teeth.


    ¡°It did not matter, dark witch. We have badly outnumbered you. And now that you are here, you can not run away. You are going to die a miserable death.¡± Sheughed and then snatched the sword covered with beryllium from the witch standing nearest to her and used it to stab Hazel but she had already flipped into the air and was now standing in the other corner of the room.


    ¡°You should not be worried about me but your mission first.¡± she mocked as she looked around. Freya looked too and was shocked to see that all the witches were struggling.


    They were shooting the arrows covered with Beryllium and were sessful in targeting to the vampires but they did not seem to be affected by it


    As if it was a normal arrow. They were holding it by their bare hands and taking it out from their body and throwing it on the ground before attacking on the witches nearest to them.


    .....


    ¡°No! This could not be!¡± Freya took a step back with shock. ¡°Vampires can not survive the attack of Beryllium. There is no cure for it. No antidote, no spell. I am sure about it. I have studied it all my life.¡± her words were going hysterical but the reality did not change.


    The vampires were getting injured and slow but they were still too strong inparison to witches who had all their focus in shooting and attacking vampires with weapons covered with beryllium.


    A few of the smart ones started to use spells to protect themselves and their nearby witches but the constant attack of vampires with full force were making them vulnerable.


    They were looking at each other for help.


    ¡°Freya! Is not working!¡± someone shouted when Freya gritted her teeth and stared at hazel as if waiting for her to exin but she just smoked.


    ¡°Tsk! Then use your elemental powers. Attack on them from all sides, fire, water and earth. We have won this way in the past too, even the dark witch could not stand over collective power.¡± she said with new confidence filling her when all the witches nodded their heads with new zeal.


    All of them started to whisper spells as their hands moved in the air creating gale of winds, mes of fire and strong rains, weapons made of ice ready to attack the vampires.


    On the other side, vampires ran to the witches. Their motto was to attack on them before the spellpleted. Their strength and agility was their strongest weapon.


    The war was intense as both sides wanted to win and were ready to sacrifice anything for it.


    Freya turned to attack too but she was held by Hazel.


    ¡°Why is beryllium not working?¡± she asked as she attacked Hazel but Hazel was able to dodge the attack easily and then she attacked her.


    ¡°Because you are a fool!¡± she mocked instead of giving proper reply which infuriated the witch and she attacked again.


    ¡°Ha! I will tell you who is a fool!¡± she muttered with a re and then started whispering another spell, the whole area where Hazel was standing exploded but hazel came out unscathed.


    ¡°Tsk! That is it?¡± she asked with mockery and then used her fingers.


    Freya felt like someone had hanged her. She was not able to take breaths as her hands wrapped around her neck. She tried to pull the rope away but there was nothing.


    She started coughing and struggling when her hands tried to move in the air.


    ¡°You!¡± she muttered as she attacked Hazel again. This time, Hazel ran closer and attacked on her waist.


    ¡°You fool! You never realized that you can not win even when you see the condition of my mother? Do you think you are stronger than her?¡± she held her neck between her elbow and pressed it tightly. ¡°Not only are you going to die but you are going to drag all the witches with you too.¡±


    Freya tried to struggle and fight back but it was useless. Hazel had her in her control.


    ¡°You have no right toin. You are a traitor who is supporting vampires instead of us.¡± she snapped as she tried to kick Hazel but her body was not supporting her much.


    She closed her eyes and attempted onest time. This time, she was sessful in blowing hazel away who flew in the air andnded up on the ground a few steps away.


    ¡°No matter what! I will not give up without trying.¡± she said as she attacked Hazel again with full force.


    This time all the witches around her attacked her at once.


    ¡°You are a traitor! You will die.¡± they whispered together at the same time as they tried to kill her when she raised her hands and created a safe spell in front of her.


    But she knew that she would not be able to hold them for so long. She used her other hands to attack them but even if she threw a few of them away with an explosion others took their ce at once.


    ¡°Even if we fail today.. We will not let you survive.¡±

 Chapter 491 - 491 A New Start

    491 A New Start


    ¡°We will not let that happen! We will save our queen!¡± To the shock of everyone the team of vampires attacked the witches who were trying to attack only Hazel as if she was their only target.


    ¡°Kill those witches and save our queen.¡± they shouted in unison as they attacked stunned witches.


    Everyone knows that vampires are proud beings. They never served Hazel, taking her as a weak human.


    ¡°Ha! Do you still not understand? She is one of us. She is a witch too.¡± they announced but it did not look like it changed anything.


    Rafaelughed looking at them as if they were a fool, ¡°you still did not understand it?¡± he tilted his head when Diana stood up and stared back at her


    ¡°She is our queen, no matter who she is!¡± they announced making them speechless.


    ¡°No! How could you support a witch! Did you not hate them?¡± they shouted as the vampires held witches as if they were made of cotton and killed them with their bare hands.


    A few of them held them in their arms and started drinking their blood.


    ¡°You still did not understand?¡± asked Rafael as he walked closer to Hazel and held her in his arms, supporting her. ¡°She had given a part of her power to everyone here so that they would not be affected by Beryllium.¡±


    .....


    ¡°......¡± they have thought about every solution, every reason to the limit that they had thought that it was not real Beryllium but fake one that Rafael or hazel had changed at a point of time but who would have thought that Hazel had given up her powers!


    For those vampires?


    ¡°You still did not understand. This is the moment of peace. When witches, vampires and humans are supporting each other. They are united like everyone wanted to be.¡± said Hazel with a cough and pale face when they finally realized how they were able to attack her so easily.


    She had gone much weaker! But how could this be! Were they not fighting for justice from the start.


    ¡°But vampires had killed our whole generation. How can you forgive them? How can you support them?¡± they asked when Hazel shook her head.


    The vampires held witches in their ce but stopped attacking them.


    ¡°No! The witches started it. They killed me and Rafael was only taking revenge. But that was in the past. For decades, he was silent. Why do you want to start it now?¡± she asked as she stared into the eyes of Freya. ¡°What makes you think that you are a revolutionary? The world needs peace not war and revolution.¡±


    But Freya only gritted her teeth. It was toote for peace in their life. They had trained themselves all their life to fight with the vampires.


    ¡°No! Only our death or their destruction could be the end.¡± she muttered as she attacked again but Hazel held her hands and the sparks shing her eyes vanished instantly.


    ¡°You!¡± she was not able to speak further as Hazel kept sucking every attack she was trying to do.


    She could feel her getting weaker. Like an electronic pulse passing from one body to another, her magic kept flowing in the body of hazel.


    ¡°Recently, i have learnt about a forgotten necromancy where a witch could give her powers and take others power too. Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± asked Hazel with a tilt of her head as she looked at shocked Freya.


    Then she stared at other witches who hadpletely lost the battle.


    ¡°These vampires would not be affected by Beryllium anymore. So, do you want to continue the war?¡± Her loud voice silenced everyone who bowed their heads.


    ¡°From now on, I hazel, the queen of the witches, the dark witch, announce my authority over every witch who would bow down to me and I announce that the war has ended for forever.¡± every vampire kneeled in front of her and bowed their head when witches felt the pressure on their shoulders and then they bent their body to escape that pain too.


    Freya was getting her teeth but she was on her knees too.


    Rafael walked and hugged her again as he looked at everyone.


    ¡°I, Rafael, the lord of the vampire, announce that we are in peace with witches and humans from now on. I open the doors of my empire for both of them.


    From now on witches could have equal rights to live and no one need to hide. And from now on, vampires would not have the right to take the life of witches or humans in their hunger but can only feed after the consent of the other party.¡± her words brought an uproar.


    Even the witches were choked by it but saw no reluctance or objection in the eyes of the vampire.


    ¡°I will even help the witches in settling down if they woulde for help.¡± he added looking at them who bowed their heads with fear and confusion.


    ¡°No! This is all a trap. They are trying to break us so that they can win against us.¡± shouted Freya but Hazel shook her head.


    ¡°And what will be gained by it? You have already lost the war. If we want, we can kill all of you this instant.¡± her grip on her hands tightened and Freya winced when Hazel let her go, ¡°see! You are at our mercy. But we do not want war anymore. We want a ce where we all can live together with peace.


    So who is with us¡­¡± she asked looking at others when a vampire stood up and walked behind her.


    Rafael smiled and stood on her other side. Soon, many vampires came and stood behind her when she stared at the witches.


    They all were staring at her but did not move when she closed her eyes and sighed.


    But just then, another witch stood up and followed and stood with her.


    ¡°I am ready to support you for this new world.¡±

 Chapter 492 - 492 Past Of Rafael

    492 Past Of Rafael


    ¡°Wait! What are you¡­¡± Freya red at the witches who left her and joined Hazel but they just shook their heads.


    ¡°We only wanted peace and freedom. You told us that war is the only way, you said killing vampires would bring peace for us. But if we can get it without shedding blood what was wrong in it?¡± they asked back in a confused tone when Freya stared at them with a pale face and gritted teeth.


    ¡°How can you forgive them? They have killed many of us!¡± she retorted when the witch shook her head.


    ¡°And we have killed many of them. For our experiments, for our magic and for our powers. We have killed many humans and vampires to make potions that work better.¡± many of them nodded their heads.


    ¡°.....¡± Freya and Diana stared in silence when only a few of them left while the rest of them chose to support hazel.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Diana stared at Scarlet with disbelief when she chose to stand behind Rafael and Hazel too, leaving her alone.


    ¡°I have told you to show patience and try to win his heart or leave. I have never thought that you would coborate with the witches and try to kill all of us. I never thought I would be so disappointed in you.¡± she snapped and then looked away as if she did not recognize Diana.


    ¡°Wait.. it was all nned by them, mother. It was a trap. They knew what I was doing from the start. That was why they were here to stop me. They have trapped me, I am innocent.¡± Diana imed with tears in her eyes as she tried to hold the hands of her mother but Scarlet jerked her hands away and pped her instead, shocking her.


    ¡°They trapped you? Ha! Did they force you to choose the witches over vampires?¡± she asked in a cold tone as she stared at her stunned daughter who was looking back at her with disbelief.


    .....


    ¡°But..¡± Diana did not know what to say.


    ¡°Rafael had told me that you will be supporting witches if the war broke and I told him that you are my daughter. Arrogance and love for your people is in your bones and you would never do anything that would harm vampires. But you prove me wrong! For the love of the vampires, what were you ever thinking when you helped them in making weapons made by Beryllium? If hazel had not given us our healing powers.. I don¡¯t even know what would have happened tonight!¡± she shook her head and looked away but disappointment and hurt was clear in her voice.


    All her life, she had told her kids that vampires are superior to others. She hated hazel, yes! But that was because she was not a vampire. She could not believe Diana betrayed them.


    Diana bit her lips hard as she stared at her mother leaving her. She had always been assured, no matter what happens, Scarlet would support her and Rafael would never go against Scarlet. She was like a mother to him.


    But now.. When the need arose, even her mother was betraying her! No! She was not going to let that happen so easily.


    ¡°You can not leave me like this to save yourself. You are forgetting that I know all of your secrets. If you betray me, I will not leave you unscathed too.¡± she warned Scarelt who paused in her tracks and her eyes flickered when Diana smirked.


    She turned to look at Rafael who was staring at them with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Did you see that! My mother would still support me. Do you still throw me out or imprison me? Would you hurt the daughter of the woman who had saved your life sacrificing her own husband, my father, to keep you alive and take care of you all your life without aint?¡± she asked in a cold tone as if Rafael was ungrateful.


    ¡°Did you forget what had happened that fateful night when the humans had attacked us and your parents died in the war? You were going to die with them too. But my father.. He ced himself in danger to save you and took you out from the burning house.


    Did you forget that my mother could save only one of you but she gave her blood to you instead of your father and took you in her custody. Whatever you are today is because of our sacrifices. But all you have thought about is.. Hazel.. How ingrate you could be!¡± she berated him when Rafael clenched his fingers into a fist but did not reply.


    Hazel looked at them in confusion, even when she had gotten her past memories, she was sure Rafael had never talked about his family.


    Killing vampires by fire was impossible. They were agile enough to run away. Could it be witches that had supported humans in that so-called war?


    Was that the reason he had hatred for the witches and humans from the start?


    She tried to hold his hands but he did not turn to look at her.


    ¡°Did you forget all those years when she taught you how to protect yourself? When she stays awake all night making sure that you sleep peacefully or have you never remembered them in the first ce?¡± taking the benefit of his silence, Diana knew that she still had a chance.


    If she kept pressing his weak nerves, she was going to get her freedom back and maybe he would finally ept her as his lover too.


    If only she had not listened to her mother and had used this trick earlier. But it was not toote, now that her mother had shown her that she would leave her if needed, she did not care about her warnings either. She stared at the pale face of her mother as she took a step closer to Rafael and held his hands as she asked,


    ¡°Tell me Rafael, are you going to hurt the child of the man who had given his life to save you?¡±

 Chapter 493 - 493 [Bonus chapter]

    493 [Bonus chapter]


    Under the dark clouds, a kid of three years old was crying as the fire was burning the pce despite the cold winds and frosty night.


    ¡°Thend belongs to us, you blood suckers. We have given you a chance to leave but you did not take it. Now die!¡± The cold voice hit the ground and shook it again and again as the men and women with fire torches in their hands wereing towards therge stone pce that was red in color showing the irony.


    The staff had already run away as if they knew it was going toe. Vampires were left to guard themselves. Though they were powerful, they were not immortal and greatly outnumbered and the humans and witches were confident that they would chase them away or better kill all of them.


    They bared their fangs and attacked on them but guns were not developed at that time and with only swords, they were left to fight against so many that they knew they were going to lose.


    ¡°Even if we all die here, the lord and the prince must be saved!¡± announced a vampire with a sharp sword in his hands as he attacked the nearest witch who was whispering a spell.


    He was able to kill her but her spell changed his sword into ashes and many witches lunged at him at once.


    But before he could be killed, another vampire held the witches and pulled them away as if he was touching insects and it did not require any of the energy.


    He pulled all of them away and threw them on the ground while the man fought with thest two and killed them with his bare hands.


    Instead of thanking the vampire, his eyes filled with shock,


    .....


    ¡°My lord, what are you doing here? You should run away with the young lord and thedy. We will handle these rebellions here.¡± he pleaded to the vampire, slightly pushing him in the corners when the vampire shook his head.


    ¡°My men need me and as a lord it is my duty to protect them not to hide behind them.¡± he announced as took out his sword and cut another two witches attacking on them.


    ¡°For now, as the knight of my son, it is your duty to go and protect them. Take Scarlet, Agatha, Diana, Rafael and Damien to a safe ce. In the future Rafael and Diana have to save us and maintain our legacy. Their life is more important than us.¡± he announced as he pushed the knight away who sighed.


    He wanted to argue further but he knew the danger would only lurk around for long if he kept wasting the time. So, with a deep sigh and clenched jaws, he left the war area and ran towards the pce.


    Scarlet was already standing in the hall with a young Diana in her arms and holding Damien with another hand. When she saw her husband, she ran to him when he shook his head.


    ¡°We will never be able to win. It was a trap from the start. They had nned everything. We need to save the kids for our future.¡± he rubbed her shoulders when she nodded back with a sigh.


    ¡°Collect a few maids that could help you. I am going to escort thedy and the young lord. I will take all of you to a safe ce until the war ends. You will protect them all with your life. Did you get it?¡± she nodded her head. Though fear filled them, her determination and loyalty was stronger ¡°and if anything happened to me, I am sure you will take care of the kids better than me. Tell Diana that she was going to be the futuredy, so she had many responsibilities and Damien would take my ce, as the right hand and the loyal knight of Rafael.¡±


    He whispered as he kissed her forehead when she closed her eyes and tears slipped out of her eyes.


    He rubbed her cheeks softly before running towards the room of thedy. Due to his strong hearing power, he was able to hear the sound of clinking of swords before he opened the door and his eyes narrowed.


    He kicked the door which was already weak and it broke easily. Agatha was already fighting with four human knights at once with Rafael standing on the bed and staring at his mother with worry.


    He wanted to help but his mother had forbidden him and asked him to stay safe. That was thestmand of his father before he went to join the war.


    ¡°Mydy, I will handle them. My wife is waiting for you on the exit. You should go with the lord and meet her. She knew the way to the safe house.¡± he said as he took out the sword but the womanughed as if she had heard the joke.


    ¡°Are you telling me to show my back to the enemy like a coward and run away Daniel?¡± her cold words were filled with bravery and arrogance, ¡°and it is not my duty to take care of the kids but yours. Leave with Rafael, Scarlet would need a man with her to protect them on her way.¡± she pointed without a hint of hesitation as she kept attacking the men who found it hard to handle her even when they were four.


    She had a strong aura around her that could scare anyone but Daniel was not convinced. He took out his sword and attacked the knights.


    ¡°If that is what you want, we will fight together and then leave together, mydy.¡± he was not going to leave without her when she smirked and weed his decision.


    It only took them seconds to win against those four. She patted his back and then ran to her child and took him in her arms.


    ¡°Rafael, I know that you want to fight but remember, you will get your chance to teach a lesson to witches and humans who have betrayed us today. But for now, I want you to save yourself, alright?¡±

 Chapter 494 - 494 [Bonus chapter]

    494 [Bonus chapter]


    The boy smiled and nodded his head. He held the open arms of his mother but before she could pick him up, her eyes widened and she staggered.


    She turned and stared at the witch who had thrown the dagger on her back.


    ¡°Mydy!¡± the man shouted as he ran to hold her but it waste. She had fallen on the ground.


    ¡°Hold Rafael!¡± she whispered when the vampire took the dagger out from her back.


    It was improbable to kill a vampire with a dagger but the blue shine of it told the vampire that it was covered with Beryllium.


    ¡°She would not live anymore and so as you, vampire.¡± The witch that was flying in front of the window threw another dagger but before it could hit the vampire, she stood up and took another hit on her chest shocking the man and Rafael who was crying now.


    ¡°Mother..¡± He shouted as he stood up and ran to her.


    He was sitting silently so far because he was sure that his mother would win. His parents were strongest and he could not imagine them losing any war.


    He did not know what was so different about the dagger but he was sure that his mother could not die with the hit of a dagger. So, it came to him like a shock.


    .....


    ¡°Now, take Rafael out! I will handle her.¡± she shouted to the man holding him who finally came out of his shock and held Rafael in his arms who struggled to go to his mother.


    ¡°We need to leave, young lord.¡± he shouted as he dragged Rafael with him but the witch was not ready to let them go.


    He tried to follow them but Agatha held the witch down. Even when she was dying and had gone weaker, she held the neck of the witch and pulled it apart from her body.


    The eyes of the witch widened but before she could shout, her limp body had already fallen on the ground.


    She stood there as a wall to protect her son until they were gone.


    ¡°But mother is..¡±


    ¡°Your mother is a strongdy and she is giving your life to save you, my lord. You can not let her sacrifice go in vain. You have to run away and save yourself so that you wille back one day and rule this empire. You have to be the strongest , my lord. That day, you will take revenge for the death of everyone. Did you understand me?¡± The young child only understands that his mother is gone and he will take revenge from the witches one day.


    Since then he was finding the witches and killing them but after meeting Be.. He had forgotten this bitter truth.


    ¡°Your father even said that we both will rule the world together! Did you forget that too, Rafael?¡± asked Diana with a cold smirk on her face when the reverie of Rafael was broken.


    ¡°Not only have you forgotten their sacrificepletely but you have even started to care for the witches. Loving them and even marrying them! Ha! You have disappointed your parents badly, Rafael! I am sure that they w0uld have left you even if they would have been alive.¡± she said with a look of disgust filling her eyes.


    ¡°That is enough, Diana!¡± Scarlet shouted as she came forward and pped her daughter, shocking her to the core.


    Diana covered her red cheeks with her hands as she red at her mother.


    ¡°Why? What have I said wrong? Didn¡¯t your lord want me and Rafael to marry? Did he not assign you the responsibility? But you.. You were only busy supporting him.


    Even when he did not take you as his mother and insult you, you forgot about uspletely and only cared about him.


    You never hated Be or Hazel for they took my ce. But you only hated them because they were witches and humans. You only ced his happiness above all of us. You are corrupted too.¡± she spat at the face of her mother stunning her who felt aggrieved and raised her hands again but this time Diana held them and jerked them back.


    ¡°That is enough! I am not a weak child who will bow in front of your powers. I have my own strength!¡± She took out the dagger covered with Beryllium. ¡°I know that Hazel had given her healing powers to all of you to save you but even i want to see how far it would work.¡± with that she stabbed Scarlet with the dagger shocking everyone on the spot.


    ¡°You are a failure as a mother!¡± she stabbed again as she kept staring into the eyes of Scarlet.


    Scarlet was a strong vampire, if she wanted, she could have stopped Diana but she did not.


    ¡°I hate you to my core. You never thought about me while making a decision.¡± Rafael ran forward but Scarlet shook her head. Diana noticed the small interactions but it only infuriated her further.


    ¡°Ha! Even now.. He is closer to you, not me. And he did not care about me but you! If you wanted, you could have asked him to choose me! But you never did that for your own daughter. You failed me. You are the one responsible for my condition.¡± she spat with a fierce look when her eyes turned redder and madness filled them when Scarlet nodded her head.


    She did not care about the blood dripping from her abdomen as she tried to caress the face of Diana.


    ¡°You are right! I failed as a mother. I failed to exin to you what you meant to me and I failed to exin to you that love can not be forced, Diana. It is my fault that you thought you could take everything just because you are my daughter.¡± her words were barely above a whisper but Diana did not understand any of it. All she knew was that her mother was still ming her for her condition.


    ¡°That is enough! Go die!¡±

 Chapter 495 - 495 Last Fight

    495 Last Fight


    She used all the force she had and all the powers she had taken from the witches to create a st that threw her mother a few feet away


    Everyone looked at the scene with shock when Scarlet rose high in the sky and then fell on the ground with a thump.


    Rafael forgot about Dianapletely as he ran to hold Scarlet in his arms.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± worry and tension was clear in his face when he scanned her body and was horrified to see the cuts were not healing and a lot of blood was flowing away.


    ¡°I have not taken the healing potion full of Hazel¡¯s power when she gave it to me.¡± she exined as the Beryllium did not work on others but it affected her like a curse when his eyes widened.


    Even Hazel who was watching the whole scene with a distance to make sure their emotions would not hurt was shocked and ran to them.


    ¡°How could that be.. I have..¡±


    ¡°I changed the bottle because I was sure that you were ying a trick and trapping us and my daughter could never n to kill us.¡± She epted her folly. She had so much trust on vampires and distrust on witches that she had been blind.


    ¡°Witches have killed our lord, ourdy and my husband. I was never able to forgive them. I was never able to forgive you!¡± She tried to raise her trembling hands but she did not have much strength left. ¡°That was why I have always med you but I forgot.. Not every vampire is made with the same thoughts. So how could every witch be cruel and wicked.¡±


    .....


    Her eyes dimmed with pain.


    ¡°I am sorry for always tormenting you and I have a confession to make..¡± her voice lowered as she coughed more blood.


    ¡°You can do itter. Let me heal you first.¡± she closed her eyes and whispered spells to heal but it barely made the difference. The blood slowed down but it was still dripping from her body and the wound did not heal.


    ¡°You do not need to do that. I want to go and meet my husband now. I have lived enough. There is nothing left for me here.¡± Rafael shook his head but Diana only kept staring at the distance as if she didn¡¯t mind her dying but her heart shook too.


    ¡°Before leaving, I want to confess something. In yourst life.. It was me who had fed you poison in the name of the ritual of our family the night you were going to marry Rafael and then gave you to your mother.


    She had told me that it was a potion that would keep you unconscious until they take you far away but I would have still done it if I had known that it was a poison and you would die.


    I.. I did not want you to end up with Rafael but my daughter.¡± the eyes of Diana shook as she remembered that day.


    It was she who had brought that witch in the pce and convinced her mother to help them in throwing Be out so that she could marry Rafael that day and in the end, Scarlet had epted their n.


    ¡°I.. I am.. Sorry!¡± The body turned cold in both of their arms as Scarlet closed her eyes when Rafael pulled her into a hug with tears in his eyes.


    Hazel took a step back and sighed. She did not me scarlet. She did not even remember the day so she forgave her the moment and felt bad for her death but what hurt her worse was the woman was so unlucky to die by the hands of her own daughter who did not have any remorse.


    She red at Diana who snarled back.


    ¡°Do you think you are still the dark witch who could control me and force me to do your bidding? Ha! I am much stronger now. And you.. You are weak. This time I am going to win.¡± with that she held the dagger tightly and ran towards Hazel with the intention to kill her and end this matter for forever.


    She had seen the hesitation in the eyes of Rafael. Once Hazel was gone, he had to chose her this time.


    Hazel¡¯s hands moved and strong mes of fire started to flow out of her fingers and attacked Diana but she was wearing the pendant of Rafael that could protect her from all kinds of magical spells.


    ¡°I have taken it as a mortgage. Your tricks would not work on me.¡± Hazel red and picked up the sword from a knight instead as she ran to attack but she was not strong and Diana was a vampire.


    Her strength was much more than any human. Her movements were precise and the single attack was enough to graze the hands of Hazel who used the spell to save herself but she staggered on her feet.


    She was weak and needed rest badly but she knew that Rafael would never be able to kill DIana and she needed to die for peace.


    Diana smirked as she flipped and then attacked Hazel again who took a step back and saved herself at the narrow end.


    Many vampires came forward to help her when Diana scoffed.


    ¡°So you are going to use so many people against me! In the end, you are just a weak witch who use seduction to ask others for help.¡± Hazel shook her head while looking at all those vampires and witches.


    ¡°This is no more the fight of existence but a lesson that I need to teach a woman who is vying for my husband and thinks she is better than me. No one would intervene. I will defeat her myself.¡± she dered as she held the sword again and tried to attack Diana but her force was not enough.


    Diana easily pushed her sword away and attacked instead.


    ¡®You are a fool! Go die!¡±

 Chapter 496 - 496 Our Child

    496 Our Child


    Diana ran towards Hazel with the sword in her hands. Hazel was weak after giving all her powers to others. A fool! Who deserved to die.


    With that thought Diana used the same sword and stabbed Hazel with it and smirked.


    ¡°If i had known that it was this easy, i would have done it a long time ago!¡± she muttered with a smirk but just as she was about to take her hands away from the sword, Hazel held her both hands.


    Diana frowned and tried to push Hazel away but her hole was too tight and strong. She c0uld not understand how a woman who did not have the strength to stand on her own feet got so much power suddenly?


    But her eyes narrowed when a silver glow started to spread from her hands. Her eyes turnedpletely ck and her silver hair started to dance in the air.


    Her body rose from the ground as if the gravitational force did not work on her. The swords that should have killed her came out from her body and fell on the ground but there was no wound or cut on her abdomen.


    Diana knew something was wrong and she had been tricked, so she started struggling further. But the more she tried to struggle, her hands were gluing with hazel and she felt a strange weakness in her body.


    As if she was running a marathon, her feet started to feel heavy. Her body started to fall and her hands started to lose all their strength.


    ¡°What are you doing, you witch! Let me go?¡± she snarled as she tried to kick hazel but she was higher in the sky and it was difficult for her to maintain her bnce due to the stretch on her hands.


    .....


    ¡°Witchcraft! What else?¡± when Diana had cursed Hazel she was not expecting a reply. But to her surprise, Hazel replied back with a smirk when her face started to turn white.


    The silver glow had started to spread from her hands to all over her body and it was giving her an ominous feeling.


    ¡°You! Take it off me. Strip her.¡± she shouted at Freya who was staring at the scene with a gasp and widened eyes but she was not expecting Diana to find her.


    ¡°I.. ¡± she took a step back and tried to run away but vampires held her and forced her to kneel on the ground.


    Diana turned to look at Scarlet but she was already dead. She finally looked at Rafael who was still staring at the scene with cold eyes. No one knew what was going through his mind.


    ¡°Save me, Rafael! Your father had promised my father that I will be your queen and you will marry me.¡± she whimpered when Rafael¡¯s lips curled into an arc.


    ¡°And he told you to kill your mother for it too?¡± he spat with anger when she bit her lips.


    If she would have helped her, Diana would have never killed Scarlet but she knew he would not like this reply.


    ¡°I only did this for you, for your love!¡± Rafael¡¯s face grew sinisterly dark when he chuckled.


    ¡°Then go and die for me, for my love, this time.¡± with that he turned to look at his men and the witches that had bowed in front of them.


    ¡°Wait! You can not abandon me.¡± she shouted but it was toote.


    ¡°No one will help you Diana. And I am not killing you, so you do not need to worry.¡± she said with a smirk when Diana turned to look at her, ¡°I am only making you what you hate most.¡± with that she finally forced her hands and Diana felt a st.


    Hazel let go of her hands and Diana fell on the ground with force and lost consciousness.


    ¡°All of you, the war ends here. Everyone would be kept in a hostage house where we will run a few tests on you to make sure there are no more traces of Beryllium in your blood and body and that you are speaking the truth.


    After that you will be free to live your life. The whole empire would be reconstructed into three empires one belonging to each race but to make sure they did not n a war again. Council will rule them.


    But to make sure of justice and equality, the council will not have a single lord like Rafael but amittee of six with two witches, two vampires and two humans to bring equality.


    We will make sure that the new world would be the way everyone always wanted.¡± said Hazel when Rafael nodded, bringing his affirmation.


    The doors of the pce were opened.


    ¡°We want all of your cooperation. Please follow us.¡± a few knights stood behind them and made sure everyone followed in without any argument or resistance.


    The unconscious body of Diana was taken by them too. Oly hazel and Rafael were left in the ground with the smell of death and smoke and fire.


    ¡°So.. this is the end?¡± she asked as she leaned on him. Her face was ashen and he covered his hands around her to support him.


    ¡°Freya was not the leader but the masked man and..¡±


    ¡°We will find him. I am talking about us. Did everything end in our lives? You are not the lord anymore and I am not her queen anymore.¡± he turned to look at her and nodded his head, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°Now that we do not have powers and responsibilities. How about we go on a vacation after killing that masked man?


    I want my kids to be born near a river and beautiful scenery! I want them to..¡± before she could continue, she gasped as her feet left the ground once again.


    Rafael twirled her in the air with pure bliss on his face but at the same time worried too.


    ¡°What in the world were you thinking Hazel when you participated in the war with our child in your womb?¡±

 Chapter 497 - 497 Protection or Cage?

    497 Protection or Cage?


    ¡°I am more than fine, you do not need to worry that much.¡± Hazel stared at the maids who were covering the whole floor withyers of fur and taking out all the tables and vases and anything that had points.


    ¡°It will keep you warm in theing winters, mydy. And it will be good for your rest.¡± she assured when Hazel sighed.


    This was all just way too much. They were treating her like she was a kid.


    When she tried to leave her room, the maids would block her way and bring her back, giving paltry excuses. Whenever she asks for Rafael, hees back to their room no matter what he was doing.


    If she names a thing, it would be presented to her instantly, if she asks for even a seasonal dish, they would somehow arrange it for her.


    She should feel happy but she was feeling caged. No matter what reason she found to leave this room, they did not let her.


    ¡°I want to meet Anne!¡± she demanded when the maids looked at each other and finally shook their heads.


    ¡°Lady Anne, lord Den and lord Damien had gone south to capture the rebels and destroy the mine of Beryllium. They will return only tomorrow, mydy. You have to wait for a day more. But in the meanwhile¡­ why don¡¯t you take some rest.¡± said the maid in her sweetest voice when Hazel frowned. All she was doing was rest. She was getting tired of the rest now.


    It has been three days since the war ended. But she knew a lot of aftermath was left.


    .....


    Reconstitution of the whole empire and settling witches and vampires together was not that easy. And she was sure there must be few who would still interrupt and would not ept the change easily.


    Her instinct was telling, it had not ended yet.


    ¡°Mydy, I shall go and call the lord.¡± The maid stood up and ran before she could refuse when she sighed.


    She stood up and asked the maid to help with her hair when the door was opened and Rafael came in with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°You know it is a beautiful day to have tea with such a lovely woman.¡± he held her hands and kissed the back of it before kissing her forehead.


    The maids brought the tea and set the table in the balcony on cue.


    ¡°How are you feeling today, love??¡± He personally poured the juice for her and picked up his tea.


    Ah! How could she forget that she was not even allowed to have tea considering it would affect the color of the child. She could not believe that Rafael would be this superstitious.


    ¡°What happened to the witches we had imprisoned that day? And have you already started working in the distribution ofnd?¡¯ she cut him off when he frowned.


    ¡°Everything is being handled well. You do not need to worry about such things but you should concentrate more on resting and feeling happy. Shall I arrange a musician for you?¡± her lips quivered as she stared at him.


    Did he take her as a gullible child?


    ¡°Hazel! For our kid, you need to rest. Do you not trust me that I would handle everything?¡± his eyes stared deep into her eyes when she sighed.


    Of course, she trusts him. But¡­


    ¡°My lord, sir Edward is here to meet you.¡± He ced the cup back and stood up but then he paused and kissed her cheeks.


    ¡°Now be a good girl and rest. I wille back soon and then we will go for a walk. Okay?¡± he whispered softly before leaving the room.


    When Hazel turne to look at the door, the maid smiled awkwardly and ran to Rafael, afraid that Hazel would ask questions she would not be able to answer.


    Hazel sighed and shook her head. She knew something was going on and it was not like she did not trust Rafael. She knew that they would not listen only to a vampire.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°My lord!¡± Rafael red at the councilman who had not only disturbed his time with his wife and child but even created doubts in her mind.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that no one would disturb me when I was with hazel?¡± he asked with a cold voice when Edaward adjusted his cor.


    ¡°My lord, there is news that witches do not agree with getting three cities in the south. They said that capital waspletely taken over by the vampires while they were given barrennd.¡± He took out more than a hundred petitions and ced them on the table.


    ¡°These are the list of their demands they want you to fulfill before they sign the peace treaty this week.¡± Rafael stared at the long list and frowned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they only want enoughnd for them to live before? What are these demons now?¡± He picked up the first letter and read it.


    ¡°There must be a proper supply of dead bodies over time to make potions on a regr basis.¡± it only increased his irk and he tore the paper.


    ¡°It would be better that Lady Hazel will deal with them. Not only the witches but it would be better that they visit their empire too. I heard their stepmother is trying to take over theirnd tellingmoners that she ran away to the vampire lord and if they did take action, theirnd would be given to vampires and witches. Humans are afraid, my lord.¡± he pleaded but it did it change the answer of Rafael who shook his head.


    ¡°We can handle it. For the start, why don¡¯t we go to hernd and exin tomoners what had happened that night.¡± Edward wanted to refuse but he knew that Rafael had already decided and she would not listen anymore.


    ¡°Sure, my lord. But I still think thedy shoulde with us.¡±

 Chapter 498 - 498 Meet Again?

    498 Meet Again?


    ¡°She did not! She needs rest.¡± he refused in a beat when Edward sighed.


    ¡°My lord! I did not want to go against you but the whole empire is burning and thedy is needed to bring peace.¡± his grave and urgent voice tensed Rafael too whose eyes flickered dark.


    ¡°She is pregnant with my child. And I did not want my wife or child to suffer in the fire of the war. The war had nothing to do with us.¡± he stood up and stared back at the man with a cold look in his eye.


    They both kept staring at each other with no one to back down when Edward banged the table with force.


    ¡°I can not understand you, Rafael. You are cing the whole world just to save a woman? It is not like you can not have a child again or your child would definitely be in danger.¡± As the words left the mouth of Edward, he felt a sharp pain in his jaws and his body flew to the other corner of the room.


    He did not see Rafael moving but looking at him standing where he was standing earlier, he felt agonized.


    ¡°She is the woman I have loved for two decades and that is my first child. If you dared to disrespect them again, I would burn the whole empire to ashes myself so that you did not need to worry about saving it anymore.¡± he threatened when Edward knew that he was serious and shut his mouth.


    He did not speak again but that did not mean that he agreed with him.


    As Rafael picked up the papers and walked out, he followed him, jerking his dislocated shoulders.


    .....


    They walked towards the hall filled with crowd. Many men and women were sitting in the chairs discussing matters that cost the life of everyone standing.


    When Rafael walked closer, they all paused and stared at him.


    ¡°The council had not agreed with the promises your wife had made.¡± said a woman with a scowl, ¡°how can council admit witches? And humans never worked hard enough to get a post equal to us. But aren¡¯t there many humans working in the council? They should be happy that we are giving them chances.¡± Everyone sitting on the table nodded their heads, agreeing with the woman who had a smug look on her face.


    ¡°We have made you lord, Rafael with hopes that you would keep everything under your control but the bnce is losing. And if that happened¡­¡± she paused but her grim eyes and cold look said the rest.


    He sat there leisurely. Earlier anger or seriousness nowhere to be seen when Edwrd sighed. This was worse.


    ¡°You made me lord?¡± he chuckled with the tilt of his head, ¡°you seem to be having a misunderstanding here. I am lord because I am unparalleled. I have power no one could stand again and now my wife is the dark witch, the strongest witch with the birth of a human.


    So, as a good husband, of course i would agree with her idea to let other take part in the council. And you must know if I support a decision, no one can refuse it.¡± Edward closed his eyes with despair. He knew that Rafael would do this. That was why he needed hazel.


    The words brought an uproar. After three seconds of deafening silence, everyone startedining at once but Rafael looked unfazed.


    ¡°That is not it. I will personally go and check thend and divide it among three empires. The queen of the witches would be Anne. The queen of the humans is already my wife and I am the lord of the vampires.¡± he added leisurely as he stood up and went out to address the aggrieved public when the council head exchanged their nces.


    ¡°That is a joke! We have worked all our life for the council and now we are getting this in exchange.¡± the woman shouted menacingly as their faced turned darker.


    ¡°We should stop them or our powers would be¡­¡± Edward took a step back and tried to be invisible when they all plot against their lord and sighed.


    The war had just started.


    Hazel opened her eyes after taking rest for a long time when she noticed that there was no one in the room which was strange.


    She stood up and looked around. Opening her door, she peeked out when the passage was empty too.


    She frowned. Her hands started glowing unconsciously and her eyes truend cautious. But even after walking for long, she did not find anything suspicious.


    It was the middle of the night without moon, so only her fingers were the sole source of light making it hard to see.


    She took out a dagger and threw it towards her back when she heard the whoosh of air. But the dagger cut the air andnded on the wall.


    She took out a few more daggers out of thin air and threw them all around her. A few on the left, a fww in fret of her and others around her back with the speed of lightning. Each of it cut the air and then fell on the ground or hit the wall but she was not able to find anyone.


    She shook her head, maybe she was being over sensitive. It might be possible that the maids were just taking break. It was only after looking at worried Rafael.


    She turned to walk back to her room as she felt exhausted again. Anne had told her that her powers would take some time to recover. It would be better that she takes rest.


    Just as she entered in her room and closed the door, she heard the sound of moving behind her back and turned instantly only to see a masked man sitting on her sofa.


    She paused.


    ¡°Hello there! I am d to see you again. Last time i forgot to give my introduction so i personally came to meet you again.¡±

 Chapter 499 - 499 An Old Friend Or Foe?

    499 An Old Friend Or Foe?


    Hazel paused and finally realized what was happening.


    ¡°Where are my maids?¡± she asked as she took out another dagger and held it between her fingers when he chuckled.


    ¡°Is that the only thing you are worried about right now?¡± the dagger in her hands turned into a rose when he smiled and she threw it on the ground. ¡°Trust me, you should have a lot more questions and I am not a patient man.¡±


    ¡°Are you here to kill me because we ended the war? But my death would not change anything.¡± she scoffed as she whispered a spell when heughed again.


    ¡°You are the wrong hazel! Your life is the reason for this peace.


    Witches had hated vampires since ages and so as vampires. They have killed witches every time they got a chance except a few like Asher, they are depending on.


    But you.. And your marriage with Rafael changed everything. The bnce was lost. A pair of witch and vampire. It should not have happened in the first ce.


    It was your mistake and I am going to correct it. The moment, everyone woulde to know that vampires killed you because you were pregnant and they were afraid what kind of being you would give birth to, the fear would return in the heart of everyone.


    The hopes you are giving them for their better future, a peaceful future would end with your gruesome death and the hatred towards vampires would return.¡± The moment she finished the spell, and attacked the masked man, he was prepared too.


    .....


    Dark light started to attack his silver one and sparks flew all over.


    ¡°You are weak! I should not have been able to stop your attack.¡± he scoffed as he increased his force and she winced. ¡°It is all because you wasted your precious powers in saving vampires. You should have let them die.¡±


    Hazel gritted her teeth as she felt the pressure on her body. Her opponent was very strong and she was still feeling weak.


    The forbidden spells! Anne had told her not to use them but she did not find any other way.


    ¡°If only you had supported our kind! You should have been our queen and helped us in ruling the world. But you only betrayed us. Lucian! Lucio and now.. Freya.. Great leaders have lost because of you and now you have to bear the consequences.¡± he said with such a cold aura as he increased the pressure.


    He knew that she was not going to stand against him for long with such a weak state and the first three months of pregnancy were the weakest for a human who gives birth to a vampire because it needs a lot of blood loss.


    Vampires do not take food but continuous blood from their parents. Those who do not drink can not bear the loss.


    ¡°You are going to lose, Hazel. Give it up and I will make it less painful for you.¡± he promised when he felt a strange pain in his chest and his whole body shook badly.


    His eyes widened when he noticed that her hair was turning darker too, not only her eyes.


    But before he couldment on it, her powers increased and he started to lose. He gritted his teeth and tried to force himself but with her new powers, he was nowhere to stand in front of her.


    His legs started to shake and so as the silver light that was started toe from his hands.


    She pushed some more pressure and soon, he fell on his knees and lost.


    Her energy had surrounded him and chained him with ck light. The moment he tried to move, those chains tighten around his body giving him shock waves.


    She walked closer to take off the mask off his face when he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°You have abandoned us. It was not only Rafael who was waiting for your return. Yet you chose him and Forced all of us to depend on the vampires.¡± he snarled, ¡°do you have any idea that a group of witches have fought with your mother to save you too and we are them. But you never.. Never ever cared about witches.¡± he imed when she crouched in front of him.,


    His cold silver eyes were full of agony and resentment when she held his mask.


    ¡°Creating terror was never a way to show love. If you were waiting for me, you should have contacted me the moment you came to know about me and together we have tried to bring peace. But you chose war and you can not me me for it.¡± with that she held the mask and took it off his face.


    ¡°.......¡± her eyes widened when she noticed the burnt marks on the face of the witch. He did not have any face. Nothing except burnt red flesh.


    ¡°Your mother did it when I tried to save you.¡± his voice softened, ¡°we only wanted to make a better ce where we do not need to bear such harshness when we try to stop wrong.¡±


    She sighed. She did not know how to exin this mad person anymore but she had some sympathy for him as he lost his face while saving her.


    ¡°I do not remember who you are but I want to tell you that you do not need to kill others and wage a war to gain peace. Or else what would be the difference between them and you.


    I feel bad for what happened but I am giving you to the council for what you have done. And after you attacked me today, I have paid your debt for saving me.¡± she touched his face and closed her eyes when her vision turned darker.


    ¡°Be.. Promise me, if you ever run away with your sister, you will take me with you. I don¡¯t want to live here alone.¡± She heard the voice of a man who was running behind her and turned to look at him when he came forward and smiled.


    ¡°We can make a better world together.¡±

 Chapter 500 - 500 Goodbyes

    500 Goodbyes


    But what surprised her was the face of the young boy. Though it changed a lot, she could still find his striking resemnce with¡­


    ¡°Lucio!¡± she muttered with a gasp when the man smiled and soon, his face started to change.


    The flesh started to have a skin and soon it changed into the face of Lucio she knew.


    ¡°You finally remembered me?¡± his tone was still usive but his face softened when he looked at her


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± she could not help but touch it when he held her hands tightly and stipped her.


    ¡°When I came to save you, your vampire lover burnt everyone without caring if the witch was friend or foe. I asked him to stop but he only pushed me further into the fire. My powers were not working due to his amulet and I was only able to leave once he let me go. By then it was toote.


    I tried various spellster but the damage was already done. Since then I have been using temporary spells to hide my burnt face from everyone.


    I changed the coven too. I have never thought that i would meet you again but.. Worse was¡­ you will not even recognize me and look at me with that cautious look while you will lie in the arms of your vampire lover.¡± his face turned cold and menacing again when she sat beside him.


    ¡°That was why you used the sentiments of the witches to get revenge on me? You started a war just because I did not recognize you?¡± her gaze was baffled and disappointed when he gritted his teeth and stood up with force.


    .....


    ¡°Do you think everything is that simple? He had killed half of you, Be. The whole generation of which was wiped out and that was only because you gave him your powers of dark witch in the amulet. Our powers do not work on him whenever he wears them.


    Not only that, you gave your healing powers to vampires now so even Beryllium would not kill them. What were you even thinking when you did that?¡± he asked as if the whole war was her mistake and they were all suffering because of her.


    ¡°I was trying to end the war. Whatever happened in the past has its own reasons but what the truth is.. It is witches who had always attacked vampires first, but then lost and got themselves killed. You punish them or me them for it.


    But together, we can write a peaceful future. The war had ended Lucio. And I want you to live in the future you used to dream about, not in the nightmare of the past.¡± she suggested but he jerked her hands away.


    ¡°That man had to die. He is alive because you are supporting him. So, give up on it or else¡­¡±


    ¡°You will kill me too?¡± she asked without a slight hesitation when he looked away. Now she understood why he behaved so softly whenever he looked at her to the limit when both her fiance Lilian and the girl who liked him Helen started to be hostile with her.


    ¡°And here I thought that you were my friend.¡± she whispered when he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°We thought that you were part of us too. But we both were wrong!¡± he said as he stood up. ¡°You can send the knights behind me to kill me but you can see how your whole staff diedst night. I am serious Hazel, give up on the war and you do not have any proof against me.¡± with that he swirled his wand in the air and disappeared from there when she sighed.


    The moment he left, the chandelier rose to light again and the door of her room started to knock with the staff returning to their ce as if they had never left.


    When they saw him sitting in a dazed state and staring at the window, they exchanged nces.


    ¡°Mydy, are you not feeling well?¡± asked the maid when she shook her head and finally stood up.


    ¡°Where is the lord?¡± she asked when they looked hesitated.


    ¡°I asked where the lord was.¡±


    ¡°Mydy, today is the funeral ceremony of Lady Scarlet. Everyone is gathered in the burial ground for it.¡± Humans had their ceremony during daytime while vampires bury their loved ones in the middle of the night.


    The ceremony was supposed to happen the next day but with Diana in the prison, it was postponed till Damien returned from the south.


    Now that it was happening, it only meant that he was back. No matter how he was, he had always been supportive and considerate towards her and she did not have any grievance against Scarlet no matter what she had done with him.


    ¡°I want to attend it too.¡± she said as she stood up but the maids did not look too happy about her decision. But she did not care as she moved her hands that changed her clothes and before they could stop her, she used teleportation magic and left the room leaving them stunned.


    As she walked towards the spot. She could see Rafael standing with Damien and putting flowers over the casket. Diana was there too. She was held by two witches to make sure that she did not run away.


    Her eyes were staring at the casket withplex emotions as she came forward and ced flowers on it.


    ¡°Scarlet had always been the true queen and helped all of us when we were facing adversities. It is because of her effort that we havee this far and her sacrifices will always be remembered by us.¡± she could feel the lump in the throat of Rafael when he said so as she walked closer and ced her hands on his shoulders.


    He looked surprised but as if he was expecting her here, he hugged her with a deep breath.


    ¡°I am going to miss her a lot.¡±

 Chapter 501 - 501 She Was Bewitched

    501 She Was Bewitched


    Damien stared at the casket of her mother and then at the couple hugging each other. There was a lump formed in his throat too.


    His mother.. He had never liked her. But that did not mean that he did not love her.


    ¡°Lord Damien, do you want to say something about your mother?¡± asked a man when he shook his head and turned to leave.


    ¡°Damien.. Where are you going?¡± he heard Rafael calling him but he did not listen or wait as he crossed the ground and then started running. He was running so fast that he could hear his heartbeat on his throat.


    How much time had passed. He finally stopped when he was not able to run anymore. He paused and leaned on a tree when his body gave up and he slumped on the ground.


    The image of his mother scolding him,ining to him but hugging himter and then exining to him started to roam in front of his eyes and his heart turned heavy.


    He felt like he was not able to breathe. As if a strong rock was on his chest which did not let him breathe.


    ¡°Aahhh!¡± In the end, he shrieked loudly and took some breath as if he was dying and then covered his face with both of his hands.


    He heard the sound of footsteps when his eyes turned red and he was ready to kill the person who dared toe closer to him.


    .....


    He turned with his fangs threatening to cut anything when Vanesa took a step back.


    ¡°Damien! I was worried for you. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you but i.. You just left like that.¡± Damien closed his eyes and looked away.


    ¡°Leave Vanesa. I am not in the mood to talk.¡± he warned but she bit her lips but did not move from her ce.


    ¡°Damien, I know that you are upset over what happened. But now is not the time to drown in your pain but take revenge for what happened.¡± she chided him when he frowned.


    His cold and red eyes opened again and started at him as if asking what the fuck she was talking about! When she raised a brow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you believe what Rafael said to you!¡± she asked with a look of disbelief on her face, ¡°do you think Diana can kill Scarlet? You don¡¯t even think it is necessary to ask her once before epting it?¡± she shook her head, ¡°and here i thought that you know about your sister.¡±


    He paused! It was not that he had epted it just like that but when Rafael told him what happened, Diana was standing right there. She could have refused if that was not the case.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that sending you with two witches towards the south when this was going to happen here was too much of a coincidence. Not only that, when you return, your sister was in the prison with the me of killing her own mother. Is it just fate or a nned trap?¡± her words grew the uneasiness in him and the anger he was feeling started to grow in his every nerve.


    ¡°Then why was Diana silent??¡± he asked back when she smiled, she knew that it was easy to use his anger.


    ¡°Because she was bewitched! I heard that she was with witches. She even drank something that the mother of Hazel gave her.


    She was able to perform magic and what not. Do you think Diana in her sane mind would drink what witches would give her? She was being used!


    Witches framed her to show that vampires are not that strong and maybe someone wanted to get rid of her and Scarlet and used this way to get rid of both of them at once.¡± she said in a meaningful tone as she walked closer to him and held his shoulders.


    ¡°You know better than me not to trust anyone easily. I am not asking you to believe in me but go and check what happened. I have always been a good friend of Diana and I can not ept this foolish story. You have to bring justice and I will help you no matter what it costs me. So, are you Damien?¡± she looked deep into his eyes when he started hard at her as her words started to sink in and in the end he nodded his head.


    ¡°I will go back and try to find the truth. And if what you are saying is true, then I will kill each and every single witch with my own hands.¡± The poison in his voice made her nerves go berserk too.


    She nodded her head and patted his shoulders as he hugged her a minute before they both left from there.


    Everyone had left the burial grounds with only Rafael and Hazel standing there when he returned. Even Diana was gone.


    ¡°What kind of childish act was that? You have to grow now Damien. You are not a kid anymore.¡± Rafael chided when he saw Damien returning alone.


    ¡°I want you to stay in your room until you feel better. You do not need toe to the council or office for the meantime.¡± he added when Damien did not reply and wasn¡¯t expecting any response when the man finally raised his head and stared at Rafael.


    His gaze made Hazel uneasy. As if he was having negative thoughts but she kept her silent when he smiled.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to get rid of me too, Rafael? Do you not want me to know what is happening in the council or is there any other secret you are trying to hide from me?¡±


    ¡°......¡± Rafael stared at Damien with a calm face when he realized that he was still agitated.


    ¡°Damien i know that it is hard to believe and everything happened so fast but¡­


    ¡°Haha! Oh my! You do not need to be so serious, Rafael. You know me, right? I was just joking.¡±

 Chapter 502 - 502 One Last Condition

    502 One Last Condition


    ¡°Mydy! The lord had asked you to rest. He would be very angry if he came to know that you have left the pce.¡± her maids looked worried when they saw hazel getting ready to go out.


    She tried to hide her paleplexion from the makeup but her maids were still not convinced to let her go out. What if Rafael came before her?


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. I wille in an hour.¡± She stood up and walked out as a few of them followed her to make sure that she was fine, while others decided to wait in case she waste.


    As Hazel walked towards the exit, she noticed Damien standing in the garden and talking to a few men. She did not recognize them but then.She did not know everyone workin the pce yet.


    Feeling her gaze, Damien turned and she swore that she had never seen such cold eyes that she paused.


    He exchanged a few more words with them before walking towards her.


    ¡°I have forgotten to congratte you for your child. I am happy for you.¡± he took out a small wild flower he had plucked while walking towards her and gave it to her.


    She hesitated for a second as she kept staring at him before taking the flower and thanking him.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Who were they?¡±


    They asked at the same time and then paused and smiled.


    ¡°They were just acquaintances. They wanted to tell me how sorry they were over the death of my mother and how great ady she was!¡± he gave a mocking smile when she sighed.


    She had no affection towards Scarlet but she knew she was important for Rafael. But she had never thought even Damien would be this hurt.


    In her eyes, Damien had always been self centered who did not care much about blood and bonds.


    ¡°Damien, I know that it is hard and words only make it worse for you but with time, everything will be better.¡± he stared at the distance as he nodded.


    She could feel his pain but did not say another word as she bid her goodbyes.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked again when she took a few steps away and she turned to look back at him.


    ¡°Nothing special. I am just feeling suffocated so I decided to take a stroll in the market and see if I can find anything for the child.¡± she smiled when he nodded and left in the carriage.


    His eyes narrowed and turned cold when the passage disappeared from his eyes.


    Hazel took a deep breath. She did not like how she lied to Damien. She stared out of the carriage with her thoughts wandering around until it stipped in front of a tea house in the market.


    ¡°I would take a stroll from here. I will be back in an hour.¡± the footmen nodded as she walked inside the tea house and disappeared.


    She already had a booked room in the inn. Without waiting for the waiter to guide her, she walked in the room and sat when the door opened again.


    ¡°I never thought that you would call me to meet you here, mydy.¡± Lucio took his cap and bowed in front of her as she walked and sat opposite to her with a smile on his face, ¡°is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°You do not need to act anymore. We both know what the truth is.¡± she brushed him off when he raised a brow and waited for her response.


    ¡°I already remembered that part and I am sorry to forget about you but you have to understand that my memory is hazy. I even remembered Anne or Rafael at once.¡± she exined when three deep lines formed on his face.


    ¡°Lucio! I know that you havee to my room with the intention of killing me. But in the end, you did not. Even on the day of war, you disappeared and in the past when you took me to the trap, you could not do it.


    You changed your mind and took both of us out of the trap. I know that you haveints against me but you do not hate me. There is still a chance of finding a better solution.¡± she held his hands that were ced on the table and squeezed his fingers.


    ¡°I know you suffered injustice. But we can find a way. There is no need to kill innocents to get that so-called justice.¡± she pleaded when his eyes flickered.


    He stared at her hands holding his and then smiled sardonically.


    ¡°It is easy for you to say that!¡± he paused as if thinking about it, ¡°but i agree with youst line. There is no need to kill the innocent and a way could be found.¡±


    ¡°I will ept the terms of the council.. The witches would give up on war. They would ept a separate empire for them and live a peaceful life but the condition is you have toe with us.


    I will not fight with Rafael or other vampires. I do not give a damn about them as long as youe and rule over the witches.


    We can start a new life there.¡± he pressed her hands that were still holding him as she smiled at her. ¡°As long as we can have peace, I do not want war too.¡±


    A deep scowl formed on her face and she tried to get rid of his hands but she felt someone was staring at them and before she could reply to him, she turned back to look toward the window when she noticed the leaves shaking but there was only a bird on the tree and she shook her head.


    ¡°Lucio! Even in my past, you were just a friend. I have never seen you that way. And not to forget that I am already married to Rafael and now I am pregnant with his child. He is the man I love.¡±

 Chapter 503 - 503 A Trap?

    503 A Trap?


    ¡°I do not love you hazel. I liked Be but she is not here anymore.¡± that confused her but he exined, ¡°you ate the dark witch. I want you to be loyal to us.


    We will not fight war as long as you ept to support us and vampires will not pose any threat to us.


    You have to leave Rafael and show us your loyalty.¡± his voice was resolute when she frowned and shook her head.


    ¡°I am loyal to witches. But I didn¡¯t understand the meaning of leaving my family for them. I will support the witches and make sure that they will be well taken care of! You have my word for it.¡± He stood up as if the discussion was over.


    ¡°Think again, hazel. Do you think you can trust vampires? Did you forget how Scarlet had given you to your mother? Have you forgotten how Diana had helped your mother in killing you this time? And are you sure that history would not repeat itself? You would never be safe with them. They would never ept you as one of them.


    And now that you are pregnant. What if it was a witch with the powers of a vampire in his blood. Do you think they would let such a creature live?¡± he asked with a sigh as he left the room leaving her alone when she touched her womb.


    The thought was in her mind too. Her child.. What if he was neither a witch or a vampire. She was already an exception and she knew how much she had suffered because of it. What if her child had to suffer the same fate.


    ¡°What if I leave Rafael and I give birth to a strong vampire. The witches would not ept it either.¡± her voice raised to stop him near the door when he nodded.


    ¡°You are right! The vampire who had the power of witches could be a threat to our future. But that would be more of the reason that we will take care of him since childhood. To make sure that he would never hurt or betray us. But the decision is still yours.¡± With that he opened the door and left her behind when she sighed and leaned on the chair and stared at the ceiling.


    .....


    ¡°In the end, he would not be epted by both sides.¡±


    ...


    Vanesa let go of the man she was kissing on the road and licked her lips when she noticed Damiening back towards her. She had a smirk on her face while her eyes shone with malice.


    ¡°So.. what did you see?¡± she asked with a smirk when Damien scowled at her and started walking away.


    ¡°Even if you do not open your mouth, Damien. I know Hazel was with another man. I can imagine what they would be doing in a closed room.¡± she chuckled when he started walking away. Torn! He still did not understand why Hazel would kill his mother even though his mind already knew the answer.


    ¡°You can hide Damien. I can understand you but that does not mean I will give up too. Diana was med wrongly, she was used by the witches and Scarlett lost her life because of them.


    You can ept witches around you but I will not.¡± her voice was sharp and ming when Damien ran a hand in his hair and ran from there.


    ¡°Wait.. where are you going? You can not go and ask them questions!¡± an evil smirk formed on her face as she kept asking him to stop but smiled when he left.


    ¡°Go Damien and kill all those witches so that the peace they were dreaming of.. Would nevere!¡± she whispered as her eyes turned colder and evil.


    Damien ran fast towards the pce. He only paused when he reached the underground prison of the pce.


    The guards stared at him with worry.


    ¡°I am not here to create a scene. I want to meet my sister.¡± The guards exchanged nces but did not stop him.


    He walked in when he saw her sitting in the dark room with a nk expression on her face. She who had lived all her life in all kinds of luxuries was wearing the same ck dress. Her hair was disheveled and her face looked ashen.


    The prison was in worse condition with no source of light and was dirty. There was no bed or food in there. Only a dark stone bench and a pitcher of water.


    When he walked in, she raised her head and stared at him.


    ¡®What are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me you did something foolish too!¡± she asked with a frown as she stood up and walked towards the bars.


    ¡°Why did you kill your mother?¡± he asked without worrying about her when she bit her lips and looked away.


    ¡°Looking away is not the answer to my question. I want to know why you called my mother, Diana, when she had always supported you and cared most for you. You know that she would have helped you in getting the affection of Rafael sooner orter. What in the world were you thinking to kill her?¡± he held her hands that were holding the bars and shook them when tears poured out of her eyes.


    ¡°I do not know, alright! I did not want to kill her. She was my mother and I loved her too. I¡­ I did not know what happened to me at that moment. As if there was a constant voice in my mind that was forcing me. I.. leave Damien.. Leave. You will never understand what I have faced.¡± she pushed him away as she ran back to her seat and covered her face with her hands while the only sound of her tears echoed in the dark passage.


    He kept standing there for a few more seconds before his eyes turned darker.


    ¡°Do you think someone has controlled you? That witches.. Do you think they have done it?¡±

 Chapter 504 - 504 Was She Innocent?

    504 Was She Innocent?


    Diana¡¯s eyes trembled. She did not reply but her hold on her dress tightened until her knuckles turned white.


    ¡°Diana! If you felt so.. Why did you not tell Rafael?¡± frustration filled his voice as held the bars of the cell and pulled them apart.


    His strength was much more than the bars. Their shape changed instantly and enough distance was formed for her toe out but she just shook her head.


    ¡°No! They will not listen to me since I have killed my own mother. It would be better that you did note to meet me anymore. I am afraid that they will punish you too.¡± she shook her head while tears spilled from her eyes.


    He swore that he had never seen Diana behaving like that. She had only snarled or clenched her teeth in front of her.


    To see his family breaking like that..


    ¡°Ha! What are you worried about? I trust you and I am sure Rafael would understand it too.¡± he asked with a frown when Diana scoffed.


    ¡°He will not not listen to any of us. He only trusts his wife and her fellow witches. He did not believe in us anymore. And after the death of my mother¡­ there is no sense in talking about it.¡± she looked at him with worry as she sighed.


    ¡°I am worried about you, brother. You should stay cautious. The witches would try to attack you too so that they could iste him from all of us. I am sure they would not stop only by winning a part of thend as their empire. They want much more. You should.. You are the only hope now, brother.¡± she pleaded when he gritted his teeth.


    .....


    ¡°You are talking like they are god. I will go and talk to Rafael.¡± he turned but she held his hands and refused to let go.


    ¡°Are you not understanding the condition at all? For once I want to give up on your cynical attitude and stop being childish. The future of the vampires is on stake and yet you do not care?¡± she chided him when his muscles clenched.


    ¡°I want you to keep an eye on Hazel and collect proof against witches. I want you to defeat them and if not.. Kill them. Her child would bring the rest to us.¡± She warned when he turned but before he could say anything and exin to him further, footsteps were heard.


    He turned only to see Hazel standing there with a cold look in her eyes. Diana immediately let go of Damien and took a step back.


    ¡°I was not trying to run away. And he was not helping me. You are overthinking.¡± she warned when Hazel raised a brow.


    ¡°I was not thinking about anything and I did not say a word. Why are you exining yourself?¡± she asked back as she looked at Damien who looked like a ghost. As if he did not sleep or had eaten in a long while when Hazel sighed.


    ¡°Damien, you should go and rest. If Rafael would see you like this, he would be worried.¡± with that she walked closer toward the cell and passed a small pitcher to Diana, ¡°i know that you would be hungry too but i could not bring the maids here. For their and your safety, I have brought you blood in a different way.¡± with that she forwarded her hands for Diana to take the pitcher from her but Diana just frowned.


    ¡°Ha! And you think I would take it? What if you have mixed something in it?¡± she threw the pitcher on the ground with a frown when Hazel¡¯s eyes narrowed at Diana.


    ¡°You think I would be foolish to hurt you with my own hands. Now that you have thrown all the blood. Do you want yourself to starve to death?¡± Diana just scoffed as she folded her hands and looked away.


    ¡°If you are so afraid that I would hurt a human, you can bring them in your presence or you can send a vampire who has the power to fight back. I will not drink blood in a pitcher.¡± she imed when hazel sighed.


    ¡°Then suit yourself. I am not going to waste my energy in bringing the blood again.¡± with that she turned to leave but as if remembering something, she turned to look at Damien who was still staring at them but had not moved from his ce for even an inch.


    ¡°Are youing with me?¡± she asked him when he looked at Diana who looked away as if she was ignoring him too when he nodded his head slowly and followed hazel out of the prison.


    ¡°Your sister has been throwing tantrums since she went to prison. She would not be able to survive for long if she kept throwing the blood. I know that you care about her, that¡¯s why you went there.¡± she paused and then turned to look at him, ¡°i am not going to ask you any question but it would be better that you convince her to eat so that she could stay alive. And it would be better that you did not do anything foolish. It would be better for you and her both.¡±


    She did ot wait for him to respond as she turned to leave but then paused in her tracks.


    ¡°I would send her evening food in your room. You both can decide what you want to do then.¡± with that she left when he gritted his teeth.


    Venisa, who was waiting for him in the corner, looked at the scene with a smirk while hiding behind a pir. The moment Hazel left, she came out with a worried look on her face,


    ¡°I have told you that she had everything in her control and you should stay away from her. Did you not see how she ordered you and how she controlled the life of Diana and Rafael did not say a word to her? Do you still think she is innocent?¡±

 Chapter 505 - 505 If The Plan Failed...

    505 If The n Failed...


    Damien paused when he was entering the room. He noticed how Rafael and Hazel were whispering even when they were alone in the room and his eyes turned darker.


    The words of Vanisa and Diana started to fill his mind and heart. He had never liked his mother much, nor was he too attached to Diana but to think that they were suffering and killed because of the person they loved most was agonizing him.


    For them, he was a ck sheep and Rafael was their true hero! Now what happened!


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Hazel paused and turned to stare at the door. She was taken aback by the presence of Damien but soon controlled her emotions and smiled at him.


    ¡°Then, I will meet you for dinner.¡± She kissed Rafael and then left the room when Rafael smiled at her before turning his gaze to Damien who was walking towards him.


    Rafael sat on his office chair and opened the file brought by Anne.


    ¡°Den had already informed me about the condition on the borders. He thinks there might be some rebellion but most of them would agree about the reconstruction ofnd. Or do you have any other view?¡± he asked as he passed the file to Damien who mostly handled field work with Anne while Dem maintained the files.


    By acting as part of the council, he had learnt a lot about office work. Damien just shook his head as he only gave a curt nce to the file,


    ¡°Are you forgiving the witches for what they had done to us?¡± Rafael frowned as he looked at his cold face. ¡°After what they had done to your parents, to my parents? Just because you fell in love with a witch, you are going to forget everything that happened to us?¡± his voice turned abusive when Rafael took a deep breath.


    .....


    He closed his eyes and then sighed.


    ¡°I can never forget what happened with my family and neither can I forgive. But you are forgetting that I have already killed all the witches who were included in the massacre.


    I have killed more than that! You can not me their whole race for what had happened. Can you?¡± he asked back when Damien scoffed.


    ¡°Witches have always been our enemies. What if they forgive them? Just because a witch is your wife now..¡±


    ¡°That witch had helped all the vampires when a vampire had nned to kill them. When Diana was standing against us, she and other witches saved us without caring for their lives.¡± He cut Damien off coldly, ¡°more than that, this war is going on for generations and I did not want to bear its burden anymore. I want a peaceful ce for my kids. So that they can dwell freely on thend.¡± he stood up and walked towards Damien who was gritting his teeth.


    ¡°I know that you have lost a lot in the war. But it is time to move forward. I know that you went to meet Diana. She is part of the family but she had killed her own mother. She is not the girl we had grown up with!¡± he reminded Damien who was just gritting his teeth without saying another word.


    ¡°Is that yourst decision?¡± he asked finally, ready to fight by himself if Rafael refused when he nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, and I have a new job for you. As you know my wife is pregnant and there are many who are still against my peace treaty and did not want the empire to be divided into three parts. So, I want you to stay beside Hazel and protect her from all the possible dangers while I make sure that all the three empires are formed properly and peace will ensue.¡± To say that Damien was shocked would be an understatement.


    He did not like and trust the witches and he had not tried to hide the fact. Yet Rafael..


    ¡°Will you?¡± as if reading his thoughts, Rafael smiled at him and asked again when Damien finally nodded his head.


    If he rebels, he will be sent to prison too. For once, he needed to do work with a calm mind and collect proof against witches. That way he will show Rafael that he was wrong and free his sister.


    And if things didn¡¯t go that way, he would just use Hazel as his bait.


    ¡°I will do anything you say. Father always wanted me to be in your hands.¡± Rafael smiled as he nodded his head when Damien stood up.


    ¡°Hazel is a bit stubborn when ites to taking care of herself. But I am sure that you will take good care of her and our child. After all, you are the only one I can trust.¡± he chuckled as he walked back to his seat and opened the files again, ¡± I promise I will burn the council who will not agree to the ns. I want to end all of it as soon as possible so that when my daughter takes birth, I will have all the time to spend with her.¡±


    ¡°......¡± for a second Damien did not recognize the man who used to be so coldhearted that life and death did not matter to him. And now he was nning to be a good father.


    He stood with a heavy heart as he did not want to hurt Rafael but he reminded himself that he did not have a choice. If they had not attacked his mother and sister he would not have gone against Rafael ever even if he did not like him.


    As he turned to leave, the n of using hazel for his goal already started to form in his mind.


    Rafael closed the file and stared at the door which was shut by Damien just a second ago. His eyes narrowed and turned darker as he whispered,


    ¡°Hazel! If the n failed¡­ I did not know what I would do this time.¡±

 Chapter 506 - 506 Evil Energy

    506 Evil Energy


    ¡°Aah you are finally here. I was only waiting for you.¡± Hazel smiled towards Damien who entered the room as she closed the book she was reading and paid all her attention to him.


    But his eyes were colder. He did not pay any attention to him as he walked in and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Rafael told me to protect you. I am going to spend my day here until he is back.¡± he muttered when Hazel nodded her head with full brightness. Only then did he realize that it was her idea.


    She had asked Rafael to appoint him as her personal dog! Did she want to taunt him to show off her powers? No matter what the reason was, he felt annoyed with the thought of it.


    ¡°Since you are here, I want to go out.¡± like a pampered child, she stood up andined when he frowned and gritted his teeth. ¡°Rafael did not let me go out because he thinks it is not safe for me but now that you are here, I am sure he will not stop me from going out.¡±


    The maid brought heels for her as she readied to go out and smiled at him. He was about to open his mouth to berate her and tell her that he was not her servant but when he remembered how she had gone to meet a witch personally, his eyes flickered and he nodded.


    If he could collect the proof against her then he would show that she was not a kind and selfless witch as others think her to be! She is maniptive and wicked.


    Hazel smiled brightly as they walked out of her room but before he could take the stairs to go to the carriage, she held his hands and he paused.


    Three deep lines formed on his forehead as he looked at their intertwined hands,


    .....


    ¡°We are not going out with a carriage, it will take a lot of time and I will feel tired.¡± she replied when he frowned. He was about to say that walking would be more trifling and she was not a vampire that she would be able to run like them but before he could do so, he saw her eyes stirring and her lips moving as she held his hands tightly.


    And before he could refuse or shout, he felt himself being pulled in a vortex and gasped. He felt like a dark hole had sucked him in and he had no way to go out of it. But before he could feel short of breath, the vortex spit him out as if it could not digest it.


    He coughed but when he looked around, he was not in the pce anymore but in the market.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± He had seen the market a few times but he had nevere here since it was on the border of both empires.


    There were hardly any vampires who took part in it but it was mostly run by humans with a few witches who ran ck markets selling all kinds of things that were forbidden in the empire.


    ¡°To buy things!¡± she rolled her eyes as if he was being a fool, ¡°i want to look for some toys my child will like to y with.¡± she smiled as she touched her belly that was still not grown enough but still the touch and thought of it gave her strange sensations in the pit of her stomach.


    ¡°The vampires grow rather fast!¡± he pointed. He did not remember ying with toys as he grew up. He learnt survival techniques and hunting instead.


    ¡°It might be a witch too. But no matter what he or she is.. I want my child to y with toys and as his uncle, you should help me a bit.¡± without waiting for him to argue further, she dragged him into a nearby stall where clothes of babies were being sold.


    She touched the soft fabric and smiled as picked up a pink frock. It hadce on its hem with cute flowers all over.


    ¡°How is it?¡± she asked when he looked away.


    ¡°How do you know that it is a girl?¡± he asked ready to leave, ¡°it is still too early to buy the clothes for the child.¡± He could not believe after snatching all the happiness of his family, she wanted him to buy clothes for her child.


    ¡°It is neverte. And we can have both kinds of clothes.¡± she deadpanned as she forced him to stop and picked a few dresses for both boys and girls.


    No matter how he reacted, she did not let him go or dampen her mood until she had packed a lot of clothes.


    Then she passed the bags to him.


    ¡°Here, hold them for me.¡± she dusted her hands and started walking again when he gritted his teeth. They did note through the carriage, so they did not have knights or servants with them.


    That meant he had to hold everything she would buy personally. She was doing it intentionally to humiliate him and remind him of his poison from now on, he concluded as he noticed the smirk on her face.


    ¡°There¡­ I have heard that they sell charms and amulets.¡± she pointed at another shop as she ran towards it when Damien followed her. It was already the fourth shop and she was showing no sign of ending her shopping spree.


    They already have a lot of clothes, baby shoes and even toys he knew would not be needed.


    She stood in front of the disy of a shop and stared at red and blue stones with concentration.


    ¡°You have chosen the right shop, mydy. We have excellent quality protection spells and stones that were made by the best witches in the town. It will give you good luck and protect you from all the evil spirits around you.¡± he boosted as he took out one when she smiled.


    ¡°My lord, would you like to have one too. You have a lot of evil energy around you?¡±

 Chapter 507 - 507 Accept Truth

    507 ept Truth


    Damien frowned as he looked at the seller with cold eyes. He was sure that the woman was a witch too with her silver eyes even when she hid her hair in her cloak.


    ¡°I do not want anything thates from a witch.¡± he snarled when the witch smiled. It did not look like she minded his words.


    ¡°Too bad! You already have a curse working on you and my stones could have protected you.¡± she shook her head as she turned to look at hazel and started showing her more of her spirit stones who signed too.


    She bought four amulets before leaving for another shop followed by Damien.


    ¡°It looks like you are enjoying ordering me.¡± he muttered as she smirked and then nodded her head truthfully.


    ¡°Of course, every woman likes to do shopping and I am not different but why are you thinking that you are my staff? We are family. Did you forget how you used to teach me how to use guns and throw daggers?¡± She even felt that he liked her at that time. What a naive person she was.


    ¡°I did not know your intentions back then. I thought you were a naive human who needed protection. But who would have known¡­¡± he paused when she turned to look into his eyes with a cold look on her face.


    ¡°That I am a witch! Do you think I knew about it and hid it intentionally from all of you?¡± she shook her head at once. ¡°If I would have known, I would have protected myself from the torments of my family and from Scarlet. But my memories were sealed. They are still sealed and I do not know much about my past.¡± she confessed as she was trying hard to be acknowledged by him.


    She knew how much Rafael was hurt by the death of scarlet. It hurt him more that Diana is the killer. So, if by any way, she could save Damien, she would do so.


    .....


    ¡°Can you not stop being a jerk and look around carefully. You are not a child or a fool! But if you still have doubts, you can go to prison and ask others too. Meet the witnesses but do not pass the judgment that we are at fault just because you do not want to me your family.¡± her voice was cold as she berated him for his foolishness when his eyes narrowed at her.


    ¡°Oh! So you want to say that witches are not at fault?¡± she shook her head as she sighed and rubbed it.


    ¡°No, I am telling you that those witches who tried to kill others and wage a war are arrested, just like those humans and vampires. This is not the mistake of a whole race but a few greedy people who do not care about the lives of others in front of power and wealth.


    So, stop cursing witches as if they were the only one at fault.¡±


    ¡°.........¡± he paused as he noticed the fierceness in her eyes. For a second he felt that her eyes flickered to red and she licked her lips just like vampires do when they were thirsty and forgot to care what she was saying.


    ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± he asked instinctively when she blinked.


    ¡°That was ame way to change the topic.¡± she scoffed as she started walking again when his brows furrowed.


    Yes! What was he even asking? She was not a vampire. She could not feel the hunger of blood. It must be an illusion since there was so much in his mind.


    ¡°We are done with shopping. Let¡¯s sit somewhere and eat.¡± She looked around and then found an inn in the corner as she started walking in that direction.


    Damien looked around when he noticed that the counting of humans was decreasing with no vampire around. The ce she had chosen was full of witches only.


    Could it be a trap? She must be going to meet the witches under the pretense of eating. His eyes turned colder at the thought as he followed her closely.


    The ce was dimly lit as he walked in. There were only a few guests and most of them were either human or witches.


    Hazel walked toward the table and sat down as she gave the order to the waitress.


    ¡°Are you worried that it is a trap and I have been brought here to kill you or worse bewitch you so that you listen to me and behave like Diana. So that I can send you to prisonter?¡¯ she asked without beating around the bush when she felt his gaze turning darker.


    ¡°I know what Vanisa had told you. But no! I am not spying on you. It is just you are very open and anyone can read you.¡±


    ¡°........¡± he kept staring at her without replying to anything. As long as he will not ept, she could not prove anything.


    ¡°I want to tell you there is only one forbidden spell of bewitching which was used to bewitch men to marry them.


    But even that had not been used for a long time. Whatever Diana did, it was her own choice. She thought that Scarlet was the one who was forcing her to give up on Rafael and she could not bear it so she killed her mother.


    She had thought that beryllium would not work on her mother since it did not work on anyone else. Her intention might not be to kill Scarlet but who would have known that Scarlet had not taken the medicine in which my healing powers were infused.¡± she sighed as if she was not happy about it too.


    ¡°I know how it feels to lose your family since Rafael had killed my mother too but at least I am epting that she deserved it.


    If you want to keep on fighting, I will not stop you but Rafael would be hurt since he takes you as your brother. But whatever decision you will take, we will ept it and respect it.¡±

 Chapter 508 - 508 Working Together!

    508 Working Together!


    Damien looked away! The memories were too poignant for him to forget them just like that.


    ¡°Help! Help me!¡± Just when he opened his mouth, they heard a pained voice and tended to see a man with a wide scar on his arm running away.


    Many stared at the man but no one came forward to help him, afraid that they would be dragged too.


    He looked at many for help but no one came forward when he tried to run away.


    Before Damien could take a step forward, Hazel already ran towards the man and held him.


    ¡°Oh my! You are bleeding. Shall I take you to a physician or¡­¡± the man held her hands tightly. She was like thest straw he could get hold of to save his life.


    ¡°Help.. help me! They want to kill me.¡± he pointed behind him and hid behind her.


    Though she did not have silver eyes, her hair was still silver and he had heard about a strong witch like her.


    Three deep lines formed on her head but before she could turn and ask him what happened, she heard the sound of footsteps and saw three vampires running to them when the man held her tightly.


    .....


    ¡°Why are you trying to kill him?¡± she asked in a calm voice when she noticed the desire to kill on their face.


    The vampires instantly recognized her and bowed their heads.


    ¡°Mydy, the man had been found in the council and failed to state his purpose. We are only taking him to the officers to know the details. The wound was only the result of his struggles and running away.¡± they exined in a calm voice when Hazel nodded and stared back at the man as if she was giving himst chance to exin himself.


    ¡°I.. I lost track!¡± he hesitated for a second when the vampires snarled.


    ¡°Mydy, we have to take the man away. Right now the conditions are not good! He might be an assassin.¡± they warned as they took a step closer when Hazel took a step back and let the man go who panicked. He held her tightly afraid that he would die.


    ¡°No! I am not an assassin. Do I look like an assassin? I was only there to meet the lord. I wanted to tell him a few secrets. I swear! I did not have any n to harm anyone.¡± He did not let her go even when they held him and tried to drag him when she closed her eyes and tried to not pay attention but in the end, she could not bear it.


    ¡°Fine! I want to see what you want to talk about. Come with me.¡± she waved her hands when the vampires look shocked and confused,


    ¡°But mydy, he could be a dangerous man. We never know what he is hiding.¡± they tried to exin but she pointed at Damien.


    ¡°You do not need to worry! I have Damien with me. Can a human be stronger than a witch and one of the strongest empires? Or do you think you can handle him better than Damien?¡± Although there were four of them, they did not dare to im that they were better than him.


    In the end they could only take a step back and ept her order.


    The man took a breath of relief and rxed but did not let her hands go. ¡°Thank you, mydy! I promise that you will not regret your decision.¡± he assured when she smirked looking at him.


    ¡°Oh trust me, I will never regret it. If you are proven wrong, I will not hesitate to kill you even for a second.¡± she said with such an innocent face but looking at her eyes, he knew that she was not joking. He gulped but nodded his head when she took him to the nearest council office where he was found roaming.


    She brought him to the office but Rafael was not there. Damien followed them and closed the door when the man flinched.


    ¡°Where.. Where is the lord?¡± he asked with worry when Dami scoffed.


    ¡°I am his wife and hold equal power in the council. You can tell me what you want to tell him.¡± she assured as she sat on the seat of the head of the council when he frowned. That was not what he had bargained for.


    ¡°Either tell me or go to prison where no one would evere to meet you or find you but you will rot there for forever.¡± she said in a cold voice as she shrugged her shoulders when he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°The lord has decided to divide thend and powers among the humans, witches and vampires and a new map was approved for it three days ago.


    Thend where we live is part of thend of vampires now. We were told that we will be given newnd in the empire of humans but there was an old coven of witches there. They did not give up thend but killed everyone who went to im it.


    They said it will be an equal treatment but it is not happening. When I went to talk about it to the assigned officer, he said these are small problems and they already have a lot to handle.


    And then I got the offer to join the rebels. There is already a dark society forming who are going to do something bigger and most of the men with me joined it. I am afraid that something bad will happen. So, I came to ask for help.


    I did not want my friends and neighbors to die when they were right at their ce. I want the Lord to take action and help us!¡± Hazel stared at Damien as if waiting for him to say something when she felt he looked worried about it but he just looked away.


    ¡°Change does bring a lot of problems. But I will help you. Can you take me to the man who approached you to join the dark society? Damien you will go and talk to the coven of witches who are not giving hisnd to him?¡±

 Chapter 509 - 509 [Bonus chapter]

    509 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°It would be a good way to take revenge against witches!¡± She provoked him when he did not respond. He clenched his jaw but took the address and left.


    The man took her to a bar where he had met those strange men. She changed her clothes and covered her hair with a cloak to hide her identity.


    When she entered the bar, she noticed that everyone there was in despair. Most of them were drinking whilementing while a few were only sitting alone and looking lifeless.


    ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡± she could not help but ask as she sat on the corner seat near the bar counter.


    ¡°Most of them have lost their family or loved ones in the war. No one was there to protect their family from the use of Beryllium or the witches were dragged innocently while they did not take part in the war yet were med and executed.


    The human had no idea of what happened yet they died by both sides as cannon fodder. A few of them even lost their homes and have no ce to return to. No one is waiting for them anymore.¡± there was more to that, Hazel could feel in her nerves. A jittery feeling that something wrong was going to happen.


    She had thought that it was gone with the death of her mother or with the death of Vincent. But it looked like many more moles were left.


    Soon a waitress came to them and served the drinks as she looked at them gloomily.


    ¡°You are here again? I thought that you had been captured by those vampires!¡± she asked the man with a look of suspicion in her eyes when he flinched.


    .....


    ¡°I helped him in running away.¡± She cut him before he got caught, ¡°in exchange he promised me that he will help me in joining a group that will help me in achieving my goals.¡± she added when she got all the attention of the waitress whose eyes were narrowed at her now.


    ¡°And what kind of goal do you have?¡± she asked cautiously when hazel smirked evilly.


    ¡°To explode the council and its lord into pieces.¡± she muttered as she picked up the ss of alcohol. Instead of drinking, she whispered a spell she had learnt to neutralize all the things mixed in her food after the incident with the wine.


    She realized it has a liquid mixed that makes a person agony ten times more and force them to the darker side.


    ¡°I wish I could kill him with my own hands but I do not want to fail! So, I need help.¡± The waitress waited till she finished her drinkpletely.


    ¡°Tch! You should not hate others this much. I am sure everything will be fine.¡± Hazel chuckled as if she had heard a joke.


    ¡°Hatred is a small word used by kids. I only want to dismember his body into a thousand pieces and make sure that everyone in his family stays alive but lives such a miserable life that even his soul would not get peace.¡± the waitress shrugged her shoulders and left picking up the tray.


    Hazel stared at the man but he shook his head too. He had no idea how it worked. Hazel sat there with him for three long hours but no one approached them.


    ¡°I am tired now!¡± She stood up with the man who was staggering too. As they walked out, she let the man go to his home with the promise that he would not run away ande to meet him tomorrow and turned to leave like a human.


    She had just passed thene and was contemting whether to teleport or wait when she felt the sound of footsteps around her.


    They came from all sides of the valley and surrounded her when she took a step back and took the stance of fighting.


    ¡°What do you want from me? If you are here to attack me, i am going to kill you all.¡± she warned when they smirked as they exchanged nces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check then.¡± They all attacked her at once when she took out the dagger from her pocket and attacked the nearest one with it while using her knees to block the attack of one behind her and kicked him hard on his knees until he fell on the ground.


    She kicked another one from her other feet when her first foot was held by a man making both of them fall in the process.


    She threw the dagger on the one who wasing to attack her from front and when he fell, she took the benefit of confusion and turned to attack the one behind him. Even without using her powers, she overpowered all five of them in a few minutes as one of them held their abdomen, two of them were wounded with her dagger and two of them were kicked on their knees.


    ¡°You are strong!¡± one of them said with a smirk when she walked towards him and ced the dagger on his neck.


    ¡°Who had sent you to kill me? If it is the council, tell them I am not going to die until I burn them alive.¡± she only created a small wound on the neck of the man and let him go when he sat up with a smirk.


    ¡°No! I am here to help you with your goal.¡± he held her hands and did not let her go when she frowned. She was about to cut his hands that were holding her when others stood up too and surrounded her.


    ¡°We are from a dark society and we are here to invite you as a member of our group. We are working to eradicate the council and give the powers ofmerce. If you want to take revenge against them, we will help you and in exchange you will help us. It is a fair deal.¡±

 Chapter 510 - 510 Man In The Dark

    510 Man In The Dark


    ¡°And why will I trust those who wanted to kill me?¡± her voice was mocking as she walked past them to get her dagger from the wall, ¡°especially those who lost badly.¡± The evil look in her eyes was attractive yet giving a mysterious vibe when they exchanged nces.


    ¡°Our leader is strong. Only he can help you when ites to council.¡± they assured but she just scoffed when one of them added,


    ¡°He knew the secret passages of council. As long as you are ready to put your life in danger, he can help you enter the council so that you can burn it from the core. Not only that, he could take you to the room of the lord. But do you have the power and courage to fight with the vampire lord?¡± they provoked her with a smirk.


    They were excited to find a human that strong. If she had the ability to defeat all of them easily, their boss would be happy to help her.


    Hazel paused, her eyes deepened as she looked at him again when he gave her a smug look.


    ¡°So, do you want toe with us or not?¡± she nodded her head after a small pause when theyughed. ¡°You have toe now and for safety reasons, you have to give all your weapons to us and we will blindfold you. You can still choose to leave but once you meet the boss, you do not have the choice to return. So think again!¡± he warned but she just took out her daggers and passed it to the man.


    They were surprised to see she even had one dagger inside her dress.


    Once she had given it all, the man weighed the daggers, even two of them were enough to defeat all of them, and she had eight daggers! They were amazed but curious too.


    ¡°Are you not afraid that we will kill you now that you¡¯re defenseless!¡± she tilted her head as if she was assessing them and then smirked.


    .....


    ¡°Do you think you can defeat me now because you have my weapons?¡±


    ¡°........¡± theyughed at her confidence and that smirk as the senior patted her shoulders.


    ¡°We do not need to fight since we have the same goals! We need to fight together with our enemies.¡± He took out a ck cloth and blindfolded her and then took her to the carriage.


    As she sat in the carriage, she felt a strange sensation and realized someone had ced a protection spell in the carriage so that witches could not perform a spell on the carriage or the person inside it.


    ¡°Are we only humans or do you have witches or vampires with you too?¡± she asked in a casual tone as she leaned on her seat since she could not peek out of the window.


    Everyone settled inside, she felt the seat sinking in and then the presence of two men on her both sides.


    ¡°We have a few of both of them but they were the only ones who hated their kind. We are fighting against both for our safety. Vampires and witches are dividing everything among themselves as if thend belongs to them.


    They both me each other but they both are the same. Killing us humans, for their benefits.¡± he scoffed as his voice filled with hatred echoed in the closed walls of the carriage.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they giving separate empires to humans too? I have heard they have made sure that we get the irrigatednd near thekes since most of us do agriculture or fishing.¡± she asked when she felt the man leaning towards her as if he was checking if she could see through or not.


    ¡°Are you against them or supporting them?¡± she heard the voice from her left and sighed.


    ¡°I am against them because my mother was killed by the lord. But I had nothing to do with the division ofnd.¡± she cleared when silence followed.


    ¡°They are not as fair as they are shown on papers. The reality is far more cruel. So, it would be better that you concentrate on killing the lord and burn the council.¡± it was more of a warning than advice when she nodded her head.


    She could feel the winds getting colder and wetter as the carriage continued and smiled as she touched the wood.


    Soon the carriage stopped and the door was opened. Someone held her hands and took her out of the carriage, making sure that she did not fall.


    Arge door creaked as they entered and then she was taken into a room and the door was closed shut behind her. The man came forward and took the cloth off her face.


    She blinked her eyes a few times until her eyes adjusted with the sudden brightness.


    A man was sitting in the dark. So even when the cloth was taken off, a human could not see the face of the man.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± he asked in a deep and maic voice when everyone around her bowed their heads.


    ¡°She is a rebel like us but her fighting skills are great. She was able to defeat all of us alone and she hated the lord. She wanted to burn the council and we promised to help her, master.¡± said the men who had talked to her in the carriage when she kept staring in the dark.


    He singalled her to bow her head but she did not pay any heed to his warning as she kept staring.


    ¡°And you think I will help a stranger! What if she was a spy who is acting?¡± he asked in a colder voice with a slight hint of irritation when the man frowned and looked at her.


    ¡°But.. we apologize, master, we will send her back.¡± they bowed when the man in the dark nodded his head.


    ¡°Wait! I do not want to go back aftering so far. What are you afraid of losing? Even if I get caught, I have no trace of you! I will be the only one to lose! So, help me in burning that damn ce.¡±

 Chapter 511 - 511 Beat Your Ass!

    511 Beat Your Ass!


    Hazel was relieved that it was not Lucio. For some reason, she did not want him to end up like Lucian as she was the one at fault.


    The man in the dark tilted his head and then raised his hands.


    ¡°So you only want to know about a secret passage in the council, right? Very well!¡± He took the parchment given by his men and drew a map on it.


    His hands were moving so proficiently as if the image of all doors of council was pictured in his mind.


    It only took him a few minutes before he passed the parchment to her.


    ¡°Use the red signs and you would end up in the chamber of the lord. But if you took our name then we will make sure that even your soul stops existing.¡± he warned when she stared at the maps.


    ¡°How will i! I didn¡¯t even know any of your names.¡± she scoffed and then looked at the man who brought her here, ¡°so, the service of your carriage is still avable or i have to find my way out myself?¡± She did not stop to ask them any questions or scan their building further.


    She was at ease as if her task waspleted when the man looked at his master who nodded his head.


    ¡°Come with me. But you have to wear the..¡±


    .....


    ¡°Blindfold again! I know.¡± She closed her eyes and another man tied the ck cloth on her eyes and then held her hands to take her out.


    She sat in the carriage leisurely as it started and enjoyed the ride in peace.


    ¡°If you survive this mission,e and meet me in the same bar. I will hire you permanently and even the master will like to meet you then.¡± he said in a pleasing tone when she chuckled.


    ¡°You do not need to worry so much. I promise that we will meet again.¡± the man paused and thenughed as he patted her thighs with joy.


    ¡°I love this confidence of yours. If you get sessful, I am sure that you will go much higher.¡± heughed heartily when Hazel decided not to reply this time.


    The carriage stopped and sent her out. When she took off the blindfold, she was standing in front of the council. It was the left building from where the red mark starts on the map.


    They want her to burn the building without contacting anyone first. She was sure that they would be watching her from a distance as she gave onest gaze to the map and then walked in without a fear.


    As she took the secret passage and followed the instructions, she soon ended up in the chamber of Rafael as promised.


    He was reading the paper when she opened the door and entered.


    ¡°Since when did you need a door toe in? Not to forget the secret one at that?¡± When she ced the dagger on his neck, he leaned further to sniff her and smiled warmly when she shook her head.


    ¡°And here I thought that you have lost your senses? How do you know it was me?¡± she asked as she let him go when he smiled.


    ¡°I can smell you from the moment you touch the door. It would be a lie if I say I am not surprised.¡± he looked behind her, ¡°where is Damien?¡±


    ¡°He is running an errand for me.¡± she threw the map on his table. ¡°Someone sent me to kill you. If i will be sessful, i will be the right hand of the dark society.¡± though she was stillughing her voice was grim when he looked away.


    ¡°I think there are a lot of things we have to talk about. How about we do it over a coffee or you can ask for blood tea!¡± she smiled as she sat on his chair and straddled him with her hands wrapped around his neck when he sighed.


    ¡°You should be resting at home, not running behind the goons!¡± he rubbed his forehead as she raised a brow and stared deep at his eyes, ¡°you have already forced me to give Damien to you when we both know that he is filled with hatred and wants to kill you.


    I am already keeping an eye on Vanisa, still not understanding why she is alive?¡± he asked with a frown when she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Nice way to distract me. Now tell me what is happening with the dark society?¡± he sighed, a long sigh of defeat when she grinned.


    ¡°A few of the councilmen and nobles, anders are against the peace treaty. So, they have made a society to fight against the council but it is under control. They are not able to create any harm.¡± he assured when she looked at the map.


    ¡°Except giving the address of your room to anyone who asks for it.¡±


    ¡°They do not have strong witches or vampires. Their struggles would die soon.¡± she nodded, she was already told that they were hiring only humans still the image of their master troubles her.


    ¡°How many of your men knew about the secret passage?¡± He looked at the man and then smiled as if he was not worried at all.


    ¡°You should not worry about it. I know who has done it. And I know how to handle him. Now you should go and find Damien. If you trouble him so much, he is going to be pissed!¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± she raised a brow at his statement when he smacked her ass andughed.


    ¡°And if heins to me, I will beat your ass and make you pay for it till you are not able to rise from your bed next morning.¡± she sighed as she knew he was not going to tell her anything.


    ¡°Tsk! I wasted so much time over it.¡± she shook her head and left the room with teleportation this time when the smile on his face faded as he picked up the map.


    ¡°Even you, Michael?¡±

 Chapter 512 - 512 The Thin Lines Are Fading

    512 The Thin Lines Are Fading


    Damien checked the address twice before he knocked on the door. It was opened by a woman with silver hair and silver eyes.


    Her face had a small frown as she noticed the red eyes of Damien.


    ¡®What do you need, vampire?¡± she hissed when Damien tilted his head and looked behind her.


    There were a bunch of other witches who were in the middle of performing a ritual and looking at him with a frown.


    ¡°This house did not belong to you anymore. It is part of human territory now. You have to shift to your territory and let the young man live here.¡± he said without any emotion when the witch turned to look inside and an elderly man came forward.


    ¡°And what does it have to do with you?¡± he asked with a frown when Damien smiled, ¡°I am from the council. New rules were made to bring equality and I am asked to check on the follow up ns. So, everything had to do with me.¡±


    ¡°........¡± the witcher who was about to perform a spell paused and sighed.


    ¡°Then do it from the start. No! Forget it,e with us.¡± he said as he held Damien tightly and then flew in the air.


    Dami, who was about to punch the man , paused and held his hands tightly when they were too high for him to let go.


    .....


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± They were high enough but they could still see men and women working in the market, people roaming around and kids ying at a distance.


    ¡°If I would have given you excuses, you would not have believed in them. No vampire or human would believe in us.¡± the witcher scoffed as he kept flying but then paused in the center of the town.


    ¡°Can you see the arrows there? These three lines divide the empire into three parts but as you can see¡­¡±


    ¡°The new assigned area belongs to someone else!¡± It is not only for humans but every area has people living on them and it is hard for them to leave everything around.


    ¡°If the council wants to help, it either has to empty all the areas so that moving could be possible. Or just let us live where we are living. We are living without hiding our identities there for ages. And no human living there minded. In fact, theye to us for help. Like healing their ailments or helping them with making furniture and all.


    We earn by that only.¡± he exined as he showed him many ces where others were fighting fornds telling them it belonged to them while others asked them to empty the house. It was all a mess.


    ¡°It would not have happened if witches would not have waged a war!¡± hemented in a cold tone when the witcherughed.


    ¡°It did not matter to me who started it and who ended it. For me all three races are simr. I have grown up with humans. My mother was adopted in a human family and I never had bad blood with vampires since I hardly met them.¡±He took Damien back who was now looking at the witch with surprise.


    ¡°A long ago, they fought and they are still continuing it without even knowing the reason. Do you know why witches attacked the previous lord?¡±


    ¡°........¡± he let go of Damien as they reached back to the front of his house.


    ¡°You are a guest, you cane in and have dinner with us before leaving.¡± he offered with a smile when Damien shook his head.


    He turned to leave but instead of going back to the pce, he roamed around the roads.


    He saw many shops run by witches in this area. Many humans were visiting their shops freely. Surprisingly, he even saw a man with silver hair with a woman with golden hair and their kids have silver hair like the man.


    They were roaming in the market holding hands and smiling ear to ear.


    They paused when Damien stood in front of them but soon passed him when they realized he was just in daze and did not mean any harm.


    ¡°Do you need some blood, my lord?¡± a young boy approached the dazed Damien who finally looked at him with a raised brow.


    ¡°My mother is ill. If you pay for the food and medicine, you can have my blood.¡± offered the young boy who was looking malnourished himself.


    Damien sighed and took out a few coins from his pocket and passed it to the young boy who refused to take them for free.


    ¡°My mother would be angry and would not believe that someone gave them to me for free, you have to take something in exchange.¡± he said adamantly, ¡°you can have my amulet then.¡± he took out a red pendant and gave it to Damien.


    ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± It looked like the one Hazel wore always. He had asked, and she had not brought it from any of the shops but it had been with her since she was born.


    ¡°My mother!¡± He counted the coins and was ready to leave when Damien held him, ¡°I want toe and see your mother to make sure that you are not lying.¡± the young boy blinked but nodded his head as he held Damien;s hands who was stunned for a second.


    They went to the market and brought a lot of food and medicines and then followed the boy to a deste path where he stopped in front of a small deste house.


    He opened the door and asked Damien toe in.


    In the room there was a woman who looked young. Her hair was golden but her eyes were silver showing that she was a halfling too.


    She was sitting on her rocking chair near the fire. She smiled when she looked at the child but paused looking at Damien.


    ¡°Mother, he is a kind person who helped us with medicines.¡± Damien scanned the area as if he was looking for a sign.


    The amulet had a mark so simr to Hazel that he did not think that it was a coincidence.


    ¡°Honey, would you bring water for me, please?¡¯ asked the woman when the young boy nodded his head hard and left with hurried steps.


    ¡°Tell me why have you followed my son?¡± she asked in a cold voice even though it came cracked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I am only here to know from where you got this amulet.¡± the woman bit her lips as if he had caught her red handed.


    ¡°That is mine. You should return it. You can take everything else if you want.¡± she tried to stand up when he noticed the burnt marks on her skin and felt her limping.


    ¡°I am a council member. It would do you no good if you try to hide things from me. You are a witch and you know how sensitive the matter could be!¡± the woman frowned as she closed her eyes and they turned blue.


    ¡°I am a halfling with no powers except changing the color of my eyes and I had harmed no one, officer. Give me the amulet back.¡±

 Chapter 513 - 513 [Bonus chapter]

    513 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°Where did you get it from?¡± he asked, pressuring this time that even the child realized there was something wrong.


    He stood up in front of his mother as if guarding her from him.


    ¡°We have not stolen it, i promise it is ours.¡± he assured but Damien kept staring at the woman when she tried to stand up but failed.


    ¡°This belonged to me. My mother had given me to pass it to my kids. She had told me that it held great power and one of them would use it for the welfare of their coven.¡± she exined with a sigh when Damien stared at the ne again.


    ¡°Who is your husband?¡± the effect of his question was peculiar, her eyes shook and her face paled as if he had asked her to die when he walked closer.


    ¡°I do not mean harm. Answer thisst question and i will leave.¡± he promised when the woman finally shook her head. She was not going to answer it even if she had to give her life.


    ¡°Alright, what is the name of your daughter?¡± he asked after a pause when she finally took a seep sigh and a sob escaped her lips. He knew who she was!


    ¡°I did not want to meet her. She is happy that way.¡± the kid stared at both of them confused when Damien felt his chest getting heavier, ¡°i request you to not tell her, but even if you do, i will not meet her. It will only break her heart. So, it would be better that she live the way she is living. She seem to be happy now that she was away from her past.¡±


    ¡°.......¡± Damien looked at the woman and then ran out of the house. With his speed, there was no way that the child could catch upto him.


    .....


    Damien ran and ran only to stop when he had reached the pce.


    ¡°Where is Rafael?¡± he asked the guard who stood straighter.


    ¡°My lord is in the council. Lord Michael had called him.¡± Damien nodded, knowing the condition was worsening, the human councilman must be worried for his race. He hesitated for a second before asking.


    ¡°And where isdy hazel?¡± the guard looked baffled at his question.


    ¡°Umm, didnt thedy go with you, my lord?¡± Damien nodded and walked in.


    It only meant that she had yet not returned from her quest. He walked in but soon changed his path and walked towards the underground prison where Diana was kept.


    When he walked in she was sitting with her eyes closed and only opened then when he walked closer.


    How much change hade in just a few days. Her cheeks were sunken, her face looked haggard and aged and the glimmer in her eyes had lost.


    She only gave him a nce before closing her eyes again.


    ¡°You can leave. I want to spend some alone time with him.¡± he asked the guards who exchanged looks but looked hesitant to leave when his eyes turned colder.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? You can hear if she tried to run away!¡± he said and then added, ¡°do you think you can keep her confined if she wants to run away?¡± he asked when the guards bowed their heads and left.


    ¡°You did not need to warn them. And why did you want to get rid of them?¡± she shook her head and closed her eyes, ¡± I have already told you that it was my fault. I killed my mother and I am going to pay for it with my own life.¡±


    ¡°I saw Hazel¡¯s mother today.¡±


    ¡°.......¡± her eyes widened and she stared at him with shock.


    ¡°I thought Rafael killed that witch. I was there too. Did she run away again?¡± Through disbelief, her eyes shook and she stood up and ran to her brother while holding the bars tightly as if she was cheated when he shook his head.


    ¡°No! I meant the woman who gave birth to her in this life. Her biological mother!¡± The reply still made Diana silent who had thought she had won the trump card.


    ¡°Brother! Hazel is not what it seems. I know that you like her and are interested in her but I will warn you to stay away from her. She can cause harm.¡± Her words were vague but his eyes hardened as he held the bars with the intention of breaking them apart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! You will be med too. They both are too powerful. We can not go against them.¡± she shook her head with despair.


    ¡°What if we have a weakness! I am sure Hazel would becking the warmth of her mother. What if we can use that woman to get our freedom?¡± he asked when she looked aghast.


    ¡°Brother! That would be betrayal to Rafael.¡± she warned but her brother only scoffed.


    ¡°He had betrayed our family first. The blood of my mother had even all the debts we held. Now it is only you and me.¡± he tried to touch her face but the bars stopped him when she sighed and nodded her head.


    ¡°Then you have to bring the woman here or take me to her. I am sure we will find a way together.¡± he nodded his head as they soon devised a n to bring that woman here with the excuse of her son and Damien assured the teary Diana that he would handle everything and she did not need to worry about a thing when she told him that she would support him to. They had never been this harmonious ever.


    But when he left, the tears on her eyes were gone and a smirk returned. She touched the tear in her eyes and flicked it as she looked at him leaving with her eyes turning evil.


    ¡°Oh brother! I never knew that you loved me so much or I would not have been here. But don¡¯t worry, I will return your kindness. As soon as Ie out, I will free you from all this trouble.¡±

 Chapter 514 - 514 A Better Future

    514 A Better Future


    Hazel walked into the pce with the intention of finding Anne and spending some time with her.


    She knew that it was either Nathan or Michael who was sitting in the dark and her senses had suggested to her the ce too but since Rafael was sure that he would deal with it on his face, she would go and see the condition of the empire.


    As long as everything ends peacefully, her child woulde into a ce that promises him a better future. A smile appeared on her lips as she thought about her child and wondered if it was a boy or a girl when she saw Damien.


    He wasing from the underground prison again and she sighed.


    ¡°Damien!¡± she called him when the color of his face changed, ¡°did you not go to the town where the man had asked you?¡± she asked in a soft tone as she walked closer to him when he nodded his head.


    ¡°I went to meet the witches and asked them to empty thend but they had no ce to go. I will ask the council to rearrange the distribution ofnd. It is tooplicated.¡± he told her in a nk voice that she could not guess what was going on in his mind.


    She could use the spell to know the truth instantly but she was afraid it would prove his doubts that witches can use their powers against vampires anytime.


    ¡°Damien! I know that Diana is your sister and you are concerned about her. But you must understand that she had lost all her senses in the desire to get Rafael.


    The girl who can kill her own mother, would she be kind to you?¡± her voice was soft, soothing as if she cared for him.


    .....


    For a second he felt dazed but he shook his head and his face turned cold. He was sure that she was using her bewitching powers on him.


    ¡°I am not a kid, Hazel. You should not waste your time in exining the obvious to me. What did you find about the dark society?¡± he changed the topic when she sighed.


    ¡°I found their master but Rafael said that he was going to deal with them himself so I came back.


    I am going to spend some time in the garden. Would you like to join?¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°Since you are in the pce, I am sure you are safe and do not need mypany. Go ahead. I will go to the council for sometime.¡± All she could do was nod and leave to find Anne hoping that he would learn his lesson without a mistake.


    When Hazel walked to the room of Anne, she was standing with Dan and they both were having a serious discussion about something when she paused and decided to return but Anne called her.


    ¡°Hazel!¡± her voice was excited as she ran to her sister and hugged her, ¡°congrattions. I heard that I am going to be an aunt!¡± her excited voice brought a smile on the face of Hazel too who nodded her head.


    ¡°Great! She is going to be my handsmaid when I marry.¡± she announced in a thrilled voice when Hazel chuckled but Den frowned as he walked closer.


    ¡°It would take a minimum of three years then! I thought we were going to marry when the war ended.¡± He pulled Anne back from the arms of Hazel and exined, ¡°you should not hug a pregnant woman with such force. It could hurt the child. Hug me instead.¡± Anne red at the man and then elbowed him and rolled her eyes when Hazelughed hard.


    ¡°It looks like I am disturbing the love birds. Carry on, I was just feeling bored.¡± Anne shook her head and then entangled their arms again but this time making sure that she did not press her belly.


    ¡°No! We were just finishing work. Lucio had never left her office until needed and though the elders of the coven are brash, rude and cold, and hungry for power, they are making sure that the transfer would be easy for the witches and helping them whenever needed.¡± she assured, ¡°we have kept an eye for long on all of them. And I am sure that they all meant no harm except wanting more power for their pride.¡±


    The words of Lucio when she had met himst time shed in her ears but she still nodded her head.


    ¡°But that girl Venisa.. I had seen her lurking in the dark corners of the empire. I will not be surprised if she is asking witches to summon devils too. She is a dangerous and deranged vampire. It would be better that Rafael get rid of her.


    I would have but I am still not allowed to kill on thend or Eve would return.¡± he shook his head when Anne looked at him with worry but he just kissed her hands assuring him that he had things under his control.


    ¡°I will talk to Rafael about it. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Den shook his head with dissatisfaction on her in thanks.


    ¡°It would be better that you give the hands of Anne to me as a thank you gift. I did not need your words.¡± he sighed when the girl pushed him away.


    ¡°Hey! Are you forgetting that you are a witch and this is a human body! You are hurting me.¡± he said in an exaggerated manner as he pulled her back in his arms, e here and kiss me to get rid of this booboos!¡±


    ¡°......¡± Anne looked at the man with a look of speechlessness when Hazel pushed Anne and then left from there.


    She was happy that both of them have gone beyond their conflicts and are happy together now.


    But she was bored now. Since everyone is busy and only she did not have anything to do.


    She walked towards the garden for a walk and sat on the bench near a wisteria tree as she touched the amulet in her neck


    ¡°If only I had a family too to spend time with them.¡±

 Chapter 515 - 515 Let The Fight Decide

    515 Let The Fight Decide


    Nathan opened the door when he heard the knock and was surprised to see Rafael standing there.


    Before he could ask the reason, he felt a strong punch on his nose that made him dizzy. He took a step back when he felt the blooding out of his nose and Rafael had already entered, leaving him baffled.


    ¡°My lord, did Imit a mistake?¡± he asked in a soft voice as he followed the vampire when Michael came in from the other room.


    He stared at the scene and his eyes turned colder.


    ¡°It was you. Wasn¡¯t it?¡± Rafael stared at the man who was looking cautious but not at all regretful.


    ¡°It was your wife, right?¡± he asked back as he chuckled and walked towards his seat, ¡°i knew that she was sharp and good at acting but i did not know that she could even change the color of her hair. If other witchese to know the same trick, we will not be able to differentiate them at all.¡± as if that was the main point, he asked about it worriedly when he scoffed.


    ¡°You can notpare my wife with a normal witch?¡±


    ¡°....¡± Nathan was at a loss of words while he heard them. He thought Rafael was here with an intention of killing, yet he was bragging to his wife as if that was more important.


    ¡°I agree! She is a smart woman. I was thinking about convincing her if shees here again.¡± he nodded his head when Rafael walked closer and sat on the side of the table, keeping his gun on the table and staring back at the man with ease.


    .....


    ¡°By feeding her lies! You told her that I was the one who sent her to her mother to kill her, using the death of my family as proof!¡± the eyes of Michael flickered as he stared at Rafael, ¡°you thought that you can fill her with lies and use Diana to create the wedge between us. That war.. It was started by you! You are the masked man.¡±


    ¡°You have alreadye with a story. What did you want from me now?¡± he looked at the gun and then at him as if asking shoot me already and finish the matter.


    ¡°I want to know what you did? It could not be because of power like others.¡± Michael was already one of the strongest people in the empire after time. He had gotten more power after the division since he would have been the lord of the council governing humans.


    ¡°You and Hazel think that you are god! You all are thinking of the benefit of everyone. Vampires would kind of leave drinking blood without the consent of humans. Witches would stop their rituals harming humans and give them a free vampire to live. Ha! Do you think it is even possible?


    You both are living too idealistically and this whole council.. Do you really think they will follow your orders blindly because you have been lord for a long?¡± he shook his head and smiled, ¡°i am not afraid of death or losing powers but i am only helping you by making your dream true. Every change needs sacrifices and the sacrifice of the council is needed for humans to get their rightful ce by telling witches and vampires that they are not weak or they are not food.¡± He picked up the gun of Rafael from the table and thetter did not try to stop him.


    ¡°You can support them through the council too by making sure there are rules to protect them. You, Edward, Nathan.. Aren¡¯t you all humans but on a big post?¡± Rafael could not understand when Nathan nodded his head too and came closer.


    ¡°We can make this world better, Michael. There is no reason to shed blood.¡±he offered help but Michael had long lost the hopes as heughed as if he had heard a joke.


    ¡°Did you forget Nathan how we were used in the first war even when we had good positions. How Hazel¡¯s father had asked you to mix poison in her drinks so that Rafael would be med and war could be started. Or have you forgotten Rafael how many attacks the girl had to bear?


    If not for your protection, she would have died long ago. And now.. After the death of Scarlet, why have you not killed Diana in spite of knowing that she will try killing hazel again.


    It is true that you had not sent her to her mother but you were the one behind her death in that life and she would die in your hands in this life too.


    You swear that you love her, yet when she gave her powers to create a shield for all the vampires to protect them against Beryllium, you didn¡¯t stop her. Since when has love been this greedy?¡±


    ¡°.........¡±


    ¡°Vampires never wanted to give powers to others and you are one of them, Rafael. So stop giving me your ideal speech.¡±He shot the gun aiming towards Rafael and after a second of hesitation, he pulled the trigger but the bullet did note out.


    Confusioned filled him as he shot again but no bullet was shot when he realized he was tricked.


    ¡°I have nevere with the intention of killing you.¡± Rafael shrugged as he looked at the anger and frustration on the face of Michael.


    ¡°But if you really want another war to divide thend, you do not need to drag innocents. We can do it here in this room. If you win against me, I will let you take my position and make all the decisions. But if I win, you will go to the prison and let things work ording to the council.¡± he paused as he looked at the scared man standing behind them.


    ¡°Nathan would stay and keep informing you about the changes. I promise that I will never harm humans.¡±

 Chapter 516 - 516 A Friend or Enemy?

    516 A Friend or Enemy?


    Michael took out the dagger from the drawer and stood up. Rafael followed without any weapon but his fangs were already peeking through his mouth as he licked his lips and took his stance.


    Without sparing another word, Michael ran to him and attacked his chest with his dagger but Rafael held it with his bare arms before it could touch his chest.


    Michael used all his force but it was nothing in front of Rafael who pushed Michael away and threw the dagger on the other side. He stared at Michael with a raised brow as if asking ¡°was this his n to win against him! It was pathetic!¡±


    Michael gritted his teeth as he flipped and stood on his feet again. He had another dagger on his hands already. All of them were covered with Beryllium but it did not matter anymore.


    ¡°Since how long did you want to kill me?¡± he asked looking at the beryllium on the dagger when Michael smirked,


    ¡°For an eternity. I wanted to kill you the moment i have met you for the first time.¡± It was more than one and a half decades ago when Michael was just a young boy. He remembered meeting him for the first time when his uncle had brought him after the death of his father.


    ¡°Why?¡± Michael did not reply anymore as he threw the dagger on his forehead and attacked his abdomen at the same time with his kick but Rafael held his feet and bent his head when the dagger hit the wall behind him.


    ¡°It is a lost fight, Michael. You can not win against me.¡± he warned the man who looked older than him but he was six decades older to the human. ¡°It will be better that you ept defeat.¡± he warned but Michael ignored him as he attacked again.


    Nathan sighed. It was a one side fight. Rafael was not even trying to fight, if he would, Michael would have no chance.


    .....


    He was attacking again and again but Rafael was easily blocking his every attack.


    All the daggers ended up either in his hands or on the walls around him.


    Michael pushed him and then took a backflip and then took out another red dagger this time when Rafael raised a brow.


    ¡°And here I thought that you are against witches too.¡± his face was mocking Michael as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Anything as long as I get rid of you.¡± he said in a cold voice as he attacked Rafael again. This time holding the dagger tightly and aiming for his heart but Rafael was able to block him easily.


    But this time when he touched the dagger, his heart burnt a bit which created a frown on his face.


    He was immune to the magic of the witches because of his amulet. And now he had resistance towards beryllium too. How could this red dagger burn him?


    ¡°Are you surprised, Rafael?¡± he smirked and then pushed harder when Rafael let go of the dagger and took a step back.


    Michael scoffed and attacked again. This time Rafael did not block the attack but jumped on the wall behind him. He was not slipping from the ball when he held it from his hands and stared at Michael.


    ¡°This dagger is made from the ashes that contained the wrath and hatred of all the witches and humans that died from your hands. It can not be blocked by any amulet or power. It had dark magic but your amulet can only block the white magic of the witches.¡± he exined to the scared man as Rafael checked his hands.


    They were not only burnt but it looked like acid was thrown on them. His skin was melting and his flesh could be seen.


    He brushed his hands and then jumped on the ground and then red at Michael who had gotten his confidence back now and was aiming at Rafael heart again.


    ¡°You are an ungrateful child. I have always taken care of you and others. I have never killed anyone until it was necessary. I made sure that you all have a ce to live, that humans are not deprived of their right to live and they are not killed mercilessly by other vampires.


    I created a safe haven for you.¡± he snarled as he finally attacked Michael with all seriousness. So far he was only ying with the child.


    ¡°Ha! You think you are god? Taking the freedom and then returning a part of it is not called mercy!¡± he spat back as he attacked him again but Rafael was fast this time. He ran three feet away and then ran towards Michael and held his neck.


    He raised Michael high in the air when his feet left the ground. He struggled but the grip of Rafael only tightened.


    ¡°You are a fool to understand that you can get the freedom you desire when you are so weak.¡± he mocked the man who was iling his feet but Michael was not ready to give up. He took a deep breath and then attacked Rafael¡¯s heart this time.


    The dagger pierced his skin but before it could go deeper, Rafael used all his force and the man was strangled to death. His eyes widened with shock but Rafael kept pushing him and then smashed him against the wall and his bones broke. Hey limp in his hands. Rafael threw the limp body on the ground and then held the dagger that was stabbed to his heart.


    ¡°You forgot one thing Michael, I am already corrupted. You can not corrupt a corrupted being.¡± he held the dagger tightly and took it out with force.


    The blood started to drip from his chest but soon the injury started to heal and the wound disappeared as if it was never there in the first ce.


    He turned when Nathan flinched and jumped from his ce, afraid that he would be next when Rafael looked at the body of Michael and then at him.


    ¡°Go and arrange for his funeral, he deserves a proper one!¡±

 Chapter 517 - 517 Give Up And Stand Back

    517 Give Up And Stand Back


    The news that Michael was killed and Nathan had taken his position spread like wildfire.


    It had created fear on those who were thinking of rebels too.


    Many were still thinking about it when news that Lucio had given up on his position and disappeared hit them hard.


    Those who were following them were shocked as they had always taken them as stronger and someone who could not be defeated easily. And now..


    Everything had changed.


    But that was not the only thing. Neww that you did not need to leave the area was also announced. A new offer that all the races could live together if they wanted to spread made everyone more confused than before.


    Among the chaos, the council was the worst.


    Inside the council room, Rafael was sitting on the seat of head while everyone was standing around him, staring at him for exnation.


    ¡°I went to confront him about running a dark society when he attacked me and imed that I was responsible for the death of many. I still only wanted to imprison him and talk to him about it but he took out a rare dagger.¡± Rafael took out the dagger and ced it on the center of the table without any fear,


    .....


    ¡°I killed him only for self defense. If you want, Nathan is the witness, you can after further from him.¡± he replied in a calm voice. One of his best impressions was because he always exined his actions and let them justify it.


    Many exchanged nces when Nathan stood up and nodded his head.


    ¡°I did not know master Michael is ying a rebel though I had seen him walking in the darknes these days. I only thought he was spying. I apologize for not timely reporting the matter.¡± he bowed his head when many sighed.


    They could not im it as reckless anymore.


    ¡°But Michael had been with us for decades. Why would he do that.¡±


    ¡°It is only because of giving power to witches and distributing thends. Many chaos has been created these days.¡± remarked Solia, a vampire that holds a lot of power and many nodded.


    ¡°After the death of Scarlet, what made you think that you should be kind? You were given the position because you were not in control of your emotions. But now.. I think every decision you have taken recently is only influenced by your wife.¡± she added when Rafael looked at everyone.


    None of them retried or said otherwise. All of their faces were telling that they agreed with her.,


    ¡°Yes, I have developed emotions with time. I have always thought that showing emotions would harm people around me.


    I have been cold and dominating, killing others at the slightest mistake and everyone of you supported me and now that I am changing for the better and showing kindness, you are against me. Is it only because you do not want to share your powers? But have you ever thought that if we continue to suppress witches, they will start another rebellion and kill all of us?¡± he asked when Solia scoffed.


    Others looked at him as if they were trying to judge if he was really serious about it?


    ¡°They have great powers but they have never been united. Prison a few and then threaten them, they will spill all the beans of their coven.¡± she suggested when many agreed but Rafael just smirked.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s find out.¡± he said and waved his hands when Anne and Den entered the council room, surprising everyone.


    ¡°What are you..?¡± Before the woman could speak, Dan waved his hands in the air and everyone was raised high in the sky.


    They all wrapped their hands on their neck to get rid of the invisible hands that were strangling them.


    Anna whispered a spell and soon they felt like a hard rock was thrown on their body, cruising them. Their veins started to bulge out of their skin and the storm started to hit the room.


    ¡°There are only two of them. Yet none of you is able to hold them much less impress them and ask them about their coven.¡± said Rafael as he stared at all of their ashen faces and shook his head.


    The moment he shook his head, Den and Anne took a step back and all of the councilmen fell on their seats again.


    ¡°Den has been working in the council for years. If he wanted, he would have killed all of you a long time ago alone. But he did not want that. So, this was not an attack. It was only a way to show you that the war had to end or the witches would go against this time and i.. Would not be there to protect you.¡±


    ¡°......¡± his words made everyone tremble. They knew that humans could not stand against witches and vampires.. They would follow Rafael even if a few of them disagree.


    They gritted their teeth as Anna and Den moved forward again and ced a letter in front of everyone.


    ¡°This is the new treaty. If you agree with me, sign it. If you do not agree with me, you can get another session with Anne and Den.¡± he offered with a smile as he sat back on his seat and signed the original copy and then passed it to Nathan sitting on his left in the ce of Michael.


    Nathan signed immediately and passed it to Edward who had always been in support of peace. But even those who did not agree dared notin as the letter was signed by everyone.


    ¡°From now on, I dissolved the council and it would be made again with a new election where everyone would be chosen by themoners.


    You all have forgiven your powers by signing on these letters.¡± he took out the main letter and then passed it to Den who left the room with Anne.


    ¡°There is no one in the power to control them. What if the war started again?¡±


    ¡°Oh! I am left. I did not sign on the letter in which i have to give up on my position.¡± said Rafael with a grin.


    ¡°........¡±

 Chapter 518 - 518 [Bonus chapter]

    518 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°Are you sure that this way would be good to keep them in control?¡± Edward was still not sure what Rafael wanted when he came and shared his n in the morning but he still supported him.


    ¡°No, that would help us in knowing what they are nning. I want to end this for once and all so that I can have a long vacation with my wife.¡±


    ¡°......¡± you are still thinking about vacation after starting a civil war! He was speechless as Rafael walked away caring about the res and gritting teeth of other council members.


    Anne was already waiting for him with Den and she opened the portal of their pce for them.


    He held Hazel in his arms as soon as he teleported in their room and kissed her. She softened at his touch and smiled.


    ¡°Did I worry about you?¡± she looked at his worried gaze and shook her head.


    ¡°No! I am just.. Afraid of..¡± but he kissed her again to let her words die in there.


    ¡°If he did not understand the truth even now, there is nothing to be sad about. I can not let anyone harm you, even if it is Damien.¡± she sighed as she closed her eyes, knowing well there was no way to argue as they looked at the distance.


    ¡ª


    .....


    Diana waited for Damien to take her out today. Her eyes were fixed on the door as Dami came with a young child and an old woman with him.


    she smiled and nodded with gleaming eyes as she saw Damien taking out his fangs and biting the lower grade vampire who was guarding the door. The guard struggled but he was no match to the strength of Damien and soon fell on the ground with his limp body.


    ¡°Oh Damien! Have you not listened to me at all.¡± she sighed but Dami only shook his head.


    ¡°There is no need to worry anymore.¡± he pushed the woman and the young child in the room who were bound by a rope and dragged them towards her cell.


    ¡°I have brought them. Now we can leave without worrying if Rafael would follow us. But if needed, I am ready to face him.¡± he assured his sister as he opened the door of her cell and she hugged him hard. But the moment she hugged him, her soft and worried expressions turned into a cruel and evil smirk.


    She looked at the tied hostages with gleaming eyes as he let her go.


    ¡°Lets leave!¡± she nodded and they both dragged the mother of Hazel and the child out of the room.


    As soon as they walked out Hazel and Rafael were standing there with a hardened face.


    ¡°I am d that you came by yourself and now I do not need to go looking for you.¡± Dami took a step closer to Rafael with a challenging look on his face as he smirked and titled his head, ¡°do you know this woman, Hazel? No!¡±


    Hazel narrowed her eyes at him when he pointed at the amulet worn by the child. ¡°At least you know that amulet right. Your mother gave one to you too. Too bad, she had never died but only faked her death so that she could leave your father and you.¡± His voice was so cold, but the expression on the face of Hazel did not change.


    She was looking at the woman as if she was trying to find simrity between them.


    ¡°Let me and Diana go and start a new life away from here. As long as you do not stop us, I will not harm mother and child. But if you still want to put up a fight, I don¡¯t mind that either.¡± his fangs were again peeking out of his mouth as Damien warned them but before Rafael could say anything..


    ¡°No!¡± Diana took a step forward, ¡°in exchange for their lives, I want you to take me as your wife.¡± she took out her fangs and touched the skin of the woman who winced with her long nails holding the shoulder of the old woman.


    ¡°Diana!¡± Damien eximed when she smirked and took a step back, ¡°sorry brother! I have told you that I love Rafael and would do anything for him. But I thank you for helping me out when I was out of my wits and for this gift too. I promise to treat you well after I take Hazel¡¯s ce.¡± she assured him when he looked betrayed.


    ¡°What else did you lie?¡± asked Damien instead when Diana frowned. ¡°Was the death of my mother an ident or you killed her intentionally?¡± he spat with his eyes narrowed at her face when she smirked.


    ¡°What do you think? Am i a headless chicken that they would be able to control me. I tried hard to exin to my mother to support me but she only gave me hollow assurance. I was still enduring it but when she told me that Hazel cared more for us than me. That was it!


    She was the one who forgot our bond first.¡± she epted without a remorse on her face when Damien took a step back.


    Diana was still smirking and turned to look at Rafael, ¡°so, what if your answer hazel? Would you let your mother die for your selfish love or would you save them and sacrifice your happiness like a selfless woman as others think you are!¡±


    Hazel smirked and then moved her hands when the rope binding them opened in an instant but it was enough to stop Diana.


    She took out her fangs and pierced the skin of the old woman but just then she felt a strong push and flew towards the wall.


    ¡°What made you think that I would stand and watch when you threaten me and my wife?¡± asked Rafael as he held her neck. ¡°I have given you many chances, Diana. But you never learnt your lesson. Now only your death could bring us justice.¡±

 Chapter 519 - 519 [Bonus chapter]

    519 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°But.. I did all this for you.¡± her voice was filled with pain and hurt when she looked at him but his eyes did not reflect the warmth.


    ¡°You can not force someone to love you, especially by hurting people he loves. You were blind with the desire to possess me Diana, that was not love.¡± he sighed, ¡°but I know it started with that promise. That was why I tried my best to save you. But now it is toote.¡±He did not release his hold on her neck when her eyes glowered but she was not able to speak again.


    She coughed hard and struggled but she was in noparison to Rafael. Scared, she looked at Dami, ¡°help me..¡± but he looked away.


    ¡°You did not realize Diana? You have betrayed him too.¡± Rafael added in a soft voice but his eyes were hard.


    Diana gritted her teeth. ¡°He.. was useless anyway! I.. still cough.. Have help!¡± she closed her eyes and whispered, ¡°Eve.. I need you now.¡±


    Rafael frowned. He had not this name before but before he could strangle her, her whole body covered in dark mes burning his hands that he instinctively took his hands back. Diana was released but instead of falling on the ground, she kept swaying in the air with dark smoke covering around her in the form of an aura.


    It had a simr look to Hazel but it was so evil and thick that people near it felt suffocated.


    ¡°You are mine Rafael. It is fate, no matter how much you deny, fate can not be changed. The promises between our parents could not be changed. I am only trying to stop you from making a mistake.¡± She raised her hands but even when they were far, the ck smoke was about to hold Rafael in his hands but Hazel pushed him away.


    Her eyes had already turned pitch ck with her silver hair swaying in the air her body was releasing the same ck aura that was holding the aura leaving the body of Diana.


    .....


    Diana gritted her teeth and used all her energy but it was still controlled by Hazel without much effort.


    Soon her body started to shake again and the ck aura started to leave her body and formed another figure in front of Diana.


    The girl titled her head and stared at hazel with interest.


    ¡°I thought you were a witch!¡± she whispered, amazingly, filling her eyes, ¡°I thought you were like others.¡± as if an obsessed boy had found a new toy. She was looking thrilled.


    ¡°You are from the devil realm!¡± She knew those pitch dark eyes and this aura. The devil who imed to be her father and Den had this too.


    ¡°Why am I not surprised that you know about us!¡± she smiled as she was able to use all her energy then. ¡°But you are not pure enough to handle me.¡± with that the ck aura of her turned stronger, darker while Diana came forward too.


    Rafael, who was about to help Hazel, paused and held Diana from attacking Hazel from behind when she fought with their new enemy.


    Eve was using her full force and Hazel who was still weak with her loss of powers slowly started to struggle in fighting.


    Her aura started to struggle to keep stopping the force Eve was releasing which brought a smirk on the face of Eve as if she was enjoying the show.


    But just when she was sure that Hazel would lose, Hazel closed her eyes and her powers started to increase. As if she had found a new source and couldpete easily with Eve who was surprised and irritated.


    In anger, she flicked her fingers and Damien, who had still not chosen a side, was attacked by the dark energy.


    Rafael, who was still fighting with Diana, let her go and ran to save Dami as he threw him away using the force of his body and the ck energy hit the wall behind them shattering it into pieces in a moment.


    Taking the benefit of this moment, Eve and Diana disappeared from there. Hazel finally took a deep breath. When she tried to move, her feet staggered and a bit of blood came out of her mouth but she bnced herself as she walked towards both of them.


    She looked at Damien with worry, ¡°hey, are you hurt?¡± Damien stared at her with a nk face and shook his head after a few seconds. ¡°I am not hurt at all.¡±


    ¡°But you lost the chance of capturing them because of me.¡± not only did he not help, he was the reason they lost.


    ¡°Hey! We are able to save you, and our extended family. So, it makes us win.¡± She punched his shoulders and then she stood up and looked at the two people who were standing in the corner of the room as if they did not want to be part of all this trouble.


    ¡°Are you my mother?¡± asked hazel in a soft voice but the woman only hardened her face.


    ¡°I am a halfling. How could I have such a strong daughter? I did not hold the dark energy you have.¡± Hazelughed and then nodded her head.


    ¡°Is that the reason that you left me in the pce?¡± the woman looked away but shook her head after a second.


    ¡°His main wife was about to kill both of us to get rid of future hurdles. I took you with myself too but a strange power stopped me and took you back to the pce. I did not dare to go back. But I tried to take your information from a few friends.


    They told me you were attacked many times but surprisingly you were never hurt and the assassins were found dead around you. That assured me that you would stay fine. Then I found Peter who really loved me and cherished me. So I married him and started a new life.


    I had to bury you there then.¡±

 Chapter 520 - 520 [Bonus chapter]

    520 [Bonus chapter]


    ¡°And this is your child?¡± Hazel waved at the young boy who looked at her with fearful eyes as he had seen how dark light was leaving her body when Greta called him closer and then forwarded him towards Hazel.


    ¡°Yes, his name is Timothy. He is¡­ hazel..¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes moved towards her mother as she already knew what the woman wanted, ¡°I know that I was not a good mother for you. I was not present when you needed me. But.. Last year Peter died due to ill health and I did not have any work.


    I could not move freely since I was afraid the men of the pce would recognize me and then unrest. My body is at her limit too.¡± she paused and then bowed her head.


    The words were just at the tip of her tongue but her soul shook. How could she ask the daughter whom she had never given the love and care to share her burden.


    ¡°Timothy can live here. I will send him to a good academy and make sure that he will be a fine man.¡± Hazel ruffled the hair of the boy who looked at her with a shock filled gaze and blinked when she smiled brightly at him.


    A tear escaped the eyes of Greta, ¡°thank you! I know that I was wrong to leave you but¡­ thank you.¡± She did not know how else she could thank the young girl.


    ¡°You can stay here too.¡± Hazel offered but the woman was not ready to take advantage of the kindness, ¡°I am going to be a mother too. You can help me by taking care of me and then I will need someone closer to take care of my child too.¡± the eyes of Greta shook as she looked at Hazel with tears in her eyes when she held the hands of Greata without any malice.


    ¡°You are more than wee at your own house, mother.¡± That was thest word! The dam she was holding hard on.. Fell. and Greta cried like a child as she hugged her daughter.


    ¡°Thank you, my¡­ daughter.¡± The word felt so close yet so distant as Hazel rubbed the back of her mother.


    .....


    ¡°But.. the lord!¡± She did not want to create friction between the couple. Though her daughter was kind, the lord could feel her as a burden. Greta did not want to be selfish.


    Hazel smiled and turned to look at Rafael who only shrugged, ¡°I will be more than happy to get some help for my wife. At least this mother inw did not want to kill me.¡± Her words made Greta aghast when Hazel shook her head.


    ¡°See! Everyone wants you here. Come with me, and I will show both of you your rooms.¡± she took them away when finally the smile faded from the face of Rafael who turned to look at Damien.


    ¡°I have warned you so many times.¡± he said with a dark look on his face when Dami met his eyes.


    ¡°She was my sister. The only rtive I had! You wanted to kill her!¡±


    ¡°You are still ming me? Where did that old Dami go!¡± he could not understand. ¡°Your so-called only rtive wanted to get rid of you so that she could live happily with me.¡± he snickered as he turned to leave.


    He was not going to waste his other breath on a fool.


    ¡°I know and that was the reason I let you know where we are!¡± Dami whispered but his voice was clear in the silent passage, ¡°I gave her a chance. Still believing that she had not killed our mother but somewhere I already knew the result. I was just not ready to ept it.¡± his words paused Rafael.


    ¡°But all that would not have happened if you would have chosen her. So, I can not forgive you. At most, I can leave this pce and work somewhere else so that I do not feel the grievance towards you.¡± Dami looked at the young man with whom he had grown up with a distant look.


    If there was any emotion left, it was dark and he did not want to hold the grudge and turn like his sister.


    ¡°I will not try to know what happened to Diana. But I will not help you if you ever need me in the future. From today onwards, I did not know you.¡± Rafael sighed but nodded his head.


    ¡°I will not count on you but you can count on me. You can contact me whenever you need me, Dami. for me, you will always be my brother.¡± Rafael patted the shoulders of Dami and then walked away leaving the young vampire mule over what happened.


    As Rafael walked out, he saw Dening towards him with a grave look on his face.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± he had sensed the dark energy. First he thought that it was Hazel but then it was too strong for her to be alone. So he came back.


    ¡°Another devil who wants to live on earth.¡± Rafael smirked, ¡°I can understand that hell is not much of a better ce. But do all of you need to choose my pce for living?¡±


    ¡°I did not live in your pce.¡± Den snarled back. He might be working for hazel because of Anne but he was never the servant of Rafael. ¡°And I can take Hazel with me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Rafael looked at the man with disdain, ¡°it would be better that you waste your breath on finding out about the girl who hade topete with my wife and took away Diana. I will take care of my wife, myself.¡± Rafael remarked as he turned to leave when he paused and looked at the expressions of Den again.


    ¡°You know him don¡¯t you?¡± that was not a question anymore but Den still confirmed it with a nod.


    ¡°Eve! She is the one and only daughter of the lord. She is here to break the hell on earth. And if she is behind Hazel, it would be better to call the lord.¡±

 Chapter 521 Burning Her From Inside

    521 Burning Her From Inside


    "Thank you for saving me!" Eve let go of Diana who was in her arms and walked towards the other side of the room as she rubbed her neck trying hard to not cough but she coughed in the end and felt therk liquiding out of her mouth and feeling on her hands.


    Her eyes narrowed but instead of worrying about it, sheughed.


    "Ha! Interesting!" she shook her head when Diana felt that the woman was truly crazy! She took a step back. Previously, she still had the chance but now, she had nowhere to go. With that thought, she took a deep breath and took the step forward,


    "Was that Hazel you were talking about?" asked Eve, finally looking away from her hands when Diana nodded.


    "Yes, she is the one who took Rafael from me and bewitched him that he had forgotten about our lover and marriage." her voice filled with hatred and desire to kill when Eve''s eyes danced with joy.


    "She is powerful. I can feel the essence of hellfire in her attack. Can you see this mark?" She showed Diana a mark near her corbone when Hazel had attacked, "I thought only father can leave this mark on immortals." she was not a human, she could not be hurt by mortals, either witches or vampires no matter how strong they were since she had not taken a human form.


    But Hazel was able to wound her immortal body which she had never expected.


    Diana''s eyes flickered too. She was sure that Hazel would not stand a chance against the devil. But if that was not the case then, "can you not defeat her?" she asked with worry, "if that is the case, then i did not want to fight with her since i know that hazel is merciless. She would kill you. It would be better that you ept defeat and leave. I will find another way." she shook her head with worry when the eyes of Eve darkened.


    "ept defeat and leave." the words rolled slowly on her lips as she spat them out as if they were a spell, "what is that?" sheughed.


    "She has the powers of my fathers. Would it not be interesting to know if she was more powerful or i.. The real daughter of my father." sheughed as her eyes turned crazy when Diana smirked and nodded too.


    "But you are too weak and I could not care about you in my next encounter and I did not want that lover of yours to interfere in between." she paused and then looked at Diana, "lure her out for me. I want to meet her alone in the dark woods where a part of the woods was connected straight to us. Even if others wanted, they would not be able toe looking for us there."


    "But how would I do that? She is heavily guarded and Rafael would never let her go since she is pregnant!" pregnant! That means she is going to give birth to a devil?


    "That only makes it more interesting!" The devils do not give birth like humans. They are born out of the part of the body or through blood directly. She wanted to see how the baby would let her mother stay alive when it had to survive on the body of a human.


    "Then you do not even need to worry about luring her or killing her. She would die on her own."


    "On her own?"


    "Hmm, have you felt that she had grown weaker from before or stronger?"Diana paused and contemted hard. She recalled how Hazel was able to control her. And how she had burned half of the empire on a whim.


    "She is getting weaker!" Eve needed a knowing smile.


    "Even if she had the mes of hell. She had the body of a human. She could not give birth to a child with the blood of the devil naturally. She is going to die in the process. All you need to do is rece her in the life of your lover when she dies and in exchange.. You have to give me her child."


    ¡ª-----------------


    "Tsk! She ran away." Lucio could not help but stare at the scene with cold eyes as he walked towards Hazel who was standing with her newly found mother.


    Hazel was surprised to see him there but still kept her m, "i know that you are aware of my support towards them." he did not try to hide the evident as he smiled and took out a stone from his pocket, "i was in the delusion that i can defeat Rafael and then show you that he did not deserve you but me."


    "Lucio! It is not about who is stronger. I would have loved him even if he would have been weak." she sighed, "i know that we had been closer once. But the one who loved you is Be, not me. I didn''t even know you when I got married to Rafael and that is why, it was not me who betrayed you."


    He looked at her with a pained smile as he nodded his head.


    "And I am not going to hold you liable for it. All I want is peace now. That was the only reason I did not join them." He took out a note from his pocket and ced it in his hands, "this is the list of those who are conspiring against Rafael and you. I am growing tired of it. So I am leaving this ce with Lilian."


    "Lilian?" the girl who had attacked her when they had met for the first time, "yes, she had waited a long time for me and I did not want another one to re love and patience. I want to see the world with her and start a new life somewhere else." he pulled her in his arms and she hugged him back with a sigh.


    "One day, I wille back as the godfather of your son."

 Chapter 522 He Was Caught?

    522 He Was Caught?


    Hazel hugged the man before he left. She smiled at him, relieved that he did not hold her the way Lucian did.


    "Are you feeling better?" Rafael hugged her as he asked her when she held his arms and snuggled in them.


    "Do you think we can get peace that easily?" a sigh escaped her lips as she looked at the dark sky while his hands were still wrapped around her neck.


    "How far are they?" he asked back without reply to her when she shook her head,


    "less than half an hour away. Had Damien and Lucio already left?" Rafael nodded her head when a small smirk formed on her lips.


    "Then it is only you and me then. I will cover the left while you will cover the right?" they had already asked the knights and vampires to leave for a festival.


    The truce papers were in their home which will be presented in the morning. Once they are signed and announced there would be nothing to change.


    "Sure, the one who kills more will get a reward!" he winked at her when she rolled her eyes. They were already going to have a child, yet he was fussy in asking for kisses and sex as rewards as if she was starving him.


    His hands were already holding his gun and her hands were moving in the air with dark rays forming around them.


    As soon as the door was opened, she threw the balls of drak rays in the air and it hit something and the person winced.


    "Ahh!" The first line of the attackers were stopped by her attacks but soon the second line took their ce as they were holding a neon sheet made by their spells in front of them.


    Rafael did not hesitate to shoot them at once. And before they could take a step further with the help of their spells, they were shot dead by him.


    The next gritted their teeth as they tried to run fast before he could shoot them or she would cast a spell on them but it was only a web that was made minutely by Rafael and Hazel. There was no way out.


    As soon as the line of vampires ran closer to both of them to attack, they were hit by a shield covering them and they felt their whole body was burning. As if their soul was getting burnt, they started scratching their own skin with their bare hands and nails until their flesh was seen while the couple who was standing in front of them with nowhere to run to had already disappeared and both Hazel and Rafael were standing on the other corner of the room.


    "Tch! I could not believe that they felt for it."


    "Well, they are in a bit of a hurry and panic." Rafael just shrugged. As he pulled the lever again, ready to shoot the man who were struck in her illusion while she worked on the first line of humans who were still struggling.


    No one was entering that unnerved her. She did not find any of the elders or seniors from the council that had gone against him.


    "They will be here soon." She heard him whisper as he pulled the trigger of the magic he had spent weeks in making and soon half of the pce exploded at once, making those who were hiding in corners and waiting for the result toe out.


    "Ah! You too, lord Edward!" asked Rafael with a smirk when the man shook his head as he came closer.


    "I was only tagging along to stop them. You know i will never go against you." he shook his head but Hazel already bound his hands and pulled them apart making sure that he would not be able to attack when the man struggled.


    "They forced me! Trust me. I will never go against Rafael." he exined again but the change in his reply only made Hazel frown as she ced more pressure on his hands when the sound of explosions were heard again but this time it was not Rafael who did them.


    "Those witches!" They were using his explosives to attack him. Tsk! He wrapped his arms around Hazel as he took a backflip while holding her closer and stopped a few feet away from the explosion covering her belly most.


    Her eyes narrowed as she whispered another spell with more of ck smoke collecting in her hands and she threw it back and forth on the dark areas from where she could feel the malicious auras.


    "No! Don''t!" Edward shouted as she tried to struggle but it was toote. Her spells backfire and the whole pce started to burn instantly. Edward closed his eyes.


    It was their trick for him to get captured. So that even if he would tell them the truth, they would not believe him and act rashly.


    He covered his ears as the explosion hit half of the pce and the roof started to fall down with the ground shaking hard.


    The explosion hit hard and covered the whole room with smoke when Rafael jumped into the air and vanished from there.


    The fire was zing everything, engulfing it and turning it into ashes. Edward smoked hard as he fell into his knees and coughed until the smoke started to dissipate.


    "Take the truce papers and run. That is the only way." he shouted again when Rafael jumped back to the ground from the ceiling he was holding to.


    He looked for Hazel but she was not there when his eyes narrowed and he looked around.


    "They had taken her?" asked Edward confused as the smoke started to die slowly. Hazel was standing just a few feet away from him but she was not there anymore.


    "It is not possible. She is not that weak!" Rafael was sure of it when Edward shook his head again. "It was their only n from the start. To kill her and kill your baby with her."

 Chapter 523 Shattering The Soul

    Chapter 523 Shattering The Soul


    Hazel opened her eyes and looked around. Just a few seconds ago she was in the pce, fighting with Rafael and now she was in the woods with her body chained.


    "We were waiting for you." a voice whispered in her ears and she turned but no one was there.


    "You are strong! I can smell the power of devils in a witch! How did that happen?" Hazel''s hands already had a ball of smoke and she did not hesitate to throw it in the direction of voice but it only bounced around before disappearingpletely.


    "If i would have been at your ce, i wouldn''t have tried that!" She heard the whisper again in her ears with a snicker but this time before the figure could leave, Hazel had attacked it only to see that it was Eve.


    She was not looking surprised but looking at Hazel with amusement.


    "You! You are the one who kidnapped me?" Eve raised a brow as if asking why she was so surprised. Hazel let go of the smoke in her hands and shook her head.


    "I did not want to fight with you. I am leaving." but Eve held her in her ce and red at her.


    "Why? You were fighting with witches with such determination. Are you looking down on me now? You are forgetting that I have not lost to you yet." she hissed when Hazel jerked her hands away with force.


    "No! It is because I did not have any feud with you. You are not even part of our world. You do not need power ornd. And i am not going to be part of your amusement.'''' She shook her head as she did not understand why Eve was so adamant in fighting with her when the girl chuckled but her eyes turned colder as she red at Hazel.


    "Ha! Your sisters have taken Den from me. And then you have emerged as mypetitor. I have been the only one handling hell for centuries but now my father is nning to give you his position since he thinks you''re mature enough while I am young." she hissed as her nails grew and tried to prate her skin but as if it was made of iron, they did not get through her supple skin as Hazel stared at Even with confusion and then at their hands.


    "I am not going to live in hell as long as I am alive. By killing me, you are only helping your father.'''' She warned Eve andughed.


    "And you think I have not thought about it? Rather than protecting you and worrying that you mighte to mynd one day if you died, I would rather kill you and make sure that your soul would dissipate so that you can never make it. And for that, I have a special gift for you." she took out the dagger of Azikiel and smiled at Hazel.


    "Do you think this dagger was used by my father to kill his brother Azikiel in the past? This dagger had the power to kill demons, devils, angels and even god. Not only that, it will dissipate your soul too so that you can never take birth again." Her eyes sparked with the intent to kill when Hazel''s eyes narrowed and before Eve could attack on her, her hands moved in the air and created a strong explosion which threw Eve a few steps away.


    "If i would have been at y0yr ce, i would have stopped struggling and epted my fate. You can never win against me." she smirked as she jumped and flew in the air and tried to attack Hazel from air but Hazel disappeared from there only to appear behind her and attack again.


    Even moved away at thest second when she felt the movement and tsked!


    "And here I thought that you were a righteous person." how could she try a sneak attack but Hazel did not reply as she attacked again, making sure that her body did not touch the dagger.


    "I only know how to survive. And I would do anything for survival." even if it meant killing Eve, "that is why i am asking onest time. Can you not let me go and end the matter right here?" her hands wwe dark again as dark smoke started to release from her hands but Eve only chuckled as if she was taken as a fool.


    "You should not be worrying about me but yourself." With that Eve whispered a spell and the dark energy started to release from her body that defended her from the attack of hazel while her hands moved with the speed of lightning to attack on her.


    Hazel''s chest was heaving up and down as she was taking shallow breaths. More than herself, she was worried about her child. Her belly had grown enough and one attack from the dagger could.. She took a deep breath as she tried to exert more force and Eve''s body started to shake with pain. But she was not the one who gave up.


    Eve gritted her teeth and tried to stop herself from moving backwards as her hands started to spark again and she used more force letting go of the dagger for a second when Hazel tried to pick it up.


    But her distraction only resulted in giving Eve a chance to injure Hazel''s shoulder from her powers. Blood started to sputter instantly but Hazel took a step back and tried to attack again.


    "You are going to lose, Hazel. It would be better that you give up and I would try my best to make it easy for you." Eve smiled but her eyes were cold and she attacked Hazel once again with a dagger.


    Hazel created a shield around her with her powers but It continued to attack it with full force until cracks started to form in the shield of Hazel.


    "I did not understand what father saw in you to give you my position. You are just a weak and vulnerable witch who hid behind her husband!"

 Chapter 524 Wait For Her

    Chapter 524 Wait For Her


    "What is wrong in being protected by the one I love?" she asked back as she whispered another spell. This time small mes started to form in her eyes which she threw on Eve but it did not burn her.


    The girl who was born with hellfire! Those small mes were like small pebbles hitting a rock.


    "It makes you weak and there is no ce for the weak in hell. You have to be stronger and self dependent." Eve smirked as her hands started to move and neon mes started to form in her hands and she threw it on hazel.


    The fire was like acid. It started to corrode everything around her even when Hazel was quick to jump, her clothes were burnt and she knew just a slight touch and this fire would have even burnt her bones.


    "Then I did not deserve that ce and I have no desire to reach for it. You do not need to be wary of me." she tried to assure the girl as she worked on her shield again but it was only exhausting her. If she kept using her mana that fast, she was going to deplete itpletely.


    "Ha! You think just by your words, you would be out ofpetition. Only your death and disappearance could assure me. You should have thought twice before taking birth from the energy of my father." Eve gritted her teeth. She could not believe that a pathetic human like hazel could not only be her sister but a contender of the position too.


    She did not deserve it at all.


    "You are not worth my time at all. It is so easy to get rid of you." Eve snarled as she attacked once again, this time she was sure that it would be thest attempt and Hazel would be gone for good. She collected all her powers and attacked at once but before the attack could touch Hazel or her shield, it was collided with a strong force that Eve flew in the air and fell many steps backwards and coughed blood.


    She staggered and was having a hard time standing as he looked around with blurry eyes.


    "What exactly happened?" she was sure there was no one around her. She had applied a shield and made sure no one would be able to cross it.


    She heard footstepsing closer and saw it was no one else but hazel standing in front of her.


    "Are you okay?" she asked in a soft voice but her hands moved and chained Eve in a chain made of her magic. It was a dark smoke chain that had covered her around.


    Eve tried to struggle but to no avail.


    "You have exhausted all your mana in yourst attack. You did not have the energy left to attack me again." she smiled as she crouched on the ground and touched her neck and nodded her head as she confirmed it.


    "But how? I am sure that you were cornered and did not have much energy left!" she was even away from where the attack happened.


    "Hmm, you are right. I did not retaliate against your attack but he did." Hazel pointed at distance when Eve frowned. There was no one. But before she could be sure, a dark figure came out from the dark.


    "You did not notice its presence because it is part of me. When I died in myst life, Rafael had created him with my left soul." the figure gave a gurgling sound when Eve squinted her eyes.


    The figure was pure energy with no soul. She did not understand how something like this could be alive.


    "When I was talking to you and keeping you distracted, I passed my powers to it so that it could attack you when you were not paying attention. Did you get it now?" Eve tried to stand up when Hazel helped her with a smile.


    "These chains would not harm you but refrain you from using powers until hees to take you back." Eve''s eyes flickered, she had an idea about whom Hazel was talking but she shook her head. Her father did note like that. He would not.


    "Yes, he ising to take you and make sure that you did note back to us.'''' Just as the words left her mouth, a fire broke at a distance and a dark figure emerged from it.


    Eve looked with horror in her eyes as her father took the form of a human and stepped out from fire and walked towards them.


    "I told you not to create trouble, didn''t i?" he asked with a frown when Eve trembled hard and bowed her head. She was scared to her wits.


    "But father.. Did you not always tell me that the kids have to fight with each other to prove they are worthy enough to take the position of the head. Did you not kill your brothers to take your position?" she retired under the cold eyes of her father when he took a deep sigh.


    "Yes, but thews of hell only apply there. You can not kill others on thend where we only live in hiding. I have told you not to kill anyone on thend but you did not listen and now you have to pay the price." he looked at Hazel with an apologetic look before raising his hands.


    The body of Eve rose high in the air and as he turned to leave, her body followed even when she struggled hard.


    "She would note back for hundreds of years. I will make sure of it." he promised when Hazel nodded and then he looked at Eve with a fierce look in his eyes


    "If you want to fight with her for your position. You have to wait till shees to ournd and im that position first. Till then, you are grounded."

 Chapter 525 Bringing Him Back

    Chapter 525 Bringing Him Back


    When Hazel returned to the pce, it was a mess. Half of it was burnt while the rest was crumbling down. In the middle of it was standing Rafael with a sword and a gun in each hand with a lot of dead bodies behind him.


    His eyes had turned dark, hollow as if no warmth was left in him. She took a step closer but he couldn''t feel his presence. His grip on the gun tightened and she was sure that he was going to attack her at any moment.


    "Rafael¡­" she called him softly as if she was not sure about how much force she could use but the man was beyond hearing. He looked soulless. As if he could not feel a word, he could not see her, hear her or even know that it was her.


    All he knew was.. There was a person in the room and it was meant to be killed.


    He pulled the lever when she jumped from her ce trying hard to save herself after being exhausted all the time, all she wanted was his hug and consoling words.


    "Rafael,e to your senses. It is me, Hazel." she shouted at the top of her lungs but he could not seem to hear it.


    He attacked her again when she noticed that his eyes were pitch ck instead of deep red which confused her.


    "He is corrupted." she heard the whisper from her familiar who followed him back, "he must have received a shock he was not able to digest and after killing half of the council with whom he grew up, this did note as a surprise."


    "What surprised me more is you can speak." He never did in the past. The figure smiled at him and it started to grow or much appreciate in front of her.


    Soon the body started to form. First she could see the skeleton but soon it grew flesh and skin and a handsome man apparated from the dark smoke.


    "And I never knew that you were a man." she had always thought that he was a woman with the way it followed her all the time.


    "I do not have a gender mistress, I am the lowest level demon. I can take the shape of any living being. If you want, I can be a girl, a cat or a horse. As long as you want me to be! I chose this body because it seems strong enough to fight." She eyes his strong muscr arms and chest and nodded in eptance. It did look like a robust body.


    "But.. how?" Though she knew that she should be more worried about Rafael, he was only trying to attack while the man standing in front of him was blocking every attack for her that made her curious.


    "Master was not strong enough to give me a shape since most of her powers were sealed. But after the fight tonight and with the presence of the lord, I got enough power to manifest." it must have been time when she had passed all her mana to him and so as her powers that he could sneak attack on Eve.


    "Are you going to stay like this then?" he nodded and as if sensing her doubts, he continued,


    "You will restore your powers after getting some rest. My manifestation would not affect you." it was not the only thing she was worried about but she still nodded her head.


    "But for that.. Do you know how to help him?" She tried to call Rafael again but he was not listening at all.


    "Corruption could not be treated. I am afraid we have to kill him." The reply came without any emotions but it shook her hard as she gaped at the man who looked damn serious.


    "What in the world are you talking about? He is my husband." She finally stopped hiding behind him and ran to Rafael with the intention of hugging him and reminding him who she was but he only caught her neck and pulled her high in the air to choke her to death.


    "Rafael! That is enough." he was powerful but she could bind him with just one spell. When her feet touched the ground again, she coughed hard and red at him.


    "Rafael, are you going to kill our child?" she asked with a frown as she was sure even if nothing would work the worry about their child would but it did not make much difference. Rafael blinked but he still came forward to kill her again.


    "There is no other way!" she heard her familiar warning her. She was sure that she could handle so he was not pressing but he was on alert ready to kill Rafael the moment he would sense danger.


    "I do not believe in that." she retorted as she walked closer to Rafael and hugged him again. She could still hear his heart beating. That was a relief. A corrupted heart should have been cold and dead.


    "Rafael, I know that you have been shocked and worried but I came back and soon our child wille into this life too. Are you sure you want to leave such a memory for us?" she asked in a soft voice kissing his neck softly as if she was trying to make him feel her presence.


    She felt his hands trembling for a second as if he was struggling to control himself before he attacked her again. Hazel sighed. But she was not ready to give up that easily.


    She red at her husband fiercely.


    "Since you have left me with no choice. I will make you suffer too." with that she ran towards him and used her hands to attack the back of his neck.


    Rafael was slow and before he could protect himself, he felt everything getting darker and his eyes closed¡­


    "Now it will be better that you rest before I find a way to bring you back."

 Chapter 526 Keeping A Corpse

    Chapter 526 Keeping A Corpse


    "Is he better now?" asked Hazel as she walked into the room where Rafael was kept. It had been a month and things had started to calm down.


    After the massacre, most of their enemies and those who were against the idea of making a peace treaty had died. Now they were having a calm empire.


    Hazel could see witches living peacefully with humans and working as healers and engineers who could make new things with their powers while vampires were part of the new empire for their strength.


    There was no power disparity as each of them thrive to help each other. The council had been formed again too.


    After Lucio left, his ce was taken by one of the elders he rmended and Helen, the daughter of the marquess who had helped Lucio even when she knew that he was a witcher.


    Edward was proven innocent and had taken back his ce with a few more humans that had supported Hazel in the pce.


    The vampires had a hard time standing but thanks to her request Damien hade back to fill the absence of Rafael. But he had clearly stated that he would leave once Rafael was better and had no interest in politics.


    Hazel had taken the ce of the lord as Rafael''s wife and one of the strongest witches. When she had taken the position, many were afraid that it would strengthen the position of witches with a total of four witches in the council out of seven but she had proved again and again that she was a born human and wife of the lord of vampires with the power of witches.


    She was perfect when ites to bncing the power of three.


    "You know that he can not wake up." Stefan, her familiar sighed as it had be a routine. She woulde and ask the same question daily and sit there for hours looking at Rafael.


    "Mistress!" he called her when she hummed but did not take his eyes off Rafael. "You should free him." her body instantly tenses and her jaws clenched at his cruel remark and she did not respond.


    "You know that he is corrupt and would kill anyone and everyone when he wakes up. Your spells are keeping him unconscious and tying him down. But to keep him alive, you are feeding him your energy and the blood that you inject in him is more cruel than killing him."He did not spare a single chance to bare her naked as he called a spade a spade.


    His eyes were brutally cold when he moved from his ce and stood in front of her.


    "You are only using him for your ownfort. Lying down all the time if life is worse than death. And if you keep feeding him with yourself, you are going to die with him too." he warned, looking at her face.


    Others could not see but he could. She was getting extremely weak and though he had his own powers now, he was still attached to her. If she would die, he would too. But that was not the only thing that was worrying him.


    "Could you really not see the reality?" he asked again, offended that she was not even replying to him and shutting him down as if he did not exist.


    "He will wake up once and he will not be corrupted anymore when that happens." Finally she raised her head and looked at him with such conviction that he gaped.


    "You have gone crazy!" he shook his head, "the vampire had been like this since months. Do you think miracles happen in real life?" she could feel the snicker in his voice but she could even see the worry that was crawling in his skin.


    "I will not die and so will he. I did not want to argue over it anymore." She took out the blood from her body and dug her nails into him with a spell that passed her blood into his body. The color of her face started to turn white and Stefan sighed.


    He closed his eyes as he could not see her doing sucide daily. How much she was doing for a man who was no more than a corpse! If only she would let go.


    "You will regret it." he whispered before walking out of the room and mming the door behind him. She smiled as Rafael''s face gained color. It looked like he was only sleeping with his rhythmic breathing.


    "If only you would have a heart to understand.. I would never regret it even if I died." she smiled as she bent and kissed the forehead of Rafael. As if it was not enough, she bent and captured his lips but just when she was about to let go, she felt that he kissed her back.


    She felt the movement of his lips and gasped as she covered her mouth with her hand to stop herself from shrieking.


    "Stefan.." she called the familiar demon with a matter of urgency and the door was banged open again. "Rafael is awake! He moved, I felt him moving." she shouted out loud as tears started to form in her eyes but her face was filled with joy, relief and excitement making the demon startled.


    He ran towards the body of the vampire and checked his pulse. He frowned as he opened his one eye after another and then kicked him earning a re from Hazel but he sighed instead.


    "Hazel! Rafael is dead and he is not going to wake up. Even if you kept insisting the truth is not going to change. And soon you are going to reach the demon world to face Eve if you do not stop this foolishness." this time he was going ballistic. This was not the first time when she had shouted that Rafael was waking up and he was getting tired of her antics.


    He held her hands and pulled her out of the room to save both of their sanity. But just when they left.. Rafael''s fingers moved again.

 Chapter 527 The Bitter Reunion

    Chapter 527 The Bitter Reunion


    "There are still many people who need treatment after the civil war. It would be better if we make one more troop of healers and send it to survey thends." Hazel nodded instantly when the proposal was made by Edward, since humans can not heal without treatment like witches and vampires.


    "We can request the newly formed covens to send one healer each. I will personally send three healers from my territory." Rowan, the elder Lucio had suggested, spoke in a kind manner with a smile when everyone nodded their heads.


    "The next agenda is¡­." the meeting continued but the voices started to fade in the background. Turning distant as if they had never been closer from the start. Hazel was staring at her hands and reminiscing about the kiss she shared with Rafael yesterday.


    She was sure that his lips had moved and he had opened his mouth to invite her. It could not be just hallucination as Stefan said. She shifted her weight from one foot to another but the meeting still did not end.


    She saw three of the new councilmen were talking to each other but even when she tried to concentrate, not a single word entered her mind.


    She swore it was a torture to sit there and nod whenever they look into her direction for advice when she did not even know what they were talking about. Has Rafael ever felt the same when he missed her? The thought brought a smile to her face when the man gasped.


    "Why are you smiling, mydy? Do you think that the loot by the newly made ruffian group is good?" he touched his chest with horror in his eyes when she blinked.


    Did he just ask what she thought about the ruffians? But that would have been absurd! She coughed as she raked her brains to know what he had asked.


    "No! Iughed before you were getting worried about such a simple thing when we have the most elite army with witches, vampires and humans!" She showed such confidence as if she knew the root of the problem, getting a nod from everyone.


    "I am sure Edward would handle the matter well by making a team where we work together." Edward nodded his head and she was relieved that it was thest agenda of the meeting and it finally ended.


    The moment she walked out of the room, she did not stop in front of waiting Stefan and walked past him. When he followed her with a frown she already disappeared in a distance and he sighed.


    He snapped his fingers and disappeared from there and apparated in the room of Rafael where she was standing with horror filled eyes.


    He frowned and walked closer tofort her and remind her that Rafael was dead but he finally noticed that the bed where Rafael was sleeping for months was¡­. Empty!!


    "Damn.. I swear to the devil he could not wake up!" he cursed loudly breaking the spell binding her as she ran out of the room.


    They were not in the pce. It was still being renovated after being destroyed in the war. They were in a mansion in the hill where Rafael used to take her for vacations whenever he was tired.


    He knew about this ce more than her since she never got the time to explore it.


    "He could be anywhere. I want you to go look for him in the east and I will go and look in the west. Inform me as soon as you find him. But remember.." she paused and made sure that she had all his attention, "if you dared to hurt him, i will not only kill you but burn the whole hell where you belong to." her cold and brutal eyes told him that she would not even hesitate to do so and grinded his teeth and left.


    "Anne! I need you now. Den.. Where are you?" She tried to connect to them but did not get any reply and sighed as she started looking around, confused and thrilled.


    Her heart was beating so fast that she was sure it would explode if he did not hug her soon.


    "Have you seen Rafael?" she asked every staff member but they all shook their heads confused as they knew Rafael was as good as dead.


    If she would not have been in a hurry to find him, she would have taught them what being dead meant as she knew that look in their eyes but kept looking for him.


    As she walked through another passage, her eyes fell on theke and a man standing there through the window and she paused.


    The man had his back on her side, so she could not see his eyes to be sure but she did not hesitate to jump from the window and reach him.


    "Rafael.." She called the name she had called every minute of her life waiting for this moment as tears started to form in the brim of her eyes but the man did not turn.


    Thest few steps felt like miles apart as she took centuries in crossing them.


    "Rafael." she touched his back and finally he felt her presence and turned to look at her.


    He stared at her with confusion, fear, relief and pain as she stared into his eyes.


    "I am still corrupted." he told her even when she could see the crimson color in his eyes as she tenderly touched his cheek and he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "But.." she frowned¡­ he looked normal. He was even talking without trying to attack her.


    He took a deep breath and when he opened his eyes again, they were pitch ck like before and his veins were bulging out as if they were burst.


    "The mixture of your powerful blood in my body had helped me in controlling the corruption since witches had the power to put a leash on their powers. But with that, it has also increased the corruption in me since you have dark energy. I will not survive for long."

 528 A Blood Hungry Beast

    528 A Blood Hungry Beast


    Hazel stood there frozen. The words had been told to her a thousand times by Stefan but she never paid attention to him. But now..


    "Don''t say that¡­ there must be some way!" she shook her head adamantly. No! She was not going to believe it. She was told that he would never wake up, but here he was standing in front of her. If a miracle could happen, then others would be too. "There must be some way!"


    Rafael shook his head.


    "I can feel the throbbing pain in my heart and desire to attack every single person Iid my eyes on. My senses had always been strong. I could hear the voices from another corner of the pce, I could hear the heartbeat of maids around me and I could hear the footsteps of people walking around me. But I have always been able to control them and pay attention only to the voices I wanted to hear.


    But now.. Everything had increased tenfold and I could not control it. And every time I hear a voice, I want to attack that person and suck their blood until they die.


    I am not safe for people around me. I did not want to be the demon I have fought with all my life." she shook her head further as she tried to take a step closer and hug him but he jumped back increasing the distance between them.


    "Rafael!" There was so much pain in her voice that he closed his eyes and looked away.


    "You know.. Either as Be or Hazel.. You have always asked me for a ce where everyone could live with peace. Where no one would fight with others just because they belong to a different race.


    You wanted all the witches and vampires to live together like us." he smiled softly. Though he did not go closer, he had seen witches working in this new pce with humans and vampires respecting both of them. "I have finally fulfilled my promise to you. And the promise to my mother that I would be a fine ruler and would get the position of my father back.


    The dream of Scarlet where vampires did not need to worry about the attack of witches ever." he chuckled, he knew that she wanted him to kill all the witches to make that dream true. But it was done in a different way. "She would have frowned and gritted her teeth if she would have heard me." Although he was smiling, Hazel felt a lump forming in her throat.


    Her words felt like it was a goodbye and she could not bear it.


    "That means, we have done impossible things together. Why are you so sure that we can not treat you then?" she wiped the tears and looked at him with resolute eyes. Now was not the time to act weak. "You know many new witches have emerged as healers these days. My powers may be dark but all of them have the power of light. The power of god, I am sure they can help you." she pleaded when he smiled.


    "I know that you will not give up." he closed his eyes and she could feel the strain on his face. The strong and mighty Rafael who had always stood with a broad back in front of her was staggering now. She could not fathom how much strength it would have taken to ept his death.


    "I did not want to give up too. For you.. For our child." he smiled as he looked at her grown belly. "How many months are left?" he asked with a soft look, when he opened his eyes this time, they were crimson again.


    "Just a month and a half. Then our child would be with us." she smiled back when he nodded. "He wants you more than me." she added when heughed.


    "Then two months ago. That is the most I can fight the urge of killing everyone around me.'''' He looked at the sky as if he was waiting for the gods toe and help him, "it is unbearable, Hazel. The urge to drink blood and kill others is unbearable. I would not be able to fight for long." he whispered and then suddenly his face turned hard and he looked behind her.


    She saw with horror how his crimson eyes turned ck again and his fangs started to peak. She turned to find a maid had followed her and was smiling at the lord.


    "My lord, you are back." the maid smiled, though she felt terror in her heart but she still bowed her head with respect when hazel heard a growl.


    "Leave from here!" she shouted at once, shocking the maid who only knew Hazel to be kind and softspoekn.


    She raised her head in confusion when Hazel gritted her teeth and pushed the maid away. "I asked you to get the hell out of here." This time the maid was scared as she staggered a bit and then turned and ran from there when Hazel turned and held Rafael in her arms.


    He was growling and shaking with all his veins bulging like a beast, he was ready for hunt. He growled and tried to get free so that he could pounce on the maid and kill her at once.


    Hazel shook her head. She looked at her index finger which grew a dark ck nail in an instant and she made a small cut on her neck with it.


    "I know that you are hungry..'''' Rafael grunted and growled as he struggled further but his attention soon went to the blooding out from her neck when she smiled but tears flew from her eyes again, "then what are you waiting for? No one would have more delicious blood than me?" she offered as she held her hair and swept them to the other side when his eyes grew darker and he dug his fangs in her neck.

 Chapter 529 I Will Not Give Up!

    Chapter 529 I Will Not Give Up!


    "Let her go!" Stefan used all his force to push Rafael away, still he was barely able to do it in front of


    his strength.


    Rafael had gone stronger! It must be due to the powers he was gaining from Hazel after feeding on


    him for months.


    When he was finally able to push Rafael away, he reached to hold the falling girl who was already on


    the verge of losing her consciousness.


    She fell immediately when he held her.


    "Hazel! Are you okay!" What a foolish question to ask as he chided himself. She was ashen with hardly


    any blood left in her body. Only God knows for how long Rafael was feasting on her. "You are a fool!


    Even when i told you so many times that he is not your husband anymore, you did not stop him from


    killing you!" he red at the girl who was barely able to hear him speaking and was not able to speak


    at all.


    Still she tried to open her eyes and look for Rafael to check if he was better.


    When she found him staring back at her with the crimson eyes again, she took a breath of relief and


    smiled at him. But it only increased his guilt as he could still feel the taste of her blood on his lips. He


    had nearly killed her! He did not stop even when he knew that his actions could have killed her.


    He took a step back staggering and burning hatred for himself.


    "You! Kill me before I hurt her further." he asked Stefan who turned his head to look at Rafael with


    the intent to murder anyway.


    "With pleasure!" he muttered as his nails grew wide and dark with pointed tips as if they were


    daggers, "you should have died that day anyway." he lunged on Rafael before Hazel could stop her


    but Rafael did not stand straight and took the stab.


    As if his body moved unconsciously, he jumped higher on the tree and snarled at Stefan who tilted


    his head and the desire to kill Rafael only increased.


    "Why? You do not want to sacrifice your life anymore?" he snickered at the hollow regret of the


    vampire, "it does not matter. I will still kill you." with that he jumped towards Rafael again. But Rafael


    was sharper, stronger and faster.


    Before Stefan could reach him, Rafael had already jumped on another tree and then another. He was


    already standing many feet away from Stefan who gritted his teeth.


    "You!" he would not let Rafael go!


    "Stefan.. Stop it." he could hear the soft whispers of Hazel but he paid no heed to it. If the vampire


    survived, not only would he kill Hazel but he would be a threat to everyone around them. He gritted


    his teeth and attacked Rafael again who was only dodging his attacks and running away.


    Rafael tried to stop himself. He knew that Stefan was right and his existence was dangerous for


    everyone around him. But everytime, he tried to take the stab, he felt his body moving away


    unconsciously.


    "I.." he dug his nails deeper into the ground as he jumped andid there. No matter what, he was not


    going to dodge the stab anymore.


    Stefan jumped too. He still could not trust Rafael, so he took slow but definite steps towards him


    while whispering a spell to paralyze Rafael and a smirk formed on his lips.


    "Finally..!" he jumped in the air with his long nails aiming on the chest of Rafael when Hazel finally


    opened her eyes.


    Before Stafan could stab Rafael''s heart, she covered his body from hers and then red at Stefan


    who paused just an inch away from her body.


    "What in the world are you thinking by defying my orders, Stefan?" she shouted in a cold voice as


    she snapped at the young demon who called himself her familiar, her ve.


    Stafan took a step back and his nails started to turn shorter until theypletely disappeared.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stop? Are you rebelling against me?" she snarled as she looked at him with


    contempt when he gritted his teeth.


    "That vampire would have almost killed you if i had note on time." he shouted in a loud voice as


    if that was the only way to get rid of the frustration from his chest but the anger only rose in her


    chest.


    "So! Who the hell are you to interfere? We are husband and wife and it is the matter between us.


    You have no right to meddle until you are asked to?" her cold words were like acid on his soul that


    were burning him.


    "He is dangerous Hazel! Not only for you, but everyone? Are you ready to spill the blood of the


    innocents just to keep your obsession alive?" he held her arms and jerked her as if this action would


    bring her mind back and she would be able to think wisely but she only jerked him away.


    "Ha! Thene back to me when he had hurt anyone. For now, he had only tasted his wife which he


    had done so many times in the past and this is his right." she did not wait for him to respond as she


    turned and looked at Rafael who was shocked beyond words and torn.


    His eyes were filled with tears as he looked at her concerned and worried face as she ran to him.


    "Are you okay?" she asked in a soft voice as she scanned his body for possible injuries and was


    relieved that there were none.


    "I do not deserve your love, Hazel. I am not the Rafael you know, anymore. I am a demon you should


    beware of! Stefan is right, you should kill me." he tried to exin to her though he knew that it was


    not going to work.


    "If you are a demon, then I have always been a demon. If I can control my urge to burn the world


    and live a normal life, you would do it. I will not give up on you, Rafael."

 Chapter 530 Twins

    Chapter 530 Twins


    "That is just a foolish act!" Stefan could not help but blurt out aloud. He could feel the pain in his body and knew for sure that she was going to die just a few hours ago.


    If she died, he would die too and he did not want to die for a vampire who had lost control.


    "I thought you were a sane person. More than that, I thought that you are fighting for justice." he cried vehemently as he stared at her.


    She had helped Rafael back in the pce and now she had dismissed all the staff to make sure that only she was left in the pce with Rafael.


    "He is not a criminal. He had not hurt anyone. And if you are afraid that my death would kill you too, then be assured, I will not die. He will not kill me."


    "........" seriously! He wanted to open her head and see what gave her such confidence? He had already tried to kill her twice yet she was sure that he would not kill her. Humans are fools!


    "But if you still have doubts, why don''t you help me in evading both of our deaths." She stopped walking and turned towards him suddenly so that he took a step back.


    The look in her eyes was dangerous and warning bells started to ring in his ears.


    "What do you want from me?" he asked cautiously, knowing well that if shemanded him, he would not be able to refuse since she was his master.


    "You and I are made of demon blood. We have dark powers but we never had lust for the blood of innocents. But.. we both know that it is there.


    When I had gained my consciousness as a witch, I felt the urge to kill all my enemies and drink their blood. I wanted to be violent but I was able to control it after killing a few." she was sure that she could have left those men alive when she went to save the kids or those witches.. Vampires.. She had killed anyone who had tried to attack her.


    "We are demons. We are not kind beings! If not for you, I would have killed humans and survived on their blood but.. Why does it matter?" and he called Rafael a beast! Hah!


    "Tell me how you do it?" she asked back when he frowned.


    "I have consciousness. I can control my desires and feelings. Like every human has greed, jealousy and lust that force them to do bad deeds but most of them were able to control their desires and let their ethics lead them." he shrugged it wasmon sense. Had she lost it too?


    "Then if I help Rafael in gaining that he would control his urges too. There must be a way!" Stefan sighed. He did not have that conscious left, that was why he was corrupted. Why in the world could she not understand this simple thing?


    "You know that you can give birth to a child any moment, right? Yet you have sent everyone away and taken risks with your life. Do you not want this child anymore?" That was thest way he could convince her that she should not be a fool when she touched her belly.


    Fear and regret filled her.


    "You are right. So, you would be the one to take care of Rafael for now while I will arrange the blood for him." She left the room without giving him a chance to refuse.


    Since everyone was living in peace, vampires had started to drink blood in sses too when there was no one to offer them direct blood,


    Many poor who wanted to earn money donate blood. And after proper check up by the witches, the blood was collected and then frozen by a spell so that it was not contaminated.


    She just went to a blood shop and brought a lot of blood for him. When she came back, Rafael was chained to his bed while Stefan was sitting on the railing of the window and eating grapes leisurely.


    "What is this?" she frowned and started to open the chains when Stefan scoffed.


    "I am keeping him and others safe. Didn''t you ask me for that?" without any shame, he took another grape and ced it in his mouth and then read the book in his hands again when she shook her head.


    "I was the one who asked him to do so." Rafael mumbled as he sat, his senses were on alert again as he sniffed blood, he could feel his thirst for blood had increased a lot.


    "Here, i have brought it all for you.'''' She took a ss from the side table and poured the blood for him which he was too hungry for. He gulped all the contents in a sip and asked for another which she gave him with a smile.


    The darkness in his eyes started to subside after having his fill as he took a breath of relief.


    "How many months are left?" he asked suddenly when her eyes softened,


    "Only a month more." she touched her belly when he closed his eyes and nodded.


    "You should take more care of yourself, Hazel. And i¡­"


    "You are going to have a good time with our child. Anne told me that it is more than one child. And she thinks that it is both a girl and a boy." his eyes opened wide with the news as he stared at her giggle and then his eyes slowly moved to her belly.


    He touched it with hesitating hands when she covered his hands with hers and pressed it further. As if feeling the touch of both of them, the child inside kicked at the very moment startling Rafael whose eyes twinkled as if all the stars had taken sce there.


    He was both thrilled and amazed at the feeling but her eyes kept staring at his eyes. She was more assured that he could be treated if he learned to keep his corruption at bay. For that, she would remind him of all the emotions he had forgotten!

 Chapter 531: Full Of Desire

    "Is it okay to ride like this?" asked Rafael not really sure about his own condition but Hazel nodded her head without a beat.


    "Of course, the weather is nice and it has been ages since we have spent some good time together? Didn''t you promise me that you will take me on our honeymoon when everything is over?" she did not give him a chance to refuse as she brought the horse closer.


    He touched the horse, hesitating if he would lose his senses again. But Hazel had fed him enough, and to his relief that even sensing the presence of a living being around him, he did not feel like attacking it. The desire was mild, and he could control it.


    He felt her hand covering his and opened his eyes to see a smile on her face. The smile he had fallen in love with. When he looked at her, he felt nothing had changed and smiled back.


    She mounted on the horse and then waved at him when he shook his head and finally mounted behind her.


    "Why have you arranged only one horse?" was she afraid that he would lose his calm in mid journey. He could not help but feel cold at the thought when he felt her smile growing wider.


    "Because it is romantic!" her eyes turned into a full moon, "did you forget you said the same thing when you took me for a ride when i had juste here?" she turned to look at him with hopes, but he shook his head.


    He had really forgotten about it. Only negative thoughts keep dancing in his mind.


    "Then I will remind you of everything." she raised her head and gave a small peck on his lips startling him. "I will remind you how much you love me."


    She chuckled looking at his startled faces but the impact was more than she had thought of.. She could feel his eyes turning darker with desire and he held the back of her hand and pulled her back. Smashing his lips to hers, he carved for more.


    She opened her mouth inviting him, enjoying the warmth that was slowly rising on his cold skin as he held her head for better ess.


    His tongue sucking hers as if his life was depending on it and she matched his rhythm holding his shirt with her both hands.


    She could feel his desire the way he was trying to take more and more from the kiss but she kept letting him take it.


    When their tongues danced together, she tried to move that alerted the horse and it started trotting startling her. She was about to lose her bnce when he held her by her waist, finally letting those tempting lips go.


    She blinked and then noticed that his hands were moving lower, from waist to.. She chuckled as she looked forward.


    "If I have known that you are so heated.. I would have organized a room instead of a pic!" He lowered his head, not minding her teasing as he held her hair and swept them in front of her and kissed her nape softly and then licked the ce where he had kissed, making her tremble.


    She shivered at his touch. How much she had missed it in past months!


    "It is fine! You have dismissed all the staff anyway. Why does it matter if we are in the room or in the woods? We are alone, together and full of desire." he whispered in her ears, his breath touching her making her close her eyes and lean on his chest as she moaned slowly.


    Only this was enough to increase the heat in her body too. It was reacting to his words, his actions, she could feel the wetness slowly forming under her legs and sighed.


    "Then we should better reach there now." She pulled the reins of the horse and Rafael chuckled as he yed with a tendril of her hair while she made sure that the horse ran at the top of its speed.


    A life together as a normal couple! He wondered if he would be able to have it with her? There was no denying that he wanted to live to see his child, he wanted to see the twins.. He could not get that thought out of his mind. It had kept him awake all the time.


    Her touch was as soft tender as he remembered it. She was everything he wanted.. And this happiness they were sharing together was overwhelming.


    From the start, they never had peace.. They were always busy fighting with the tricks of her mother then other witches, Diana.. The list never ended. But finally they have achieved it. The peace she had always desired for.


    She kept looking at the scenery and eximing how beautiful those flowers were, those trees looked serene and those fruits.. But not even one his gaze left her face. He kept staring at the most beautiful thing in the world and wondered how lucky he was to have her!


    He really had her! His hands tightened around her waist and she finally stopped babbling and gave him a side nce as if asking what happened..


    "That idea of stopping my corruption. I want to try it. I want to give myself another chance." she paused. She knew how scared he was, and how much strength it had taken to confess it to her. "I want to live a loving life with you and our child, Hazel. I do not want to leave you." she could feel the trembling of his hands and pulled the reins stopping the horse abruptly.


    "Rafael.. The way you are seducing me, I do not think we will be able to reach our destination." she said softly, her voice was so seductive and her watery eyes filled with love and desire that he paused and leaned closer.


    "Whenever I am with you, wherever I am with you, that is my only destination."

 Chapter 532: [Bonus chapter]

    "That is my only destination." the pain in his voice undid her.


    She held his hands and they both disappeared from the horse andnded in front of theke.


    "Why did we not choose this way from the start?" his warm breath washed over her face as he kept holding her in his arms.


    "It would have been boring to just apparate here. What can I do? I want to ride the horse with you." she shrugged when he chuckled but his voice was still pained.


    She kept staring at his face when the smile on his face died down and his face turned grim again.


    She could not bear it, so she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him. When her lips touched his, he froze. He was so still that she thought that his corruption was returning.


    But when she moved her hands to his heart, he breathed again. She heard a muffled sob in his voice that shattered her insides.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer in a tight embrace as if he was trying to make sure that he would not lose her again.


    She responded with moving her lips on his with such tenderness as if she was trying to pour all her love in the kiss. She wanted to assure him that he was not going to lose her again.


    His lips opened and she entered, touching his tongue with hers, it soon intertwined like their bodies which were on fire.


    But the kiss did not go long, the moment Rafael realized he had broken again, he took a step back.


    She looked at him with confusion but when his eyes met hers, the pain in her heart filled her eyes. He shook his head and touched her cheeks tenderly. His eyes filled with inscrutable emotions. She tried to hold him but he held her hands with his other hand and kissed her forehead.


    They stood that way for what seemed like an eternity but it was only a few minutes in reality when Rafael took a step back.


    He was not able to find the right words, he was not even sure if there were the right words for their condition. No matter what he would tell her, she was only going to say that they could be together, she would make it possible.


    And that stirred his heart, looking into her eyes, he started to believe at that false dream.


    "Where do you want to sit?" she asked in a chirpy voice gaining his attention. She did not talk about what had happened just a minute ago as she pointed at three possible areas when he shrugged.


    "Then this one!" She spread the mat she had brought with her and then started spreading the meal she had prepared with two sses of wine.


    "Hazel!"


    "Am I pretty?" she asked as she blinked while sitting in the middle of the mat. She was so damn appealing that he felt his throat dry. She was seducing her! That was her n! He was sure of it, yet she asked such a foolish question.


    He looked away but still nodded.


    "Then, you do not like the baby bump?" his eyes widened and he looked at her, shocked.


    "How can I not?" They were his kids! She had no idea how he was counting the days hoping that he would be able to see them.


    "Then do you think I am getting fat?" he sighed and shook his head, getting the hint.


    He walked and sat beside her and cupped her cheeks. She looked at him with her gaze turning darker but instead of kissing her like she had thought, he touched her forehead with his!


    "It would not be a good idea." he was not sure if..


    "You do not have sexual dysfunction. Do you?" her words again horrified him and left him speechless.


    "Are you here to seduce me, Mrs Rafael?" she nodded without a doubt as she tried to get a hold of him again.


    She frowned when he jumped an inch away.


    "Hazel, I love you but I think we should keep our distance. What if you have a vampire in your belly!" he was scared to death when her eyes narrowed as she disappeared andnded in front of him.


    "So what if I am giving birth to a vampire?" her voice told him that she was displeased but it also indicated that she got his doubts well.


    "I want you to give birth to both, a vampire and a witch. Or maybe a hybrid. As long as they look like you, I will love them with all my heart." His voice was so tender that she melted again.


    She sighed and leaned on his chest when he held her in his arms and rubbed her back.


    "Does it mean that we are going to abstain?" That would be hard. She wanted nothing more than being taken by him then and there.


    "It is good for our child. Once you give birth¡­"


    "Alright, don''t say that!" she punched his chest with annoyance when he chuckled but his eyes turned deeper, ayer of mist filled them. When she would give birth.. Would he be there to make love to her?


    "Hazel, will you promise me one thing?" She knew that she would not like what he was going to say but when he raised her head by holding her chin, she found herself nodding even when she did not want to.


    "When you feel that i am going to lose control, you will kill me before i harm our children¡­" that was all he wanted. He felt her going stiff in his arms and then shaking her head.


    "You would never do that."


    "Yes, but if I do, you must realize that the Rafael you love is not there anymore. And you have to kill my body before it will be something I would hate!"


    "Then I will bring you back from the depths of hell. After all, my father is the king of hell."

 Chapter 533: You Are Going To Regret It

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" asked Stefan for the third time, shuddering as he kept drawing the circles while she wrote the incantations with her blood. "Would it not be better if you would summon him here rather than going to hell. It is not a ce where a body could survive."


    He had just started enjoying his life on earth. He did not want to turn into a wisp again or worse disappear this time.


    "You know i have a date with Carl this sunday." he whined when she blinked.


    "I thought you were a man!" Was that even important? He tsked but closed his eyes and soon his body changed into an appealing woman with a lot of curves and volume.


    "I am a lower level demon. I do not have any gender!" he shrugged but then frowned. "You did it intentionally! To distract me so that you canplete the incantation without my nagging." he gritted his teeth when he saw her chuckling, confirming his thoughts.


    "Rafael looked upset. He is even reluctant to believe that he would be able to see our kids." she took a deep breath, "but i know that he could do it. If he was able to turn a human into a witch, why could he not take the corruption of Rafael. After all, all evil things are part of him."


    Stefan''s lips turned into a thin line as he shook his head.


    "Of course, masters have powers. He can take away the corruption but you must know that nothing in the underworld is free. Even if you are his daughter, he would not be able to break thew.


    It would be better to summon him then going there." he warned when she pursued her lips.


    "If you summon him, only he would be able to ask for a wish, but if you go there, a stronger devil might try to crack a contract with you first. You will not be able to differentiate and lose your wits if they look into your eyes." he warned again when she sighed.


    "Alright! Then summon him. I am ready to pay any price." though relieved, he still looked worried. The girl might be the daughter of the darkness but she had no idea about what exactly darkness was!


    The cost would not be easy but he knew he had already done his best and she was not going to listen to him anymore.


    "Read the spells with me and drop your blood in the center when the circle starts to fill with smoke." she nodded as she stood in the middle of the circle.


    Soon the whispers of the spell started to fill the room and the storm started to hit the room. The windows were closed, yet strong winds started to fight with the candles that were protected with another spell.


    "Now!" he shouted when she cut her wrist with the dagger and poured her blood in the middle of the circle. "Oh thee! The lord of the demon world, I call for you. Come and fulfill my wish in exchange of my blood." she whispered as strong winds started to hit her body.


    Soon the ck smoke started to rise and an image of a person started to form in the center in front of her.


    "I have never thought that you will summon me one day." heughed as he looked at the young girl. She had always been so strong and determinant to always refuse his help when he offered.


    "You did note to me when i told you there were going to attack the pce, if you would have listened to me at that time, and would have epted my help, then nothing of it would have happened." he smirked as he looked down at her.


    "That was my mistake. I thought I could handle them but I never thought Eve was going to be their part too." she red at him. If he knew about the uprising, there was no way that he did not know about Eve.


    He did not tell about it intentionally.


    "There there, are you ming me now? And here I thought you had called me to ask for help. I hurt my daughter!" he touched his chest but the smirk on his face was too much to ignore.


    "I want you to take away the corruption that is filling the heart of Rafael." she clenched her hands into a fist and asked for it when heughed.


    "You know that you have to pay the price right?" she nodded, when he chuckled and nodded back.


    "You should first listen to the price before paying it." he warned but she had already decided.


    "No! Even if you ask for my life, I am ready to give it ande with you." he paused and looked at her face with a grim look.


    "Very well, if you have decided." he disappeared from there and she frowned and looked at Stefan whose face was so pale as if he was going to die.


    She frowned but before she could ask him, she heard a shrieking from the room of Rafael and her eyes widened.


    Filled with dread, she ran to his room only to see her father standing there with his hands under the chest of Rafael who was groaning and shirking with pain.


    "What are you doing?" she bellowed but the demon only snorted and increased the pressure. His pearly white hands started to cover with dark veins and slowly the shrieking and grunting of Rafael started to subside and his body started to lose all the colors.


    "Did you not ask me to take corruption from his heart?" asked his father, finally taking his hands out from his body. There was a small ck sphere in his hands that his body was absorbing slowly.


    The moment he let Rafael go, he felt on the ground limp and unconscious.


    "But you never told me that he would¡­"


    "He is alive. So don''t create a fuss! You have faced death so many times but you are still so weak when ites to him." he chided her, not liking that she was throwing a tantrum like a little child when she pressed her lips.


    "He would take a few days or maybe weeks to wake up. Depending on how much deeper the corruption had spread. But when he would wake up, he would be fine and did not even remember what had happened to him all these months. So, it is up to you whether you want to share it with him or not." she took a breath of relief and nodded her head as she crouched on the ground and helped him.


    She took him to his bed andid him there. Covering him with the duvet, she turned to look at her father, the demon who was waiting for his payment.


    "About the price¡­" she took a deep breath and stared at him, waiting to announce what he wanted. It could not be money, she was sure of it.


    "I wille to take it in twenty days. Be prepared, Hazel, since I am sure that you are going to regret it."

 Chapter 534: It Is Time To Pay

    As the days kept passing, Hazel felt uneasy. Most of the time she sits beside Rafael and talks to her or spends her time in the garden.


    Stefan was ignoring her for some reason, whenever she tried to ask, he just shook his head.


    "You know what my father would ask for, right?" she asked abruptly as she looked at Stefan leaving. He paused and looked back at her.


    "The world of humans and devils is different, Hazel. I have warned you so many times but you did not listen." when he looked at her emotional state, he sighed, "i am more like a foreign envoy who hade to a different country to improve their rtionships.


    You have created me when you did not know how to control your power. Your death struck me here without a body. That Rafael used me however he seemed fit." he shook his head.


    "But then you came back and I finally got a body. I am grateful for it and to be honest, I protect you because your death could take this body away and make a wisp again or worse.. I cease to exist too. You can call me selfish but that is how we demons are. I am just fascinated with this world.


    So much weather, city, architecture, food, dance and all. You can only torment souls or kill each other in hell. It is a ruthless ce and I did not want to go back there." he confessed, though he was sharing his vulnerabilities with her, his face did not have any emotion, as if he was talking about weather.


    "Am i the price he was talking about? Will he take me when I give birth?" only that could be the reason for him to grant her twenty days.


    She felt frustration in the eyes of Stefan as he looked away but shook his head.


    "You can not be taken with force! Or else, he would have taken you a long time ago." Then he looked at her belly and sighed when she covered it with both of her hands and fear filled them. He saw her reaction and nodded her head.


    "Since Eve had broken thews, she is getting punished. The lord needs a hand!" she shook her head as her body trembled and tears started to fall off her face.


    "Then you go and give him a hand or I can ask Den to do that! How could an infant do that?" she shook her head as she stood up ready to go and find Den.


    "We can not do that. Only his blood could." he warned as he stood up behind her. The next moment he disappeared from there and stood in front of her, "you should not run that way, you need rest."


    But she shook her head. She had not called Anne and Den for long since they were busy helping the council and patrolling newly made empires to make sure everything stays peaceful.


    "But why shall I give my child?" he ran a hand in his hair as he cursed and then held her arms.


    "Because you are the one who summoned him and asked for a wish even when I have warned you so many times, Hazel. You will still have a child." she shook her head. Just because she would have a child, did not mean that she was ready to give the other to a demon who would take her child to hell.


    She was ready to run again but suddenly her face filled with cold sweat and her legs trembled.


    Stefan felt the change in her and his eyes darkened.


    "You need to listen to me now!" He held her in his arms as she started to fall and took her back to bed.


    "Sigh! You should have asked the maids toe back." Although they could manage therge pce with their spells, he still felt frustrated that he had to be the midwife too.


    She could feel the contraction in her body and the spasms, the wetness between her legs was increasing.


    "No! I will not give my child to him." she mumbled as she thrashed on the bed. The pain was too much to bear. He cursed as he whispered a spell and then bit his hands. The blood started to fall on the ground and a purple circle started to form on the ground.


    Two girls with long horns and slim figures with dark skin emerged from it and red at him.


    "The queen is giving birth. Help me or the lord would be angry." they blinked and their expressions immediately changed as they ran to Hazel.


    "You need to push, queen. We will help you in easing the pain." The first one started to press her stomach but her touch gave warmth to Hazel who felt a lot better suddenly.


    The other one held her thighs and started to put pressure. Stefan was wiping the sweat off her face and assuring her that nothing would happen. It took her an hour or so until the sound of cries filled her ears and she looked down.


    The two demons were holding two children.


    "My child, give them to me." she whispered when the demon smiled.


    "Yes, queen. You have given birth to strong and healthy children.'''' They smiled and ced both babies beside her when tears started to fall in her eyes. She could not exin how happy she was at the moment.


    "Hazel, Rafael is awake too." informed Stefan as he could hear the footsteps. Hazel should have been happy with the news, but it reminded her it was the time for pay!


    She held the babies tightly in her hands. Feeling the strong grip, the babies started to cry again when the room started to fill with smoke.


    "No!" she closed her eyes and whispered the spell but when she opened her eyes she was still in the room. She gritted her teeth and kept trying but nothing happened until her father was standing in front of her.


    "Your powers do not work in front of me Hazel. It is time to pay the price."

 Chapter 535: Lucy And Lucinda

    Rafael woke up in a dark room confused. But the moment his eyes opened, he felt light, the darkness crawling in his heart and forcing him to destroy everything was not there anymore.


    Was he healed? As much as it sounded impossible, he really did not feel the pain anymore. Confused, he left his bed and went to find Hazel when he heard her shrieksing from the other room.


    Confused, he ran to the room with worry and knocked on it but it was locked. He did not wait for it to open as he used his force.


    "Hazel.." he called with worry only to see that his wife was on the bed with sweat covering her body. She was holding a little girl in her arms and his eyes softened.


    "Rafael.." she called him softly, "meet our daughter." the words melted him.


    He felt like he was going to burst with happiness! The steps felt like centuries as he ran to her and took the child in his arms.


    She was so soft, so small, so weak. He was worried that he would hurt her. So, he let her go instantly and ced her back beside Hazel who gave a strained smile to him.


    But Rafael did not notice the pain in the eyes of his wife. He was so mesmerized by the infant. The baby was looking back at him with her crimson eyes that looked exactly like him but her silver hair matched Hazel.


    Her nose and face had a striking resemnce to him that marveled him. He kept staring at her without even a blink.


    "Our work is done here, queen. Shall we leave?" Hazel nodded at the two young demons and then looked at Rafael who was dazed. His face was full of happiness that she did not know how to tell him.


    "Then don''t!" she trembled as the thought crossed her mind. Yes! She did not need to tell him or others.


    She would find a way to bring her other daughter back! Somehow she would, even if she had to sell herself to her father.


    Another tell fell her eyes when Stefan came closer to her and whispered into her ears, "he will never harm your daughter. He must have taken her to rule the underworld till youe. That ce.. Is not that bad! Hazel, your other daughter still needs you." as if reading her mind that she wanted to exchange her life, he tried to persuade her, "Rafael needs you!


    If you leave, he wille after you and then all your sacrifices will be in vain."


    She pushed him away with anger and resentment. He was just trying to save his life.


    "Did something happen?" The question took both of their attention as they looked at Rafael who was staring back at them.


    "Rafael, our daughter.."


    "Is pretty, right?" Stefan cut her in and smiled at Rafael, "she looks more like you than Hazel though. And I am surprised that she was a vampire. I was sure that she would be a witch." Rafael chuckled as he touched the cheeks of the girl with his finger.


    "She is so soft and small! I did not dare to hold her for long." Rafael could not helpparing. She was only upto her elbows if he held her in his hands. Her whole hand is around his finger with such soft skin.


    "But she is strong. I wonder if she drinks blood or milk though?" Stefan chuckled at his foolish joke. "but¡­ your second child.. We could not save her."


    "......." Rafael turned to look at Hazel with shock. For a second he had forgotten that she had told him she was going to have twins.


    Her face was stained with blood and her eyes were red and misty. She looked heartbroken and guilty.


    "Hey.. it is not your mistake. It is not¡­"he hugged her and rubbed her back when her silent tears turned into muffled sobs and soon she started wailing hard.


    "As long as we are together, we can have as many children as you want. And we already have one daughter to be with us. Don''t be disheartened, Hazel. I am always with you." he tried to assure her but the more he spoke, her guilt and pain kept increasing and she cried and cried.


    "I will name her Lucy, the light that will shine our world again."


    ¡ª----------------------------


    In the darknes of the underworld where the neon light was burning on both sides making the ce zing hot.


    The ground was full of thorns but when a door was opened, it was decorated with all kinds of toys that exist in the human world. It was not burning but had a cold temperature with a soft bed and all theforts. A small baby was lying in the center of the bed. She was surrounded by a low level of demons who were making sure that she did not have any kind of difficulty.


    As if sensing a new presence in the room, the baby opened her crimson eyes and stared at the devil who chuckled.


    "You are sharp just like I expected you to be." he chuckled as he walked in. all the demons took a step back when he sat on the corner of the bed and touched the cheeks of the girl.


    "It is a pity that you got crimson eyes from your father. I would have preferred if that would have been ck like us or green like your mother." His rough hands were making sure that he touched her softly without hurting her.


    The child did not cry at his hideous presence even when he had not taken the form of a human but she kept staring at her intrigued that made his eyes soften as he held the baby in his arms and announced..


    "You are going to be my precious gem, a light that would help me in hell. Your name will be Lucinda."


    [Hey guys, I know that story was not as perfect as it started. But I still enjoyed writing it. Thanks to all those who read it till the end. This is where the story of Hazel and Rafael ends and I wonder if any of you are interested in reading the story of twins. Tell me in thements, should I continue the story of twins or let it end here as it is bing boring.]

 Chapter 536: [Bonus chapter]

    "The culprit must burn in the river of Phlegethon to make sure it will realize that the words of the princess are absolute. Anyone who would go against the princess would have to bear the consequences." The gut wrenching sound wasing from the dark when fifteen year old Lucy saw herself sitting on a strange throne made of rocks and covered with thorns.


    The ce was dark and full of strange men standing there and cheering as if they were happy when the criminal was dragged. She could see the cracks on the ground that had fire flowing in them instead of water.


    The ce was so ominous that Lucy broke in the cold sweats as she held her duvet tightly.


    "Princess, would you like to take a rest now. I have arranged your favorite demons to entertain you." Lucy felt that the girl turned to look at her smirked as if she had felt her presence and she flinched.


    With a start, she sat on the bed and looked around. She was still in her room, on her bedpletely perfect. But what was that! It was not the first time that Lucy had seen such a nightmare.


    Though the contents were different every time, the ce was always the same. She herself sitting or walking in that dark ce covered with fire, stench of blood and reeked of alcohol.


    "Princess! Are you awake?" she heard the voice of her nanny and sighed. The olddy was going to scold her again.


    "Yes, I was thinking of starting the day early with a walk." She stood up and saw three maids waiting for her.


    "It would have sounded realistic, if it was morning, mydy." Lucy looked towards the window when a maid mercilessly opened the curtain and she had to cover her face for the sudden brightness. It was already noon!


    "Lady is very angry, princess. She had asked us to escort you to her room this instant." Lucy gulped. If he was her mother, she was going to die and really end up in the underworld.


    "Where is father?" she asked in a soft voice when the eyes of her nanny narrowed.


    "Princess! You should not be depending on the lord for everything. You must go and see your mother this instant. Let me lead the way." she started walking and Lucy had to follow the old woman with a sigh when her maid whispered in her ears,


    "I have seen the lord in his office with the count. If you are fast¡­" the eyes of Lucy brightened. She looked at the young girl gratefully and ran on the other side as soon as she walked out of the room.


    "Princess! Princess.. You should not run like that. Ady should¡­" Lucy did not pay attention to such words as she ran fast and only stopped when she reached the office of her father and knocked on it.


    "Father!" she eximed as Rafael smiled at her and waved his hands. Lucy smiled and ran to him, "father, mother is angry with me again. She had called me in her room. Will you apany me there, please.'''' The young girl looked at her father with her big crimson eyes when he felt his resolve weakening.


    Of course, he knew that Hazel had called her. And she had warned him to stay out of this matter. But when he looked at the pitiful eyes of his daughter, he sighed.


    "Alright! But she is not going to listen to me." Lucy hugged him hard with a smile. She did not believe that her mother was not going to listen to the pleas of her father.


    "Thank you father, you are the best." she muttered as she already started dragging him from his office. Rafael sighed as he looked at the sky, praying that god might save him from the anger of his wife.


    As they walked to her room, they saw Oliver and Olivia sitting there with Ana and Den and Mikhael, younger brother of Lucy sitting closer to Hazel and reciting the so in his soft voice.


    "Mother!" Lucy chirped in a sweet voice as she waved a hand to her cousins who shook their heads and looked at Hazel whose eyes were narrowed on Lucy.


    "Did you forget that I have told you toe here for the gathering early in the morning?" Hazel asked in a cold voice as she ced her tea cup back on the table, "your aunt and cousins hade to meet you especially from far away but you did not have time to meet them." Lucy gulped as she knew her mother was really mad.


    She was awake all night to make sure that she did not miss it but she could not help when her nightmare took over. As if she was bound to that ce and those voices. Even if she tried to wake up, she just could not. As if someone wants her to witness the whole scene.


    But she could not say that. She was seeing those nightmares even when she did not know the meaning of it but every time she was so scared that she never told anyone about them.


    She was afraid that they all would think she was crazy. Since she was sure that the person in her dreams was her but at the same time she was seeing the whole scene as a spectator and that girl stared at her each time as if she knew that Lucy was present and she felt herself losing her breath every time that happened.


    "Are you even listening to us!" Lucy flinched at the cold voice of her mother.


    "It is alright, Lucy is in her teenage years. I am sure she had a lot of matters to deal with. Not to forget that she is the first vampire with the power of witches, it must be taxing to perform spells all the time. Right dear?" Ana asked in a soft voice when Hazel shook her head.


    "She is just too pampered and needs punishment."

 Chapter 537: I Am Sorry!

    "You are going to train all night with your aunt Ana until you will be able to perform teleportation magic well." Hazel announced when the face of Lucy crumbled.


    While her brother has inherited more of the power of witches, she was more of a vampire. Running, hunting and listening were his keen points but when ites to performing spells, they just did not work! And her mother knew that well, yet she had asked her to hone such a strong spell.


    She looked at her father for help but before Rafael could speak, the stern eyes of Hazel stopped him and he sighed.


    "Hazel!"


    "She needs to grow up, Rafael." Hazel replied as she gave a stern nce to Lucy who cowered and took a step back.


    "Alright, I will make sure that you learn it quickly since I want to go back to my husband at night." Ana winked at her but it only made Lucy cringe.


    Her aunt and uncle did not let go of a single chance to show their love to each other. She wonders how a white witch that believed to have gotten blessings from the god was so madly in love with a demon who hade from the depths of hell.


    Hell! Was that ce hell? She wondered if she would ask Den, would he be able to tell her about the ce she often saw in her dreams. Lucy was afraid of the ce, but she wanted to know more about the girl sitting on the throne.


    "Then you can ask uncle Den toe with us to the training." Lucy suggested surprising everyone.


    Even Oliver passes him a look as if asking what is cooking in your mind this time?


    Everyone knew that Lucy was not close to them. She was not close to anyone as if she did not treat them as their family. She only likes to coop up in her room or spend time with vampires.


    Witches and demons were never her cup of tea and everyone had given up after trying many times.


    "You want me toe to your training ground?" asked Den, feeling incredulous when Lucy nodded her head again.


    "We can have dinner togetherter. I will treat you to your favorite food." her smile blinded all of them for a second when Ana looked towards Hazel who seemed shocked herself.


    "Alright, then I will keep your promise." Den chuckled as he stood up holding the hands of his seven years old daughter Olivia whom he still treats like a baby. "Then I will see you in the evening."


    Ana hugged Hazel while leaving and whispered in her ears, "do not worry, I will make sure that she did not y a foolish trick. And Den will not mind her jokes." Hazel just smiled as she let go and soon the family of Ana left the room.


    Mikhael looked at her sister with her bright eyes when she turned to leave.


    "Sister, since you have training in the evening. Would you like to y with me for the meantime?" she shook her head as she flickered the head of her brother who hade closer to hug her.


    "Lucy! We are not done yet." Hazel stopped the young girl from leaving the room, "Mikhail, why don''t you go with your cousin Olivia, she had recently brought a new pet.'''' Pet! That word brightens the eyes of Mikhail who nodded his head and closed his eyes. In the next second, he was gone.


    Lucy blinked her eyes and looked around. Her brother already knew teleportation skills! That meant, he was¡­


    "He wanted to help you by telling you the exact trick yet you behaved rudely Lucy!" Lucy closed her eyes. She knew that it was going to take longer than she had expected.


    "You should pay more attention to the people around you. Why are you so cold to Mikhael? He only wants to spend time with his sister." asked Hazel as she walked closer when Lucy sighed.


    "I am not cold to his mother. He is just too bright and I am. I prefer silence. Oliver, Olivia and Mikhael, I love them. But they are just too.. Can I go to my room and rest since I have a long evening awaiting for me.


    I am hungry too." Lucy covered her abdomen as she looked at Hazel who narrowed her eyes but her stomach grumbled at the same moment.


    "Alright go! But remember.."


    "To be kind to aunt Ana and uncle Den. I know, I will not be cold." because I was never cold in the first ce. She ran out of the room before her mother could give her another lecture on how to behave.


    Lucy could not understand how they were all so chattering and lovey dovey with each other. She just feels cringey at the thought of it and prefers silence over their incessant chatter.


    Hazel sighed and her eyes dimmed when the door closed.


    "If only you knew the value of all this Lucy. your sister is missing all of this love for one mistake." she whispered as a tear fell from her eyes when Stefan came out of thin air and looked at her with pity.


    "You are still not over it. Fifteen years had passed Hazel! And your daughter is living well. You are behaving like she was a pitiful being when she was one of the strongest beings in the three realms. I am sure if you have a fight, she is going to win against you." he boosted with awe in his eyes when her eyes lit up and she looked at him with hope.


    "I want to meet her, Stefan. It had been so many years! For once, i want to go and see her with my own eyes.'''' She was dying to hug her daughter once when Stefan shook his head.


    "You know your father would never let you meet her. And what will you even say to the girl.. That you are sorry you have to give up on her? It will only hurt her, Hazel. It is better that she did not know about your existence."

 Chapter 538: Run Away

    "Stefan! You are here!" Lucinda ced the book in her hands back and smiled with wide eyes as she ran to the young demon who held her in his arms.


    "Yes, yes princess! I am back with a lot of more gifts. But you should not be running like that hugging a lower level demon like me. Master would kill me if he saw that." she ignored his bbering as her hands already reached for the bags in his hands.


    Stefan shook his head. "And here I thought that you would be happy to see me! I am hurt." Although he said that, he opened the bag Hazel had sent first and passed the new books to her.


    "These books are specially protected with the spell of the dark witch. It will not be destroyed likest time." the eyes of the girl sparkled as she held the book.


    It was a love story of a witch and a vampire. That was strange! Stefan never brought a love story before. It had a man with dark hair and crimson eyes and a girl with green eyes and silver hair. For some reason, she kept staring at them.


    "Stefan, do you think I look like this man?" she asked but then shook her head, "i am sure all of them look the same. Why have you brought a love story for me though?"


    She let go of the book, giving it ast nce and then checked other books. It was about their culture, their races and thest one was about their food. She picked thest one and started rummaging the pages.


    "I thought you would like it. But I see that you still only like food." Stefan smiled as he opened the next bag and passed a lot of food to her.


    "Then you are going to enjoy it very much." She let go of the book instantly and started eating the food with delight.


    His eyes softened looking at the young girl who was handling most of the work of the hell alone. His grandfather seemed to be enjoying the fights and leisure time while she was working her butt off in handing all the demons.


    "That was worth dying!" she eximed as she licked her fingers, "what was that again, cake right?"


    Stefan nodded and she sighed.


    "If only I could go there for once. I want to eat all the delicacies there." she shook her head.


    "But before that, I have to work for you." gone were the child and returned princess of hell as she stared at him and opened the file.


    "Two of the lower level demons were found missing. And an attack near the human vige had happened on the very day. I want you to go and check the area.


    If demons had attacked, I want you to summon the army and then bring them back. I will personally punish them."


    She passed the file to him and then rummaged and took out another one.


    "And now you are at it. I want you to check the recent cases of death too. I feel more and more spirits are losing their way while passing the river. Only lord knows if Lucas was still helping the spirits or asking for coins again.


    But in any case, I need more of the spirits here." she rolled her eyes and then took another file when Stefan shook his head.


    "Princess Lucinda.. I know that you have to handle all the work but why don''t you go and enjoy yourself. I am sure the wrestling would be worth watching." he offered but the young girl shook her head.


    "You know Eve hates me. Going to her area only meant that I would end up wrestling with her. So, I am better here. Now hurry up and leave, I want the report as soon as possible." she waved her hands when Stefan sighed.


    After much conflict, he took out a chain from his pocket and passed it to her.


    "Alright, i am leaving but i want to give you thest gift before that." he ced the chain in her hands and disappeared from there.


    Lucinda frowned and stared at the chain. It has a crimson pendant just like her eyes that she could not help but smile.


    She wore it and looked at herself in the mirror. Her silver hair still taunts her and her crimson eyes remind her that she was not a demon. She did not have golden eyes or dark hair like them but.. She still drinks blood and eats meat like them so it was all well in the end.


    She had asked so many times why she was different only to see hurt in their eyes. They truly treat her like family save for her aunt Eve.


    She shook her head as she picked up the romance book again and stared at the man for long before shaking her head and cing it back on the table.


    "One day, I will run away and see that world with my own eyes."


    ......


    "Once again!" Lucy sighed as she had already tried thirteen times but she was not able to disappearpletely. Once, her upper half body was in the study of her father while her rest of the body was left here giving Rafael a fright.


    "I do not think I am cut out to be a witch." she muttered but looking at the stern face of her aunt, she bit her lips and tried again.


    "You are not paying your whole heart to it." sighed Anna as she waved her hands and brought the whole body of the girl back to one ce.


    Lucy touched her face and then looked at her feet with relief.


    "I am a vampire not a witch. I do not want to be one too." she said adamantly as she puffed her cheeks and stared on the ground.


    "Mother is just unreasonable with me since she expects too much. I do not want to live in the pce, I want to run away. I am sure even hell would be better than here."

 Chapter 539: Sold Her Daughter

    "Princess!" Lucinda nodded at the demons bowing on the ground weing her as she walked out of her office.


    Someone would think that the princess of the demon world would be fighting all the time and spilling blood. But the reality was, she had to check the files all the time. Reading the actions and life of demons all around and then paying close attention to astray ones and then sending someone to drag the demons who make havoc in other worlds.


    Making sure that contracts between demons and humans are fulfilled without breaking thew of both worlds and a dangerous request is not made by the demons. All this was taxing.


    "I will be taking a break for the rest of the day. If there is no urgent matter, do not disturb me." the demons bowed their heads again as she walked away from the passage but just as she turned.


    "Hazel is too worried about Lucinda. She did not even know her daughter''s name. Why did you not let here here and meet Lucy at least once." Lucinda paused with her eyes widening and her lips opening in shock. Even the shock word did not do justice with her reaction.


    Was she not born here like other demons? Demons do not take birth. They just apparate?


    She hid herself as she waited for the strange demon to speak further.


    "Hazel had sold her daughter fifteen years ago. What right does she have to demand information about her daughter or request to meet Lucinda? The girl belongs to me now." The person whom she thought of as her father spoke in a cold voice as he looked at the demon with a frown when she felt her mind swirling. Her mother had sold her to the demon world? What kind of mother would sell their kids!


    "You should not be this hard on your daughter too? Do you not want her toe back one day?" asked Den as he shook his head, " I do not know why she gave her daughter to you but I still think it would be better if you let them meet at least once.


    What if they bothe to resent youter for keeping them away from each other?" that demon, she looked at his face again but she was sure that she had never seen him before.


    "I do not want a lecture from a demon who was supposed to take care of this world. But decided to have a contract with a witch and then married her. Now I heard that you even have two children there? Have you all thought I need manpower too? Hazel has many to help her but I only have Lucy.


    so, I am not giving up on her." Ezekiel announced coldly as he looked at the demon with cold eyes, "it is time for you to leave now."


    He waved his hands when the demon sighed and shook his head. Soon a portal formed and the demon passed through it.


    Lucinda''s eyes dimmed. She had a family on earth but they had sold her here and now they were showing care for her! If she was cared for, why was she sold in the first ce?


    Feeling ridiculous by the thought, she turned on her heels and left from there.


    But as she walked, their conversation kept on ringing in her ears and she could not get rid of all the thoughts.


    When she reached her room, her mind was already swirling and she took a deep breath. The thoughts would not let her go until she knew the whole truth.


    She walked to her closet and took out the ne she was given by Eve. Eve had told her that it was a portal to leave the world and see the world of humans herself. But she never used it since she was sure it might be a trick but now..


    She held the ne tightly and cursed herself for falling into the trap.


    As she whispered the spell, a portal opened in her room just as she had seen in the room of Ezekiel.


    She took a deep breath and passed through it. She felt like the vortex had sucked her and when she opened her eyes again. She was standing in the middle of a crowd.


    "Fresh fruits. The best and sweetest fruits of the empire." Lucinda looked around with curiosity and excitement.


    The ce is not dark. It was not burning but had a fresh feel to it. She could feel cold winds on her skin that made her eyes widen and touch herself in surprise.


    "Mydy, would you like to have some skewers? They are made from fresh pork!" said an old woman with a smile on his face as he looked at her dress. She must be a rich noble to wear such expensive clothes.


    Lucinda stared at the colorful thing in his hands with interest when she noticed a young man buying it and then putting the things in his mouth and eating it.


    Was it something to eat? She could not resist herself as she nodded and picked one.


    The man gave one to her delightfully. She poked the crispy thing with her finger and then took a bite when her eyes closed and she moaned.


    That was tastier than everything she had eaten so far! Her eyes filled with joy and she ate all of it and turned to leave but the man frowned and held her wrist.


    "Hey, hey! Where are you going without paying me?" he frowned as he looked at the woman with irritation when Lucinda frowned. Paying him?


    What did it even mean!


    "Ha! You ate the skewer but you did not want to pay? Who would have thought that thieves would dress up that expensive these days?" he spat as he held her hands tightly, "i need three bronze coins before you leave." he demanded when her frown grew deeper. She had neve paid Stefan for things he had brought and he never told her about coins!


    "But I do not have coins."

 Chapter 540: Saving Your Life

    "You do not have money?" The shrill voice made Lucinda''s hands burn with mes but she took a deep breath and shook her head. She could not use her powers here! If she would, she would be one of those criminals that were making havoc in the human realm.


    But the small action was seen by the seller, so she still smiled.


    "It is fine if you do not have money. But you have taken food from me so it is only right that you pay or do something in exchange. Right?" she asked in a sweet voice as if she was not shrieking a moment ago! But Lucinda nodded her head.


    "Hmmm, then use your magic and cut all the vegetables for me. It will save me time and I will be able to save more." she pointed at the bell peppers, onion and other vegetables. "Use your magic so that it would be fast." That was easy! Lucinda nodded and it only took her a few seconds and all the vegetables were cut perfectly.


    Happily, the seller gave her one more skewer. When others saw it, they invited Lucinda to their stall too. Cutting and making things takes a lot of time and those who hire helpers needed to pay a lot but Lucinda was doing it just for a dish or two.


    "Hey, would you like to have some scones too, you only need to help me in making dough in exchange?" offered one when she nodded.


    In the end, she ended up eating all the things to the shock of the sellers and helped all of them. When she was done, it was already evening.


    She stretched her neck and sat on a bench as she looked around! What was she even thinking when she decided toe here?


    It was a vastnd. Where could she find her mother and family and even if she found them, what would she ask them? Why did they abandon her? It was not like she was unhappy with her current life. She was well taken care of, she held power and others respect her.


    "It was a wrong decision from the start." she whispered as she stood up. She would find an empty area and then return back when she saw arge crowd getting collected in the center.


    Curious as she was, she walked to see what was happening. Since she was already here, at least she should enjoy it so that it would be worth getting scoldedter.


    "What are they all doing?" she asked a man standing beside her. He did not look back at her butughed.


    "Aah, we all are waiting for the fireworks." a deep frown settled on her lips as she looked at the sheer amount of people.


    "You all are gathered here to see fire?" That was absurd? "Are you not afraid that it would burn all of you." The man snapped his head towards her thinking that she was joking but looking at the seriousness on her face, he was speechless.


    Thinking that she was some crazy woman, he ran towards the other side.


    "Sigh! At least I was able to exin the hazards of seeing fire this close to one person. But how shall I exin it to all of them?" she blinked her eyes as she looked at the crowd. "It would not be possible right?"


    "Hey, seeing fireworks is not safe. You should not be standing here." she shook the arms of the woman standing beside her but she just frowned and jerked Luci''s hands away.


    Luci shook her head and went to another man and held his arms but the person took out the dagger and aimed at her, surprising her, but she took hold of the dagger and it only took her a second when she ced the dagger on his throat instead.


    "Lucy! Is that you?" his eyes widened as he stared at her face, "why and how in the world are you here?" Luci paused and stared at his face again. No! He was a human. Humans could not know about her.


    "Ha! I thought you were going to get punished by your mother. Did she let you go again? I am sure Aunt Hazel would not forgive you this time." that name.. Wasn''t Hazel the name Stefan had taken when he was talking about her mother.


    Her eyes narrowed at the young boy as she held the dagger tightly in her hands. "Do you know who my mother is?" her cold voice startled the boy who blinked but then he had a smirk on his face.


    "Luci! If you are trying to act like we did not know each other, you should have at least hid your face. I can recognize you even in my sleep." Oliver scoffed as he tried to hold the dagger but Luci did not budge.


    "Hey, if you hurt your brother, aunt will punish you and this time it would not end up easily." he warned, "give me the dagger and i promise that i will notin. In fact, i will show you around." he said with a softening voice when she finally let the dagger go and he took it back.


    "Now, tell me how did youe here?" he asked as he was sure that the security was too tight in the pce.


    "I teleported myself." he blinked and then looked at her as if he was looking at a miracle and then startedughing.


    "If that is the case, they can not punish you since they have asked you to teleport in the first ce." he pped his thighs with joy as heughed and then ced his hands on her shoulders and pulled her closer into a bear hug.


    "Now shall we enjoy the fireworks?" Just as the words left his mouth, she heard a boom sound and a big explosion in the sky, so she pushed him on the ground and covered him with herself.


    "What in the world do you think you are doing?"


    "I am saving your life!"

 Chapter 541: Dead Or Sold?

    "You are saving me from fire?" asked Oliver with a bbergasted look when she nodded. For some reason he felt that she was looking too innocent. Too naive, too¡­ he shook his head.


    She was a demoness. He could not fall for her words.


    "That is not a good joke!" he tsked as he held her and pushed her away. "This is not real fire but a kind of explosion that happens in the air. See!" he pointed at the sky which was filled with the array of colors that make it look beautiful.


    Luci stared at the sky with awe and then at the men and women who were enjoying it while kids were pping. It did not look dangerous at all.


    "So this was fireworks?" Oliver nodded and smiled when he looked at her shimmering eyes,


    "You shoulde out often. I never knew that you didn''t even know what fireworks are!" he ced his hands on her shoulders again and pulled her closer, "if you improve your rtionship with aunt, and she would allow, i will bring you here often." he smirked looking high and mighty when she shook his hands away.


    "Do you know my mother well?" his brows furrowed at the foolish question but then he chuckled.


    "I know you are being sarcastic. But aunt is not that bad. You know.." he hesitated for a second, "i have heard that she gave birth to twins but only you survived. Maybe she is strict to you because she is afraid of losing you too. I wonder if she would have been softer if your sister would have been here." he sighed as he held her hands and pulled her up.


    "You should try to mend your rtionship with her. She looks so dim and sad, you know!" he kept muttering but Luci did not reply at all.


    She was trying to grasp more and more. Her mother gave birth to twins and one of them did not survive. Did that boy mean she was the twin who did not survive?"


    "Are you sure that the other girl did not survive?" or she was sold! I was sold. Her heart trembled at that thought when the boy frowned.


    "Tsk! Have you seen your sister in the pce, Lucy? You should not make fun of the dead?" he flicked her forehead but then sighed. "Do not talk about it in front of your mother, she would be really upset about it."


    "Do you know where I live?" She wanted to go and meet the woman who had kept one daughter while selling the other in the underworld and even lied about her death. How could a mother be this cruel?


    "Are you sick? Do you have a fever? What kind of rubbish are you spouting?" He touched her forehead but when she raised her head and met his eyes, he paused. Why did he feel that they were darker than usual? He could almost see a shade of ck instead of crimson color.


    "Do you know where I live or not?" she asked again with more pressure when he flinched but nodded his head.


    "You live in the pce princess. You live in the biggest pce of the empire since you are the daughter of the vampire lord and the demon with the most power in the world. You are the daughter of living legends who have fought the great war and brought peace to the empire. Are you happy now?" she let his hands go when he sighed and rubbed them while looking at her with an aggrieved face.


    "I never knew you were that strong! You almost broke my wrist." heined but she did not pay any more attention to him. All this did not attract her anymore.


    All she wanted was to leave and go find her mother. She stood up when he called her again.


    "Hey, where are you going? The festival had just started and a lot of fun was left.'''' He called her but she did not pay any attention to him as she kept walking away.


    She kept walking until she bumped with another young man.


    "Hey, watch your steps." he hissed but she did not mind it. But before he could go away, she held his hands when he frowned and red at her with grim eyes.


    "Do you know where the pce of the lord of vampires is?" she asked in an urgent voice when his gaze deepened.


    "The biggest pce in the empire?" she added, "do you know where it is?"


    "Why do you want to go there?" he asked with a tilt of his head but she did not reply.


    "Forget it! I will ask someone else." She let go of him and held the hands of an elderly woman and asked the same question. The young man stared at her with a deep look when he noticed her silver hair and crimson eyes.


    That was the description of the famous princess of a vampire lord. But..


    He kept staring at how the elderly woman smiled and nodded her head as she pointed towards her left and then exined her way. The young girl thanked the woman by chanting a spell. The woman who looked in pain just a moment ago was surprised when she was able to walk properly again.


    But before she could thank the girl, the girl had already disappeared. The eyes of the young man turned darker.


    Luci looked at the sky which had turned darker and then at the pce in front of her eyes it was full of security.


    "Is this where my mother lives?" she tilted her head as she kept staring at the ce but did not walk in. She was dangling in the air and could see the whole pce. She saw a lot of girls in the same clothes working around.


    Just when she was growing impatient, she was a young girl that looked just like her in the garden standing with an elderly woman who was scowling. Her eyes narrowed but before she could move closer, the elderly woman raised her head with her hands ready to attack


    "Who is there?"

 Chapter 542: The Dead Was Back

    The woman was quick and strong. Luci felt her heartbeat stop for a second when the woman raised her weapon towards her though she was sure that she had an invisibility spell on her.


    There were very few who could look beyond her spells. Even in the demon world, her powers were unique.


    She only let go of her breath when Ana attacked a few times but did not get any proof of her presence and finally stopped attacking.


    Her still narrowed eyes kept staring at the sky but no matter how many times she tried her spells, it did not react. Was she being over sensitive?


    "What happened, aunt? You seem tense?" asked Lucy as she looked at the sky and then at Ana in confusion when Ana finally looked away.


    "Nothing! Are you able to teleport now? It should not take so much effort, you must be clear where you want to go and imagine that ce clearly in your mind with the distance you are required to travel. With that, you have to mutter the spell and you will be able to appreciate yourself. Try again." she looked around, "chose that position.


    It is only ten meters away so it would not take much effort." she guided the young girl who sighed but closed her eyes and nodded.


    Ana looked at the sky again but Luci was not looking at An anymore. Her eyes were on the young girl who looked just like her. They were so exact that if she would stand in ce of that young girl, no one would be able to know that they have changed ces.


    Was she the twin Oliver was referring to in the market?


    Lucy whispered the spell and disappeared from ther but instead of apparating on the point Ana had told her. She fell down on the stem of the tree nearby.


    "Aah!" she winced as another stem hit her hard on her head. "That is not working at all. It is the third time that I hurt myself." sheined as she jumped at the ground and looked at Ana with an aggrieved face. "Why could my mother not ept that I am more of a vampire than a witch?" She did not understand why she needed to perform those spells.


    "Fine! Let''s call it a day. We will practiceter." Ana rolled her eyes and waved her hands when Lucy grumbled and left the training ground.


    She had walked just a few steps away when she heard footsteps. She turned back but no one was there. Her eyes narrowed but she shook her head and started walking again.


    But she had taken just a dozen steps when she heard footsteps again.


    "Who is there?" she asked codly, "I know you are following me, so quit hiding ande forward." she threatened when she saw a girling out of thin air. She was slim and wearing a ck dress. Her face was covered with a hood when Lucy''s eyes narrowed. Her fangse out unconsciously.


    "Who are you and what are you doing in the pce?" she asked in a threatening voice as she was ready to attack when Luci took a step back.


    "I did not mean any harm. I was just fascinated by you." she confirmed when Lucy furrowed her brows.


    "If you think i am not able to handle you, then let me tell you i have single handedly defeated many." she was ready to attack Luci when Luci took off her hood.


    Lucy paused just a feet away as she stared hard at the young girl.


    "You!"


    "I am your sister!"


    "..........."


    "Someone told me that my mother lives here. I havee to meet her."


    "Hah!" Lucy took a deep breath as she suddenly felt dizzy just by looking at her own face talking to her, also with such politeness.


    "Aunt Ana noticed you. Didn''t she?" that woman never is wrong when ites to her senses. Luci nodded without any hesitation.


    "I was not sure if I should let everyone know about me. They say that I was dead." Lucy nodded but kept staring at Luci as if she still could not believe her eyes.


    "They do! I am sure my father said that. He said he was not even able to see you since Stefan buried you before he woke up. He was sick at that time and could not apany mother in herbor. He still mes himself for your death. Are you sure you are my dead sister?" she poked Luci''s cheeks and marveled when she was able to touch it.


    So it was not a dream after all.


    "I don''t really know. I thought I was an orphan. But recently I heard someone talking about my mother.." Luci paused as she squirmed by those words, "I heard my adopted parents talk that I have my own family. I was not very sure but I still felt excited so I came looking for them. Can I see your mother once?" she asked in a soft voice when Lucy blinked.


    "What do you mean by once? Are you not here to live with us? If you are really my sister then this is your family. This is where you belong?" she frowned as she found Luci hesitating.


    "No! I already have a family waiting for me. I did not even understand what I was doing here? I just felt that I wanted to meet that woman who sold me without any remorse. I wanted to ask her why she did that?" oh! She covered her mouth when she realized she spouted the truth when Lucy frowned.


    She felt absurd at those words.


    "Ha! My mother is almost dead after the incident. Father said that he had never seen her smiling like before since she lost you as if she had lost her soul. She would rather die than sell you. I am sure this is some misunderstanding. If you still have doubts, then I can take you there and you can ask yourself." Lucy assured but Luci could not trust her.


    She could not trust any of them.


    "What if she lies? What if you are lying too?"

 Chapter 543: Change Places

    Lucy frowned as she did not understand why the young girl who should be happy that she had found her family was being so wary!


    "Why would we do that? We are your family?" she asked as she took a step closer to hold the hands of her sister, but Luci took a step back. She looked wary of the affection, Lucy was showing her.


    "Did you have a miserable life out there? Is that why you are so susceptible?" asked Lucy not trying to go closer but trying her best to show that she cared, "I may look like a rude brat, but I promise that I would not hurt you. You are my sister, I have always prayed to God to send you back to me." She tried to sound concerned but she did not know how.


    She bit her lips when Luci kept staring at her but did not reply.


    "I want to test it. I want to test your mother and other members of the family." demanded Luci after a long pause making three deep lines on the forehead of Lucy.


    "Test them?" she tilted her head, not sure what her sister really wanted.


    "Yes, if they really love me as you said, they would show grief over my death. Should they not?" Lucy nodded immediately. She had always seen her mother lost in her thoughts and staring at the window on her birthday as if she was waiting for a miracle! As if she was waiting for Luci to somehowe back from there.


    "They often cry while missing you. Father only looked upset but mother go crazy if you mentioned as if she was ready to search heaven and hell to find you." she imed, sure that her mother would do that if given the chance but Luci just sneered. Her mother knew that she was in hell, she had sold her own daughter there.


    "Then let me test them. I promise that I will not harm anyone. As soon as I get the answers to my questions, I will leave." but her replies only made Lucy confused.


    "You are not going to live with us?" she asked with confusion but Luci shook her head at once. She had never wanted to leave the hell. She just wanted answers.


    "I will only need an answer. But for that, I need your help." she repeated making Lucy frown. "I want to act like you and approach your mother so that I can know the truth. Will you let me act as you for a few hours?"


    "You want to behave as if you are me?" Lucy pointed at herself when Luci nodded.


    "Yes, that is the only way. You can hide somewhere or go to the market.. The festival looked interesting to me. And your brother Oliver is there too. He wanted to guide me thinking that I was you." she exined. Lucy, who was about to refuse such an absurd idea, paused when she heard about the festival.


    But in the end, she still shook her head.


    "I could not go out. The guards would never let me go. I have never ced my foot outside the pce." she conveniently ignored Oliver from the conversation. He must be looking for her to mock her!


    "I can help you. I can teleport you to the za but make sure to take some money since you do not know magic." she offered, "and once i will be done, i wille and bring you back to the pce. No one would ever know that you left the pce." The offer was more tempting than Luci could ever realize.


    Lucy nodded her head in an instant. "Alright, let''s do that. I wille back with some gold and necessary things to leave." She ran to her room without waiting for her sister''s reply. She took out all the gold and silver coins she had then she changed her clothes and wore a simple dress to make sure to blend in and then she took out a cloak.


    Once she was ready, she ran back to the passage where Luci was waiting for her.


    "Are you ready to go?" Lucy nodded her head eagerly, she could never let go of this chance.


    "But think about your decision to leave again. Maybe you realize that they love you?" she asked in a soft voice already devising a n to tell her family about her sister when she woulde back to bring her back to the pce but Luci stayed silent.


    She took out a small pendant from her pocket and gave it to Lucy.


    "Keep it with yourself, when I am done. It will help me in finding you in the crowd." it was a small red gem but Lucy was sure that it was not a ruby.


    "Which gem is it?" She was intrigued as she thought that she had seen all kinds of jewels.


    "It is the tear of the demon queen. Do not lose it no matter what!" she warned the girl as she held the pendant and changed it into a broch and attached it on her cloak shocking Lucy.


    She held Lucy''s hands and then they both disappeared from there and when Lucy opened her eyes again, they were already in the market.


    "Oh lord! Mother would love to have a daughter like you. She would kill anyone just so I can perform teleportation magic so perfectly." Lucy eximed with shock in her eyes but Luci did not pay much attention to her.


    "Do you want me to go find Oliver for you?" she asked in a nk voice when Lucy sighed. Her sister really did not want to be with them.


    "No! I am good without him. It is only about a few hours. I do not want to waste them fighting with him." she waved her hands, "you can leave now."


    "Alright, then I will see youter." Luci disappeared from there only to reach back in the pce.


    "What are you doing here? Did I not tell you to practice teleportation until you master it?"

 Chapter 544: She Had A Grave

    If only.. The eyes of the woman changed from green to crimson, no one would be able to differentiate them. The resemnce was so striking that she found herself staring at hazel for a long time.


    "If you think that your eyes would work then you are wrong?" Lucinda finally blinked when Hazel admonished her again. "You have to learn basic spells or the witch in you will die with time." Her voice was harsh and cold but her eyes were still warm. Lucinda could not help staring at them.


    Hazel furrowed her brows when Luci still did not reply. Her daughter was quick witted and replies always wait on the tip of her tongue!


    "Are you feeling unwell? What happened to you?" Hazel touched her forehead when Luci flinched. The touch created a strange feeling in her body as if she was electrified. Her actions confused Hazel further who frowned.


    "I know how to do teleportation." just when Hazel was about to ask more questions. "I am teleporting in my room." with that Lucinda disappeared from there. But! She did not know where her room was!


    She cursed! She should have followed the girl to her room when she went to pack her things. Now what?


    She was so flustered looking at Hazel that she disappeared from there to prepare her mind and heart before facing her again. But this did not look like her room at all!


    She stared at the vast array of books. The room was warm but not hot like hers in the underworld. It felt nice to be there.


    "Do humans read so many books?" She did have some books Stefan had brought but this¡­ it was like heaven for her. She could not help but gaze at the long line of books that were almost touching the sky.


    "Oh my!" She walked hurriedly towards the section of history and roamed her hands on the books before taking out one about the lord of the vampires. That was what that young man had called her father, right?


    The ck color book was too thick to describe a single person. The book consists of pictures of the lords of the vampires of one century with their brief description and their glorified time.


    She flipped the pages to reach the current lord when a man with golden hair and red eyes met her eyes. His face had a warm smile but his eyes felt cold and distant.


    "Rafael Casanovia, the current lord of the vampires." She read the title aloud as she ran a hand on the portrait.


    "That is me!" she jumped at her ce when she heard the voice behind her. The same man in the portrait was grinning at her with an amused look she would not have imagined.


    "I never thought that my daughter would read about me one day!" his grin widened, "are you finally impressed by your father?"


    "Father!" that word sounds so distant.. So surreal!


    "Yes, do you finally want to praise me?" he asked, cing a hand on her shoulders making her lean closer, "or you are trying to find a way to convince me so that i will help you to deal with your mother?" he wriggled his brows when she squirmed and wriggled from his grasp making his eyes narrowed.


    "I have learnt teleportation if that is what you are talking about!" That surprised him.


    "Yes, so good that younded here instead of going to your room." The next moment, Hazel appeared in the room and scowled at her, "I have to check the whole floor to see where you ended up! Do you really call it learning a skill?"


    Rafael blocked Luci and smiled at his wife.


    "At least, she appearedpletely." What did that even mean? She looked at him confused but he was not paying attention to her anymore. "Do you remember how her feet were left and her body was apparated in another room. This is definitely an improvement!"


    "......"


    "Come on honey, teleport again. You only need to teleport an inch or two. How about door as your destination." he winked at her and whispered, "if you use your speed well, i will distract her and she would not be able to know the difference." he spoke as he hugged her and patted her back but she kept staring at him as if she was seeing him for the first time that confused him.


    "Are you ill, honey?" he asked when Hazel watched Luci with worry too.


    "No! I think I am just tired from all the practice." she lied, suddenly she was feeling very stuffy looking at their worried faces. It was a strange feeling that she had never felt before.


    Rafael sighed and then looked at Hazel with pleading eyes who shook her head.


    "Fine, go and rest. But we will start again tomorrow." she waved her hands as if asking her to disappear already before she changed her mind but she kept standing there making them confused again.


    Didn''t lucy always run away whenever she get the chance to escape and the way she was looking at them. As if she was looking at them for the first time.


    "Lucy! Are you sure that you are okay?" asked Rafael again and Hazel looked at her daughter intensely.


    "I was just wondering.." she stared into the eyes of Rafael and then Hazel, "how did my sister die but i survived?"


    "......"


    "Lucy!'' The voice of her father was stern instantly but she kept staring at Hazel whose face started to lose colors.


    "I just wanted to know? Was she too weak to survive or something else happened? Where is her grave anyway? How about we go there and pray." she continued without paying any attention to the worried look of Rafael as her eyes searched for the guilt on the face of her mother.


    "Did we not go there every sunday?" Rafael cut in, making her flinch. They have made her grave? How could they!!!


    "Is that so? Why don''t you take me there, mother?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!